The tiny people hunter by Size Master
Summary:

Aspen is a woman who makes documentaries about the lives of borrowers until she decides to document every species of tiny people there are...including the mythical and dangerous. Here comes Aspen the tiny people hunter!


Categories: Adult 30-39, Giantess, Breasts, Body Exploration, Crush, Couples, Feet, Gentle, Giant, Incest, Insertion, Instant Size Change, Lesbians, Violent, Vore, Maternal, Teenager (13-19), Young Adult 20-29 Characters: None
Growth: None
Shrink: Minikin (3 in. to 1 in.)
Size Roles: F/f, F/m, FF/f, M/f
Warnings: None
Challenges: None
Series: Susan Durmont: Agent of THORN
Chapters: 54 Completed: No Word count: 479870 Read: 228461 Published: September 29 2017 Updated: November 25 2018

1. Chapter 1...The borrowers by Size Master

2. Chapter 2...The Koonago Pt.1 by Size Master

3. Chapter 2...The Koonago Pt.2 by Size Master

4. Chapter 3...The Fae by Size Master

5. Chapter 4 The Gremlins Pt. 1 by Size Master

6. Chapter 4 The Gremlins Pt. 2 by Size Master

7. Chapter 5...the Brownies Pt. 1 by Size Master

8. Chapter 5...the Brownies Pt. 2 by Size Master

9. Chapter 6...The Alux Pt. 1 by Size Master

10. Chapter 6...The Alux Pt. 2 by Size Master

11. Chapter 7...Death and Rebirth Pt. 1 by Size Master

12. Chapter 7...Death and Rebirth Pt. 2 by Size Master

13. Chapter 8...the Homunculi Pt. 1 by Size Master

14. Chapter 8...the Homunculi Pt. 2 by Size Master

15. Chapter 9...the Menehune Pt. 1 by Size Master

16. Chapter 9...the Menehune Pt. 2 by Size Master

17. Chapter 10,,,The Tale of Oberon Pt. 1 by Size Master

18. Chapter 10,,,The Tale of Oberon Pt. 2 by Size Master

19. Chapter 11...Turning Point Pt. 1 by Size Master

20. Chapter 11...Turning Point Pt. 2 by Size Master

21. Chapter 12...The Yaksha Pt. 1 by Size Master

22. Chapter 12...The Yaksha Pt. 2 by Size Master

23. Chapter 13...the Mogwai Pt. 1 by Size Master

24. Chapter 13...the Mogwai Pt. 2 by Size Master

25. Chapter 14...On the job Training Pt. 1 by Size Master

26. Chapter 14...On the job Training Pt. 2 by Size Master

27. Chapter 15...Happy Birthday Claire Pt. 1 by Size Master

28. Chapter 15...Happy Birthday Claire Pt. 2 by Size Master

29. Chapter 16...Life Continues Pt. 1 by Size Master

30. Chapter 16...Life Continues Pt. 2 by Size Master

31. Chapter 17...Wedding Blues pt. 1 by Size Master

32. Chapter 17...Wedding Blues pt. 2 by Size Master

33. Chapter 18...First Shot Fired Pt. 1 by Size Master

34. Chapter 18...First Shot Fired Pt. 2 by Size Master

35. Chapter 19...Return to the Land of the Rising Sun Pt. 1 by Size Master

36. Chapter 19...Return to the Land of the Rising Sun Pt. 2 by Size Master

37. Chapter 20...Power Ups Pt. 1 by Size Master

38. Chapter 20...Power Ups Pt. 2 by Size Master

39. Chapter 21...Friend Equals Target Pt. 1 by Size Master

40. Chapter 21...Friend Equals Target Pt. 2 by Size Master

41. Chapter 23...the Original Trickster Pt. 1 by Size Master

42. Chapter 23...the Original Trickster Pt. 2 by Size Master

43. Chapter 24...Phara Pt. 1 by Size Master

44. Chapter 24...Phara Pt. 2 by Size Master

45. Chapter 25...What doesn't kill us Pt. 1 by Size Master

46. Chapter 25...What doesn't kill us Pt. 2 by Size Master

47. Chapter 26...Love and Betrayal Pt. 1 by Size Master

48. Chapter 26...Love and Betrayal Pt. 2 by Size Master

49. Chapter 27...Revelations Pt. 1 by Size Master

50. Chapter 27...Revelations Pt. 2 by Size Master

51. Chapter 28...A New Hope Pt. 1 by Size Master

52. Chapter 28...A New Hope Pt. 2 by Size Master

53. Chapter 28...A New Hope Pt. 3 by Size Master

54. Epilogue...Remembrance Day by Size Master

Chapter 1...The borrowers by Size Master

"Keep...keep sucking on my pussy. UHHGH! More! Do it more!" the little woman moaned. Her giantess lover complied and more as she began to suck more of her body into her mouth. Her tiny legs and back bent as the suction drew her in more. She gave a slight yelp as a pair of large lips sealed her away in humid darkness. The moans of he her partner vibrated her prison and body as she fingered herself. The tiny woman wasn't afraid as this has happened before. It gave her a thrill being so close to becoming a meal for the human. One accidental swallowing of saliva or gulp of air and she could be sucked down her throat. She bounced around holding the giant tongue tasting her body as her lover came. A moment of stillness and then a whoosh of brisk air before landing on her open palms.

 

"I wasn't too rough was I?" the giantess asked. "Not as much as usual. I could feel my feet touching your throat this time. I was sure you'd fuck up and swallow me" the woman replied. "That actually hurts Claire. After how many times we've done this? Made love? You'd think I'd just eat you?" the giantess said heartbroken. "Not saying you'd do that on purpose Aspen. The world is scary for a borrower. Humans have it easy. Not having to worry about being eaten by a large bird or snake. Just going to a grocery store when you need food. I'd like to see how you'd do my size. Bet you can't hack it at 3 1/4 inches tall" Claire said. "You obviously forgot my size watch" Aspen huffed. "That's not the same. You're my size for a few hours. I'm talking about your entire life."

 

"When you were a kid you'd run outside to chase butterflies. When is as a kid I'd run outside to avoid being killed by crows" Claire told her. "I know that. We've know one another for years. I get how hard your life is. Why do you think I decided to document borrowers for a tv show?" Aspen said.  Aspen sighed as she wiped Claire clean of spit. "Let's not argue. We're supposed to have dinner with your parents tonight. I don't want to show up with a cloud over our heads" Aspen said rubbing her tiny cheek. "True. It's going to be tense enough as it is with mom" Claire said patting the finger. "Speaking of which, we should get ready" Aspen said.

 

Aspen slipped on a nice red dress with matching sandals as Claire chose a decent pink dress and plastic heels. She didn't like the shoes. "I wish you stop insisting a wear shoes when I walk around" Claire said. "Well I don't want those cute tiny feet getting dirty. Besides they look cute" Aspen said combing her hair. "They're plastic. They hurt the arches of my feet" Claire whined. "I'll file your complaint to Barbie. Have you seen my camera?" Aspen asked. Claire pointed to the chair. Aspen placed Claire on her shoulder and scooped up the camera with tripod. "Mom is going to hate you filming her again" Claire said as Aspen left the room. "It's a living" Aspen said walking down the stairs.

 

It was a very nice house they all lived in. Two story brick home darting back to precolonial times. Aspen walked to the living room and to a hole in the wall. Setting down Claire, she pressed the button on her size watch. Within seconds she had shrunk down to Claire's size. The size of a borrower. "Still creeps me out every time I see that. Amazing how your clothes and that camera shrank down too" Claire said. "Keith explained it but it's over my head. I got lost after gluons and quarks" Aspen said walking to a mouse hole. "Explain why again a guy that invented a shrinking watch is stuck working as your technical assistant and editor?" Claire asked following her.

 

"Well Keith as much as a genius as he is, he wasn't as smart about what to do with that genius. Hacked the pentagon 3 years ago and had to fake his fucking death to avoid a lifetime prison sentence. Came to me as he's as much an advocate for borrower conservation and rights as I am. He gets paid and stays off the radar in exchange for being my tech slave" Aspen chuckled. "Don't like how he looks at me" Claire said. "Your cute and tiny. Look around. Not many tiny blondes with perfect tits running around here" Aspen said yanking on a lose piece of floorboard. "Perfect tits?" Claire asked helping. "Not a big as mine but good enough for a 19-year-old borrower" Aspen replied. Claire plucked her ear. "Good enough? You sucked them for a half hour last night" Claire said. "Keep messing with me. I won't be your size forever" Aspen said pulling the floorboard to the side.

 

A series of makeshift steps led down a foot to a crawlspace between the floor and underside of the floor. A flashlight was available to them. A gift from Aspen as she didn't want them using torches and potentially burning the house down. The smell of cooked chicken led them to Claire's parents’ home. A cut piece of wood was the door and Claire knocked. "Hi mom!" Claire said hugging her mother. "Hi sweetie...oh hi Aspen" the woman said seeing the shrunk human and her camera equipment. "Hi Mrs. Thimblekin. It smells nice what you're cooking" Aspen said politely. The woman bid them inside and shut the door. "Well look who is here! Claire! You're looking well and hey there Aspen! I swear you look prettier by the day. I see why my daughter fell for you" a man who was in a straw woven seat said standing. "You're making me blush Mr. Thimblekin!"  Aspen laughed. "Come and sit at the table. I'll call Ritchie" he said. The borrower male called on his son to come out his room.

 

"Hey sis. Umm...hi aspen" the boy shyly muttered. Richie was 14 years old and like the others, Aspen knew him well. "You're becoming a very handsome man. You got taller" she said getting close. The boy saw her cleavage and blushed. "Not as tall as you...normally" he said. "Don't be upset. Some of the best things in life are small" she said kissing his cheek. The teen boy smiled and nodded. Aspen set up her camera before sitting down. "Must you Aspen?" the woman said. "It pays the bills ma'am. How else does a single woman pay for a house this size. Grandma wasn't exactly rolling in dough when she passed and left me this house and my settlement from my parents’ death can only last so long. If it wasn't for my documentary show I'd lose the house and someone else would be living here. Someone who'd not like borrowers living under the floorboards eating their food and stealing their electricity" Aspen said.

 

"She has a point Rebecca. We could have a family with some dangerous bratty kids...or worse one that owns a cat" Mr. Thimblekin said. Rebecca reluctantly nodded as he set the food out. Kernels of cooked corn, shreds of chicken, crumbs of biscuits, and a succulent grape for dessert. The camera recorded everything. "So how's the outside world?" the dad asked. "Could be better. Lots of problems going around. People are choosing sides about the borrower rights issue. You got one side saying borrowers aren't human so they don't deserve rights. Not surprising those that say that have been caught more than once abusing them. A senator was caught keeping entire families as sex toys. She was even eating them" Aspen replied. Rebecca's annoyance was visible as she loudly clanked her silverware as she ate.

 

"And you got the other side saying they need rights just to make sure they don't go extinct. What rights nobody can agree on. Marriage? Working a job? Healthcare? Our cozy town of Ipswich Massachusetts hasn't seen any protests...yet" Aspen said. "And what is your stance?" the man asked. "I'd think that obvious. Full rights. At least marriage. A few want to marry borrower partners. I can think of at least one" Aspen grinned as she slid her sandal off and used her toes to run Claire's bare leg. Claire chuckled as it tickled. Rebecca slammed her cup down.

 

"I want grandkids" Rebecca hissed. "And here we go..." Claire said slamming her fork down. "Aspen I respect all you’ve done for us over the years but I want Claire to have kids. You and her won't do that" Rebecca said after taking a breath. "Ehat about Ritchie?! You can have grandkids from him!" Claire yelled. "He's 14! I want them now!" Rebecca yelled. "Mom even I know it takes months to have...

 

"SHUT IT RITCHIE!" his mother yelled. "He's old enough! You yourself got pregnant with me at 13!" Claire yelled. Aspen moved slightly in her seat. It was true Rebecca had Claire fairly young. Rebecca herself was no older than 32 years old and her husband just a year older. At 19 years of age, Claire could be seen as a spinster in borrower society. "The rules are different for our kind that live in homes. We don't have to have as many kids as possible as soon as possible. Me and your father lived in a rabbit hole before we came here. I myself had 9 brothers and sisters. All dead now. Nature killed them off. A snake ate my brother. A hawk tore apart my eldest sister. A bass fish swallowed the youngest brother. A falling tree branch crushed another..." Rebecca said softly.

 

"Have you tried looking for others? There's bound to be some out there the hunters haven't found" Aspen asked. "Once last year before the snows. A week journey out looking for a bride for Ritchie" Mr. Thimblekin answered. Rebecca looked shocked. "What? I believe the boy is ready" he said. She threw her hands up and left the table. "If everyone is done talking about my sex life, could you pass the butter?" Ritchie asked. Rebecca stayed to herself in the kitchen. Her husband watched videos on an old iPhone Aspen gave them that connected to the Wi-Fi. Aspen sat on Claire's bed made of a collection of cotton and old fabric. "Sorry about that. Mom isn't a homophobe. She just wants to make sure the family doesn't die out" Claire said hugging her lover from behind. "Do you want kids?" Aspen asked. "Not right now. One day" Claire replied. Aspen took off her sandals and held her knees to her chest. "Do I make you happy? Truthfully" Aspen asked. "Of course you do. Ever since we met. How long ago was that?" Claire asked. "Well I was 10 when I found you so...12 years ago now" Aspen said.

 

"I remember now. I snuck out because your grandma made oatmeal cookies and left them out. You came downstairs and found be on the plate" Claire said. "Haha. Yeah, you begged me not to eat you. Goes to show what your mom said about humans to you. You were so tiny" Aspen chuckled. "I was 7 years old! Of course I was scared you were gonna eat me!" Claire chuckled. Aspen turned to face her. "But instead of gobbling you up I made a friend" Aspen said toying with her blond hair. Aspen scooted off the bed and pulled Claire to the edge of it. "A friend I really needed" her lover said as she looked at her eyes. Aspen pulled off her panties and dove in. "Hmm...your pussy tastes so much better when I'm tiny like you. Sweet as sugar" Aspen said looking up. "Keep eating. There's more where that came from" Claire said shoving her head back down. Claire sighed and moaned as the shrunken human gave her oral. It was these times she felt closer to her instead of Aspen towering over her like a titan.

 

Claire returned the favor stopping Aspen before she came. The woman felt so content being eaten out as Claire had an expert tongue about doing it. "I swear you get better every time" Aspen said. "How many times I've seen this pussy towering over me? Been inside it? Aspen Reynolds I'm an expert on that cunt. Now hold still so I can do this" Claire said reaching over. "What is...ohhhh...." Aspen moaned as Claire shoved a wooden doll inside her. "Daddy carved it for me to play with when I was young. As you see it has...other uses" Claire said as she turned her old toy into a dildo. Aspen curled her toes as she felt the soft ridges of the doll scraping her insides. The two lovers made out and Aspen groaned into her mouth as she came. "Playback for the orgasm you gave me earlier" Claire said after licking the dildo clean of Aspen's juices. Aspen's watch beeped. "First warning. I'll have to grow back soon" Aspen said looking at the countdown timer.

 

"Sucks that it has a limit" Claire huffed as she put her panties back on. "Can't be helped. As Keith told me the process becomes permanent after 6 hours. Have to regrow before then. It's getting late anyway" Aspen said collecting herself. The two left the room and noticed Ritchie scamper to his room. "Little perv" Claire hissed. "Let him be. He's a teenage boy" Aspen said walking to the living room. Mr. Thimblekin was cursing as the low battery icon was on the iPhone screen. "And I was right at when the dragons show up" he said. "I'll charge it tonight and give it back tomorrow" Aspen said. "Thanks dear. I'll have Ritchie help me carry it to the usual spot" he said. Rebecca was quiet as she dried dishes.

 

"Mom I rather you not be angry" Claire said. "Honey I know you love Aspen but eventually you will want kids. Your body will demand it. It's in our blood. Maybe Aspen can buy a male for you" Rebecca said. "Don't think you want that. Those let stores use breeding camps. Many of those borrowers come out inbred as hell" Aspen said. "Aspen you're not a borrower. You don't understand. Incest is a common occurrence" Rebecca retorted. "Believe me I know. Grandma has extensive books about borrowers but it's also known they have shorter lifespans and get sick easily. You really want your daughter with a guy so inbred he might die within a year or so?" Aspen asked. Rebecca pauses at that. "That bad?" she asked. "Probably worse. I don't talk about it much not to frighten you or your family but it's horrible out there for your kind."

 

"A study showed your population has fallen since borrowers became mainstream knowledge 100 years ago. Fallen enough you might become extinct within 50 years. With more people living in apartments and having pets, borrowers are finding less places to call home. Breeding helps but like I said the inbreeding actually lowers life expectancy. There was something that is being done now but many humans don't like it to help" Aspen said. Rebecca gave her full attention. "Like what?" she asked.

 

"I heard from a source that borrowers are being impregnated with human sperm. The result is a healthy offspring borrower size" Aspen explained. "That's great!" Rebecca yelled. "Not quite. Religions organizations are saying it's an abomination. Human fathers are terrified of losing the kids. Human rights are yelling about slavery because of the human blood they carry. Hypocrites I say" Aspen said. "You really know a great deal on the subject" the mother said.

 

"Grandma got me interested. After meeting Claire and you three, I really wanted to know more. I use the footage I collect to show how similar human and borrower families are. My viewers will have a good time with the footage tonight" Aspen said. Rebecca blushed realizing what was caught on camera. Aspen's watched beeped once more. "We got to get going" Aspen said. "Take care and thanks for coming" Rebecca said hugging the soon to be giantess. Aspen and Claire emerged from the mousehole. She pressed a button on the watch and grew back to her normal height. Aspen went around the wall and into the closet. In the floor in the corner was a loose board. Pulling it up revealed Ritchie and the iPhone. Aspen picked it up. She saw Ritchie staring at her panties. She bent down and snatched him up. "Like what you see?" she asked.

 

The boy was nervous as he was busted. "Aspen I didn't mean to stare" he croaked out. Now the thing was, Aspen was all for borrower rights but she also enjoyed the power of dominating them. "I know you listened in on me and your sister fucking. Here you are trying to get a panty peek. That make you teeny dick hard?" she asked grinning. She opened her palm and rubbed his crotch. "Aspen...I..." he groaned. "You're so cute I could gobble you up but I love tinies. You're in the time of your life when your body screams to fuck. I'm no stranger to horny boys so I know you got the hots for me. If you're nice and do your chores I'll give you a blowjob" she said. She took a lick of his face and sat him back down. She waved bye before sealing the board back.

 

"Took you long enough" Claire said.  "Just saying bye to your brother" Aspen said carrying her. Claire was quiet as they went up the steps. Still quiet as they got ready for bed. "Is everything alright?" Aspen asked seeing Claire snuggle into the pillow. "I was thinking about what you and mom said. It is a borrower's duty to have kids but I'm just not feeling the need. Isn't that wrong of me? Like you said we are slowly going extinct" Claire asked the giantess near her.  

 

"It's different for you. You're not living every day fearing death and the predator lurking outside your hidey hole. You don't need to push out babies as fast as you can. Or is it because you're gay you're asking this?" Aspen asked. Claire looked away not answering. "Do you regret being in a relationship with me?" Aspen whispered. "No! I love you! I knew I wanted to be with you for years. Ever since..." Claire said choking back tears. "Ever since that day I nursed you back to health" Aspen finished. Claire nodded. Claire was 15 at the time when she got extremely sick. Borrowers, like humans, get colds and flu. It's exceptionally worse for borrowers though as their tiny bodies can succumb to disease faster. Claire had chills and fevers for three days.

 

Aspen would warm her tiny body with her own sleeping naked. Bathing her in cool water. Shaving Tylenol and mixing it in drinking water. Claire even began hallucinating her fever was so high. Screaming at Aspen not to eat her. Begging and pleading and sobbing. Claire didn't recognize her friend and it broke Aspen's heart to see her like that. Finally, Claire got better as her fever broke. She opened her eyes to see Aspen standing watch. No sleep for three days left her haggard. "You're awake...good" Aspen said collapsing on her bed. Claire freaked out but calmed as her giantess friend was just passed out from exhaustion.

 

"At the end of the day you have to live your life. Not the life someone else would want you to live. If you want kids we can find a way. Either Keith or I can get a stud" Aspen said. "Not Keith. No way Keith" Claire said holding her hands out.

 

"What’s so bad about him? He's not an underwear model but he's not ugly" Aspen asked. "He makes me nervous when he's here. He stares" she said. "You're a three-inch-tall blonde with cute titties. Of course he's going to stare" she said. Claire huffed and looked away. "Pouting gives you wrinkles. I'll turn the frown upside down" Aspen said pulling the bedsheet cover off her. Gently pulling her legs apart, Aspen began to slowly lick her crotch. Claire rested her legs on her cheeks. The heels of her bare feet sitting in Aspen's dimples. "You just want to lick me again" Claire said. Aspen stopped and looked at her. "I didn't say stop. You better keep eating me out" Claire said. "Yes my tiny mistress" Aspen said before continuing. "Corny...but exciting" Claire hissed as she felt the rough tongue lapping her tiny pussy.

 

Aspen rubbed her belly and circled the tips of her fingers around her firm breasts. Claire shivered as her hard nipples felt every groove of her fingertips. She gave a cute chirp as Aspen picked up her sucking. The giantess felt her blonde hair between her fingers and rubbed and stroked it. Claire kicked her tiny feet into the soft flesh of the giantess' cheeks as she came. "You're cuter when you gasping for air" Aspen said licking her lips tasting her juices. Claire kicked her nose laughing. As the two settled in, Aspen spoke. "I don't mind you having kids. I think we can handle it by this point" she said. Claire looked at her. "Let me think on it" Claire said. Aspen nodded and closed her eyes.

 

The next day, Aspen had run errands in Boston. Dropping off a video card for Keith to edit and finalize for their web show, she decided to make a stop at the local Save-Mart. Picking up stuff to make dinner and various other things, she found herself entering the pet department. She found the regular stuff like dogfood, leashes, and whatnot but in a special room was the borrower section. Aspen thought about getting a stud for Claire. Aspen had been in such a room before and each time she saw it it still didn't sit week with her.

 

There were three terrariums in the room. One for each wall.  8 ft. long, 2 ft. tall, and two feet wide held borrowers of all types and ages. The first had borrowers that were young. Ranging from 5 years old to 13 of girls and boys. The second was females exclusively from 14 and up. The third similar with just males. A sign hung overhead. "Females 14 and up...$100 apiece. Males 14 and up...$75 apiece. Female children...$150 apiece. Male children...$125 a piece"

 

All of them naked and staring at the giantess in fear. Aspen didn't notice an employee washing her hands close by. She passed Aspen and peered into the adult male tank. "Tcch. The one from the other day is still sick" she said looking at a door. "The fat one? Get rid of him. Take him to the reptile section before he gets the others sick" a voice said. "I was just about to go on break! Can't you do it?" the teenage employee responded. "It's only three aisles down! I got my own shit to deal with signing invoices for the next shipment!" the voice responded. The female employee huffed and snatched up the male borrower in question. Fat and in his late 30's by the look of it, he did indeed look sick. "No...please it's just a simple cold. Not the snake...not the snake!" the obese little man begged. The teenage giantess paid him no mind as she was still irritated her smoke break was delayed. The tiny man sobbed as she left the room with him walking past Aspen.

 

"I swear those kids come out of school lazy as fuck" a woman hissed emerging from a stock room in the far back. "Oh! Can I help you?" the middle-aged woman asked. "Just browsing" Aspen said still disturbed. "Well we have a great selection. We're contracted exclusively with a breeding farm just outside the city. Maybe I can interest you in a young female?" she asked reaching into the first tank. She pulled out a girl no older than 12. "She's already been broken in to service you and she's almost at the peak age for breeding. Girls like here are going to be a hot seller this Christmas" she said nearly shoving the girl into Aspen's hands. The 2 3/4-inch girl looked terrified but as she stared at the giantess her expression changed. She began to stroke the giant fingers around her. She looked dead into Aspen's eyes as if seeking her affection. Aspen felt for the girl. She reminded her of Claire just a few years before.

 

"No...no thanks. I already have a female I take care of. She did voice concern about having kids" Aspen said. "Say no more. I got one that's perfect" the woman said placing the girl back in the tank. The tiny girl looked down at her bare feet surrounded by wood chips as if she failed. The woman yanked out a male around 16. Tall for a borrower at 3 1/2 inches with black hair. He was healthy and fit and terrified of the woman that held him. With no ceremony, the middle-aged giantess took his penis between her fingers and quickly jerked him. Within seconds he orgasmed all over her index finger. "As you can see he's very virile. He'll have no trouble getting your pet pregnant" she said showing Aspen her shiny semen stained finger. "Can I take a picture? I rather her decide" Aspen said. Aspen shot the pic of the tiny boy before the woman could say anything. "Ah. You prefer your pet to have some freedom in what happens to her. I understand. I myself have a young male at home I let roam the house for exercise. He gets in all kinds of mischief though seeing he's still 13 and just discovering his sex drive. The other day I found him in my dirty laundry basket smelling my panties" she said whispering.

 

"I see. Have any new clothes come in? I wanted to get her something nice other than doll clothes" Aspen said. "Right on this shelf. What’s her size?" the woman asked. "Borrower size 7 for a dress. Not sure about shoes" Aspen replied looking at different sets. "Well here's the dress and did you want panties with that?" the woman asked. "Yes. She prefers panties" Aspen replied. The woman gave an odd look and shrugged. "Here. We can figure out the shoe size later" the woman said taking a sharper tone. "No need. I can figure it out right now. Just have to call her" Aspen said dialing.

 

The woman stood there aghast that Aspen went so far as to give her pet phone privileges. Claire was at home watching Netflix on the bed when the phone rang. Stepping on the pause button, she quickly ran to the cell phone on the nightstand and saw it was Aspen. Sliding her tiny bare foot to unlock it she answered. "Yeah? Sup?" Claire asked. "Need your shoe size" Aspen said. The woman was astounded by two things. First of all the laid-back way Claire talked. No master or mistress or even a ma'am. The second was Aspen had a picture of Claire as a contact pic. The woman had seen many a borrower but almost none as cute as Claire. With blond hair and blue eyes, she was sure this borrower was a pedigree. That would make Aspen a woman of money. "You sure you're a borrower size 8?" Aspen asked. "I think I know my shoe size. You should too after you keep sucking and licking them" Claire said. "Ummm...sweetie. You're on speaker phone" Aspen blushed. "Oh shit. Sorry...mistress" Claire said hanging the phone up. "Mistress...Way to play it cool Claire" Aspen whispered.

 

"Well we have her size. These heels are from Italy and if that's not your style then some high-quality sandals that show off her feet and toes" the woman cheerfully said. Aspen wanted to die of embarrassment as the woman obviously pandered to her fetish. "Something simpler please. Those sneakers and socks look okay" Aspen pointed out. They were $24.95. "I guess so. Here" the woman said slightly cold again. The woman gathered what Aspen wanted and turned back to her. "I'm curious miss. How much did you pay for such a fine purebred borrower?" she asked. "She wasn't bought or bred. She's a free borrower" Aspen said annoyed. "So you found her? That's very lucky. Someone with her looks would fetch at least $1000 on the open market. Where by chance did you find her?" the woman asked. Aspen was past annoyed now. "That's none of your business" Aspen replied. Last thing she needed was poachers running around in the woods behind the house looking for possible hiding places of Claire's relatives...if there were to be found.

 

Aspen turned and left. "Borrower rights freaks" the woman hissed. That was it for Aspen. This woman was a suck up, abusive, and now condescending. But worse yet saw Claire only in a way so one would see a prize truffle. "First time I ever did this to a person. Keith said I could though" Aspen whispered pressing buttons on her size watch. Aspen touched the woman and pressed a button. The woman was frozen in place as she shrank down. The drinking didn't stop until she was the size of a borrower. Aspen grabbed her up. "I use that setting to shrink down equipment and heavy shit so I can carry it easily. Something about localized quark displacement fields" Aspen said putting her stuff down.

 

The woman couldn't say anything as her mind blown seeing everything huge including the woman she had insulted. Aspen tore her Save-Mart uniform off leaving her naked. "Goddamn you got stretchmarks. Claire looks like a supermodel compared to you. Which is very bad for your future. "Bad? What...what do you mean? What are you going to do to me?!" the little woman shrieked up at the giantess. "Me? Not a damn thing except this" Aspen said dropping her into the adult female tank. "You won't get away with this! Someone will find me and I'll tell them all about you!" the woman yelled slamming her fists against the plexiglass. "Go ahead. Not like they'll believe you. I'm not a borrower! I'm a shrunken Save-Mart employee! Good luck with that story especially seeing how I'm the only one in the world that can shrink people."

 

"They'll think you're a looney borrower who happens to look like a missing coworker. You know how they say you have a lookalike out there in the world? They'll pass it off as coincidence. Right now, you should worry about surviving the week. Look around you. Surrounded by females most likely related to those you sold off, fed to snakes, or worse yet sold their kids to god knows what kind of people. If they don't beat you to death with a wood chip, your coworkers will finish the job. Look at you. You're what 40...45 years old. Stretch marks and chubby with saggy tits. Nobody will buy you as a breeder or think you're pretty enough as a pet. The woman with the fucked up hair behind you is prettier. It would be poetic justice if you get fed to that snake like that poor borrower bastard you had that kid do just 10 minutes ago. Enjoy your new life...as long as it lasts" Aspen said coldly walking away. Aspen could hear the woman screaming for help and then nothing but yelps of pain.

 

"Find everything you were looking for miss?" the cashier asked. "Oh I was most satisfied" Aspen replied. "Well we do put customer service above everything else. Thanks for shopping at Save-Mart!" the cashier cheerily said as Aspen paid and left.

 

Aspen was alone in the study room. It was filled with old books and tomes. "Hey, I just finished editing the video" Keith said opening the door. "That was quick" Aspen said looking up. "Well I had Claire her to help. Isn't that right?" Keith asked rubbing her head as she sat on his shoulder. Claire shoved his finger away. Keith sat down next to Aspen and Claire expertly slid down his arm like an athlete. "What's that?" Claire asked stepping on the book page. It felt dry and dusty under her tiny bare soles. "One of Grandma's books on tiny people" Aspen said. "Oh. Your grandma did bring a lot of books with her. She had quite a collection" Claire said. "She was a hoarder" Aspen said looking at all the books on shelves. "Your grandma came to live with you? Thought it was the other way around" Keith said.

 

"No. My parents bought this house shortly after they married. They died in a car accident when I was five and grandma moved from the suburbs of Boston here to raise me" Aspen said shooing Claire off the book to turn a page. "Must've been rough losing your parents so young" Keith said. "Grandma made sure to keep every picture of them for me. Paid off the house with some of the life insurance. She loved this house. Always said it was a borrower's house. And she was right" Aspen said poking Claire in the right breast. Grandma was obsessed with the myths and legends of homo smallicus or tiny people as they call it. This book here is about borrowers" she said looking at the new page. "What’s it say about me?" Claire asked.

 

"Well I'll read the first passage. Borrowers are the few of many written tiny people species confirmed to exist. Native to the United States, Canada, Northern Mexico, and Caribbean. Once thought to be myth, borrowers were officially discovered in 1867 even though their recorded existence is much sooner. The first mention of borrowers was in the diary of Edward Plimpton in 1634 in Boston. His diary states..."the other night as I read the Kings bible in front of the fire, I spotted movement. Thinking it was a mouse looking for warmth from the godforsaken winter night, I paid no heed. That is until I saw this creature carrying one of my jelly pastries. I immediately stood up to stop the thieving rodent and sensing my steps dropped it. It was no mouse as it stood on hind legs and ran. Tripping on an elevated floor board, I could see that it was a tiny man child. I reached for it and tripped myself on a rug I had. My fall nearly crushed him but I saw in perfect sight his features. Dirty and sooty but distinctly human looking as it had hands with five fingers and feet with toes. The man child regained his composure and ran into the darkness..."

 

"Nobody believed Edward when he told his story to others. Mainly due to him being known as a prolific drunkard. Borrowers are very much like modern Americans or Canadians for that matter when it comes to appearance. Coming in different shades of skin, hair, and eye colors, it is obvious they mate whenever they can regardless of what clan, family tree, or community they come from. Some even speculate their varied appearance is due to mating with humans. See chapter 3 on reproduction and sexuality for more."

 

"Borrowers have infamously short lives. Living in the wild, borrowers have a life expectancy of 31 years which is why they prefer to live in human homes. In captivity of human habitation their life expectancy increases to an average of 54 years. Please note this average can widely vary if human families have pets, vermin, or old electrical wiring in their homes. Borrower height is an average of 2.85 inches Depending on bloodlines, this can vary as the tallest borrower recorded was 4.34 inches. As of the publishing year of this book (1984), borrower population has declined sharply. As few as 120,000 borrowers still exist. A far cry from the expected 2.73 million back in 1867. Changes in habitation, pesticides, and the explosion of the cat and dog population are some of the reasons but by far the fault lies with humans."

 

"As is exploitation. Pets, sexual aids, and even exotic food, are some uses. Even famous people have been known to use borrowers for their own vices. Marylin Monroe was said to keep a stable of borrowers to massage her feet after shooting movie scenes. President Taft was infamous for eating borrower females instead of steak and Al Capone ground up the bones of young borrowers as he believed it to be a cure for syphilis. Lately more and more activists are pushing for legislation to protect borrowers. Some as far as full rights like humans. However, so far nothing has been signed as yet and the population continues to fall. Borrowers may one day join the ranks of the dodo bird and passenger pigeon" Aspen said finishing the pages.

 

The room was dead silent. Claire sat down and hung her head. Hearing such blatant truth cut to the core. "Grinding up the bones of young borrowers? That's inhumanly cruel" Keith said petting Claire. Claire hugged his finger but stopped seeing who it belonged to. She was about to give an icy stare until she saw tears in his eyes. "It's not enough" Aspen said. " What’s not enough?" Keith asked. "This. What we're doing. I saw how they treat borrowers today at the store. A guy led away to be eaten because he was fat and sick. Borrower kids torn from moms. Dads not allowed to be near them unless they want him to fuck and make more. Even this damn book says it and it was made back in '84. What has changed since then? NOTHING! We got to do more. Make our show flashier, more expansive" Aspen said standing up.

 

"How do you propose to do that? Hunt out more borrower families to record and document? Better cameras and shit?" Keith asked. "Borrowers? You're thinking too small (pun not intended)" she said pointing to a large row of books. "Those? But they're myth? Like that one that says fae. That's the old word for fairies" Keith said. Aspen picked Claire up. "So were borrowers once. Does she look like a myth to you?"  she said placing her in her hands. Claire looked up at the giant whose expression softened. "...no she doesn't. Alright I'll help. If it can save people like Claire I'm all in" he said. Aspen chuckled. "We can start with this one. Volume two" she said dropping the dusty book on the table. "Kew...naygo?" Keith said trying to sound out the word. "It's pronounced koonago. A species of tiny people native to Japan" she said.

 

"Sounds like a place to start this project of yours. What do we know so far?" he asked. "Not much. Mostly legends and folk tales but there's so many of them it can't be just myth" she said. Keith sighed. "Give me a day or so to poke around the dark web for info. I should find a lead in my size chat forum" he said. Both looked at him. "It's a forum dedicated to borrowers and is run by a borrower if you believe the rumor. What? I got a life you know" he said. "Can I come?" Claire asked after Keith sat her down. "Of course you can. I'll even buy you a kimono as a souvenir" Aspen replied. "Smooth move putting me in his hands to have him agree to you worldwide tour" Claire said sitting on the book. "Eh...whatever works. Now since it's Friday it’s your turn to roleplay" she said. "I'll change into my princess dress if you get the string" she said hopping into her hand. "Deal. Just remember I skipped dinner tonight. If I get out of hand you remember the safe word right?" Aspen asked. "Tinkerbell" Claire replied. "Good girl" Aspen said as she walked up the stairs...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

...

Chapter 2...The Koonago Pt.1 by Size Master

"Welcome aboard United flight 1237 with nonstop service to Los Angeles. Our expected flight time is 6 hrs. 31 minutes. We ask you to stow your carry ons and fasten seat belts as we prepare to taxi" the captain said over the speaker. "That long?" Aspen asked. "You think that's long? Our connecting flight to Tokyo has a flight time of 12 hours" Keith said buckling his seatbelt. "At least it's comfy" Claire said kicking her legs as she sat in Aspen's hands. "Speak for yourself squirt. We humans got long legs" Aspen said trying to move her legs in the cramped front of her seat.  

 

"Ma'am. I need to ask you to stow your borrower pet in a cage before we take off" a stewardess said looking at the pair. "I rather not. I don't cage my borrower. I can hold her just fine" Aspen said coiling her fingers around Claire. "I'm sorry but if we hit turbulence she could fly out your hands and injure someone" the lady replied. "Dammit. She's got a point. Well I don't have a cage" Aspen told her. "We have spares at the front for such emergencies" she said holding her hands out. Claire looked worried at the giantess stranger. Aspen sighed. "Please be careful with her. She's a member of the family" Aspen said handing Claire over. "Not to worry miss. You and your husband can expect the best of care for your pet" she said nodding before leaving.

 

"Husband?" Keith asked grinning. "Oh knock it off. You absolutely sure you have a solid lead on koonagos?" Aspen asked. "Sort of. Let's just say it a very good hunch" he replied. Aspen looked at him. "Whoa chill! I did find really good info. Officially koonago don't exist. Unofficially they do but are considered national treasures and are kept secret to protect them from poachers and the general public. And there's the juicy rumors. The rumor is there's a secret place that caters to wealthy clientele who have a kink for tiny Asian people. A place called Issun-bōshi Onsen. Said to be outside of Kamakura. I um...looked at some of the finances of Diet members and sure enough a few have spent money in Kamakura. Money paid out of accounts with phony names" he said.

 

"Sounds promising. I did some research of my own before we left. Apparently, the name koonago is a modern one popping up within the last few centuries. Before they were called yokai. A species native to Japan, koonago look almost exactly like Japanese people. Average height is 2.71 inches. Average age is unknown as their existence is rumor at best but if the folk tales are believed they could live for hundreds of years. Said to have power over nature, koonago were worshipped in Shinto shrines. Stories about their feats and deeds litter Japanese literature and local legends. Issun-bōshi or one-inch samurai (Aspen points to Keith indicating the same name he found) is considered an example of koonago."

 

"Going by the tales, koonago are supportive (and curious) of humans but fear them as well causing them to get found easier than one might expect. Those that are worshipped though are fiercely protective of the village. One story has a koonago creating a typhoon that destroyed Kublai Khan's invasion forces twice in 1274 and 1281. Koonago are great craftsmen and smitten by humans of innocent character. Younger koonago are more subservient to humans as their own desire to mate impels them to seek good partners" Aspen said finishing reading a printed-out page. "Innocent character?" Keith asked. Both chuckled at themselves. "Better off trying to find this Onsen" Aspen said.

 

Two hours later...

 

"Thank god the drink and snack service is done. Sucks considerable ass being the only stewardess on this flight" the woman said kicking her shoes off after sitting in the section just for her. She looked on at Claire who just sat in her cage brooding. "Want a pretzel?" the lady asked. Claire didn't want to say yes but she was hungry. "...yes please" she muttered. The giantess opened her cage and watched the tiny girl step out. She handed Claire the mini pretzel and watch her nibble away after sitting down and extending her legs. "Did your owner give you a name?" the lady asked. Claire eyed the giantess for the insulting way of being treated as a pet. The way she smiled at her gave her goosebumps. The woman herself was probably 28 or 29. Maybe even 30. Her red hair tied in a ponytail as to not get in the way. Her freckles looked like chicken pox to the borrower at her size.

 

"My name is Claire" she responded. "A nice name. I'm Samantha" the lady said as she poured some soda into a bottle top. "I must say you are very pretty. I've only seen borrowers like you in magazines and pedigree catalogs. If your owner can afford you then why is she and her husband flying coach?" Samantha asked. "Not her husband...thank god" Claire said. "Hmmm...I see" Samantha said just before plopping her stocking feet on the tray table on the wall. Her feet just inches from Claire. Claire cringed slightly from the smell. Samantha stared at her. "Well get to it borrower?" Samantha said. Claire threw down her pretzel. "Get to what? Your feet? I'm not rubbing your smelly fucking feet. Claire said. "Did you just refuse a command from a human borrower?" Samantha said poking her with her big toe knocking Claire on her back.

 

"Did I stutter bitch? I said I'm not rubbing your fucking feet and I'm not a pet either!" Claire yelled. Claire stood up showing her defiance. Just then the plane jumped as it hit an air pocket. Claire soared into the air about a foot before landing at n the giantess' lap. Because her legs were crossed and popped up, Claire didn't stay there for long and tumbled off. Desperate to break her fall, the little borrower girl grasped the seat cushion just enough to slow her down but not stop. "Owww...Claire groaned after landing on the carpet floor. Suddenly, her entire body except her head was engulfed by a giant smelly nylon covered foot. "And that's why we have cages" the woman said grinning as she moved her foot left and right painfully kneading Claire.

 

"Now you're going to rub my foot or I'll just push down like so" the woman said pressing the ball of her foot on the tiny girl. The air in her little lungs was squeezed out. Her ribs creaked under the pressure. Claire beat her fists against her big and second toes. The giantess only let up as the borrower began to turn blue from lack of breathing. "I'll tell my friend. Tell her what you did" Claire said after gasping for air. "Oh really? As I see it it can go two ways. One I just rub my foot on you till you pass away, stick you back in your cage and claim a bad spot of turbulence killed you. It happens. Or two you do as I say and I won't tell Customs your owner doesn't have a borrower's license. You need those to own one...like a dog or cat. Pedigrees cost a good bunch but I guess your owner never got one. If she had the money she wouldn't be flying coach. So what will it be? Dying under my feet after I'm done with you? Risk ending up in a customs office for the next 6 months away from your owner. Or...doing what your kind is supposed to do...serve humans" she said. Her foot hovered over her. Claire got on her knees and extended her arms to rub her smelly foot. "How about none of the above? “a male voice said.

 

A small gust of air blinded Claire and when she opened her eyes she saw something amazing. The giantess was no longer one. The stewardess was epically tiny and Claire towered over her like a human would tower over a borrower. "Damn that drained the battery" Keith said as he sat in the seat. "You did this?" Claire asked looked at the shocked beyond reason woman near her. "Didn't see all of it but I did see enough. Needed to go to the bathroom and saw her hurting you. Used the prototype” Keith said holding a size watch. "There's another of those?" Claire said standing up. The woman scrambled away from the borrower in terror. "Of course. Still have the prototype just in case Aspen's broke after she shrunk. Never seen it shrink anyone that tiny. She's ain’t the even size of a fuckin' ant" Keith said looking down.

 

The woman was indeed small. Not even a centimeter in height standing up, the size watch had shrunk her in perfect scale. To Claire, she was no taller than three inches. To Keith, he had to squint to even see her. Claire took off her little sneaker. Her tiny sock clad foot dropped onto the woman. "She threatened to kill me" Claire said under her breath. "She under your foot?" he asked. "Feel her squirming" she replied. "You do what you want. I'll back your play" Keith said. Claire took her foot off her just a little. "Hear that human? Your life is in my hands...or under my foot so to speak. They may be tiny but my feet do sweat. How does it feel to be forced to smell the sweaty feet of a three-inch-tall girl? Helpless? Now you know how I felt" Claire said sitting down. "Looks like she's saying something. Can't hear shit" Keith said.

 

"She's begging for her life. Saying she was just kidding" Claire said. "Like I said. Choice is yours. Eat her, rape her, smother her under your sweaty socked foot. Whatever floats your boat" Keith said. Claire snatched the woman up so fast she got vertigo. This was a new experience for the borrower. A tiny woman at her mercy. She could see the appeal now. Claire felt...human. "Naw. I won't kill you" Claire told her. "Unless you lick my pussy" she said finishing. The woman sobbed as Claire put her back down. "Some privacy please?" Claire asked. "I'll come back later to unshrink her" he said standing up and walking back to his seat. Now that they were alone, Claire unbuttoned her jeans and took off her other shoe. The woman looked horrified at seeing her giant cunt. She tried telling herself this was all a nightmare. A human about to service a giant borrower? Just the thought was too much for her mind. "Take off your uniform. Don't want that getting messy do we?" Claire asked. The woman did as told and stood naked before her. "Get to it" Claire said pulling her lips apart.

 

"Jesus you suck at this" Claire said annoyed at her. She took her and shoved her into her pussy head first. The shrunken stewardess tried to scream but found every time she opened her mouth a flood of Claire's juices would stop her from trying. Claire hummed to herself looking out the window and seeing the sea of clouds. A breathtaking sight for the borrower. "Humans have no idea how lucky they are. You enjoy such beauty every day. Not fearing for your life. Not worrying if the next person you see will rape, crush, or eat you. You thought you could use me because of who I was. How does it feet to be raped by the smallest intelligent creature you ever seen? Well I guess you're the tiniest now. Oops. Don't want to drown ya. Better...pick...things up!" Claire said jerking her in and out faster and faster until she came. Claire dropped her on the floor watching her cough out her fluids.

 

"How do I taste? Aspen said I taste like cherries. You'd know better with being truly inside me" Claire taunted. The woman said nothing but quietly sob as she curled into a ball. "Dammit..." Claire said actually feeling guilty. Hours passed and Keith returned. "It's charged. Wow. You did a number on her" Keith said pushing her around with his fingernail. "Bitch get your clothes on unless you want to stay tiny forever" Claire said. The woman got dressed as fast as she could hoping this wasn't a trick. After raping her Claire left her completely alone which surprised her. "Alright. Here we go" Keith said gently touching her and pressing a button. The stewardess grew back to normal size but looked like shit. "Fix your fucking self" Keith hissed. The woman rushed into the bathroom and shut the door locking it behind her. He could hear her sobbing inside. "You're coming back with me" he said scooping Claire up.

 

Aspen was deep asleep as Keith sat down and placed Claire on his tray table. He straightened out her shirt and fixed her hair. Claire looked at him and felt his kindness. She quickly pushed his finger away. "Claire? Why do you hate me?" he asked softly. "You stare at me funny. Touch me without asking" I don't like that. I don't like when people touch me without...without asking" Claire said softly. "I'm sorry. You're right I should ask. I do it without thinking because you're pretty and cute and you remind me of..." he said before trailing off. Claire looked at him with a slight dismissive look until she saw a sadness in his eyes. "Remind you of who?" she asked. "My sister. She was a borrower like you" he said in a whisper. Claire looked at him with wide eyes. As Keith never really spoke about his past, hearing he had a borrower sister was shocking news. "You mean your family adopted one" she said thinking the relationship was similar to what she and Aspen had. "...no" he replied. Keith motioned for her to come closer to him. He lowered his face close almost startling her as his mouth was close enough she felt his breath. "I'm not human. I'm a borrower" he said very quietly. Claire gasped. Keith pointed to his size watch and told her to keep it quiet.

 

Before Claire could ask anything else, the ding of the fasten seat belt sign went off. "We are now beginning our descent into LAX. We ask you to fasten your seatbelt and put your tray table in the upright and lock position. The stewardess will come by to collect your trash" the pilot said. "Wonder if she'll come out" Keith said. Oddly enough, the woman did and began gathering trash. People did notice a smell about her. Musky, sour and sweet. Eventually she came up to Keith and Claire. Her shaking hand collected their cups and bags. She didn't dare make eye contact. "Nice perfume. What is it? Ode to pussy and dirty sock?" Keith asked with a satisfied grin. The woman whimpered and quickly left them. "What's the smell?" Aspen asked yawning. "Don't know. The stewardess just passed by. Maybe it was her" Keith said. "Bitch needs to learn about showering. Smells like old ass panties" Aspen said. Claire sniffed herself and shrugged. "Oh! Look who isn't in a cage" Aspen said letting Claire. "The stewardess was nice enough to change her mind" Keith said grinning. "Sweet but she still needs to shower. I swear it reeks" Aspen said. Claire huffed and pouted. "It's not that bad" the borrower said.

 

The plane taxied to the gate and people began to get off. More than a few wrinkled their noses at the stewardess. "Somebody should say something about how she smells" a lady said to Keith. Keith stood right next to the stewardess as he waited for the door. "Yeah, somebody should" Keith said staring into her face. She quickly looked away. "Our next connection is in two hours. We got some time" Keith said. "How about lunch. Fucking starving" Aspen said. There was a food court between terminals and Aspen, Keith, and Claire partook of it. "Burger is good" Keith said opening his laptop. "Better be for the price" Aspen said. "Flavorful but greasy" Claire said sitting on her tray eating a makeshift burger made of a tiny chunk of beef and bun. "People are staring at us" Claire said. Aspen looked around. Two had caught her eye. A woman with a male borrower on a tiny leash and an older teen with a borrower girl of similar age. Both borrowers were blonde.

 

"I get tired of people staring at me because I'm blonde" Claire huffed. "That's not why they're staring. They're looking at me and Aspen wondering why we aren't dressed like they are. You know. That designer shit" Keith said looking up from his screen. Aspen and Claire looked at him. "Blonde borrowers are kinda rare nowadays. Having them is like owning a luxury car. You didn't know that?" Keith asked. "So they think we're scrubs or posers" Aspen said sipping her drink. "Welcome to LA. Ever thought of moving out here? Borrower rights activists have a better time on the west coast" Keith asked. "Live out here? Fuck that. I'm a proud east coast New England Patriots loving girl. Besides, that house is home not just to me. But to them" Aspen said rubbing Claire's tiny head. "Excuse me ma'am" a man said walking up to them.

 

He handed Aspen his business card. "I'm Derek Mathers of Little Wonder talent agency. I couldn't help but notice your borrower there. Is she natural blonde?" he asked. Aspen eyed him. He didn't seem aggressive or creepy. "The carpet matches the drapes" she quipped. Claire kicked her finger. "Delightful! What is her name?" he asked. "My name is Claire" Claire said not liking to be ignored. "You're very photogenic Claire. A great deal of our model shoots is actually borrowers" he said taking his phone out. Pic after pic he showed to them. Men, women, and children in designer clothes, dresses, lingerie, underwear, swimsuits, among other things. How they were shot one couldn't tell they were no taller than an index finger. "That's quite nice really" Aspen said. Claire looked mesmerized. "So you think Claire could do this?" Aspen asked. "Oh yes. She has the looks, bust size, excellent muscle and bone structure, and smile" he replied.

 

"I don't know. That’s really her decision" Aspen said not wanting to speak for Claire. "...I see. Well Miss Claire?" he asked. Claire was shocked. This stranger was treating her like a person. "We kinda have something going on right now" Claire replied looking away. "I understand. This is out of the blue. Can I get some shots? I have a nice dress and can even keep it afterward. Just take a few minutes" he said pulling out a very nice dress and shoes tucked in a plastic bag. "Go for it" Aspen whispered seeing Claire stare at the dress. They went to a lounge not being used. The man stood outside as Claire stood on a glass table taking off her clothes. Claire was very quiet. "That's very pretty" Aspen said seeing Claire slip the dress on. It was midnight blue with sparkling flecks of silver. Her shoes were high heel sandals that the leather was like pearl. Claire shimmied around feeling the dress twirl around her tiny legs. "This is making me wet" Aspen said licking her lips.

 

"Down girl" Claire said giggling. Aspen bade the man to enter. "Fabulous! You were born to wear that!" he said taking his phone out. "You do look like a million bucks" Aspen said. "Feels expensive. The shoes feel nicer that I thought. They don't pinch my toes" Claire said wriggling her toes. Claire had fun striking sexy poses. She even flashed her panties as she crossed her legs. Aspen saw she looked genuinely happy. "And there! I'll email you the photos and you have my card" he said. Aspen nodded. "I look forward to your decision!" he said nearly skipping off. Aspen and Claire returned to where Keith was. She placed her on his laptop keyboard. "Whoa" he said.

 

"Doesn't she look pretty?" Aspen asked beaming. "Yeah she does. Like a fairytale princess" he said with a warm smile. Claire wasn't annoyed that he stared this time. Claire took small steps. Her tiny feet clacking keystrokes. Clare looked down at her feet. Her feet so small they didn't cover the entire "D" key where she stood. "I should change back" she said softly. "Sure honey if that's what you want" Aspen said putting her into her purse for privacy. Claire seemed distant after that. Didn't object to staying in the purse until after takeoff nor did she say anything as Aspen made her a drink.  Claire just sat in the tray table with her sneakers off flexing her socked toes now and then thinking. "Something is really bothering you" Aspen finally said.

 

Claire looked up at her and turned around. "I never gave any thought about anything else than helping you with this thing. If borrowers do get rights what do I do? Marry you yes but after that. Be a homemaker? Get a job? I never gave any of that real thought. And here this guy comes and offered me a job. Well probably you as even in LA we still don't have rights but you see where I'm going" she said. Aspen cupped her hands around her and felt her small warm body. "Claire. If we're going to be together then I can't make decisions for you. That would be hypocritical of me. If you want to model then that's fine. We can put all of this on hold if you want. We can do this if you want. I love you that much" she said. The borrower broke down sobbing. A few turned their heads to see what the sound was and Aspen hushed her. Claire clung to her index finger.

 

"Why? Why do I have it so easy? You give me and my family food, entertainment, clothes, protection, and respect. Tell me you can turn your life upside down if I want to model. What have I ever done for you? I just take and take..." Claire said whimpering. "That's not true. You were there to be my friend when I needed one most. You kept me from feeling lonely when I lost my parents. Your love helped me rise above the pain. Claire Thinblekin...you have given me more than you'll ever know" Aspen told her. Claire hugged her finger tightly. Her giantess lover sat her phone down and propped it up. "There. We got a fully charged phone. A Hulu account and Wi-Fi. Time to binge watch Game of Thrones" Aspen said. The two settled in to pass the flight time. Aspen gently rubbing Claire's tiny socked feet and Claire grateful for the human she called friend and lover.

 

Many hours later...

 

"Fuck my legs are stiff. What time is it anyway?" Aspen asked standing on the curb. "Well we left Boston at 7:15 a.m. Thursday. That would make it (including flight time and layover) 4:45 p.m. Friday local time" Keith said. Aspen hung her head. "My god...did you load our luggage?" she asked. The trunk of the rental car slammed. "Does that answer your question?" Keith replied. Keith got into the right-side drive of the Japanese car and began pulling away from Narita airport. Claire was safely tucked into the arm rest cup holder. "Kamakura is an hour outside of Tokyo. The inn itself is outside of the city up on a mountain" Keith said pulling onto the freeway. "Precisely how are we going to get in. We're not exactly locals" Aspen said. "Simple really. Money, lots of money. Our cover is we're Silicon Valley CEO's looking to indulge in some exotic play and we drop some bank to get in" he said. Aspen narrowed her eyes. "How much is bank?" she asked. "$50,000" he replied. Aspen sat back astounded. "Ease up. Not our money...well not yours anyway. I got myself an offshore account. I funnel money into it now and then. What? You're not exactly paying me big bucks you know" he said.

 

"Please tell me you're not going to get caught" she said. "I take money from banks that launder it for crooks. Not likely they'll report it missing. I do it from public WIFI to cover my tracks just to be sure. That's what I was doing back at LAX" he said. "Sounds cool to me" Claire said. "See? The cute borrower girl says it's cool. Be cool Aspen" Keith grinned. "Yeah be cool Aspen" Claire chuckled. "Oh shut up you two" she said shaking her head. An hour later they were sitting on the side of the road looking at a worn path leading into the forest. "I'm sure this is the way" Keith said. "How?" Aspen asked not seeing anything different from any other paths they passed on the road. "Look. Why would anyone bother putting surveillance cameras in pine trees unless they wanted to make sure they could keep people out" he said. Keith put it in drive and made their way up the path.

 

Didn't take long before they were stopped. Two men in a black jeep jumped out and came to their car...armed. "Uh Keith. They got guns. I heard you can't own a gun in Japan" she asked very worried. "Mixed myth but I know your concern. Don't say a word" he said. Keith looked at a note in his pocket. A man knocked on the window and Keith rolled it down. "Americans...mountain off limits. Go back" he roughly said. "I'm going to Issun-Bōshi" Keith said. The men looked at one another. "Password" he said putting his thumb out Keith sweated bullets. Who knows what could happen if he got it wrong. "Mamasuke" he replied. The men looked at one another and gripped their guns tighter. "Claire...I always loved you" Aspen whispered. "Proceed" the man said. They stepped out the way. Keith breathed a sigh of relief. "Dramatic aren't they?" Keith grinned. Aspen and Claire were not grinning.

 

All eyes were on Aspen and Keith as they entered the inn. It was old but very well maintained. Lavish even for such ancient architecture. A teenage girl appeared and dropped slippers for them wary of the foreigners. A middle-aged woman appeared seconds later and waited for Keith and Aspen to take off their shoes and slip the indoor footwear on. "Gaijin. Who are you?" she asked dismissively. "Mr. and Mrs. Peterson of Global Dynamics. You can check our portfolio here" Keith said writing down a web address. The woman looked it up and stared wide eyed. She snapped her fingers quickly to have their belongings brought in. "I'm honored you came to our inn. What service do you wish?" she asked. "All of it" Aspen replied. Claire stayed silent in her purse. The woman nodded and took out a gold-plated placard. "This way please" she said.

 

The woman led them down hallways and out into the open and back into a building almost secluded. As they passed they saw that koonago were not myth. Dozens of women and men stood on the edge of the hallways on their knees bowing. They stole glances at Keith and Aspen as it was exceedingly rare to see a foreigner. "Here we are" she said opening the sliding door. The room was nice. Brand new tatami mat floors. A sliding door leading outside to a rock garden. Steam from the hot Spring bath wafted in the air. The woman opened the closet showing the futons they would sleep on. On a low table nearby diligently sat a tiny girl who appeared to be 20 years old looking at the new guests. "This here is Hikari. She's our best servant. If you have "certain needs" she can assist you with them" the woman said bowing and then leaving.

 

The girl looked professional but worried. "Wow. You are very pretty" Keith said getting very close to her. She didn't move from the giant but ever so slightly trembled. Keith put his finger next to her and she winced slightly. "Smaller than Claire. 2 1/2 inches or so" Keith said. "Keith you're scaring her" Aspen said. "Sorry. It's just she looks so cute in that tiny kimono" he said backing up. "Hikari. That's a pretty name" Aspen said. "It means light" Keith said looking outside. Hikari turned her head surprised the foreign giant would know that. "You turned the necklace on right?" Keith asked. "The second those goons showed up back in the woods. Smart thinking shrinking a camera to fit onto my necklace" she whispered. "Hey! Let me out!" Claire yelled. "Sorry sweetie" Aspen said taking her out and dropping her next to Hikari. Hikari freaked seeing a tiny person but not Japanese. "I'm Claire! Nice to meet you Hikari!" Claire said smiling.  Claire held her hand out and the koonago looked at it. Claire took her hand and shook it. "Nice...nice to meet you. What tribe are you from to have golden hair?" Hikari asked.

 

They all looked puzzled. "My last name is Thimblekin" Claire said confused. "Not a tribe I know. A foreign tribe. There are koonago in America? Yokai?" Hikari asked. "No Hikari. Her kind are called borrowers. Aspen. Claire. I should explain better. There are thousands of yokai spoke about in lore here. Supernatural creatures are classified as such. Koonago are their own species. Koonago is to poodle as yokai is to dog" Keith explained. Hikari caught herself and immediately prostrated. "Forgive me for my impudence" she said. Keith used his fingernail to raise her head. She looked almost terrified. "You have no need to be frightened of us" he said calmly. The clock chimed. "Dinner will be served within the hour in the grand hall. A change of clothes is ready if you want to bathe first" she said bowing. Hikari leaped off the table and gracefully floated down to the floor. She disappeared behind a tiny sliding door in the wall. "Okay that was a cool trick" Claire said watching.

 

Aspen and Keith gathered their robes to change into after bathing. "I wanna come too!" Claire yelled. "No way. You attract too much attention. Maybe later when most of them have gone to bed" Aspen said. Claire pouted on the table as they left. "This way" Keith said looking at a sign. It led them to a divided room. "Umm...Aspen there's something you should know. This sign indicates mixed bathing" Keith said. "...you're kidding" she said. Keith left her there and changed out in the men's section. After rinsing and soaping and rinsing again, he climbed into the hot spring. He was curious as to see if Aspen would follow. "Well hello there" he said as she finally emerged. She was looking around. "Just us...sort of" he said pointing out a team of koonago patiently sitting on the edges of the spring. Aspen climbed in but kept her towel covering her tits. Keith shimmied over.     

 

"We need to stay in character" he whispered. Aspen lowered the towel exposing her upper body. Keith put his arm around her. "Claire isn't the only one that should be a model. You have the body for it" he said. Aspen blushed. "Care for sake and a massage masters?" a young man and woman asked in unison riding a small tray in the water. Keith shrugged and Aspen nodded. "It's amazing how they know English" Aspen said. "I'm sure we're not the first rich Americans to come here. Big business and English language go hand in hand. Oh my" Keith said as the tiny woman climbed onto his chest using his chest hair as handholds. Aspen's nipples hardened as a late teen koonago boy sat perched on her left breast and rubbed her wet skin. His tiny erection poking her flesh.

 

Keith and Aspen sipped sake as they indulged themselves. An older woman joined them and sat in the water. Her feet resting on the edge of the spring. She spoke something and those nearby began to service her feet. Tiny hands rubbed her callouses and pudgy toes. She glanced at Aspen with a dismissive look. "Pay her no mind. She either hates foreigners or the fact you're hundred times better looking" Keith said playing with the tiny girl that had finished touching his chest. Keith looked at the girl who had begun touching and licking his nipple. He squirmed a little but not because it tickled and felt good. "I'm tingling" he said. "Know what you mean. This little guy can really work my nipple" Aspen said with eyes closed. "That's not it..." Keith whispered slightly concerned. He brushed it off as he wasn't hurting. On the contrary, he felt energized.

 

Keith gently cupped the girl in his hands and kissed her. She was startled at first but as he kissed and gently rubbed her body she relaxed. Sucking on her tiny feet. Tickling her bare ass with his fingertips. Brushing the wet hair out of her eyes. She had never seen a foreigner before. His hair the color of dirt. Eyes like color of shit. She didn't even want to be near such a repulsive human but as minutes passed, she saw that he was exceptionally kind. She had lost count how many times she was trampled under giant feet. Nearly drowned in sake as a patron then sucked it off her small supple body. Drenched in cum. Shoved up assholes or pussies. No. This giant foreigner took great care in not harming her. As her heart beat faster as he closed his mouth on her private place, she had to remind herself of probably the most important rule her kind had to follow there. Never fall in love with a guest.

 

She spoke little English so she didn't understand him saying how pretty she was or how sweet she tasted. She yelled in her native tongue for the giant to suck on her harder. Then she glanced at the foreign giantess next to them. She was gently sucking the little prick of her fellow worker. Not hurting him in the least. He came in her mouth and Aspen enjoyed the tiny spurt of semen before kissing his face. If foreigners took better care of them then what could be said about the people who called the same island nation home? Like a blessing, she came. Keith drank her little juices right up and released her. His giant finger rubbing her cheek softly. "Arigatou" he said to her. "Thank you? Why..." she thought. No guest had ever thanked her for servicing them. She wanted to cry but held her emotions in check. She hopped onto her tray and paddled away. She rejoined her male friend who was enthralled with the giantess that sucked him off. Both looked at one another and then at the Japanese woman who was chuckling as she was smothering a koonago girl with her right foot while a poor young koonago boy was whimpering as he was slowly being sucked into her mouth. They could only watch as she swallowed him whole.

 

The koonago teen with her led her away before she could break down. Aspen and Keith stole glances at one another guiltily as they climbed out the spring. They got dressed and walked down the hallway. "Tried to be as gentle as I could" Aspen whispered. "So did I. She looked at me so sad though. Like she wanted to say something but couldn't" he said. They went to check on Claire but saw she was nowhere to be found. "That's odd. Told her to stay here" Aspen said. "Probably went exploring. She is a borrower after all. It's in our...her blood" he said. Aspen didn't catch that as she looked worried. "Tiny little troublemaker better stay safe" she said. "She'll come back. Right now I'm starving. Time to eat" he said tapping her shoulder.

 

They entered the main hall. They saw the other guests that were staying there at the time. Besides them, there was a young woman, a man in his late 20's. An elderly man, a fat middle aged man, and a middle-aged woman. Apparently, the woman they saw before was still in the bath enjoying herself. They saw the foreigners come in and smiled. "I see word of our national treasures have spread overseas. Our koonago are more refined, cultured, and pleasing than those borrowers you have in America" he said to them. Aspen wanted to say something to him but a teen girl, the one from earlier, brought out trays and laid them out in front of a small raised part of the floor. Cups of sake were placed there for the guests as they gathered around. The girl left and returned with a box. One by one she placed koonago on the makeshift stage. A tiny girl of 14 dressed in a fine kimono. A young boy in samurai armor who looked scared shitless. And girls in not so nice kimonos. "Ah. They will play the story of Issun-bōshi. Familiar with it?" the fat middle aged man asked.

 

"Yes. An inch-tall boy is found by farmers and is raised by them. He goes off to have adventures, kills a oni (Japanese demon) and married a princess" Keith replied. The man was very impressed. *

 

(Authors note: apparently there were even macrophiles way back in 14th century Japan. This story really does exist and is a good read)

 

The play wasn't long. Barely 10 minutes really. The girl reappeared dressed in a loincloth and fake horns. She stomped around purposefully missing the boy with her bare feet and growling her lines in Japanese. Aspen and Keith were horrified to see her snatch him up and devour him. The guests grinning as the watched the young teen boy become a meal. Then again, the girl felt her stomach and turned around. Aspen and Keith were sickened to realize she was vomiting the boy up. The girl gently dropped the boy who like Hikari, floated down. The girl drooled onto the floor and played dead. The koonago boy held up a concealed sliver of metal and the guests cheered for his "victory" over the giantess demon. The boy hugged the princess as they said their lines and left the stage. Tiny girls began to dance to traditional Japanese music as the food came out.

 

Sashimi, tempura, salad, and regular sushi was the main course. Everyone enjoyed it but acted as if they expected more. "This is really good" Keith said. Aspen nodded. Her mind was still on Claire. "Alright! Now for the main course!" the fat man said. Aspen and Keith were confused. If what they just ate wasn't the main course then what was this now? One by one the teen girl sat plates down and Keith and Aspen could hear crying and screaming...in English. Aspen and Keith were horrified to see that their plates had one very special piece of sushi among the others. A large fatty tuna sushi and on top was a borrower tied to it by a strip of seaweed. A girl and young to boot. 15 at best and screaming not to be eaten. She saw Aspen. "Please! You look American! Please don't eat me!" she wailed. Keith was in a similar predicament. A borrower boy of 14 struggling against the seaweed strip desperate not to become a meal. And it only got worse...

 

"Aspen! Help me!"  a voice called out. Aspen looked over and sure enough it was Claire. Tied up nicely to sushi on the fat man's plate. Aspen's heart stopped as the man picked the sushi up with her using chopsticks. He shoved her into his mouth and savored the borrower and tuna. A bulge went down his throat and Aspen gasped. "It is heaven to savor such a treat. Never have a seen such a beautiful borrower. One doesn't just gulp such a treat down" he mumbled as he sucked on her. "Please...please can I have her?" Aspen croaked out. The man looked at her and shook his head. Aspen was desperate now. "You can have mine and his! Look at mine. Young and most likely a virgin. You can consume her before she never knows the touch of a man. You...you can make her a part of your magnificent body" she said laying it on as thick as possible. The man eyed the borrower on her plate. “Both" he mumbled. Aspen snatched up her plate and Keith's. She nearly slammed them down in front of him. The man reluctantly spat Claire out onto his plate. Aspen grabbed it. "I'll...I'll eat her later. As you say she is a treat one must savor" Aspen said. The borrowers cursed Aspen as the boy was the first to be taken into his mouth. Aspen and Keith didn't stick around to watch them become his meal. Aspen tore out the room and Keith followed.

 

"Jesus Keith look at her!" Aspen said inspecting Claire. Claire was naked and unconscious. Cuts and abrasions all over her skin. Her left leg broken and turning purple. "She needs help! I...I got a first aid kit in my purse" Aspen said handing Claire over to Keith. Aspen emptied her purse and found not what she was looking for. " don't get it. I always have...the airport checkpoint" she said remembering she had to leave it behind due to the alcohol container not passing security standards. "I don't understand. Is she not a pet? Why not simply get another one?" Hikari asked as she stood on the table. "YOU!" Aspen screamed snatching Hikari up. The tiny girl yelped as Aspen squeezed her. "SHE IS MY LOVER NOT A PET! You're a fucking liar acting like you never seen a borrower before!" Aspen yelled. Keith gripped her arm. "You're killing her! Crushing her won't help Claire!" Keith yelled. Aspen released her grip letting Hikari breathe.

 

"I...haven't. Not until her" Hikari gasped. "Then explain that sushi platter they're serving people here! Claire almost ended up food!" Aspen yelled dropping Hikari. Hikari landed on the floor and turned to see a rosy giant sole come right down on her. The weight of the giantess caused her tiny bones to creak. Keith went to object but a burning glance that could melt steel stopped him. "If she survives she'll most likely lose her leg. All because you never mentioned what's going on here. Standing there all cutesy and innocent" Aspen hissed as her big toe came precariously close to crushing Hikari's skull. "I didn't know! I'm kept separate from the others because of who I am! Please! Kill me and not only will you doom Claire but millions of others!" Hikari screamed as best as she could with the giant toe smushing her face.

 

Aspen took her foot off her. The ground began shaking. "An earthquake?" Keith asked. Seconds later it stopped. "It's already begun" Hikari muttered. "What's begun?" Keith asked. "I'll explain it all later. Right now, we need to try helping Claire-san" Hikari said standing up. She walked over to Claire on the table. "Bring her to the hot spring. The spring has the power to heal koonago" Hikari said. "She's a borrower not a tiny Asian person!" Aspen snapped. "I'm aware of this Aspen-sama. We still must try" Hikari said. Aspen carried Claire to the spring and let her robe slip off. She stepped into the water naked and let the water soak Claire right to her face. "Nothing is happening" Aspen said glaring at Hikari. Hikari was scared as she had seen her fury. Incomprehensible to her that this human cared for a tiny person so. This wasn't lust. This was love. Honest true love.

 

"Please baby get better" Aspen prayed. Tiny bubbles formed around Claire. Minutes passed and all three watched as her cuts healed, swelling went down, bruises disappeared, and her tiny leg was good as new. Aspen and Hikari breathed a sigh of relief. "How can a spring that heals koonago heal a borrower?" Keith asked. "Who gives a shit? It just did. Claire? Claire honey please wake up" Aspen said poking her little face. Claire groaned and her eyes went wide. The girl was screaming at the top of her lungs. "You're safe! You're safe..." Aspen said rising her out the water. Claire looked at her and broke into hysterical sobs. "I thought I was gonna die! I thought of mom, dad, Ritchie, and you! It was so dark! I felt myself sliding back to his throat and all I could think of was you! ASPEN!" Claire screamed grasping her nose and shaking.

 

Aspen reclined in the spring and held her close giving her body tender kisses. "I'm so sorry! You told me to stay put but I didn't! I went out to get in the water with you and was caught by a girl and tossed in a cage with other borrowers! They took us out and tied us to food so we could be eaten! I...I..." Claire said rambling in her palm. Aspen touched her mouth. "Shhh...I'm just glad we found you. I can't imagine a life without you" Aspen said. Claire blushed and kissed her finger. "I really need a gentle fuck right about now" the borrower said. "Later sweet treat" Aspen said smiling. "We should leave before others come" Hikari said to them. They all agreed and returned to their room. Aspen laid down and cuddled Claire close to her. Keith dropped Hikari on the floor and encircled his legs trapping her. The tiny girl noticed this and got worried.

 

"Time to talk. First of all, what do you mean you're kept separate from others because who you are?" he asked. "I am a hime. A princess" Hikari replied. They all looked at her. "I do not lie. The other koonago you have seen here are my subjects. I am kept separate from them to ensure I do not help them escape. I am...leverage. Fearing my power and influence, I am only allowed to meet with human staff and gold package guests such as you. It is a horrible situation I am in. A prisoner that makes her own cage. Right now, my power is being used for a kekkai. A barrier that hides koonago from our tribe. It is why my mother has not found me and she is not happy about that" Hikari said.

 

"Does this have to do with what you said about millions being doomed?" Aspen asked. "As we koonago grow older, our connection to our power over nature increases. Mother is the oldest koonago there is and her power is great. The earthquake you felt earlier was a warning. She knows humans have captured me and have kept me here almost a year to the day. Koonago that have come to look for me that were captured to me she gave humans a year to release me or she will lay vengeance on Kanto like she did almost a century ago” Hikari said. Keith turned to Aspen. "We have to help. If she's speaking about the Great Kanto Earthquake of 1923 then this shit is real. Over 100,000 lost their lives in that. With modern apartments and gas and electrical lines...god the subways and airports...she's not kidding about millions could die" Keith explained.

 

"And they're going to just let us leave with a tiny koonago princess?" Aspen asked. "We'll sneak out in the middle of the night but we have to try" Keith said. Aspen touched her necklace. "And this documentary just got realer" she whispered.

 

Aspen waited nervous as Keith was taking too long. He had gone out to the car to test security. "Are you and Keith lovers?" Hikari asked. Aspen shook her head thinking she heard wrong. "What was that?" Aspen asked. "Aspen-sama. I asked if you and Keith were lovers" Hikari asked. "No Hikari. If I chose to be with a man I prefer teens and tiny teens at that" Aspen replied. "Oh...that is...well. Does he have a lover?" she asked. Aspen glanced at Claire who was sound asleep wedged in her cleavage. "It sounds as if you like him" Aspen said. Hikari blushed. "What does he like?" the tiny asked. "Honestly I'm not sure. Keith rarely speaks about himself. Doesn't talk about his family or his life before coming to work and live with me except his trouble with the government. He does kinda dote on me and Claire. Probably because he has nobody else and sees us as a kind of family. As his likes...he does kinda stare at my feet when I'm barefoot at home" Aspen chuckled. Hikari nodded and slipped off her tabi socks. She looked at her tiny pale feet in the moonlight.

 

Keith slid the door open and came in sweating. "Took you long enough" Aspen said. "Not good Aspen. I was stopped just as I stepped out. Guards, three armed guards frisked me even after I told them I was going to the car for my cigarettes. I don't even know if we can get Claire out let alone Hikari" he said. "Then we'll just shrink them" she said. "Aspen that's crazy. We could shrink two but not all three. Not to mention we have to touch them. That third guard could shoot us before we got close" he said. "Millions Keith" Aspen said. Keith nodded understanding they had to try. "There's...there is one way" Keith thought. "They uh...they didn't cavity search me" he said. Aspen looked at Claire and Hikari. "Oh this is going to be fun" Aspen said rolling her eyes. Hikari didn't catch what he meant.

 

"Claire honey wake up" Aspen said picking her from her cleavage. "Yeah?" Claire said rubbing her eyes. "Sweetie. I need to stuff you up my pussy" Aspen said. "About time. Fuck I'm horny. Can we get some privacy?" Claire asked raring to go. "It's not like that baby. I have to smuggle you and Hikari out" Aspen said. Claire looked depressed. "Dammit. At least I get the front door instead to the back door" Claire huffed. Keith picked Hikari up and placed her in front of Aspen. "Hikari...she needs to put you up her ass" Keith said trying to be as cool as he could. The girl cringed. "They're searching people outside" explained. "It is fine Keith. It is not the first time I have been pushed into a human's anus. May I ask I be allowed to be nude and pushed feet first?" she asked. "Absolutely" he said. "Hey. I'll have you know my ass is squeaky clean" Aspen said squatting.

 

Aspen pushed Claire feet first into her and Hikari followed shortly after in her ass. Normally, Aspen would be enjoying the experience seeing this was a first for her. Claire allowed many a kinky thing but in her ass was not on the top of the list. Hikari had taken Aspen's ass cherry so to speak. "Oh Jesus I think I'm gonna cum. Stop squirming Claire" Aspen said trying to stand.  "Easy for you to say! You're leaking pussy juice like a bad faucet! I have to brace myself not to slip out onto the floor!" Claire yelled. "Do you have to grab my clit like that?" Aspen shivered as she searched for her panties. Keith had his back turned. "Don't mind me. Just a guy trying not to have an erection here" he whispered. Aspen slipped her panties on. "Hikari? How are you holding up?" Aspen asked finding her dress. "Quite well Aspen-sama. Your anus is very clean and warm actually" she replied. "Glad you're comfortable" Aspen said adjusting her dress straps.

 

It was difficult for Aspen to actually move. Concentrating not to suck her up her ass or push Hikari out or worse that Claire had slipped out into her panties and bear hugging her cunt so she wouldn't fall out a leg hole. Aspen and Keith put their shoes on at the entrance and stepped out. They immediately saw the three guards. "Um...me and my wife need to find our...toys in the car. She wants to tie a koonago boy to one and shove it right up inside her. You understand that right? She gets off feeling them squirm" he said to one of them. The guard nodded but went to frisk them anyway. They held their breath hoping Claire and Hikari wouldn't be found. Claire could be explained but not Hikari. "Here" one said handing them their keys. They didn't run to the car but casually hustled to it.

 

"Really Keith? You had to go into detail like that?" Aspen said climbing in. "They run a tiny people brothel. Who gives a fuck what they think of us? What are you doing anyway? Sit down" he said. "Hello? Tiny Asian chick in my ass. Want me to crush her under my ass and stain the leather seats and doom fucking Tokyo?" Aspen snapped back. "I withdraw my complaint" Keith said climbing in. "Fuck. You two there” ‘Aspen said fishing Claire and Hikari out and placing them in the cup holder. As soon as they shut the door the guards looked at one another. "Start the car Aspen!" Keith yelled. Aspen turned the key and threw it in drive. She tore off down the path and onto the highway.

 

"Oh shit. Here they come and they're coming fast. Floor it!" Keith yelled seeing headlights. "It's a straightaway! We can lose them!" Aspen said slamming her foot down to the floor. "Don't think so. We're driving a Nissan Sentra and they look to have an Evo" Keith said as the car closed distance fast. He could hear their turbo screeching. "Other than admiring their fucking car, do you have another plan?!" Aspen yelled. "...keep the car steady" he said rolling the window down. Shots rang out. A round blew out the rear window. Another tore the right-side mirror off. "WHAT THE FUCK?! Just for sneaking off?!" Aspen yelled. "Think they know I'm gone! The barrier is gone!" Hikari yelled tossing broken glass out the cup holder. Keith reached into the glovebox. "Fuck is candy going to do?! Gonna give them diabetes?!" Aspen yelled. "Thinking too small" Keith replied. Pressing buttons on his size watch. Keith held a M&M and pressed a button on his watch.

 

The expanding candy left his hand the size of a baseball just as another shot rang out. "Whoa" Aspen said seeing in her rear-view mirror the candy, now the size of a beach ball, crash right through the windshield. The car careened and smacked the guardrail flipping over it and landing upside down in a rice paddy. "Glad...I bought the peanut kind. Not enough oomph in the regular...owww" Keith groaned. "Shit!" Aspen said looking over wondering why he sounded funny. His right shoulder was bleeding. "Just...concentrate on the road" he said taking his shoe and sock off. "We need to take you to a hospital! You got shot!" Aspen yelled. "With Hikari with us? No...keep driving. I can take care of it" Keith said using his sock as a bandage.

 

"Aspen is right. You need a doctor" Hikari said. "She's right Keith! Stop trying to act cool! You're bleeding all over the fucking place!" Claire yelled. Keith looked down at them. "No. We must stop her mother. That's more important than anything. Hikari. Tell us where we need to go" Keith said. "...the sacred forest at the base of Mt. Fuji. That is the home of the koonago nation" she replied. "GPS puts that's hours away! You're going to bleed out!" Aspen yelled. "Already stopped the bleeding. You get us there no matter what" he said. Aspen wiped tears from her eyes. She could hear Claire confirming Hikari who was quietly crying from guilt and worry. She understood how she felt. Her talk with Hikari from earlier in her mind about how Keith saw them as family. She saw that the feeling was mutual.

Chapter 2...The Koonago Pt.2 by Size Master
Author's Notes:

A lot of backstory here

Hours had passed. The sun had rose. Keith was asleep as Aspen tried to avoid normal traffic. No need to explain why her window was blown out to any cops on the road.  "It's beautiful isn't it?" Keith asked scaring the hell out of Aspen. "Thought you died" she said quietly. "Nope. Still among the living. Using a sock for a bandage though wasn't the smartest idea. Stopped the bleeding but is sucking the blood out of me slowly. Least we're near Mt. Fuji. They say a brave man climbs it once. A fool climbs it twice" Keith said looking at the peak. "You know a great deal about Japan" Aspen said glancing at the cup holder. Claire and Hikari were sound asleep. "When I was younger I read about different places, different cultures. Dreamed about standing atop the Mayan pyramids. Seeing Big Ben. Walking under the Arc de Triomphe. Enjoying the feeling of being small in the world not just...hmmm" he said catching himself. He felt his shoulder.

 

"Keith. I just wanted to say you mean more to me that just my tech assistant" she said glancing at him. "Aspen. You gave me a home. Someone to talk to. You don't know how much that meant to me" he said. Aspen wiped her eyes. "Too bad you're human. I'd fuck you into my pussy in a heartbeat" she chuckled. "Yeah...too bad" he said. Aspen took an exit and drove a short distance. Hikari woke up as if she sensed something. "Over there. Park there" she said. "Can you get there by yourself?" Aspen asked looking at a hawk overhead. "My powers are dismissed. I should be fine though if I'm careful" Hikari replied. "We'll take you to her. We won't risk you being eaten by something" Keith said carrying Claire out the car with him. "No! You must enter the forest. It's dangerous to humans!" Hikari said pointing to a sign in Japanese.

 

"It says it's forbidden to enter the Forest of Suicides. A curse barrier protects the forest. Any human that enters will feel the overwhelming urge to kill themselves!" Hikari told them. *

 

(Authors note: there really is a Forest of Suicides at the base of Mt. Fuji. While not forbidden to enter, it does have a shitload of warnings. Popular and romantic spot to off yourselves for centuries)

 

Aspen took Claire from Keith. "I have my little reason to live right here" she said kissing Claire. "I'll be just fine Hikari. You can't get rid of us that easily" Keith chuckled. The koonago was touched at the sincerity of the giants and hopes they could brave the curse. 10 minutes into walking and everyone was fine. "Curse smersh. Enjoying the sights Claire?" Aspen asked her lover riding on her shoulder. "It's so pretty. Which a had a change of clothes though. It's kinda breezy being naked" Claire said. "I actually like seeing that tiny booty and those cute titties bouncing and jiggling as I walk" Aspen chuckled. "Aspen! Keith is right there!" Claire told her. "Oh come on. Not like he can't hear our fuck sessions back home. When we get home were going to have so much fun you won't be able to walk. Cool Whip heated up for you to swim around in. Your little body trembling as I suck it off nice and slow" Aspen whispered. "Me rubbing your nipples till they're rock hard. Caressing your lips with my bare feet. That begging look in your eyes when I lick you" Claire whispered back. Aspen grinned and then stopped in her tracks.

 

"We won’t always be this happy. I'll find some way to fuck it up. Your mom will disown you because of me. I'll step on you accidentally or smother you. I'll kill you like mommy and daddy" Aspen said starting to weep. "Aspen that's not true at all!" Claire said. "IT IS TRUE! Living off my parents’ insurance money. Money I'd never have if I didn't kill them. If I didn't distract daddy as he was driving then he, mommy, and even Jessica! I don't deserve happiness! I should just die!" Aspen screamed. Aspen took a bunch of fast steps as Claire held onto her hair to avoid falling off. Aspen snatched up a pointy stick.

 

"NO!" Keith screamed gripping her arm just before the sharp point could pierce her throat. "It's the curse! She's been afflicted!" Hikari yelled hanging on. "Aspen! Look at me! You're not alone! You have people that love you! Share you pain with us! Don't burden yourself with it alone!" Keith screamed. Aspen hesitated hearing that and Keith took advantage. With a chop to the base of her skull he knocked her out. Keith lowered her to the ground and pressed the button on her size watch. His trembling hand held the shrunken woman. "Down here!" Claire shouted pushing a dead leaf off her. Keith scooped her up and placed her on his free shoulder. "Oh dear god. Never knew she had such guilt inside her. Who the fuck is Jessica anyway?" Keith asked looking at Aspen. "Her unborn baby sister. Aspen told me that her mother was 5 months pregnant when the accident occurred. She was jealous of talk of a new sister and they were driving to the movies. Wet snow was on the road and her dad said something and pissed her off enough to kick his seat."

 

"Her dad looked behind him to her and the car drifted into the opposite lane. He overcorrected and they skidded right into a telephone pole. Aspen was the only survivor. As you saw she blames herself to this day" Claire explained. "That's nonsense. It was an accident and she was just a kid. If she felt like that still she should've told us" Keith said touching her tiny face. "Like you should tell her you're a borrower?" Claire responded. Keith had no comeback. "She looks so fragile like this laying in my hand" he whispered fixing her hair slightly. Claire wanted to say something how he kept petting her but his look of sympathy spoke of his true feelings.

 

"How are you feeling you two?" Hikari asked concerned. "Upset but not suicidal" Keith responded. "Goes for me too" Claire said. "It must not work on borrower Claire but why doesn't it affect you Keith?" she asked. "I'm like her. A borrower" he replied. Hikari looked shocked. "Long story. Please...please tell me were close to where we need to go" he said feeling slightly dizzy. "Beyond that line of rocks far ahead" Hikari pointed out. It was only another five minutes but to Keith it was like five hours as his feet got heavier with each step. "Aw crap" he said checking his wound. A trickle of blood came out but worse was the purple and slightly black ring around it. "Infected. Borrowers are prone to getting sick easier. We heal fast but get sick fast too. Claire. You know more about the watch than Hikari. Make...make sure you don't let the time limit hit. Press the button before 6 hours" he weakly said. "We're here!" Hikari yelled floating off his shoulder. "Take...them...I can't hold out" Keith said as the world began spinning around him. He got on one knee and placed Claire on the ground and handed Aspen to her. Keith promptly fell out. He could hear them both crying his name.

 

Aspen awoke with a start. She was in a futon and thought that everything was a bad dream brought on by bad sushi. However, she was dressed on nightwear unfamiliar to her. The outside door was cracked open letting in a nighttime breeze. It seemed okay but the sight of a ladybug the size of a basset hound landing near her room told her things weren't what they seemed. "Oh! You're awake. You need to resize soon" Claire said dressed in a fine kimono. Aspen looked at her size watch. A countdown of 39 minutes remained. Aspen stood up and changed into a pink kimono neatly laid out for her. Her bare feet slapping wood floors as Claire led her to the front of the home. She slipped on some sandals and was amazed as she stepped out the entrance door. "My god Claire! Look at it!" Aspen yelled.

 

"Incredible isn't it! An entire tiny city tucked in the forest. Everyone you see here are koonago" Claire said to her. Aspen was awestruck as she gazed at buildings, shops, homes in perfect scale with architecture harking back to medieval Japan. A koonago child of 6 pointed to Claire and Aspen and her mother quickly ushered her to keep walking. Men stared at them with obvious lust. "How big is this place?" Aspen asked. "Hikari said its four-square kilometers with 1500 koonago living here. They're worse off than borrowers" Claire replied. Aspen felt for her necklace and was relieved she still had it. It recorded everything. "Keith! What about Keith?!" Aspen yelled. "Calm down! Keith is fine. They dragged in through half of town before we realized he had his shrink watch on him" she said. "I should check on him" Aspen said. "First things first. Make your way to the center of town before you grow back" Claire said.

 

Claire followed her to the center and stood back. "Back up everyone!" Claire shouted. Aspen regrew herself and looked at the new view. "Amazing. Oh. Don't be afraid!" she said as people scrambled to get away from the giantess. She was a little heartbroken that they scurried away. Something caught her eye. "Look out!" she yelled seeing a distracted cart driver about to run over a koonago boy. The driver pulled his string to signal the beetle (that was pulling the cart) to stop. The child was frozen in place. Aspen snatched the boy up a second before being run over. "That was close wasn't it?" she said looking at him. Aspen was smitten with the boy. She had never seen such a cute tiny. Not even an inch tall and at most 8 years old. She had to pet him. The boy cried as her finger got close and as she petted him as gentle as he could he began to stop crying. "See? I won't hurt you" she said softly. Apparently, his mother was jumping up and down yelling for her kid. "Oops. My apologizes" Aspen said placing him down. The boy gazed at the foreign giantess and waved as his mother hugged him tight. "Huh. You look really young to have a kid" Aspen said judging the koonago mother to be no older than 17.

 

In fact, she noticed two distinct odd things that now stood out as she had caused a crowd to gather. For one, a least a hundred koonago had gathered at her feet and including the boy she had in her hand earlier, only 5 children could be seen. Surely, they didn't hide them all that fast. And then the second thing that was odd. Not one looked to be over 50. Elderly borrowers were rare as slow due to age was like a terminal illness for a tiny person. But Hikari said they were protected here. Aspen decided to let the mystery remain for later. She was still worried about Keith. "Claire! Where is Keith?" Aspen said not finding her in the crowd. Claire pushed her way forward tripping and landing face first on her lover's big toenail. "At a hot spring that way. But first before you go you should wait until he's back. Right now isn't a good time" Claire said. "You said he was fine" Aspen said taking a large step over the crowd. Many a male enjoyed looking up her yukata as a certain cultural perk for them stood out. Aspen spotted the hot spring. A shrunken Keith was alone but a few girls stood nearby looking at him and snickering. The giantess above them scared them off. "And here I was worried" Aspen said seeing a tiny Keith soaking and moving his shoulder.

 

"Aspen!  Didn't see you there. How do you feel?" he asked surprised she showed. "That's my line" she said. "Healing nicely. You scared me there you know" he said. Aspen sat down and slipped off her sandals. She placed her feet in the water inches from him. "I remember what happened. What you said. It broke the curse for just a moment. Never seen that look in your eyes. You were terrified of losing me" she said. Keith looked at her toes under the water. "I've lost to many loved ones already" he said quietly. Aspen picked him up. "You know my policy about tiny males" she grinned. Her grin stopped as she looked at his shoulder. "Why? I don't even see so much as a scar. How did it heal so fast?" she asked. Keith answered her question by looking at the spring. "The spring? But it only heals koonago...and borrowers" she said. Keith looked guilty. "Aspen I can explain" he quickly said. Aspen dropped him like a stone into the spring and he smacked right into her feet. Painful, but not serious as he bobbed up. "Okay you're mad" he said.

 

"Really Keith?!" Aspen yelled. "I don't even know what to ask first" she said. "I'm guessing why I never said anything is top on the list" he said. The giantess shot a glare right at him. "At first because I needed a place to live" he replied. His honesty was rewarded with a big toe impacting his chest. Aspen was so pissed her face was red and tears in her eyes. "Here me out please. You have no idea what my life was like before I met you that snowy night. What was to tell you? Hi, I'm a 6'2 borrower that is freezing to death. Can I crash at your place? You would've called the cops in a heartbeat. As our working relationship grew I gave it real thought about telling you the truth" he said. "And why didn't you? You could've trusted me!" Aspen shouted. "I was afraid you'd react like this or worse. I just didn't want to be alone again!" Keith yelled. His little body trembled as some of the truth came out. Aspen had been around enough borrowers to recognize trauma. Keith had all the signs.

 

Aspen sat down and picked Keith up. "I never wanted to lie Aspen" he said running his fingers along the lines in her palm. "So you grew yourself with a size watch? Didn't know it could do that! Claire could..." she said before Keith raised his hand. "No. That's not how it happened and the size watch can't grow people beyond their regular size. It..oh...we got an audience again" Keith said seeing koonago staring at them once more. "Really? Never seen Americans before?" Aspen asked annoyed. "Uh...I think that's not what caught their attention" he said. "What?" Aspen asked. "You really didn't notice? I would've noticed the breeze right away. Aspen...you're not wearing panties" he said. Aspen was hunched over exposing her bare ass and back cleft of her pussy to anyone in view. "And I waltzed right through town" she said. "So they got a show" Keith said. "This isn't funny Keith" she said enclosing her fist.

 

"Just trying to lighten the mood. I rather see you laugh after what almost happened in the forest" he said. Aspen opened her hand and pulled her kimono to cover her ass. "You love me don't you?" she said. "I set my feelings aside when I saw your relationship with Claire" he replied. "If you love me then why do you stare so much at Claire?" Aspen asked. There was a hint of jealousy in her tone. "She reminds me so much of someone I lost. I do love Claire but not in that way. Not like you" he said. Aspen brought him to her lips and kissed his bare chest. "That was for thinking about my feelings" she said. His tiny dick stood at attention. "I only want what makes you happy Aspen. It hurt me just as much it hurt you not to tell you what I really was" he said. Aspen saw that she was still be perved on. "Stay still" she said to Keith before tossing him into her mouth. She looked dead at them and made a swallowing motion. In truth she had pinned Keith under her tongue. She wriggled her fingers as if she wanted another morsel and the koonago ran. Aspen spat him out in her hand.

 

"That was mean Aspen" Keith said shaking her spit off him. "Don't be a baby. Claire doesn’t mind it when I do that" she said. "Not that. I meant scaring them. Now they think you'll eat them" he said. "What was I supposed to do? They kept ogling my ass!" she yelled. "To them your ass is the size of a car dealership. It's kind of hard not to stare. Besides, it's not a bad thing to look at" he said. "Like I didn't notice your hard on" she said. "I can feel your warm breath and see my reflection in your eyes. Yeah I'm aroused. I'm close to busting a nut right now" he said. "Then go ahead" she said blushing. Keith couldn't believe what she just said. Nevertheless, he began wanking as he stood in her palm. His tiny feet sank into her flesh which was slightly quivering. Aspen stared intently at him and then moved her mouth to the edge of her palm. She opened it as a gesture to shoot inside it. "Aspen..." he whispered just before shooting his tiny load into her cavernous mouth. Aspen snapped it shut and savored it for just a moment.

 

"Don't look at me like that. I told you I like tiny men" she said seeing his enamored   gaze. "So that's why. Put me down Aspen. Now" Keith said coldly. Aspen was taken aback by his tone but did sit him on the ground. "What are you so pissed about?" she asked. "You only did that because I shrunk. That's not fair to me at all. You can't switch your emotions for someone depending on their size" he lectured. "You're going to lecture me after what you did?" she asked. "TWO WRONGS DON'T MAKE A RIGHT ASPEN!" Keith shouted. "You took advantage of my feelings for you. I thought you were better than that" he said quietly. Keith left her sitting there. Aspen sat there staring at her feet wondering why she even did that. Now Aspen and Claire had an understanding of a sort. Claire knew full well her attractions to male borrowers but as long as it was "just a one-time fling" Claire let it slide...reluctantly. As Claire saw it, Aspen had no romantic feelings other than the one for her.

 

The problem here was, Aspen couldn't deny that there was something going on between Keith and her. A "one-time thing" never works between friends. As far as Keith was concerned, Aspen used his feelings to scratch an itch. She saw him grow back to human size in the distance aware of his impending time limit. She wanted to apologize but a koonago landing on her shoulder stopped her. "Aspen? Why does Keith look like he is about to cry?" Hikari asked. "I hurt his feelings. Hikari. I kinda want to be alone" Aspen said. "Oh. I came because mother has summoned you all to the palace" she said. "Then we shouldn't keep her waiting. At least it will distract me" Aspen said standing up.

 

Aspen was led to the palace and waited for Claire and Keith to arrive after Hikari went to get them. All looked upon her as she shrank down. As Claire and Keith did arrive, Aspen glanced at him and Keith looked away. Claire cocked an eyebrow seeing some issue between them. "Take it you're upset you found out the truth?" Claire asked touching her shoulder. "That's not it" Aspen said looking forward. "This way please" Hikari said. As they entered, they took off their sandals and walked on the polished wood floor. Attendants bowed respectively as they made their way to the throne room. The sights helped to distract Aspen and Keith. Beautiful wood block paintings of koonago men and women hung on the walls.  A stand in the middle of the final entryway before the throne room held a sewing needle. "The original needle Issun-bōshi used to kill the oni" Hikari said proudly.

 

"Hikari. How old is this place?" Claire asked. "Centuries. It was built shortly after the unification of the three lands" Hikari replied. It was hard to believe that all they saw was actually small. The hallway that they had been walking on for the last three minutes was only three feet long. Eventually they entered the throne room. "Please sit as I do here" Hikari said sitting on her legs. They say down next to her and soon a koonago woman appeared. There was an air about her. Regal and proud. Even the streaks of gray in her hair didn't give away her age much. No wrinkles in her soft face or world weary were her eyes. Aspen thought she must've been. The oldest koonago she had seen yet. Maybe 55 or so. The woman sat down on a short pedestal and crossed her ankles. Even her tiny feet appeared younger than one would expect. "Wow. Your mom is a MILF" Keith whispered. Hikari cringed hearing that. "Keith-san please. The MILF you're referring to has the power to kill millions. Your tiny body she could crush in an instant if she sensed disrespect" Hikari whispered.

 

"Now daughter. There's no need to say that. These strange humans have done a great service. Greetings gaijin humans. My name is Himeko-hime or if you prefer Queen Himeko" she said smiling at them. "It's an honor queen" Aspen said bowing with respect. The koonago Queen was pleased with the respectfulness of the shrunken human. "Tell me Aspen, Claire, and Keith. While I'm grateful for returning my daughter. I'm suspect of your character as you were at that cursed inn" the Queen said. "My queen. Me and my friends are what you could call seekers of knowledge. Back home I run a documentary subscription service as a way to expose the injustice done to borrowers. We came to Japan to see if the legends of the koonago were true. It was said that your people are considered national treasures. We only wanted to film the existence of your people and hope to import the respect Japan gave to your kind to mine back home" Aspen said. The Queen tapped her tiny toes against the tatami mats.

 

"And you see that's not the case, don't you?" Himeko asked. They all nodded. "I let you into my city as my daughter begged me so. Seeing how you behaved even as you strolled around human sized, it appears I made the correct choice" Himeko said. "My queen. This is amazing! I've never seen such intricate work and community. Even the people speak English!" Keith said. "Unlike humans. We do not horde knowledge for the promise of obtaining wealth for it" she replied. "Not a fan of college apparently" Keith thought. "Do you mind if we ask questions about your kind?" Claire asked. "Not at all. It has been some time since humans have made it to my city. I'm intrigued by how you can change size without magic" she said. "You can do magic?" Aspen asked. "Very much so. Those of my bloodline can control water and earth magic along with a few others. Other bloodlines can control wind or fire" Himeko replied.

 

"Can you tell us how long your kind has been in Japan?" Aspen asked. Himeko glanced at her necklace and grinned. The queen walked right over to her and sat down. "Your camera can see me better yes?" she asked. Startled, Aspen could only nod. This close, Aspen saw a faint glow about her pupils and she smelled of cherry blossoms. "How long? Not even I, the oldest koonago alive knows that. My earliest memory is of my mother feeding me a rice grain so very long ago. Back then the people you know as Japanese hadn't arrived yet" Himeko said. "What? But that was thousands of years ago! May I ask how old you are?" Keith said. "I'll be 4,013 next spring" she replied. "And you don't look a day over 55" he said. "I see why you wish to mate with him Hikari. He says sweet things and means them" Himeko said. Hikari fidgeted with her feet as embarrassment overtook her.

 

"A gift of our kind. Once we hit or sexual maturity, we age at a much slower rate than humans. The cost though is it is hard to have children. I had Hikari here 145 years ago and no children since" Himeko said. Keith looked at Hikari. "Still cute" he said. Hikari was beet red. "The story of koonago began long ago. As far as we know, we came into existence alongside the arrival of the Ainu. Those you would call true natives of Japan. Some think the gods shrank tribes of Ainu so they could serve as guardians and overseers of nature. In those days, the humans coexisted with nature and koonago. Time passed and koonago broke into four families to watch over the four main islands of the nation. Each one masters of an aspect of nature. Hokkaido was home to the wind and water tribe. They could control ice and snow storms. The second was wind and earth in Kyushu. Bringers of harvests. The third fire and earth. Able to quell earthquakes and volcanoes in Honshu. And the fourth were masters of fire and water. The creators of dispellers of storms in Shikoku".

 

"Eventually, those from the continent arrived and settled here. We saw their hard lives and took pity on these humans. We gave them fruitful harvests, calm skies, and gentle winters. In return they worshipped us. Built shrines to us. Called us kami or gods. We even intermarried. Humans allowed us to shrink themselves to take koonago brides. Koonago relinquished their power and lifespans to live as humans. Then one day a new religion entered the lands. Buddhism taught humans we were not gods but creatures and worse yet tiny demons. No longer kami but yokai. Creatures.  And still we watched over humans as we saw many of them still appreciative of our kind."

 

"And one day a horde from the land of Korea came to take Japan for their own. The people prayed to their Buddha to save them from these Mongols and yet they ignored asking us to help. So we did not. Later me and some others watched them grieve for their dead from under leaves, floorboards, trees, and whatnot and saw the folly of helping only be rewarded worship. Children, innocent children, cried for fathers that died. Mothers cried for sons they would never see alive again. Then a lone girl, a child no older than 8 had trekked to a shrine for us overgrown with weeds and grass to pray. Her giant bare feet dirty and scraped from rocks and thistles only inches from me. She clapped her hands as custom to pray and I saw in her hand a seal of the imperial family. This was no ordinary child. She was the Princess. She had taken upon herself to sneak out the castle and make her way here. A pampered child had forsaken her safety and comfort to beg us to save the humans. She had shown more respect than humans had done for centuries. When the Mongols returned, we were there to greet them."

 

"The koonago daimyo of Shikoku made a typhoon that scattered the invading humans and obliterate their fleet. We gained favor in their eyes until the land became embittered with civil war. Turning to Buddhism to find a way to escape the crushing sadness, the humans virtually forgot about us once more. I myself, wandering to observe humans discovered a young one. A monk in training living with his master on a mountain, a young man of 15 found me. Expecting him to curse me or try to kill me he shared food with me. I fell in love and would shrink him to mate. It thrilled him to fuck in his begging bowl as I recall. The unexpected happened and I bore him a child. Years passed and I would bring the child with me so he could see her. One day his master caught us with him. Told him he was being deceived by lustful thoughts for demons. In those days you had four options as to how to live, a farmer, soldier, monk, or bandit."

 

"Not wanting to be an outcast and lose a peaceful life, the monk chose the worst thing he could do. He coldly crushed our daughter underfoot like a bug. She had just celebrated her 15 years of life and chose her gift to be with her father for a day. I lost my mind that day and cursed the monk.  I shrank him and watched knowing what would come. His master cast him out and left him to survive as small as I was in the wilderness. A death sentence if you have no magic to defend yourself. As the civil war dragged on, even koonago began to die as villages, forests, and towns burned. We began to retreat to the Mr. Fuji as it could protect us with its own power. The families merged to become one and we built this city. I myself refused to ever again help humans and ruled as Queen as I was now the oldest"

 

"Times changed once again and the land was unified. The new rulers calling themselves Tokugawa embraced both us and Buddhism and even asked to open relations with us. They gave us daughters and sons to help cement our union. Thinking humans had changed I gave them one final boon. I permanently silenced Mt. Fuji. It would never erupt again. Years passed and our population grew. The human and koonago offspring proved they could get pregnant easier but they were weaker and died sooner than the purebloods. Wanting a child myself seeing others have them I approached a human with the idea. We both understood that marriage was impossible as he was too important to leave his people. A young man of 20 gave me a child. His touch making me forget the centuries of pain and grief as we had sex under his throne.  He was a great man even at that age. It was he who gave us the name koonago. No longer yokai. We were koonago which meant tiny woman but we knew that the word was meant for male and female of our kind."

 

"I gave birth to Hikari and he loved us so much he declared koonago a national treasure to be protected. But like all human eras, that too gave to change" Himeko said sadly. "Hikari. You're the daughter of Emperor Meji?" Keith asked. "I am. My bloodline would make me a suitable wife would it not?" the little koonago replied scooting very close to Keith. Aspen felt slightly irritated at how close she was to him. "What happened?" Claire asked. "Japan had westernized so much that they wanted an empire of their own. They militarized in both weapons and ideology. Superstition gave way to science and koonago were a sore reminder that there are things that science cannot explain. Dozens of soldiers appeared in the forest to massacre us."

 

"And they almost did. Friends I had known for a thousand years were crushed under their boots like bugs. Hikari's nursemaid was cruelly eaten just for sport. It was then I turned on the suicide curse that protects this city and my people. I wanted as one by one they killed themselves. In my grief I saw our people decimated. We were once a people of tens of thousands and now barely 1700. The dirt itself was red mud. Sandals and kimonos were the only proof that a koonago once stood in a pit made by a human boot. My rage boiled over and I used my magic over the earth to shake the tectonic plate. By the end of the week, I had killed over 100,000 humans and leveled entire cities*"

 

(Authors note: I did a lot of research for this chapter. Himeko is referencing a real historic event. On September 1, 1923 an earthquake measuring as high as 8.2 struck right near Tokyo. It leveled the city including nearby villages and towns. The casualties well over 100,000 people not including the 40,000 missing due to 33 ft. high tsunamis and landslides)

 

"Even I was appalled at what I had done and as a people we withdrew from human society. We did nothing to stop the horror of the Second World War that came less than two decades later. We watched as cities that we had seen begun as just a collection of leaky huts and grown into majestic city miles in every direction...burned to ash in a day. Right...wrong. We didn't care about that. I've seen humans kill one another since I was weaned from my mother's breast. Why would humans with gold hair and blue eyes be different from any others? The war did end as they all do and we watched humans rebuild. By this time my heart had softened a little and Hikari here witnessed children eating bark from trees and no parents to provide for them. We used out magic to soften storms, fertilize soil and keep earthquakes at bay."

 

"The older generation knew this was our doing and went back to worshipping us. Years passed and the new government gave us the respect we deserved once more. Protected us. Gave us food and any supplies we needed. It seemed at long last we found a lasting peace with humans. Then my daughter here ventured out to explore and went missing near Tokyo. I sent people to search and they went missing. As we can sense the death of others, I knew that they had not died but strangely I couldn't sense them at all. They were there and suddenly they weren't. I went to meet with the prime minister and sensed his lies. He knew something. I have an ultimatum. Return those missing or I destroy their city. They had one year and so concludes my story. Sorry if it was long" Himeko said.

 

"No. It was very informative. Well you don't have to destroy them now do you?" Aspen said. Himeko looked to the side. "I haven't decided. They still haven't adhered to my threat" Himeko said. "But Hikari is right here?! You can't do this?!" Keith yelled. Himeko leaned forward and flicked him in the forehead. Instantly Keith was shrunk down and now Hikari towered over him. "I went from front the largest borrower to the smallest..." Keith said looking at the gigantic queen. "You will not dictate what I can do lesser being. I have tolerated your...outbursts out of respect for my daughter" she said standing.  The queen stepped forward. Her tiny feet now massive to him stopped near enough to him he could see the faint hairs on the top of her toes. Hikari snatched him up away from her mother's feet. "Mother he meant no disrespect! He is worried about how many could die!" Hikari yelled.

 

"I suppose I can accept that. My point is you had to rescue her. If it wasn’t for you shed still be a sex slave. They must be held accountable" Himeko said sitting back down. "My humblest apologies my queen" Keith squeaked out in Hikari's hand. Pleased she touched his head and grew him back. Hikari looked slightly dejected he wasn't shrunk in her hand anymore. "Allow me to make an observation. Humans are far more dangerous now. They have weapons that can scorch the earth or poison it. You do this and they will bomb your city from the sky where your curse can’t touch them" Keith said. "And our storms will knock them out the sky" Himeko retorted. "No typhoon can stop a missile. You do that and at best you will have to live on the run. Between the Internet, cellphones, and satellites. You'll be found and they'll kill you. You can kill millions and they can kill your entire race. Now ask yourself. Is it worth the risk?" Keith asked.

 

The tiny queen thought about his words. She had seen with her own eyes decades ago the power of a nuclear bomb. It astounded her that humans could make something as bright as a star and deadly as anything in nature. "Someone must pay" she said very quietly. Himeko didn't look regal or proud at that moment. She looked like someone who just wanted anyone to answer for the loss of some of her beloved people. Something Keith resonated with all too well. Keith got up and sat right beside her. He squeezed her hand and she looked at him as if insulted. "I understand that feeling. I lost my sister to a human" he said to her. The queen turned away not wishing them to see her cry. "What if there was a way to satisfy both points of view?" Keith asked. "The humans at the inn" Aspen said. "That...that would work. We've been using the natural springs to make a connection to them all day. We were about to take back our people" Himeko said.

 

Himeko led them to a dark room with glowing water on the floor. Four girls surrounded it and a thread of energy came from them. "Wow. Aspen make sure you're recording that" Claire said. The spring shown the inn and one by one koonago dove in. 30 minutes later they returned with the humans and also the borrowers kept there. Himeko ordered her attendants to see to them all. The trio didn't see the queen again until they were summoned later that evening.

 

"There were 22 borrowers rescued and 19 koonago. From what the others said at one time there were as many as 40 koonago. 21 lost..." Hikari said sitting with Keith. The tiny girl softly sobbed in his arms. "I'm sorry for your loss" he said. The girl kissed him with no warning shoving her little tongue in his mouth. Keith broke the kiss. "Hikari...I..." he was saying until the koonago began to take off her kimono. She looked exceptionally beautiful. "Am I pleasing enough? I used the juice from blackberries to paint my toes for you? That is your thing isn't it? Pretty feet?" she asked. "Hikari...I can’t give you what you want" he said. "You love Aspen" she said softly. "Yes I do. If I did it my heart wouldn't be fully into it" he said.

 

"You are too kind for your own good. Keith...may I ask a boon of you?" she said. Keith nodded. "Give me a child. Even if you can't stay with me just give me a piece of you" she pleaded. Keith thought for a moment. His borrower instincts demanded he fuck a baby in her. At his age he normally would have at least 10 kids by now. He did love Hikari. He just loved Aspen more. He weighed is answer. Telling her no would crush her. Saying yes however would feel like a betrayal of sorts to Aspen. Then again Aspen did friend zone him quite quick. Keith had her come close and pulled her down onto the futon.

 

He let instincts take over as he tore his clothes off. Hikari gasped at the size of his dick. She had wanted to see it since she first saw him as a rumor of westerners had colossal cocks compared to Asians. "Are all penises that big in America?" she asked touching it. "If you're lucky. Tell me if it hurts" he said lining it up with her pussy. He got the tip in and pushed into her. It did hurt but she dared not speak out. "Christ you're tight" he groaned as it felt like he was splitting steel. He bottomed out and gave her time to adjust. Keith took ahold of her left foot and rubbed her sole with his thumb. She sighed as he sucked her toes. The taste of blueberries on his tongue from her toenail polish. "That tickles" she said feeling his tongue between her toes. Seeing her better now he began to make love to the princess of the koonago.

 

Minutes passed into an hour and Keith was on his third and final cum. Hikari was on top and laying on his chest as he bounced her up and down his shaft. She let out a cute squeak as she came. Her tiny pussy milking him for the last drops of semen. Both collapsed out of breath. "Keith?" she asked watching him get up. "Time limit" he said putting on clothes. Hikari nodded and let him leave. She felt her belly. "And I hope the kami will answer my prayer" she muttered. Keith sat outside the city human sized as he checked the cool down for shrinking again. Tiny splashing nearby said he wasn't alone.

 

"Didn't know you were there Aspen" Keith said looking down at her. "I can leave" she said. "No. Don't leave" he said looking at her tiny body. Aspen sat back down splashing the water with her legs. "I'm so sorry. I never meant to hurt you like that. I'm a real shitty friend" she said up to him. Keith yanked her out the water. Aspen was actually scared of him until he opened his palm. "If we're being honest right now. I love you so much it hurts. There I said it. Holding you like this makes you seem all the more precious. Having said that your heart belongs to Claire and I can live with that. You and Claire deserve each other. You don't love me. You like me more when I'm tiny to you but that's not love is it? Real friends get over shitty moments like we had. Can you?" he asked. Aspen wiped her eyes and nodded. Keith out her back in the water. "When we get home, I'll tell you everything there is to know about me" he said.

Aspen got out the water and dried herself off. "You're far nicer than other guys" she said. "I learned the hard way that being nice can change everything. Let's head back" he said hiding his hand out.

 

When they returned Hikari and Claire were waiting. "You've been spending more time with him alone" Claire said to her. "I'm still your giantess if you think he's horning in on your territory" Aspen smiled. "Prove it" Claire said. Aspen whispered something in her ear. "In public?!" Claire said. Aspen nodded. Claire smiled with a huge grin and couldn't wait for their next play time. Keith shrank back down as Hikari led them to the edge of town. A crowd had gathered at a raised stage. On their knees and needles at their throats were the humans, now shrunk and naked, that happened to be at the inn. The middle-aged woman hostess, the servant girl, the older female guest that ate the boy, the young female guest, the guards, a young cook, and the fat man that nearly ate Claire. Aspen, Claire, and Keith recognized them all.  

 

"You all stand accused of killing koonago in various ways. How do you plead?" Himeko asked after stepping on stage. The crowd yelled in Japanese at them until they were hushed. Each one plead for mercy amidst babbling and crying. The middle-aged woman herself was hysterical saying Himeko had no right to judge her as she was a "lowly koonago". Instantly Himeko shrunk her down till only she and the closest to the stage could see tiny speck of a woman. The queen squashed her under her tabi socked foot with no hesitation. As proof of her judgement on her, Himeko took off her sock and tossed it into the crowd. The stain of blood easily seen on the white sock.

 

The others begged utter forgiveness bowing and scraping to earn her favor. "As you cry for mercy that is admission of guilt. I will render verdict. For the men...as no woman wishes to have you mate with them after what you've done, the sentence is death by tanuki. As for the two human females, your lives will be spared as you will give your bodies over to birthing new koonago. I recall the death toll was 21" Himeko said. "NO! We can't give birth to that many! It would take decades for that if we even survive!" the teenage girl cried. "Then I suggest you get started. You can join the fate of the males if you wish" Himeko said. The women were hauled off the stage screaming and sobbing. "Now summon the tanuki!" Himeko cried out.

 

The men were left alone until three girls appeared stark naked and pregnant. They danced in front of them gracefully. Their tiny feet seemingly to glide just above the floor. One by one they fingered themselves and wiped their juices on the chests of the men. The men no longer afraid. Just entranced by them as if magic. "That's fucking weird. How's that a punishment and what's a tanuki?" Claire asked. "This is a sacred dance called the Dream of Judgement. Only pregnant girls may perform it. As what’s a tanuki...a raccoon like animal that's has a hunger for female koonago soon to give birth. She smears her vaginal juices on the men to fool the tanuki into thinking they're females carrying child. Now don't move for the next part" Hikari explained.

 

Out of nowhere a giant furry animal appeared right at the back of the stage. An invisible barrier shimmered as its huge paws touched it. It sniffed around. "Fuck me sideways" Aspen whispered seeing the creature as big as a two-story house in front of them. Its beady eyes locked into the fat man and scooped him up in his paws before devouring him like a fat strawberry. "Help me!" one of the guards screamed as the tanuki bent down and seized him in its mouth. His body disappeared with ominous crunching. One by one they were eaten. Blood and body parts littered the stage and only the young man remained. "I NEVER HURT ANY KOONAGO!" he screamed. "But you did kill and serve up borrowers" Himeko said casually. The older teen whimpered as the creature raised its paw with sharp claws and slammed it down hard.

 

He screamed as the claws tore into his flesh. The tanuki yanked him back. "Don't eat me...don't eat me..." he choked out as his lies were pulled into his open mouth and then clamped down tearing him in half. Aspen and Claire couldn't look at the sight. Keith did dumbfound. The tanuki licked up the blood, scraps of flesh, and gave one last look at the crowd. "Away with you" Himeko said hitting the creature with a gust of scattered dust. The tanuki scampered off into the woods to digest its meal.  Aspen, Keith, and Claire stood motionless shocked beyond thought. People had gone about their business as the spectacle was done leaving them. "Aspen? Can we go home now?" Claire croaked out. Aspen silently nodded.

 

"It is gruesome yes but the punishment does deter capital crimes" Hikari said seeing their faces. "We have a thing back home preventing cruel and unusual punishment" Aspen told her. "Do you not have electric chairs and gas chambers?" Hikari asked annoyed. "Yeah we have those. I’m not going to debate the death penalty here. That's something above my pay grade. What I'm saying is what we saw was not just cruel but barbaric. The only thing missing was popcorn and your mom selling tickets" Aspen said. Hikari stepped real close to her. Her eyes flaring as she reached for her. "Who are you to judge my culture human? I have had to deal with your rivalry long..."  Keith grabbed her arm.  

 

"Don't you dare. You use your power to bully the helpless then you're not better than the humans that kept you prisoner" he said throwing her hand aside. Aspen was so frightened she instinctively cliched Keith's arm. Hikari saw that and adding to his words cut her deep in her tiny koonago heart. "Now it's time for us to leave" he said to her. Hikari looked down and her sandaled feet. Her little tears falling on her little toes. "I did not mean to threaten. I was incensed and jealous. I apologize" Hikari said. Keith put his hand on her shoulder. "It takes a big girl to admit wrong. Big in character I mean" he said smiling. Hikari chuckled at his joke. She hugged him and Keith kissed her lips softly. "I'll treasure what you gave me" she whispered. Keith looked at her belly somberly. "Time to go" he told Aspen and Claire.

 

The girls shot him glances as they walked to the entrance to the city. Most especially Aspen. The crickets chirping sounded like sawing logs still being tiny. The moon however looked just as far away as it ever did to Aspen and Keith. Two attendants stood beside Himeko and Hikari. "My daughter informed me you will leave us tonight" the Queen said. "Yes my queen. We wish to return to our lives" Aspen said. "I understand. You have done us a great service. Rest assured we will care for the borrowers like our own. Honestly, it will be a boon to us to have fresh blood and diversity. The koonago cannot keep living in the past. The world is being homogenized and so should we. Take care Aspen, Claire, and you most especially Keith. I shall lift the curse for you so you can return safely. Hikari, you wish to say something?" Himeko asked.

 

"Aspen. Please take care of Keith for me. May you enjoy your luck to have him in your life. Keith...when the time comes I will chose a suitable name the reflects both our cultures" she said bowing. The parted ways and Aspen and Keith regrew to their normal size. Claire sat on Aspen's shoulder enjoying the night air. As they neared the road, Claire spoke. "I have to know. Did you fuck her?" Claire asked Keith. Aspen shot her a look. "What? She was so into him" Claire said. "She wanted a kid and I did have feelings for her. So yeah I fucked her Claire" Keith replied still walking. Aspen's jaw was tight.  She didn't want to hear that. "And you just left her" Aspen said. "Regardless how I feel I have an obligation to you...on more than one level. Anyway, a person can love more than one person" he said looking back at her. That shut Aspen up.    

 

 

"Well I guess the car was towed along with our shit in the trunk" Keith said. "Let's get to walking then" Aspen said to them.

 

Later that morning...

Aspen sat comfortably in her leather seat. "We should've took first class to begin with" Claire said. "No kidding. Nobody got a seat up here on this red eye flight. How's the tea?" Aspen asked. "Just right. Feels so good on my skin" Claire said sitting soundly in a cup of green tea.  Aspen took a sip and licked her lips. "Hey!" Claire said bracing herself putting her bare feet on the rim. "Yummy. A dash of salty flavor mixed with sweet. Claire flavored tea. We could sell this shit" Aspen chuckled. Claire grinned as she raised her leg up. The giantess sucked her tiny limb all the way to the clad in her mouth. The little borrower wriggled her toes as her bare sole was tickled by Aspen's taste buds.

 

"I'm sorry that we didn't spend as much time together on this trip" Aspen told her. "Speaking of together. What's with you and Keith?" Claire asked. "Complicated. He admitted his feelings for me but I don't feel that depth of love. However, I got jealous of him and Hikari. I was moved at how he pleaded for me in the forest. What I feel for him isn't the same how I feel for you. You're my soulmate..." Aspen said looking over at the sleeping Keith. "Can I give you a borrower perspective? Mom told me when she was a kid they lived in a community where men and women had more than one lover. A necessity as you can imagine. Humans and borrowers aren’t all that different in the long run. Maybe what you're feeling is a crush?" Claire asked shaking the tea water out of her blonde hair. "Maybe. I don't want to marry him. I want to marry you. Maybe that's the measuring stick."

 

"I know so little about him. I did a People Search on him when I met him. Nothing. Not so much as a Netflix account. And now I found out he's a borrower. How did he get that big? Is Keith his real name?" Aspen asked. "Does it matter? He's still the same guy that cares about you" Claire said climbing out the cup and snagging a napkin to dry off. "Personal reasons I guess. He did say he'd tell us everything when we got home" Aspen said. "What will you do with that footage?" Claire asked drying her hair. "Get Keith to edit it. Hours of shit on it. We'll send the unedited version to the Japanese government. They can see how close to destruction they came and back the fuck off koonago. Hold those responsible hopefully" Aspen replied.

 

Two days later...

 

"As news from what the media is dubbing the "Koonago Revelation" is still coming out of Japan, the rest of the world is wondering if other species of homo smallicus exists in their countries, and most importantly, if they are as powerful as koonago. A sex trafficking ring specializing in koonago was exposed by an anonymous source to the Japanese government. Their response was to quickly denounce those involved as koonago were a state secret and protected as national treasures. Many Diet members were exposed and one had gone missing despite an exhaustive search. The resort inn involved was raided and evidence of brutal treatment was exposed as kitchen utensils have been found stained with koonago and even borrower blood. As word got out of borrower involvement, the price of borrowers skyrocketed so much that overseas sales have fallen sharply. Many borrower rights activists are saying we should use the Japanese model for how they treat their native tinies as a protected species. Their opponents say as borrowers have no powers, they are not eligible to be compared to the nature powered koonago. As more develops we will keep reporting on this story. Now for your local weather..." the news reporter said on the tv...

 

"Way to go Aspen!" Claire shouted holding a piece of popcorn. "Yeah that went over better than I hoped. Stirred the pot so to speak" Aspen said reaching into her popcorn bowl. "What do you want to do next?" Claire asked. "Well my pussy is aching for a tiny girl to go into it. Know anyone up for the task?" Aspen grinned. Claire stripped off her pajamas. "Ready when you are" Claire said walking between her legs on the soft carpet rug. "Guys. I'm ready to talk. Oh...I can wait" he said seeing them ready to get dirty. "No...it can wait. I want to hear how a 6'2 borrower can exist without a size watch. More importantly why the government is hunting you...if that's really true" Aspen said pulling her sweatpants back up.

 

"Well they are looking for me. As to why...well I should begin at the beginning" Keith said sitting down and getting comfortable ready to tell them the whole truth...    

End Notes:

In the next chapter, Keith explains how he became human sized, Aspen picks the next species to hunt, and Claire gets a taste of how it feels to be the big girl in her and Aspen's relationship. Come back to read..."The Fae"

Chapter 3...The Fae by Size Master

"My earliest memory is my mom tucking me and my sister in bed when I was three. This smelly blanket made of rabbit fur kept us warm. It gets cold in a rabbit burrow during the winter. No, we didn't live in a human house. A hole in the ground out in a grassy field in Maryland was our home. Mom and dad would forage during the daytime while my older sister Lenora would take care of me. Only 8 years old and already burdened with responsibility. It was a hard life but a happy one. Dad would drag wild strawberries home and mom would think up recipes for onion soup of chestnut porridge. Then one spring day when I was 14 it all changed. A massive storm rolled through dumping inches of rain in less than an hour. Our burrow was quickly filling with water."

 

"The floor was like glue as the mud made moving almost impossible. Me and Lenora were in front climbing up the entrance way and then a wet thud. The roof had given in right on top of our parents. Dad's arm stuck out. That strong arm that one punched a feral cat in the nose to protect mom was wriggling about...and then stopped. The water rushed over them and Lenora had to drag me out as I didn't want to leave mom and dad. Of course they had suffocated already but...well it was just the two of us now. We wandered from hiding place to hiding place for months before a human found us scavenging in a trash pile in the nearby town. We were sold to a pet store for 50 bucks. Naked and fed dry food day in and day out, we were frightened of our future. In a nearby tank was a Python and droppings containing the bones of borrowers."

 

"Lenora tried her best to comfort me as I sobbed. Her warm naked breast was my pillow. She even sucked me off to calm me down. Cumming in her mouth just made me not want to lose her that more. You see Lenora was a very pretty 19-year-old borrower. Prime to be bought. Her dusty blonde hair and firm tits stood out from the average borrower. Months passed and we were the only borrowers in that shop not to be sold as Lenora would have us hide whenever a human came by. Then one day a human woman appeared in the shop. Late 30's and not very attractive. I wasn't paying attention and had my back turned when she came by. Next thing I knew I was in her hand being tossed about as she inspected my ass and genitals. Lenora freaked and cried out for her to let me go. Well that sealed the deal seeing her."

 

The woman bought us both for $200. A breeding pair as the shop owner put it. She brought us to her home and dropped us in a tank in this basement lab of hers. Turns out she was not an ordinary human. She was a physicist working for DARPA. Size modification technology as she put it. Day and m and day out she raped us. I could hear Lenora screaming as she shoved her up her cunt right in that basement. To cope I stared at this blackboard with equations and notes scribbled on them. As time passed I noticed I actually understood what muons and neutrinos were. Why her equations were off. I was a goddamn genius guys. I rattled off equations as she sucked on me. Closed my eyes and thought of using what I was learning when I was stuck up her nasty cunt. Then one day she finished this machine she was working on and decided to use it on us"

 

"The machine itself was the size of a microwave. The platform she had us stand on was on this table with two prongs pointed at it. Lenora was shot first. She screamed as her body was changed at the subatomic level. Something had gone wrong. Lenora shrank right before my eyes and before I thought she was going to disappear she stopped. She was the size of a sesame seed and wasn't moving or breathing. The woman looked at her with a magnifying glass and sucked her teeth. "Subject is dead. Muon polarity caused neural collapse. Just an adjustment should account for that. Proceeding with subject two" she said picking up the body of my sister. The arrogant bitch crushed my sister between her fingers like an ant. She...she killed my sister because of a fucking math error!"

 

"And then I felt pain. I was resigned to dying. Joining my family. The bitch fucked up with me though as changing the settings caused an overload. The machine exploded flooding my body with ant-muons. Instead of shrinking I grew. My whole body hurt like fuck. My arm cut and bleeding. Then I saw the world is was much smaller and the woman who had raped me and my sister all fucking summer lying on the floor. I laughed seeing her. Not because she was hurt but the irony was she was fucking short as human went. 4'3 at best. I had just turned 15 and now human sized I was taller than she was. She saw me and began begging for me to call an ambulance. I grabbed something as close to me as I could. A soldering iron still hot and stabbed her in the chest."

 

"Over and over and OVER! I didn't stop until my arm hurt too much to hold it. I grabbed some clothes before setting her house on fire and ran as far away as I could. Lived on the streets of Baltimore and hiding as best as I could. The government was after me. My blood and was all over her and being a pet, my blood records were on file with the health department. One night I caught sight on a podcast. Your podcast Aspen. I had found a kindred spirit that understood that borrowers were people too. Living on the streets for three years made me feel...lonely so I decided to try helping you. Walked all the way up here and then you found me that snowy night. The rest you know..." Keith said quietly.

 

"Keith. Come here" Aspen said patting the carpet rug. Keith sat down nervous. Aspen hugged him tightly. Claire climbed into his lap. "We're so sorry you had to suffer that" Claire said. Keith quietly nodded as he choked back tears. "At least it all led me to you guys" he said trying to smile. "So I really look like her?" Claire asked. Keith held her in his palm. "Yes. You remind me of her everyday" he said grinning. Aspen started a movie and passed the popcorn. "You don't have to worry about being alone ever again" she said patting his chest. Keith took a sharp breath as he felt so happy he told them the truth and they accepted it. "What's your last name anyway?" Aspen asked. "My real one is Mouser" he said.  Claire burst out laughing. "Not funny" he said annoyed. "Sorry but that name makes me think of you taming mice like horses" Claire chuckled. "Let's just watch the movie shall we?" he asked.

 

The next day...

 

"Looking for our next adventure?" Claire asked climbing onto the desk. "This one might work. Volume three. The Fae. I'll read the first part. As mythical homo smallicus goes, the Fae are the most widely known. Modern folklore has contributed to their existence being known around the world. Tinkerbell is probably the best-known example of modern day telling of a Fae. The word itself is very old and not used in modern English as the word fairy has taken its place. Like Tinkerbell, the Fairy Godmother, and Blue Fairy from Pinocchio are what comes to mind when one says fairy but this is just the smallest aspect describing them."

"The Fae have been spoke about by humans before writing even existed. Native to the British Isles, the Fae have appeared in some form in legends and folklore dating back thousands of years. The Celts recorded that fairies actually served as guardians and soldiers during the mythical invasion of Ireland chronicled in the Tuatha Dé Danann dating back to 1897 BCE. Even Merlin was said to be half Fae as his mother was human and his father a type of Fae known as an incubus. Fairies were said to play a pivotal part in helping the Celts and Druids eventually drive away the invading Romans during the time of Hadrian."

 

"The Fae can have extremely long lives as one dying from old age isn't heard of in any story. They can change size at will or do so to a human. Capricious and whimsical they can be but the weaker kind do take joy in playing with children. However, the Fae can be dangerous as well depending on what family they serve. Fae have a monarchy system and like human monarchies, a family has a rank like nobility titles. The higher the rank, the more prideful they can be. Humans that have angered these Fae have been known to either disappear, or become victims of their magic in some way. Having said that, Fae of high rank can be staunch friends of humans that show virtues they like. Fae have even been known to take humans as lovers or spouses. As physical features go, their color of hair can wildly vary due to bloodlines but all of them have pale or rosy skin except those that dwell deep in the highlands."

 

"Strangely, reports of Fae sightings fell sharply around the time of the early 1700's leaving some to think that Fae may have moved to America to live in their forests like their ancestors. Either that or they went extinct. Hmm...it breaks them down into locations in the UK" Aspen said flipping pages. "Do you think fairies died out?" Claire asked. "Or maybe they're borrowers in disguise! You hiding wings on me?!" Aspen asked grinning. "No way! I don't got wings!" Claire laughed. Aspen flipped her onto her stomach. "I don't believe you. Need to see for myself" Aspen said pulling her tiny shirt off her. The giantess rubbed her slender back feeling the tiny bumps of her delicate spine. Claire cooed as the massage felt so good to her. Aspen took ahold of her little shorts with her fingernails and pulled them down with her panties. Claire laid on her stomach nude.

 

"Whoo..." Claire said feeling giant lips kissing her back. She squirmed as Aspen took gentle licks of her asscheeks. "I thought...you were looking for my wings" she said. "I think we're past that" Aspen whispered close to her ear. Aspen spread her legs out and caused her to let out a cute squeal as she stuck the tip of her tongue right into her ass. Claire stuck her ass up in the air and was pleasantly surprised to feel the giant tongue go underneath her. Aspen pulled her off her knees sucking her into her mouth. "Suck me baby" Claire hissed as Aspen sucked her getting lovely flavors from the borrower. Aspen stood up and closed the book. Walking over to a mirror she could see Claire hanging out her mouth wriggling her ass around. A devilish smirk crept onto her lips. Aspen waved at the mirror as Claire saw the reflection and with her index finger pushed her completely in.

 

She sucked on her just for a few moments before letting her get fresh air. "Dammit Aspen! Give me warning!" Claire yelled. Aspen spat her out in her hand. "What if you accidentally swallowed me before I could brace myself? What then?" Claire yelled. "Puke you up" Aspen replied. "And if that didn't work?! Claire asked.  Aspen gave Claire an unexpected answer. "Kill myself out of guilt" she replied very quietly. Claire was speechless. She had forgotten that Aspen still had guilty feelings concerning her parents. Killing Claire by accident really could send her over the edge. "Shouldn't have said that to you" Claire said. "It was true though. Got carried away" Aspen said. "Aspen I'll be fine. I just overreacted is all. I'm a lucky girl so I doubt anything will happen to me. We'll grow old together okay?" Claire said. Aspen silently nodded.

 

"There you are. Went digging about Fae like you asked" Keith said walking into the study eating a doughnut. "Oh gimme gimme" Claire said seeing the giant pastry. Keith tore off a chunk and handed it to the naked tiny girl. "What did you find?" Aspen asked. "Folklore and more folklore. I did find a starting point though. A town outside Somerset England. Get this. They have a fairy festival there where the citizens actually build fairy houses. Not really unusual since other towns do that over there but there's something else. There's this company out there wanting to cut a forest down so they can build on the land. The thing is every time they try something weird happens. A bulldozer shut down and they found vines tangled in the radiator fans. Chainsaws broke due to pollen clogging the fuel lines. People with axes falling asleep unexpectedly. Rumor is its fairy work protecting their forest. Doubters say it's high pollen and undergrowth" Keith said.

 

"Sounds like a solid lead. I'll book a flight" Aspen told him. Aspen stood up. "Where ya going?" Claire asked. "Shopping for toiletries" Aspen replied. Aspen left Keith and Claire alone. "You haven't said a word about me being naked" Claire said. "And you haven't tried to cover yourself" he replied. Both chuckled at themselves. "Are you sure you're okay with the Aspen situation?" she asked standing up. "I want her to be happy. If your tiny butt can do that then by all means" he said. Claire smiled as she got dressed. She felt bad for Keith as he was a very nice guy and was considering Aspen’s feelings over his own. She knew he wasn't truly happy about the situation but kept on going. "If I wasn't gay I'd totally fall for you" she said softly. "Hmmm...?" Keith murmured. "Nothing. What can we do to pass the time?" she asked. Keith grinned. "Dance Dance Revolution. I'll set up the Kinect" he said picking her up.

 

Aspen had finished getting what she needed for her next trip and thought that Claire might like another outfit. Claire had been putting on a brave face but getting almost eaten really fucked with her. She even woke up screaming the first night back. Aspen stepped into the borrower section of the pet store and saw not much had changed except the price for them was higher. "Jesus so much to do" a girl said. Sure enough it was the girl from last time that was berated by her boss. "I see the prices went up" Aspen said. "Yeah. After that podcast. Crazy right? Tiny Asian people with magic power over nature. Not like our boring borrowers here in the States. Pride went up after corporate America heard about them buying them under the table. Gotta get the extra buck. Luckily, I snagged one on sale before they raised the price. Weird thing she is. Looks just like my old bitchy boos that up and left with not so much as two-week notice. She even says she is my boss. Borrowers will say anything not to be used. First thing I learned back here. Still got her trained though"

 

"Just a few threats and a squeeze and now she rubs my sore feet each night. And just between us girls. She knows how to use that tongue of hers. Thinking about breeding her with one of these guys before her eggs hit their expiration date. So anything in particular you're looking for?" the teenage worker asked. "You have any clothes for a female borrower like a hiking outfit?" Aspen asked. "Hiking? Oh that's kinky. Like it. Not hiking no...oh! We do have this safari outfit!" she said moving packages around. She pulled out an outfit. "Even comes with a hat. Cute, right?" the girl said. It was the right size for Claire. "I'll take it" Aspen said. The girl gave her the clothes. "Thanks so much. You were a big help and good luck with your borrower. Make her know who's her owner" Aspen grinned. The girl raised her leg. "Oh she'll know. I've had to do a double shift. She got a job ahead of her rubbing these puppies" the girl chuckled.  Aspen checked out and returned home.

 

Later than night...

 

"Your podcast service really took off!" Mr. Thimblekin said. "Believe me I noticed. Over 5,000 new subscribers. This keeps up we can afford to move" Aspen said. The little man looked quizzically at her. "You're planning to move?" he asked worried. "Don't worry! You guys are coming with us. I really want Claire to take that modeling job in the future. Wait...Claire hasn't said a word about this has she?" Aspen asked. The man shook his head. The shrunken woman sighed. "A guy in LA scouted her out. A nice guy. This is something she should've told you. We've been back for days now" Aspen said. "And you support this?" he asked. "I want her to make the decision without worrying about what I want. Your daughter is pretty and the world should see that too" Aspen said. The borrower ruffled her hair. "You're a good human Aspen. I'm glad she has you in her life" the man said to her. "It's funny. She doesn't look all like you and Rebecca" Aspen said.

 

"You mean the blonde hair and blue eyes. Took after her grandmother Rebecca told me" he said. "Where did you meet Rebecca?" Aspen asked. "Ah. Found her tangled in a spider web. Love at first sight. Rebecca was raised in a borrower community in New York. She and her mother fled it when they were discovered by humans. Rebecca doesn't talk much about that part of her life. When I found her she was all alone. Took her to my home not far from here. A hole in a tree all nice and cozy. Laid out in squirrel fur. Kept us safe and warm during the winter. Well by winter's end she was pregnant with Claire and no way could my home be good enough with a baby on the way. We moved in here and found a nice family with no pets. Your family. Rebecca gave birth to Claire and we settled down to live our lives. Had Ritchie a few years later and you know the rest" he said.

 

"You boring my human lover with your stories?" Claire asked drying her hands. "Why didn't you tell your parents about that modeling offer?" Aspen asked. "Because I haven't decided yet. It's a big deal" Claire said annoyed. "Still Claire it would be nice to hear my daughter is good enough to model" her dad said. Claire sat on the sofa tapping her foot. She stared straight ahead at the iPhone screen they had been watching tv on. "It's not for that Playboy is it?" her mother asked entering the room. Claire shot her a look. "No. Like magazine covers" Aspen said. "Then she should take it. It's better than anything we were ever offered by humans...present company excluded" Rebecca smiled. Later that night, Aspen and Claire laid in bed. "You haven't said a word since dinner" Aspen said. "Everyone is trying to push me into shit. I don't even know I want the job" Claire said.

 

"We only want what's best for you" Aspen said to her. "LET ME DECIDE THAT!" Claire yelled. "Look I'm sorry about telling your parents. Why don't we snuggle a bit?" Aspen said pulling the cover back. Aspen pulled on Claire's tiny nightie. "No" Claire said pushing her finger away. "Ohhh...I like it when you fight back" Aspen said roughly pulling it off leaving her in just her panties. "I said no! I'm not your damn sex toy!" Claire screamed. Aspen was shocked beyond words. Her lip trembled as tears fell from her eyes. "I never thought of you like that..." Aspen said crying. Aspen quickly got up and ran out the room bawling. "Aspen wait!...fuck!" Claire hissed. Claire, in her anger, has said something she truly mean and she felt horrible about it. "She just wanted to be intimate. Shit..." Claire huffed.

 

Aspen was downstairs on her sofa crying. She hadn't seen that look on Claire's face in a very long time. "Do I treat her like a sex toy? Tearing her clothes off..." Aspen thought. A tiny sound of moving kitchen utensils alerted her. She went to the kitchen to see. "Oh it's you. You disappeared right after dinner" Aspen said seeing it was just Ritchie, Claire's younger brother. "Wanted a cookie" he said. Aspen broke off a chunk for him. "Heard you crying. You okay?" he asked. "Me and your sister had a fight" she said. "What about?" the tiny teen boy asked. "Grownup stuff" the giantess replied. "Oh you mean sex. That's kinda stupid. If you were my girlfriend I'd let you do anything you want" he said taking the cookie crumb from her. "Oh really? It's that simple?" Aspen asked. The teen shrugged. Aspen wrapped her fingers around him and picked him up. She carried him back to the living room.

 

She sat him on the floor before sitting down herself. "So if I told you to get rid of your pants you would?" she asked. Ritchie tossed the crumb aside and took his pants off. The giantess grinned as she pulled his makeshift underwear off with her fingernail. "I know it's tiny" he said. "You're a borrower. Of course it's tiny" Aspen said. The tiny boy looked at her and got an erection. "You're...you're really pretty" he stammered. Aspen slid off her panties and took her nightie off leaving her nude. The teen newly came seeing his crush naked for the first time. His eyes now locked on the giant pussy not far before him.  

 

"You uh...you know I'm not in love with you" Aspen muttered remembering the incident with Keith. "Aspen I just want to fuck ya" the boy spat out. The giantess gave a smile hearing the horny little teen be honest. "Then you have a job to do" she said spreading her pussy. The boy was hesitant at first. The object of his jerk off sessions drooling in front of him. The heat from her loins making him sweat. The musky smell and her pheromones. He touched the spongy tissue causing Aspen to twitch. Ritchie buried his face in it taking it all in. "Hmm...look at you go" Aspen chuckled seeing him humping away. He didn't fight the finger pushing him in. A small pocket of air helped him as he went deeper and deeper. His feet disappearing in her. Ritchie felt her finger on his bare soles pushing deeper than he thought. The dark cavern pulsating and sucking him in. He was going to lose his virginity to the giantess he lusted for so long. He came and groaned as a flood of fluid shot him back out.

 

"That...that was too quick for me" she said slightly disappointed. "I...I can go again" he said. The boy was in her thrall. That was obvious judging that erection that hadn't gone down. "Tell me Ritchie. What's your fantasy?" she asked. The boy hesitated as he knew the answer but it was kinky even for him. "Trust me. It won't shock me" she said sensing the issue. "I...I want to lay on your tongue and jerk off. Like you'll eat me" he said. Aspen wanted to laugh but she knew that took some balls to say. "I don't know Ritchie. You sister tastes delicious and I bet it runs in the family. Besides your smaller than her and might just slip down my throat" she said as she picked his sticky body up. Ritchie looked at her giant lips.

 

"Please. I don't care if you eat me. I just wanna do it" he begged. Aspen licked her lips causing his tiny penis to jerk. "Then step right in if you're braver enough tiny boy" she growled as she brought her palm to her mouth. His feet stepped onto her tongue. Sinking slightly in he took one step after another. The smell of minty toothpaste still lingering in her mouth. The abyss of her throat up ahead. Aspen snapped her mouth shut and curled her tongue causing the boy to fall on his back. Pitch blackness all around but he knew death was past his feet. The thrill of it had him bring his hand around his shaft and begin jerking.

 

Aspen was kidding at first but she saw now it was the truth. Ritchie did taste good. A sweetness only a recently de-virginized two-inch teen boy could give her danced on her tongue. His ass and legs flexing as he masturbated so close to death. She mused at how time flies. She remembered Rebecca pregnant with him. Her giving him horsey rides a few years later. A sleepover in her bedroom one night. Claire teasing him viciously for his first wet dream and now...now jerking off in her mouth not giving a shit if he became a late-night meal for a giantess human. She couldn't blame him right now. Aspen was pretty and the only other female other than Claire and his mother he'd ever really been around. Not to mention his borrower instincts screamed fucking and shooting his load into a female. Mouth and giantess notwithstanding.

 

"I could do it. It would be so easy. He even said it was okay" she thought as she titled her head back. Ritchie felt his body sliding back. "I'm so close. Don't swallow me until I cum!" he shouted. Aspen caught herself just before she did. No matter how tempted, she loved the boy way too much to end his life by a slow and brutal digestion. That and even though they fought constantly, Claire loved him as any sister could. And Aspen hated seeing Claire cry.  She tasted him shooting off in her mouth and let him fall into her palm. She just smiled as she cleaned him up. "Did you like it?" she asked. The boy didn't answer but his grin said he did. It truly bothered her what she almost did. "Can you stay here with me tonight?" she asked. Ritchie was shocked. "Yeah I guess" he said. Aspen, after putting her nightwear back on, curled up on the sofa with him not far away.

 

"Keep this from your sister" she said. "Yeah. She's pissed enough at you" he said to her. "Ritchie? Do you want me to get you a girl?" Aspen asked. "Rather find my own like dad. Aspen?" he asked. "Yes. What is it?" Aspen said closing her eyes. "My sister is stubborn but she does love you. Whatever happened earlier. She'll get over it. Give her time" he said. "Okay and Ritchie? I was right. You do taste delicious" she said smacking her lips. The boy had to calm his dick down hearing that. The two settled in for the night and went to sleep.  

 

"Take it you and Claire had a fight?" Keith asked waking Aspen. Aspen yawned but did not answer. "Claire asked me to carry her to the bathroom to get cleaned up. Won't say a word but I can tell she's upset" he said. "You're right...about everything. Last night I had Ritchie fuck me. I only get turned on by guys that are tiny. What's that say about me?" she asked. Keith put his coffee down. "If I had to guess, trust issues with men. You feel in control if they're small. Just an opinion anyway. Was that what you fought about?" he asked. "No. She said I treat her as a sex toy" she replied. "Well in all honesty I can see why she'd say that. You get this look in your eyes sometimes. Snatching Claire right up and stripping her. Would you do that if she was human sized. Do you even do that when you're her size?" he asked. Aspen thought for a moment.

 

"No. I take it really slow. Cuddling, foreplay, sometimes just holding her" Aspen replied. "Bingo. Let me tell you a secret about borrowers. Our senses are better than humans. We can see in the dark. Hear better and smell better but most of all our sense of touch is better. Our soles of our feet are most sensitive to touch as we feel vibrations from giants and predators that way. What I'm saying is to Claire, holding her close and smelling you is like you watching a good movie. Tearing off her clothes to ravage her is like fast forwarding that good movie" he said. "So I'm being too rough" Aspen said. "Not entirely. Like humans, borrowers love a nice hard fuck. And even though Claire won't admit it, her body is screaming to get pregnant so she is horny...a lot. Just be more intimate. Good things come to those who wait" he said.

 

"Thanks Dr. Phil. Now fetch me some coffee before we have to leave" Aspen smiled. A few hours later and they were on their way to the UK. Claire was watching Hulu on Aspen's phone with her back turned to her. Her flip flops she had taken off and was rubbing her feet against one another absentmindedly. "Can I ask a question? Am I not intimate enough for you?" Aspen asked. Claire turned around. "Please be honest" Aspen said. "I want to be held and rubbed more. I love fucking you Aspen but sometimes I just want to be close and that's it" Claire said. Claire turned back to the screen. Aspen gently held her hands between her fingertips. Bending her head down and kissed to top of her tiny head, Aspen could smell the body lotion of the tiny girl.  "Never be afraid to say you just want to be held because I live to spoil you" Aspen whispered to her.  "...rub my feet. I like it when you do that" she said softly. Aspen rubbed her delicate feet. Her tiny red painted toes curling along the tips of her fingernails.

 

"What else you like?" Aspen asked. "Tell me you love me" Claire said in an almost begging voice. "I love you Claire" Aspen said tenderly. The borrower girl took a small sharp breath. "I wish I was human so I could marry you. I really wish I was human..." Claire quietly said crying a little. Aspen had nothing to really say to that except cradle her body between her hands.

 

9 hours later... 

 

"It's so pretty. How far are we?" Aspen asked. Keith glanced at the GPS in the dash of the rented Land Rover. "About 25 minutes if we stay on the M5. You can feel the history" Keith said looking at the old villages as they passed by. "How is it? Not too tight?" Aspen asked down at the cup holder. "Just...getting the boots on!" Claire huffed. "There! It look okay?" Claire asked sporting her new safari outfit. "Like you're going to hunt big game...if big game was a field mouse" Aspen chuckled. "You look adorable Claire" Keith said glancing down. "Thank you Keith" Claire said looking at Aspen annoyed. Claire shivered. "Can you turn the ac down. I'm getting goosebumps" Claire said. "AC isn't on. Maybe you got a cold" Keith said. Aspen picked her up and felt Claire's forehead with the tip of her finger. "Don't seem to have a fever. You feeling alright?" Aspen asked worried. "Just goosebumps on my skin. No fever or achy feelings" Claire replied. Aspen held onto her instead of returning her to the cup holder. 

 

Almost at their destination, Keith noticed something wrong. "Uh oh. Got a tire pressure monitor going off" he said. "We got a flat?" Aspen asked. "Not yet. These new cars have run flat tires. Thankfully we won't have to go much further. The forest is right there. We can call for help after we park" he said. Keith pulled over and they hopped out. Looking at the tires he found the one very slowly going flat. "Shit. Ran over a nail. An iron nail by the look of it" he said after yanking it out. Aspen held her phone out. "No signal" she said. "Maybe we should drive back to that village we passed before the tire goes flat" Keith said. "No. I want to check the forest out first" Claire said abruptly. "Sweetie. That can wait. We can come back tomorrow" Aspen said. "No! I...I want to see it now" Claire said oddly insistent. "Just a peek" Aspen said caving in.

 

It was strange. The grass was utterly dead but as they got closer, a ring of fresh and healthy grass lined the perimeter of the forest. Keith put the nail in his pocket and took out his smartphone. Aspen clicked on her necklace to record. As they entered the forest, they could smell a sweetness in the air like spring lilacs. Every plant and tree was vibrantly healthy. Unnaturally healthy. Claire shivered. "Look at it. You ever seen leaves so green? Flowers blooming so fiercely?" Keith said. Aspen shook her head. Just then Aspen and Keith found they couldn't move. "What the fuck?" Aspen asked seeing vines entangling their feet. They snapped as they took forceful steps but even thicker vines stopped them once again. Then a glowing yellow orb of light raced out to them. Their vision blinded and everything went dark.

 

"What...what happened? Aspen asked surrounded in darkness and a nasty smell. She felt around and felt moist fabric. Clawing her way forward she finally saw light and emerged. Keith was there to help her up. "Why are you naked?" she asked. "Look around Aspen" Keith said. Aspen looked around to see the forest was gigantic! Blades of grass twice as tall as her and where she had been was her very own dirty sock still hanging out her sneaker. "I swear to Christ. Like my size watch doesn't mean shit anymore" Keith hissed. Claire stood still as if mesmerized. "Claire you alright? Why are you still clothed and not us? Claire? Claire?!" Aspen yelled. Claire snapped out of it. "Sorry. Something about this place" Claire said. Aspen stood next to her and saw she was slightly shorter than the borrower giving her a sense of scale. "Something familiar perhaps?" a female voice asked above them.

 

They looked into the air to see a glowing figure getting dimmer. The figure floated down to the ground in front of them and the glow faded away revealing a beautiful woman with silver hair and a gown made of a delicate leaf and nothing else. "Are...are you a fairy?" Aspen asked. "Tcch...we are called Fae human girl. Not that bastardized Anglo-Saxon word" the Fae replied. "I take it you shrank us" Keith said. The Fae studied him for a moment. "Yes. This one piqued my interest “she replied pointing to Claire. "Me? What's so special about me?" Claire asked. "Come. It has been a long time since I chose to entertain outsiders" she said using magic to float them through the air with her. The three were amazed at the huts and rope ways in the trees. A village in tree branches but nobody around. As if the village was abandoned. The Fae sat them down in front of a hut far grander than any other.

 

"First things first. Take off your shoes and socks child. I wish to confirm something" she said to Claire. Curious to the request and the Fae herself, Claire obliged. Claire stood on the tree bark floor in her bare feet. "What do you feel?" the Fae asked. "A slight tingle like goosebumps. Wait...I can feel...a pulse" Claire replied confused. "Describe it for me?" the Fae said. "There's this pulse under my soles. I can feel it running from my soles, through my toes, and up into my body" Claire replied. A small gust of wind came by and Claire tensed up. "The pulse of the forest. I suspected as much" the Fae said. 

 

As Aspen and Keith stared at the Fae, something familiar they could see in her face. Her eyes, even her hair texture seemed so similar to Claire's. "What is your name might I ask?" Aspen asked. "I have many names. The most recent one given to me was Titania" she replied. "That sounds really familiar" Keith muttered. "This one I know from English class. Titania was the name of the fairy queen from Shakespeare's Midsummer Night’s Dream” ‘Aspen replied. "And you see where he got his inspiration. I miss William and his poetry..." Titania said. "Putting that aside...what's going on with my Claire?" Aspen asked. "Your Claire?" Titania asked narrowing her eyes. "She's my lover. I got concerns" Aspen said not liking that look. "Claire is fine. Her heritage is just awakening" Titania replied. "What do you mean heritage?" Keith asked.

 

"Instead of answering your question, allow me to ask one of my own. Do you know where borrowers originally came from?" Titania asked. "No. There are theories. One says they're indigenous and another says they followed the first settlers of the new world in the 1500's" he replied. Titania grinned. "Well I can tell you they're not indigenous. Borrowers came from here. This nation you are in. Long ago when forests and nature were in full health, the Fae were far more numerous. Humans were our friends, lovers, and playthings. As centuries passed, humans cut out forests and plowed out fields to build villages and farms. Fae exist of the power of nature and thus we were forced off lands that were ours long before humans came. Cutting trees down is like burning a wheat field is to you. Then word came of Englishmen that returned from the new world. Stories of expansive forests and fertile plains enticed Fae all over this nation. Slowly, my subjects followed wave after wave of colonizers."

 

"Soon, there weren't many left of us but we got word that the Fae had lost their powers in the new lands. The forests too foreign and native magic too alien for them to keep their long lives and birthright power. Defenseless against their surroundings, the Fae were forced to do something only done once as hobby. Mate with humans. They even shrank a colony of humans just to mate with them. The ones called Roanoke. Anyway, these new hybrids were more fertile than Fae. Over time, Fae blood was diluted with enough human blood that new species emerged. The ones called borrowers. Forgotten their proud heritage and now scurrying around like rats feeding off the scraps of humans" Titania said dismissive of the last part.

 

"That doesn’t explain what's up with Claire" Aspen said. "Even as generations have passed, there are borrowers that have more Fae blood in them than others. Most especially this one. Claire is of my personal blood" Titania replied. "Claire is related to you?!" Keith asked. "Indeed. She has my eyes and her connection to this forest is proof. 40 years ago, my last child chose to go to the new world. A place called Massachusetts. I begged her not to go. She was a prodigy in magic. Her power itself rivaled mine and still she chose to leave knowing her magic would dwindle and eventually disappear. Still she left me. Left me all alone here. Tell me Claire. Is my child well?" Titania asked. "Grandma? All I know is she died protecting my mom. Mom never speaks about her" Claire replied. A chilly wind flowed through the forest.

 

"I see. Well at least you're here now. Do you have children?" Titania asked. "No. I'm bonded with Aspen" Claire replied pointing to the shrunken human next to her. "But she is female. She can't give you children" Titania said. "Hey. Standing right here" Aspen said very irritated and tapping her bare foot. Titania paid her little mind. "You need to mate with a male. Why not him. His Fae blood is as thin as water but it's better than a human" she said pointing to Keith. "Lady she can be with whomever she wants to" Keith said to her. The wind outside blew harder. "It matters little as you'll be staying here with me" Titania said to Claire. "Look. It's nice to meet my great grandma but I'm not staying. I got a life and future back home" Claire said hugging Aspen's arm. "Is that your final answer?" Titania asked. Claire quickly nodded. "A pity...that it comes to this" she said hitting them with yellow light.

 

Keith awoke first tied down by spider webbing to a rock. "Fuck..."he asked trying to look around. He crooned his head up just enough to see Claire being suspended in the air by vines stark naked. Titania standing in front of her. He looked around to find Aspen in a similar situation as he. "What the fuck lady?!" Keith shouted. "I gave her a chance I did. I couldn't let her leave. It takes all my might to keep this patch of forest healthy. The stupid humans have poisoned the ground water underneath. I cannot purify it by myself but with her magic affinity added to my own I could. With her power I can make my forest spread. I can become Titania, Queen of Fae once more instead of just a small woman with a patch of trees" Titania said. "Then take it and let us go!" Keith yelled. "Not so simple. Ripping this much magic from her will be a mortal blow. It upsets me that I must sacrifice my descendant's life but a queen does not indulge in personal matters over her kingdom" Titania said touching Claire's bare stomach.

 

"KINGDOM?! It's trees and shrubs and shit! Goddammit!" Keith said struggling against his bonds. "Do not bother. That silk will not be broken by the likes of you. Do not worry. I have good plans for you. We shall fuck and make more children. We shall create a new population of Fae" Titania said. "And what of Aspen?" Keith asked. "I have no need for her. A hinderance to me so she shall die" Titania said coldly. A pulse of energy hit Claire and she cried out. "There. The spell is working. Worry not as it will be painless. I even gave her a world of her heart’s desire to live in before she dies. Now for this one" Titania said collecting a drop of dew from a leaf and making a dagger of ice. Titania stopped before killing her. "No. Too boring" she said snapping her fingers. Instantly Aspen was shrunk even smaller. Titania picked up the bug sized woman. Keith began struggling harder and harder rubbing the sides of the webbing against the rock. "No...you don't have to do this. I'll fuck you! Make me your sex slave! Just don't..." he said before Titania tossed Aspen into her mouth and swallowed. Keith felt a void in his heart. His muscles flexed painfully as he began to tear off the webbing. Titania got on top of him and guided his dick to her cunt. "Now we can begin building a new kingdom" she said.

 

"Aspen! Hurry up or you're going to miss the intro!" Claire shouted. "Just a sec Claire!" Aspen shouted dragging a nail polish brush behind her. Claire slid her feet forward soles down for the tiny girl. "Thanks for letting me see the movie" Aspen said. "Well you are doing my toes. I'll get the brush ready" Claire said. Claire dipped the brush in the lime green paint and handed it to her. The movie played and Aspen would carefully paint her toenails pausing when the movie got good. Watching the naked tiny woman paint her toes made Claire wetter as the minutes progressed.

 

"Wow. That was really good" Aspen said looking at the credits. Not as good as the job you did. Missing something..." Claire said picking Aspen up and dipping her tiny feet in paint gloss. Shiny clear little footprints on her nails accented them. Diligently, Claire cleaned her lover's feet. "Your parents still pressuring you to have a human lover?" Aspen asked. "Yeah. They said having a borrower lover was cute but I'm 19 now. I need to look into human relationships" Claire replied. "I guess I can understand where they're coming from. They've always seen me as a pet ever since you found me 10 years ago in your room" Aspen said. "No kidding. Dad wanted to eat you" Claire laughed. "You can laugh. You're not a borrower!" Aspen yelled. Claire grimaced as a sharp pain rushed through her head. "No matter. Time for bed" Claire said carrying Aspen with her. Claire laid down and dropped Aspen between her legs. Claire scooted off her panties exposing her pussy to the tiny woman.

 

"Come Claire! I'm fuckin' beat after painting your toes!" Aspen whined. "You’re beat? I'm the one that has college classes and a full-time job at Save-Mart. How do you think I buy that expensive wardrobe you wear?" Claire asked. Aspen sighed and for to work licking and rubbing her labia. A half hour later, Aspen sat looking at her giantess keeper sticky from head to toe with Claire's juices. She was thankful Claire didn't just shove her right in on the spot. Snoring like a chainsaw, Claire was deeply asleep so she didn't feel Aspen climbing on her chest. Their relationship was rough at times. Claire enjoyed teasing her, playing with her, using her for her lewd whims. In return, Claire was her fierce protector. Her parents, Rebecca and Thomas Kin really didn't like Aspen. A freeloader and the possible reason Claire wasn't keen on guys. Rebecca wanted to crush her under her feet and even almost did it two years ago by "accident". Thomas on the other hand knew he couldn't eat her but Aspen could serve other means than food. 

 

Jerking him off with her tiny feet. Feeding her his cum laughing as she choked and gagged. All done when Claire wasn't at home and each time she was threatened by an "accident" if Aspen ratted him out. Aspen figured it could be worse. Living in the wild and fending off predators that saw her tiny youthful flesh as an easy meal. Or a pet of someone far more devious. Aspen loved Claire. She always did so servicing her wasn't such a bad thing. On days when Claire wanted to be closer to her, Aspen was even pampered with massages and outings. Aspen kissed her giant lips and climbed into her sock sleeping bag on the nightstand.

 

Claire was fidgety all morning at college. She had this nagging feeling that something was amiss. Walking to her car, she shrieked as a stray cat brushed against her leg. Claire fell to her knees scared shitless and not knowing why. The weirdest thought briefly crossed her mind. "He's going to eat me".  "Why would I think that?" she muttered. Collecting herself, she got in the car to drive to work.

 

"Rudy called in so it’s just you in the borrower dept. tonight" her boss said. Claire shrugged. She didn't mind working there. In fact, now she knew Rudy wasn't going to pop up, she could have some fun. Claire quickly did inventory on the borrowers. Picking up a cute male, she pinned him to her lips and sucked his teeny prick as she reached for her inventory laser gun. Cross checked the supplies, clothes, equipment, she sucked harder milking him as he came multiple times. The tiny teen sobbed as it felt like she would suck his dick right off him. Mercifully she finished and dropped him back in the tank savoring the tiny cum loads before relaxing in the back-storage room. Claire took off her shoes propping up her feet. Before them was an older male borrower that was on the "expiration" list.

 

When she first worked in the borrower department, Claire learned that the average turnaround to sell borrowers was about a month. The kids, and females were the hottest sellers. Young males after that and the worst sellers were male borrowers over 30. Those were put on clearance for about $30 and when they still didn't sell after a month, they were fed to the reptiles next section over. Claire had other plans for them. "Rub them" she coldly told him.  The borrower didn't hesitate as he had seen his friends carried away to the reptile section. More troubling though was that borrowers brought into the room seldom returned. Not much customer traffic for that day so Claire got her homework in quite well as she enjoyed her foot rub. She chuckled as she knew her feet smelled being in sneakers all day on a hot July. The borrower didn't complain as the giant corn chip smelling feet assaulted his nose.

 

The time was 9:45 p.m. and soon Claire would get off. "Thanks. It's been fun" she said yanking him away from her feet and shoving him into her mouth feet first. "PLEASE DON'T EAT ME! I'LL SELL! JUST GIVE ME..." he was shrieking before she sucked him into her mouth and gulped him down. She nearly orgasmed feeling his pathetic struggles in her belly. She loved eating hapless borrowers and hearing them beg for their lives. It gave her pleasant shivers to do it in front of the tanks so the other borrowers could watch. Maybe one day she would eat Aspen she thought more than once. She dismissed the thought as she was too emotionally connected to her. In the end Claire did love her...in her own way.

 

On the drive home, Claire gave thought to their relationship. Playing with her in the park, watching movies, giving her nice things gave her more happiness than fucking her. Even having the shittiest day was made better watching Aspen lovingly lick her giant feet. The more she thought about it, it seemed Aspen was more lover than pet recently. She couldn't remember the last time she tied Aspen up with thread to tickle torture her till she begged for mercy. Running her fingernails up those adorable tiny soles and watching Aspen cry. She even gave Aspen a choice in how to service her during bedtime. Last night she felt Aspen kiss her lips when she thought she was asleep. "She kissed me even after I had her do those things" Claire thought. Claire had to pull over as a humbling sensation came over her. Slumped over the steering wheel she cried. "I need do better by her" Claire said getting back on the road.   

 

Claire got home and changed out of her clothes. Aspen was asleep on her nightstand. This was common sometimes as well as seeing her legs puffy and sore. She figured it was due to a good deal of walking as being a borrower meant a shitload of that. She didn't know it was because her dad wanted another borrower footjob. Claire showered and changed into her nightwear and laid down. Gently she picked Aspen up and laid her next to her. Sticking her tongue into her tiny ass, Claire held Aspen's twitching legs. Aspen groaned and woke up. "Hey lover" Claire said taking her tongue out. Aspen didn't believe what she heard. Never did Claire refer to her as lover. Pet, slave, or borrower but never lover.

 

Aspen walked to Claire's crotch but Claire stopped her and dropped her on her chest. Gently letting her back, Claire softly looked at Aspen. "I love you. It's been a very long time since I said that" Claire said to her. "Then why do you treat me like a sex toy all the time? I'm not your sex toy! I just wanna be loved by you!" Aspen screamed. Her words and her tears sent a pain through her head fair worse than last time. A memory popped into her head. Aspen towering over her. Claire saying she wasn’t a sex toy. Claire being tiny on her bed. "I'm...I'm not human....this isn't right. None of this is. Aspen is the human. I'm not Claire Kin. I'm Claire Thimblekin! NONE OF THIS IS REAL!" Claire screamed. Everything around her blurred and a flash of light blinded her.

 

"Come inside me again!" Titania yelled to Keith. Another part of the webbing frayed. "Just a little more" Keith thought. "What?! Impossible! She can't have broken free of my bliss spell! I haven't absorbed all her magic yet!" Titania, who was blonde haired now, yelled. Keith used the distraction and yanked as hard as he could and broke free. Shoving Titania off his dick, Keith picked up a rock (a pebble in reality) and straddled Titania. With not so much as a word, Keith bashed her head in over and over as her blood splattered all over him. She slowed down as his arms got tired. "That's it? Foolish human. You cannot kill me as long as I draw power from this forest!" she yelled blasting him off her by several feet with a gust of intense wind. Keith would've broke his neck if it wasn't for him landing on his discarded pants that didn't shrink with him.

 

"You've outlived your usefulness. I can feel your worthless sperm fertilizing my egg as we speak. I will dispose of you and then finish with my great granddaughter" she said flying towards him. Keith felt something hard in his pants pocket and yanked it out. Heavy as fuck and taking all his energy to prop it up, Titania slammed right into it. What pierced her chest right through her back was none other than the iron nail he pocketed after pulling out of the tire. Titania looked utterly shocked. "No...not iron. Anything...but...iron..." she muttered before going limp. Her body exploded into bits of yellow light leaving a very tiny Aspen on the ground. Within a second Aspen and Keith regrew to their normal size. Titania's shrinking magic having died with her. Keith could see that Aspen was not breathing...

 

"ASPEN!" Keith yelled rushing to her. Immediately he began CPR. "Three one-thousand. Four one-thousand Five!" Keith yelled after chest compressions. He pushed air into her mouth after sealing it with his. Never in his life he would even think that this was how his lips would first touch hers. "Aspen! What's wrong with her?!" Claire asked finally making it to them. "That crazy fairy bitch shrank Aspen even smaller and ate her! I killed her and we grew back but Aspen must've suffocated in her stomach! GODDAMMIT ASPEN BREATHE!" Keith screamed breathing into her mouth once more. Claire prayed deep in her heart for Aspen to live. A tiny glowing tear fell from her eyes and struck Aspen right over her heart. "AHHHHHH...." Aspen gasped reviving. "Oh my god...oh my god. We thought we lost you" Keith said cradling her nude body to his. Aspen felt him trembling.

 

"What happened...I remember Titania talking and then a flash of light" Aspen asked. "She's dead and good riddance" Keith muttered. Claire felt faint and collapsed. "Whoa! Oh...she's just exhausted" Keith said checking her. Keith was very quiet as he got dressed. He helped Aspen get dressed and caught her before she fell as she was still out of it. Claire safely tucked in his breast pocket, he carried Aspen in his arms back to the car. Along the way Keith explained everything.

 

"She really ate me?" Aspen asked. Keith nodded. "And she...raped you?" she asked. Again he nodded. Aspen hugged him tighter understanding how close they came to death. He put Aspen in the car and they gave one last look of the forest. "It's already dying. The leaves turned brown" she muttered. Keith got in the car and started it. Trembling he squeezed her hand. "You okay?" she asked. "I watched her swallow you whole, killed an immortal fairy, and then watched you almost die again. No, I'm not okay. Not okay!" he yelled punching the steering wheel. His adrenaline worn off, Keith felt the fear he had ignored just recently. Aspen kissed his cheek and rubbed his tears away. "Yeah...alright" he said putting it in drive and heading for the village before the tire gave out.

 

Keith sat quietly in a hospital room. Aspen sleeping soundly nearby in a bed. "Where are we?" Claire asked waking in his pocket. Keith sat her in the table. He saw her freak out as an IV was hooked to her giantess lover. "Relax. I took her to a hospital to get her checked out. The doctor said she has no brain damage from the lack of oxygen and the rash from the stomach acids will clear up by itself in a few days. They're keeping her for observation overnight just to be sure" Keith explained. Keith could see she needed to be close to her so she sat Claire on top of her hospital gown covered chest. Claire listened quietly to the heartbeat of her giantess soulmate.

 

"If Titania was immortal, how did you kill her?" Claire asked. "Stupid luck. That nail in the tire was iron. I had it one me when we were shrunk. Stabbed her with it in desperation. Apparently, in old folklore iron is the bane of magical beings and creatures. If that nail had been steel, we would be fucking dead" he said. "I feel so tired" Claire yawned. "Not surprisingly, Titania was not just sucking out your magic but your very life as well. By the way, still feel magical?" he asked. "No. Not so much as a tingle. I think the last bit she didn't steal went to saving Aspen" Claire replied. "Titania said she gave you a dream where you had your greatest wish. What happened and how did you break free?" he asked. Claire really didn't want to answer but after what they went through decided he was owed the truth.

 

"I dreamed I was a human and Aspen was the borrower. Turns out I was a very shitty and cruel human. Aspen said something that made me remember who I really was. I understand how Aspen feels now. The urge and desires. I see why she does what she does sometimes now. I also see how fortunate I truly am how she loves and treats me. I know you don't see me as a sex toy Aspen. I’m so very sorry for saying that..." Claire said whispering the last part. "I'm going to heavily edit that footage we got. I'm not about to throw it away after us almost dying" Keith muttered. Claire silently nodded staring at the sleeping Aspen. She crawled to her face and kissed her lips. "To think something so small and beautiful was so dangerous" Claire said.

 

"I don't think it was always like that. Losing so many people you've known for centuries. Hearing of their descendants dying so easily. Then the last person that kept her company, her daughter, leaving her. All she had left was her forest. Seeing it slowly die by inches caused her to go mad. That pain and loneliness was too much to bare. Even for a fairy queen" Keith said.

 

Three days later...

 

Claire pulled the tiny blanket over her sleeping father who dozed off watching YouTube videos. Her mother in the laundry room hand wanting clothes. Claire walked to the laundry room and ran into Ritchie. "So, how was it?" Claire asked. "Was what?" he asked. "Fucking Aspen. You reek of her pussy. You even shower in the last few days?" she asked. "It was nice but...she doesn't love me like that. She did warn me" Ritchie said softly. "Not entirely what you wanted was it? Yeah getting that nice fuck in was great but you wasted a connection afterwards. Am I right?" she asked.  Ritchie didn't look her way but nodded. "You’re not the first to feel that way. Think of this as a life lesson. Now you know what to expect when you meet the right girl. Now go take a bath!" Claire said shoving him to the bathroom.

 

"Hi sweetie. Come to help mommy?" Rebecca asked. "Mom. Was grandma a fairy?" Claire asked. Rebecca paused for a moment. "Honey. There's no such thing as fairies" her mother said using a sliver of soap gifted to her by Aspen. "I met a fair named Titania. She said she was my great grandmother" Claire said. Rebecca dropped the soap. "That's...that's a name I haven't heard since I was a small child. I guess you deserve to know the truth. Come with me" Rebecca said. Claire's mother led her to her bedroom. Small knickknacks propped against the walls. A digital watch, an old sewing needle used to hunt. A thread spool for a night table. Rebecca had her sit with her on the bed. "Yes. Your grandmother was a fairy from the old country. Her name was Lily. Named so as Titania gave birth to her on a lily pad on a night of the full moon."

 

"She came here stowing away in a cargo jet in 1967 to explore the country and its natural forests. She found out as time passed her powers faded. She met male borrowers and gave birth to 8 children. All who died due to the mercilessness of the very nature she loved. By the time I was born, her magic had dwindled to a tiny fraction of what they were once. She settled down in a borrower community to keep me safe. That was 36 years ago. It was a nice place. Kids to play with. Families that helped one another. Quiet as we lived in crawl spaces in an abandoned rural home. Then when I was 9 years old it changed. Borrowers began to disappear one by one. Later on, we would find droppings with tiny bones in them. Borrower bones."

 

"A young man would go out to forage for wild berries. Found three days later...what was left of him. A family went missing. A girl my age I played with screamed. The adults ran to where the scream came from only to find her shoe. A rat or god knows what was hunting borrowers and eating them in our own home. We finally saw it for what it was as it attacked a young woman not far from a group of hunters and me and mom. Mom was healing an injured hunter (probably with magic now I think about it) when we heard that scream. We all ran to see if we could help. Even me. To this day I won't forget what I saw. A python. A goddamned python had caught this young woman about your age and was busy swallowing her. It's jaw already unhinged and her tiny legs kicking the air as it pulled her in. We were fucked. No way in hell could a group of hunters kill something so big and powerful. We watched that poor woman just make this bulge that traveled down past its head. Mother...mother glowed brightly and summoned these ivy vines from outside to ensnare it."

 

"We all watched as she strangled the beast and it was not fast. By the time she had finished it off everyone saw her in her fairy glory. Borrowers are like humans in some ways. One is we both fear what we don't understand. They feared us. Feared what we could do. We were exiled. We roamed about taking shelter where we could. It was frightening for me. My friend eaten. Giant animals lurking about. Every night I went to bed I thought I was going to be eaten in my sleep. So many nightmares. My mother, who now has greying hair plucked this grass seed and made it glow. "Here.  A charm to keep the nightmares away" she said to me. Lo and behold it worked. The nightmares went away. With mom's magic gone, she was just as frail as any borrower."

 

"Just before my 14th birthday, a human found our nest. Mother gave herself up so I wouldn't be caught. I never saw her again. Not long after I met your father and we started our life together. Every day I look at you I see her. You got your blonde hair and blue eyes from her you know" Rebecca said. "Mom. Why did you never tell me this?" Claire asked. "It was a painful time for me. Your grandmother was called vile things by the very people she saved. I worried you might've inherited her gift and your love Aspen might discard you or worse" Rebecca replied. "I did inherit her gift. Titania tried to kill me for it" Claire said quietly. Rebecca was shocked and hugged her tiny daughter tightly. "It's gone now. Used the last of it to save Aspen" Claire said. "Probably for the better. Lily was never truly happy with it. Here honey. I want you to have this. It still carries our grandmother's magic" Rebecca said getting on the floor a racing into a tiny hole in the wall. Rebecca yanked out the grass seed. It still had its glow.

 

Later on, Claire sat next to a shrunken Aspen. "What’s the occasion for you shrinking yourself?" Claire asked. " I just wanted to lay my head in your lap" Aspen replied. "I was thrown into this world where I was human by Titania. Keith said I was down for thirty seconds but it felt like a lifetime. I did things I can't believe. Wasn't real but it was real to me. I wished to be human but I see now I was born a borrower for a reason" Claire said. Claire squeaked as Aspen slid a finger up her exposed pussy. "To be doted on by me?" Aspen giggled. Claire kissed Aspen slipping her tongue into her mouth. She broke the kiss and straightened the hair out of Aspen's eyes. Aspen felt herself being lost in her cool blue eyes. A light shined in the corner of her eyes. "What is that?" Aspen asked pointing to Claire's enclosed hand. Claire opened it to reveal the grass seed.

 

 "The stuff that dreams are made of..." Claire replied looking at the legacy of her family.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 4 The Gremlins Pt. 1 by Size Master

"Don't give me that look Aspen. You wanted borrower survival training and this is it" Keith said standing next to her. Aspen couldn't even see over the tall blades of grass let alone the goal Keith set for her. Claire chuckled at her. "And why is she exempt?" Aspen asked. "She's lived that size all her life. She has the fundamentals already. So stop deflecting. You got a sharp needle, a shrunken walkie, and even a flare. I'll be right here if something happens" Keith said pointing to a log on the ground. "I suggest you get going. Your shrink timer is down to 5 hrs. and 55 minutes" he said coldly. Keith pressed his watch growing him back to normal. He bent down over her shrunken state. "Good luck" he said. Keith sat down on the log and took his phone out. "Will she be alright? This is kinda throwing her into the deep end" Claire asked.

 

"Aspen needs to learn how to survive being small as a borrower. She nearly died last week. What if Titania's magic hadn't worn off? Being shrunk she couldn't pay the mortgage. The house would've been seized. And she would have to live with you as a borrower cowering from humans to spiders and everything in between" he said. "You wouldn't have taken care of us?" Claire asked. "I'm an escaped government sponsored experiment wanted for murder. Got no social or birth certificate. Can't just stroll into the bank and pay off the mortgage" Keith said.

 

"Alright Aspen. You got this. Just have to head to the creek. Nothing to worry about. Just birds, field mice, squirrels, and the occasional spider. Oh and bullfrogs. Slimy, ugly bullfrogs..." Aspen said to herself. The creek in question wasn't far by human standards. 200 ft.  tops but to a shrunken human it was like two miles. Aspen kept her head on a swivel. Keith told her to constantly monitor her surroundings. Her feet already hurt having been made to walk barefoot to feel for vibrations. Glancing up now and then as she was warned that death came from above just as easy as the ground. 15 minutes in she heard a screech from above. A hawk had zeroed in on her and Aspen took off. Suddenly the bird jerked in the air and screeched off. "Be more careful Aspen. Always have an escape plan" Keith said over the walkie. Keith sat his pellet gun down and went back to his phone.

 

She sat down under the cover of a fallen dead leaf. Shaking like said leaf, she rubbed her feet. Grit and dirt between her tiny toes, she flexed them a little relieve the aching. Not even a half hour in and she almost became dinner for a bird. She got better as she stuck to shadows. As soon as she felt vibrations she hid under a leaf or rock. A squirrel passing by. Aspen continued. She stopped for a snack as a wild strawberry caught her eye. Using her needle, she carved a chunk out and ravished it. The juices felt so good on her dry throat. She paused eating as tiny vibrations came from the ground. An ant. A common ant walked by and paused. "So cute" Aspen said looking at the insect. To her it was the size of a beagle.  She handed it a s all dunk of berry feeding it to the ant. The ant gobbled it up and pounced on her knocking her to the ground. "Oww...easy buddy. I got more" Aspen said. The ant however was interested in something else...

 

"Hey! Quit that!" Aspen yelled as its mandibles were trying to tear into her shorts. She pushed the ant and it reacted by spraying a liquid on her shorts. They began to sizzle, and Aspen desperately kicked the ant right in the antenna with her tiny bare foot. She shucked off her shorts and panties as they were dissolving. Naked from the waist down now, Aspen was frozen in place by fear as the ant reared its head smelling a more concentrated scent. "Keith! HELP ME!" Aspen shrieked. "Where are you?!" he yelled getting up. "Dandelion! By a big dandelion! An ant is trying to rape me!" Aspen screamed. It only took a few seconds for him to come. "Get back!" he yelled at Aspen. Aspen scrambled away as the ant was about to give chase. A crash that sent Aspen sprawling came from above. A giant shoe. The word Nike talker than her emblazoned on it. Keith had crushed the insect under his sneaker like a vengeful God.

 

Keith picked her up. He didn't say anything as he carried her back to the house. He grew her back to normal and checked her for injuries. "This was my fault. Should've picked something easier. You got pretty far for a first time. More than a quarter way" he said. "A goddamn ant! Why would an ant even attack me?!" Aspen asked. Keith looked aside. "You're ovulating right now and producing pheromones. Ants are attracted to them. It umm...mistook your smell as sweet food" he replied. "And that crap he sprayed my shorts with?" she asked. "Formic acid. Pretty weak...unless you're tiny" he replied. "Oh...wait. You know I'm ovulating?!" Aspen asked. Keith pointed to his nose. Aspen felt extremely embarrassed. "Nothing to be embarrassed about. Just means you're a healthy girl. Now why don't you take a shower and I'll make a snack" he said.

 

Aspen felt the warm water on her skin. Sitting down, she looked at her feet. Her nail polish chipped. Her feet still sore. Almost raped and eaten by a common insect. She had more respect for borrower life today. When she returned to the living room. Keith and Claire were busy eating sandwiches. "Feel better bug bait?" Claire asked snickering. Aspen didn't say anything. She grabbed a sandwich, pulled the top slice of bread off, grabbed Claire and pushed her into the collection of mayo and mustard coating the boloney, and finally slapped the bred back on top. "Oh very funny!" Claire said. Aspen ignored her and started taking bites of the sandwich. Getting very close, Aspen bit down narrowly missing the teenage borrower inside. "Okay you had your fun" Claire said nervous. Aspen ignored her still taking a sip of soda and going back to the snack. Claire's tiny bare feet poking out and her head, Claire could see Aspen wasn't exactly playing. Kicking her tiny feet trying to get free, Claire could see she wasn't going to get free. "OKAY I APOLOGIZE!" Claire shouted. Aspen looked dead at her.

 

She sat the sandwich down and freed Claire from it. "Be more supportive Claire. I'm going to have nightmares for a week" Aspen said. Claire nodded as she wiped the condiments off her. "If you two are done. I have our next adventure planned" Keith said finishing his snack. "I'm all ears. Please tell me no magic is involved" Aspen said. "Doesn't look like it. Here is our next documentary subject" he said dropping a book on the table. "Volume 4...Gremlins" Aspen said reading the cover.  She opened the book to the first chapter.

 

"Gremlins. Average size is 2.88 inches tall and is mostly found in Central Europe. Gremlins are the only species of homo smallicus that is manmade. A classic example of humans tampering with nature with unintended results. Gremlins origins come from borrowers brought to Europe during the early 1920's. As Nazi Germany rose to power, their scientists purposely bred the smallest borrowers there were expressing their small size through the next generation. A combination of drugs and training, turned borrowers into a unique weapon. The tiny saboteur."

 

"They would infiltrate machines and take them apart at key points. A flywheel nut, a spark plug, brake cables, these trained borrowers whittled down their targets. First deployed during the invasion of Poland, they sabotaged fighter planes giving the Luftwaffe a boost and securing the skies for ground forces. With WWII in full swing, they were deployed on both fronts to help with the war effort. By this point, the borrower subjects were destroying machines with the need of drugs to a pathological point. The German army called them "Gremlins". Little did they know they had bred into them the insatiable urge to take apart machines to see how they worked...all machines. Gremlins began to escape their pens by the thousands and spread as far west as Greenland and as far west as Moscow."

 

"They inflicted damage to the Allies and Germans alike. A P51 Mustang or Messerschmitt BF-109 made no difference to them. A machine was a machine. The Allies had to quarantine aircraft and ships coming from the front as inspections made sure no gremlins had stowed away. Gremlins are very sexually aggressive due to their dangerous work. Furthermore, their life spans are shorter due to the same reason. Gremlins are quick to learn new things and assimilate changing human culture very rapidly. Some have been found wearing an imitation of current fashion styles. Gremlins are easily captured but containing them is impossible. They're natural escape artists and fast movers. Due to the recent advancements in technology, gremlins have been dying easier as more machines have circuits, high voltage leads, and have higher RPM's. If you find a gremlin, keep it in plastic container like Tupperware and report it to animal control" Aspen said finishing the first page.

 

"Okay it sounds like they're easy to find" Claire said. "No, they're not. This book is outdated. Keep in mind it was written back in 84'. Germany, France, and Italy really cracked down on gremlins. They exterminated thousands. I dare say they had it worse than borrowers. I did find some leads though sifting through news reports" Keith said. Keith pulled his tablet out. "Apparently there's been a rash of mysterious thefts lately in Cologne Germany. Key components have been lifted out of expensive cars. Engine computers, catalytic converters, security relays. The list goes on. Thing is the security system wasn't tripped, cctv hasn't seen anyone around them, nor has any fingerprints been found. One Benz had its brake housing fall apart as it was moving. A brand-new Mercedes S65 less than a month off the showroom floor. Sounds like gremlins to me" Keith said.    

 

"Book the flight" Aspen said. Keith nodded and left the room leaving Aspen and Claire alone. "Here" Aspen said dampening her napkin to clean the mayo stained borrower. "I can't believe Keith knew I was ovulating" Aspen muttered. "Well we're kinda discreet about it. Among other things" Claire said. "Like what?" Aspen asked narrowing her eyes. "I wish you'd wash your feet more. Eat less garlic foods" Claire said. "So I'm just a stinky footed giantess that eats too much garlic bread?" Aspen asked. "Aspen. When you're a borrower you learn to screen that stuff out. Trust me, borrowers that live outside aren't daisy fresh. Besides, not all your smells are bad. When you eat sugary stuff I can smell it in your skin. It's like loving a warm donut. Your hair smells very nice when you go to bed. Sometimes I wrap myself in it to enjoy your scent" Claire said looking away.

 

"Well it could be worse. Remember when I first had my period?" Aspen asked. "Couldn't forget if I tried. You were crying and bitchy. Grandma gave you ice cream and a hot water bottle. Yours was way easier" Claire said. "Oh? What about you? You've never told me about yours" Aspen said. "Uhhh...well there's kind of a celebration. A tradition thing. I was 12 like you were and had to wear red dresses for three days. Painted my finger and toenails red. Dyed my hair red with strawberry jam" she said. "Oh I bet you tasted delicious!" Aspen said licking her lips. "Ha! Probably but it was embarrassing as shit. Mom and dad knowing you're hit that milestone. Your bratty little brother asking every five minutes if you're bleeding" Claire said to her. "If it's such a pain then why bother?" Aspen asked. "Like I said it's a milestone. Reaching that age isn't easy for a female borrower Aspen. So many things can happen before then. It's a testament to life as much as a tradition" Claire responded.

 

Aspen picked her up and kissed her face. "And what a life it is" she said. "Wouldn't trade it for the world" Claire said kissing her nose. "Can you give me a bath? Still got mayo stuck up my ass" Claire asked. Aspen smiled to her and carried her upstairs. Claire splashed around in the warm water filled sink. Aspen lifted her out to soap her up. Very gently running her fingers along her tiny delicate legs. Claire moaning a little as her giant fingertip teased her crotch. "Get on all fours baby" Aspen said. Claire got on her knees and elbows sticking her cute little rump in the air. "Aspen that tickles!" Claire said as Aspen parted her ass to clean mayo and mustard out of her crack. Claire humped her finger back. Gently she pushed her down to clean her back.

 

"It’s so incredible.  I can feel every tiny vertebra in your spine. I know borrowers have the same amount of bones in their bodies like humans but to be so tiny and they work" Aspen said. Claire curled her tiny toes as Aspen rubbed her delicate spine. "How do you think I feel? Such big bones and they don't break with the weight of your body. If borrowers were the size of humans, we'd be stronger" Claire said. "Really?" Aspen asked. "Keith explained it to me. Borrowers have denser muscles than humans. Stronger bones too. An evolutionary trait to lift things like acorns, berries, and human stuff" she replied. Aspen squirted a drop of shampoo onto her fingers and soaped up Claire's delicate blond hair.

 

"Sounds like you admire Keith now. That's a change" Aspen said. "Now that I know more about him, it explains why he stares at me. The overprotectiveness. Why he likes to hold me in his hands" Claire said. "Keith said you really want a kid even though you won't say it. You know Keith would be perfect" Aspen said. Claire looked behind her and up at the giantess sudsing her scalp. "It would be too weird. Hey can you give me some sperm? I want a baby like no tomorrow" Claire joked. "Claire. You know him and I see you care about him too. If you want kids I rather it be him who's the daddy other than some borrower I'd buy at Save-Mart" Aspen said slightly sternly.

"Point taken" Claire said quietly. Aspen put her back in the water to rinse.

 

Claire walked to Keith's room much later that evening. Aspen was sound asleep and what she had said still rattled away in her mind. She just wanted to look at Keith as if imagining such a conversation. She didn't expect to find him awake. Keith's ears twitched as he heard very time footsteps on his hardwood floor. "Claire? What brings you here?" he asked stopping what he was doing on his MacBook. "Couldn't sleep. What were you doing?" she asked curious. "Oh nothing" he said closing his MacBook. Keith shifted his legs and just for a moment saw he had an erection. "You don't have to hide you were looking at porn. We're adults here" she said. Keith blushed. "Ahem...yeah. So you said you're having trouble sleeping. Want me to get you some warm milk?" he asked.

 

"No that's okay. Keith...you seem to know more about borrower life than I do. Is having kids a real big deal for us? We're not living in the wild" she said. "Doesn't matter. It's bred into the bone. I myself ummm...need to find release now and then. Especially when Aspen is ovulating. Or you are..." he replied. Claire climbed onto his bed. "Do you want to be a daddy?" she asked. Keith looked at her. "Being around humans changes us. Biology aside, we want to have them with the one meant for us. A soulmate. Before that for those living in the wild, any mate will scratch that itch. For someone like you...for someone like me...it's more. Is that why you can't sleep? Thinking about having a kid?" he asked. Claire nodded.

 

"Well it is a big decision. Not just for you but for Aspen too. Maybe more so" he said. Claire looked confused. "Alright I can see you don't understand. A borrower baby is fucking tiny Claire. Barely bigger than a cooked grain of rice. Aspen can't hold that without worrying she might squish it. Being a surrogate mom and not being able to hold your baby. That can be hurtful" he said. "Never thought of that. What about the size watch? She can shrink right down to hold the baby Claire said. "Not a perfect solution Claire.  The watch has a time limit and cool down" he said. Claire looked forlorn. "Don't get me wrong! The baby will grow and eventually Aspen can hold it and be a doting mom too. You two just have to get over that first hurdle" he said. Claire smiled and nodded. "Thanks for the pep talk" she said. Keith brushed the side of her face with his finger. It lingered for a moment before he pulled away. "Sorry" he said. Claire gripped his finger. "Don't be. If it's not Aspen, I rather it be you" she said. Keith picked her up and hugged her to his face.

 

"Claire. You never said if you wanted kids who they daddy would be" he said. "Someone kind, caring, willing to protect us. Smart and funny" she said looking into his brown eyes. "That someone have a first name that starts with K?" he asked after taking a deep breath. Claire nodded. Keith looked away. "I understand. That's too much to ask" she said softly. Claire went to hop out of his hand until he closed it. "No. It's not like that. It's just a lot to take in at once. I never gave it thought me being a dad. Claire...after we come back. If you really want this then I'll do it" he said. Claire trembled in his grip as he loosened it. Keith kissed her face smelling her scent. "It's okay. Run it by Aspen though" he said. "She's the one that suggested it" Claire said wiping her face. "I see" he said before yawning. "I'll let you get some sleep. Keith...thank you" Claire said hopping out of his hand. Keith watched her leave.

"And now my erection is back with a vengeance. Pornhub don't fail me now" Keith said opening his MacBook.

 

Two days later...

 

"What time is it?" Aspen asked yawning. "3:41 local time I think that screen says" Claire said pointing to an LED screen of departure flights. "Those red eye flights really fuck with the sleep cycle" Aspen huffed as she looked around. "Fuck is taking Keith so long with the rental?" she asked. Seconds after she asked Keith pulled up in a brand-new Mercedes AMG G65. "Now that's what I'm fucking talking about!" Aspen said as Keith hopped out the driver side. "Sorry it took so long. Had to find the most expense car they had and do a few things to it first" Keith said. "How expensive is this thing?" Claire asked. "Goes for $224,000" Keith replied. *

 

(Authors note: Absolutely true)

 

"Why...why the fuck did you choose this?!" Aspen asked about to have a stroke. "Needed a very nice piece of cheese to entice a mouse. Come on and let's get a coffee. Already picked a place" he said as he tossed her luggage in the back. Twenty minutes later, they were at a coffee bar enjoying a nice brew. "Will you relax Aspen? I got the best rental insurance they have" he said. "That's not what concerns me. See those?" Aspen said pointing to a poster in the wall. It was in German but the picture spoke for itself. A giant boot coming down on a tiny person. A phone number was underneath. "Yeah...saw a few on light poles as I drove. Their version of pest control. Except gremlins instead of mice. Claire. Stay hidden. Borrowers and gremlins are similar enough in appearance" Keith said to them. Claire cowered even deeper in Aspen's purse. Keith kept checking his phone.

 

"What are we waiting for?" Aspen asked. "Most of the auto parts thefts have occurred in a ten-block radius of this area. We're at the epicenter. Just need one to take the bait" he replied. "And if a gremlin does?" she asked. "We follow with this" he replied showing his phone screen. "A custom GPS app to track RFID's placed a bunch on expensive components of the car. Turbo, engine computer, ceramic disk brakes, alarm system. Tiny RFID slips like the ones they use to track migrating birds. See these dots all clustered? Those are the parts" he explained. "Well one of your parts decided to run away" Aspen said seeing a dot moving away from them. Keith looked at the phone. "The engine control module. Look at it go" Keith said. "That important?" Claire shouted from the purse. "Controls the firing of the cylinders, fuel management just to name a few. About $3500 easy" Keith said. Aspen sat her coffee down and got up. "Whoa girl. Whatever gremlin stole it has to be taking it to their nest. Wait a bit" he said.  

 

"And it stopped. I'll call a cab" Keith said switching apps. A short ride later and they got out and stood in front of an old auto repair garage. "I was expecting something underground or abandoned" Aspen said. "So did I. Shall we go in?" Claire asked popping her head out to see. "Well we came this far" Keith said walking to the front door. The bell on the door chimed as they stepped through. An old man appeared soon after. Mostly bald with grey hair on the sides of his head. Thin and wiry. Hands stained with grease. "Herzlich. Wellkommen! Wie kann ich helfen?" he asked. "Hi. We're looking for an engine control module for a Mercedes Benz AMG G65" Keith said. The man looked surprised. "I don't have such a thing. Very expensive those. You are better off at the dealership down the road. These new cars...so hard to fix" the man said after switching to English. 

 

"Really. I have it on good authority you have what I need" Keith said walking right past him. "Sir! You mustn't enter the bay! You may get hurt!" the man yelled. Aspen followed as Keith made no attempt to stop. He narrowed the search down to just 10 ft. "There it...oh" Keith said seeing not only the part but a small person scurrying away. "Gotcha!" Keith said swiping for it. "Well well. So this is what a gremlin looks like. Almost exactly like a borrower...only a tad smaller" he said inspecting his catch. Caught in his grip was a teenage girl no older than 16. Black hair with a shock of hot pink. Leather black boots with a black shirt. "Never seen a goth tiny before. Your kind really do mimic human fashion" he muttered. "Scheissekopf! Put me down!" the girl yelled trying to push away the giant fingers.

 

"Please don't harm Klara! I'll give you back the part she took and all the money I have! I beg you not to turn us in to the Vernichtungsabteilung...the Extermination Dept. Ah! Hgghh!" he groaned out clutching his chest. "Old man! He needs his heart medication! Please help him!" a voice cried from behind a box. Emerging was a small male gremlin about 30 years of age terrified of what was happening. "Where are they?!" Aspen asked. "I will show you!" the man said running to Aspen. Aspen carried him to a desk in a room on the back. They gave the man his pills and had him lay down in his living room. Apparently, his garage doubled as his home.

 

"We didn't want to cause trouble for him. You can take me to the department but I beg you spare my daughter and this old man. His only crime was showing kindness and mercy. As for my daughter...she is young and beautiful. She can give you much pleasure" he said to them. Keith's jaw dropped, Aspen was speechless. "Did you just offer your daughter up to be a sex slave?" Claire asked popping out of Aspen's purse. "I... I don't understand. You have a tall gremlin with you. Is she not used for sex things?" he asked. "Why do people keep assuming because I'm blonde I'm either a slut or fuck bait?! NO, I AM NOT A SEX SLAVE!" Claire screamed. Aspen patted her head to calm her down. "What's you name sir?" Aspen asked. "Wulf. It is Wulf" he replied.

 

"Wulf. We are not going to turn you or anybody in to the Department. We're documenters here to record the lives of gremlins. That's all" Aspen said. The tiny man breathed a sigh of relief. "I thank you" he said hopping off the bed and returning to the bay. "Klara! Come out this instant!" he yelled. The girl was sitting on an outdated iPod listening to music. She pressed the pause button with her foot and hopped onto the floor. "Yes?" she asked rudely. "I have told you before we do not steal! If you have the urge to tinker then we are surrounded by machines for that! Your foolishness nearly caused me, your grandfather, and yourself to be caught!" he yelled. "First of all, he is not my grandfather! Second, you know full well why I stole! The old man refuses to pay tribute! So who is really putting us in danger?!" Klara yelled. Klara ran off quite fast for a tiny girl. "Klara! Scheisse!" he cursed.

 

"Tribute? What did she mean by that?" Keith asked. "Oh that. There is a woman in town that has people pay "protection" money. You don't pay then something bad happens. A bakery last week exploded due to a gas leak. Someone who didn't pay" Wulf replied. "Some kind of German mafia?" Claire asked. "Something like that. Their leader is a woman called The Baroness. A ruthless woman who uses hundreds of gremlins to do her bidding. She bribes top officials and bleeds dry the lesser people. She even has them steal jewelry from homes. There isn't much she doesn't do to gain more wealth" he replied. "Sounds like you know a great deal about her" Keith said. "I should. I used to work for her"

 

"I was desperate. Barely 13 years old and running from humans and sewer rats. This old digital watch I took apart and put together over and over to curb my innate hunger all gremlins have. The only possession I had other than the rags I wore. One day I was rummaging in this grocery store in the dead of night when I came across the girl my age trying to break into a safe. Scared the shit out of her. She was so pretty. How the moonlight made her look like the Brunhilde of legend. I ended up helping her steal what we could carry away. She had me follow her back to this home up in the hills overlooking the city. She said I could be safe there and never worry about being hunted by humans or look for scraps of food ever again. That I could join their family. Sounded too good to be true...and time proved it was. The leader of this family was a human woman with golden hair. Eyes like cold ice. She was 22 back then and not of great importance yet. Nevertheless, she was called The Baroness."

 

"We had our own section of the home to live in. More and more gremlins came to live with us and in some way it did feel like a family. We had to earn our keep though. Stealing mostly but for others...murder. Those that rivaled her met grizzly fates. Poisoned, stabbed to death with needles. Car accidents and much more. We were divided up into groups of five. Each one gremlin referred to as a finger. A group a hand. She would say idle hands are the devil's playthings. A warning to not fail her. The girl I had met had become my mate and she became pregnant with Klara. I felt sorry for my wife. Having to climb and carry heavy things as her belly swollen with child."

 

"One night we were tasked to "silence" this reporter who was digging to close. Sabotage his furnace so he would die of carbon monoxide poisoning. As we waited for the family to go to bed, me and my wife noticed he was a father. A young boy of 7 trotted right past our hiding place. His wife pregnant just like mine. I looked at my wife who had her hand on her own baby bump and mouthed no. We told the other three we couldn't do this and they turned on us. People we slept with, ate with, laughed with for a year now tried to kill us. My wife was stabbed in the shoulder with a needle as we escaped. We kept on the run for days using the sewer to hide. Then she became sick. Her wound infected. We ended up here to take shelter from a thunderstorm. The old man...Klaus found us the next morning as we were looking for food. He knew very easily we were gremlins but saw my wife and took pity on us. He took a big risk not crushing us under his feet or turning us in."

 

"My wife became delirious with fever and Klaus had her strip down and soak in cool water. It was in vain. Her body in such a state went into labor. She barely had time to hold our daughter before her life gave out. Klaus buried her in his backyard. A small stone with her name on it. The name "Emma" carved with a screwdriver" Wulf said shedding light on the situation.

 

"Sounds like you guys are really close" Claire said. "I like to think we are. Klaus is like a father to me. He cares for me and more so for Klara. He watched her grow up like me. Klara is so heard strong and strong willed. Just like her mother. I worry that she will do something extremely reckless" Wulf said. "Maybe I can talk to her? Explain the seriousness of the situation?" Aspen asked. "You're welcome to try. Nice watch by the way. Never seen that kind before" he said. "A custom model. Please don't tamper with it" Aspen said hiding the size watch. "Don't worry. Just curious. I have a carburetor that needs fixing anyway. Since Klaus as gotten sicker, we help him out here" he said walking off.

 

Aspen tip toed around looking at the floor. She found Klara sitting in a windowsill staring at her mother's grave. "What do you want?" she asked wiping tears away. "Just to talk. Get to know you. Kinda my job really" Aspen replied. "I'm 16. Love American rock music. Favorite food is apple strudel. Favorite celeb is Brad Pitt. End of story" she snipped. "Are you always this angry?" Aspen asked. Klara rolled her tiny eyes. "I know what it's like to be stuck in a bad situation. My parents died when I was young. I was slightly older than you when my grandmother began to get sick. Balancing the checkbook. Paying bills and not having really any fun" she said. "No offense lady but you're taking out your giant ass."

 

"Balancing a checkbook isn't as stressful as worrying about being caught and exterminated like you're a fucking cockroach. You can walk right out there and do whatever the fuck you want while I have to live in grease and grime. Right now, I'm looking at your watch and want to take it apart. Every fiber of our being screams to either fuck of take something apart. And my oblivious fucking dad fixes shit while some human bitch waits for her fucking cut from us. We have to pay 5000 marks a month to make sure she doesn't torch this place. * You see that old man kicking down that kind of money?" Klara asked waving her hand around. Aspen clearly saw he was not.

 

(Authors note: as of this writing, 5000 marks is about $2,911 or 2,217£. If you were wondering...)

 

"But you try so you must care" Aspen said. "About them? Of course I do. Dad is my dad.  The old man...the old man isn't bad. He played with me when I was younger. Taught me to read and write" Klara said. "He must love you a lot to do so much" Aspen said poking the tiny girl. Klara didn't fight her finger. "Excuse me...Aspen was it? I wish to be alone" Klara said climbing off the windowsill. Klara didn't run away this time but looked down and just walked to a back room. Worried about the old man, the three didn't leave to go to a hotel but stayed in two guest rooms. Wulf stayed right beside Klaus, Aspen and Claire slept in their room while Keith borrower a work bench to do some tinkering with his size watch. "Figured everyone was asleep" Keith said hearing footsteps. "How did you know I was there?" Klara asked. "Borrower hearing. Sort of like you" he said turning around.

 

"But you're big!" she said. "I know. Long story" Keith chuckled. Klara climbed onto the bench to see what he was doing. "This design is elegant but very strange" Klara said her hands trembling. "You can touch it if you want. Just don't break it" he said. He watched the tiny gremlin girl pounce on the device and feel around the circuits and housing. Her mind going a mile a minute. Her instincts telling her to take it further apart. "A lithium battery and a synthetic diamond lattice. Is this a cyclotron?!" Klara asked. "Yes it is! I'm impressed Klara!" Keith said. "I see nothing to tell time. Why even have a cyclotron anyway?" she asked. "It a watch that shrinks things or people. Particles are sped up here and shot through the lattice. These particles make atoms smaller by shrinking the electron orbits. It's kinda complicated" he said. Keith slapped the housing closed and pressed the button. He shrank instantly to her size.

 

"Fucking cool!" Klara said standing beside him. Keith pressed the button again and he was back to normal. "As you see it works. This is the old model. Aspen uses a better energy efficient one to document our adventures. Was trying to improve the energy drain issues with this one" he said. "Tried ceramic conductors? More cars are using them for fuel efficiency" Klara said. "I never thought of that. *yawn*. Time for bed. Body still on Boston time" Keith said leaving her for his room.

 

Keith climbed into bed. A hand knit blanket covered him. An old one. Old photos of Klaus with a woman sat on a nightstand. "Guess he was married once" Keith thought.

 

Keith began to understand exactly why Klaus took them in. The house itself wasn't exactly shabby with three rooms. Living for so long and then losing his wife must've left the man lonely. Really lonely living in such a large home with things that reminded him of her. A tiny teenage boy with a newborn daughter was probably the best thing to help him with that. How Klaus took care of them mirrored how Aspen takes care of Claire and her family. "You're not asleep yet are you?" Klara asked sitting on the nightstand coming from behind the photo. Nearly scared the shit out of him.

 

"Not yet. Wait...what are you doing?" Keith asked seeing the girl taking her boots off. "Taking my clothes off dummy" she said taking off her tiny socks and pants. "I can see that but why?" Keith asked sort of expecting the reason. "Well I can't fuck you if I have my clothes on can I?" she said finishing by taking her black shirt off. He hopped onto his blanket and wormed his way underneath. "Klara. You're a nice girl...whoa..." he said feeling her in his boxers now. He pulled them back to see her gripping his cock. She was sniffing his meat. Taking every testosterone soaked pheromone into her little nose. "What are you waiting for? Jerk up and down your shaft" she said. Being a borrower with a sensitive nose, Keith could smell her sex. She was a teenage sex bomb aching to get off. Keith remembered that gremlins had a very and I do mean very active sex drive. Worse yet she was at prime age to be fertilized so her body was screaming for semen or at least some relief. 

 

Klara was pushed against his cock and then forced up and down it. Keith was just as much lost in lust as she was as he used her little body for his pleasure. Klara moaned as her pussy rubbed and bumped the vein running up his cock. She squeaked as she came and Keith hissed as he shot his load all over her. Keith took a breath as she slid and leaned against his cock. With a mischievous grin, she scooped up a collection of semen in her hair and jammed it inside her tiny cunt. "You can't be done already" she mocked him tossing her sticky hair. Now here's the thing. Keith was already having sexual frustration living with Claire and Aspen. So this cute gremlin mocking him was the last thing he needed. "...come here" he growled snatching her from his crotch.

 

Keith took a deep whiff of the girl. Her sweet and salty sweat. Her body pumping estrogen. Putting her tiny feet to his nose to smell them. Licking her mouth tasting the faint flavor of her saliva. Keith parted her legs and greedily sucked her snatch. Klara writhed in his hands. Her arms shaking. Her legs twitching. "Gott im himmel!" she screamed cumming once more. Keith was not done with her quite yet. Sucking her legs into his mouth, he pushed on her head. She gave the faintest of whimpers as he closed his mouth sealing her in.

 

As her ears popped from the air pressure, she wondered if she made a grave error. Her plan was to see if Keith was asleep. If not wear him out fucking and sucking. Now was she was trapped in his mouth, his tongue tasting her tiny teenage body. He could easily swallow her alive. That animalistic look in his eyes told her he wasn't thinking straight. Keith was furiously jacking off as he toyed with Klara. Parting her legs to poke her pussy with the tip of his tongue. Her moans and yelps echoing in his mouth. That fucking brat of a girl at his mercy. Just the perverse thought of her dying in his belly as he slept through the night was enough for him to cum once again. He let Klara fall out his mouth. "You're not going to eat me?" she asked. "I'm a horny fucker but not a stone-cold killer. Now I got my rocks off I'm in a better place. Klara. I get you're horny as fuck, but you want to screw a person you know. I could've eaten you for all you knew" he said cleaning himself with a dirty sock.

 

"You look cute is all and you didn't turn us in" she said sheepishly. "Hmmm...people just want what's best for is all. And Klara...I think you're cute too" he said blushing. Klara felt elated hearing that. She didn't know why. He was just a friendly fuck is all so why did she feel like she was on cloud nine hearing him say she was cute? Keith closed his eyes and laid back down. Klara kept watch on him as she got dressed. Satisfied he was asleep, she proceeded with her task. However, Keith was not asleep and shrank himself to follow her.

 

"Didn't think she'd give up so easily" he thought seeing her hoist the car part on her back and sneak out. "Goddamn this girl is in shape! How can she move so fast carrying that?!" he thought trying to not fall too far behind. Keith was taking a very big risk following her. For all intents and purpose, he was a gremlin to anyone that might find him. Even if he free himself back his secret would be exposed and place Claire, her family, and Aspen in danger as well. He kept watch on Klara as he hid behind an empty soda can. Munched a potato chip from a discarded bag. It wasn't entirely bad for him though. Felt nostalgic to him. Getting back to his roots.

 

Keith would now and then shrink down just to remember he was a borrower. Being human size and seeing things human scale would make him take things for granted. Just buying a snickers bar was a privilege borrowers didn't have. His tiny feet feeling the grooves of wood on the hardwood floor was more normal than feeling tiny carpet fibers if he was big. Honing his fighting skills against ants and beetles kept him in shape. And one evening 6 months back he heard Aspen crying in her bedroom. Still tiny he creeped in. Quiet as possible so Claire couldn't hear him, he climbed onto her dresser and hid behind her flat screen tv. He felt guilty peeping on her as she lay naked on her bed. As it turned out, Aspen was crying because her birthday was soon approaching, and she remembered an old Glowworm toy she got from her parents when she was very young. It wasn't not having the toy anymore that made her cry of course.

 

The next day, Keith went online to look for the toy. He found it on eBay for a whopping $579.88. * Keith ordered it for he knew how happy it would make her. it came just in time for her 22nd birthday and Keith gave it to her. Aspen was shocked beyond belief. "I was just thinking about this thing the other night" she said. "Really? I bought it because it looked cute and you could snuggle with it other than Claire" he said not wanting to reveal how he knew to get it. "Looks like you got competition Claire!" Aspen laughed hugging the toy. "Whatever. Like to see it lick your feet like I do" Claire huffed. Aspen blushed beet red. "Shall we cut the cake?" Keith asked changing the subject.

 

(Authors note: totally true as of this writing. The things I have to research...)

 

 

Keith followed Klara onto the underground tram at Kalk Post and hid extremely well in a maintenance compartment. Keith not far away. She got off the last stop at Weiden and Keith followed her up a winding hill with a lavish home up top. Suddenly, he found himself surrounded by gremlins. Tensing up and ready to press his watch, he paused as they just walked past him carrying various things. A diamond ring, Rolex, ruby broach, and more all pilfered for their giantess mistress. A special door had been made for them as they went in a few at a time. Klara had issues fitting the car part through. "Need a hand?" he asked. Klara nearly had a heart attack. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE!" she yelled. "That's my question. Thought we told you this wasn't the best idea" Keith said.

Chapter 4 The Gremlins Pt. 2 by Size Master

"What’s your plan? Stay with us and pay this bitch every month till she fucking dies? You have a nice safe home in America. Over here if the Baroness doesn't get her tribute you have an early death. See that what they're carrying? Those needles are dipped in arsenic. If you're a borrower, then you know full well that humans call the shots. Us tiny folk can only hope we have a kid before we die...that's it. No happy ending. No whirlwind lifetime romances. Not so much as a fucking dead-end job we can complain about. And before you crack wise about this being my job...no... this is survival" she said kicking him out the way. Klara yanked the part through the small door as Keith got to his feet.

 

He was not in time to stop Klara from approaching the titanic woman sitting on the sofa in her nightgown. A large crowd of gremlins stood before her with their tribute. Some as young as ten years old. Others no older than 40. All grimy from using the sewer or just regular dirt. The giantess grinning and playfully scrunching her toes at the simple riches she was brought. "Very nice my little thieves. Hmm...I see one Hand has not brought me anything. In fact, one person short" she said after looking carefully. Keith was surprised she would even notice. He got very wary as he suspected this female must've had a photographic memory. It didn't bode well if he was seen. "My apologies my Baroness! We had tribute, but Hershel was attacked by a sewer rat as he carried a sapphire necklace! We had no choice but to flee!" a young man said.

 

"Then you should've used the chance of retrieving it as it ate him. You know the penalty of failure for cowards" she said snatching him right up. "I gave you a home. Protection from bad humans and all I ask is to be compensated. And you and the three others disrespect me with your cowardice. No you disrespect our family. Get in the water bowl" she said dropping him on the coffee table. The young man took off his clothes and climbed into a dish full of water. He scrubbed every inch of his small body until not a trace of dirt remained. "Are you clean?" she asked. "Yes..." he said shivering not from being cold but sheer terror. She held her hand out as he stepped into it. "Are you ready?" she asked. "Please Baroness! I won't fail you again!" he pleaded. "Do not compound your cowardice earlier with another act now. Especially with your son in my care. Now I ask again. Are you ready?" she asked.

 

The young man sobbed. "Yes Baroness. You...you can eat me" he said between sobs. She tossed him into her mouth and swallowed. "Now that your leader was punished. Time for you three. Hmmm...I guess I can show mercy. It was his failure not to give you orders. You will be assigned a new member. You. You're the new leader of your Hand" she said pointing to a woman in her 20's. "As you command! I will not fail you!" the gremlin girl yelled. "See that you don't unless you want to end up in my belly" Baroness coldly said.

 

"Ah...there's my Klara. What do you have for me?" she said seeing her. "Oh shit!" Keith thought. "An engine computer control module from a Mercedes. Does...does it please you?" Klara asked worried. Baroness motioned for her to come closer. Just as quickly as before, she snatched her up. Baroness licked her face and playfully sucked on her tiny head. "You're even clean too" she grinned as Klara shivered in her fist. "Yes, it does please me. I can fence this well. Your little autohaus is safe" Baroness replied as she placed her on the carpet. Klara turned to see Keith and she gasped. "You didn't leave?" she whispered quietly. "Oh? Who is your friend Klara? I have not seen him before. I would remember such a cute gremlin" Baroness said locking onto Keith. Keith wanted to enlarge right then and there but figured with so many arsenic tipped needles they all carried, he'd be dead before he got 500 ft. Well over 150 gremlins were before her and they could turn in him with but a word from her.

 

"A friend! Just a friend that helped me!" Klara said. "Well have your friend come closer" she said. "Just stay calm" Klara told him. Klara led Keith closer and closer to her. He was inches from her bare toes.  "What’s your name?" she asked. "Keith" he replied looking up at the giantess. "That's an English name. How strange. Normally gremlins have German, French, or even Italian names. Stranger still you're nicely dressed and taller than the others. You're a borrower, aren't you? Your owner lost you here in holiday didn't she...or he?" Baroness smirked. "Of a sort" Keith said trying to be unassuming. "Well my little Klara here says you helped her. Those that help her help me. And those that help me...are compensated. You will have the pleasure of joining me tonight. For the rest of you. Place your tributes in the correct boxes so my fencers can still them later. Dismissed" she told the crowd. Klara hesitantly left knowing she could do nothing for Keith. She had seen gremlins she favored chosen by her before. Usually they were seen again...usually.

 

Keith kept calm as she picked him up. He planned to do to her what Klara did to him. Pleasure her till she fell asleep and sneak out. She lived decadently. Lace drapes. Egyptian cotton sheets. Down pillows. She placed him on the bed as she took off what little clothes she had on. "Least she isn't ugly" he thought looking at her naked body. She plopped onto the bed causing Keith to tumble. She laughed as he scrambled to his feet. She placed her legs on either side of him openly exposing her giant pussy to him. "It's only fair you get naked too" she said. Keith stripped off his clothes. "Is this alright Baroness?" he asked. "Call me Eva tonight and yes I do. Not as muscular as a gremlin but pleasing nonetheless. "Was you mistress this beautiful?" she asked tossing her hair making sure to jiggle her giant tits as she did. "No she wasn't" he said. If Aspen was his mistress, Keith told a bold face lie. If Eva was a smoking 8, Aspen was a barn burner 10.

 

Eva moved her right foot in front of him. Not needing to be told, he walked to it and began running her bare sole. "Have you been here long?" she asked. "Since last month. Klara found me tonight and asked for help in exchange for some food" Keith replied. "A kind girl. Good Keith. Now between the toes" she said lowering her foot slightly. Keith loved giant girl's feet. Mostly Aspen's but he was not aroused by Eva's. Bunions on her big toes from wearing heels too much. Nails chipped. A pair of feet a foot fetishist would call a "fixer upper". Anyhow, he did do it to please her. Rubbing his hands along the moist skin between her toes. Clenching slightly as it tickled, Keith winced as it felt like his fingers would be crushed by the enormous digits.

 

"You're pretty good at that. Take it you rubbed you owner's feet plenty of times" she said.  "A few times when she was tired. Licked them to please her" Keith replied. "As tempting as you licking the sweat from my pretty feet, I have other uses for that little tongue. You're not a virgin are you?" she asked. "No... I was allowed to mate with a female borrower as a stud. My owner was paid $100 for it" Keith said. Keith needed to sound sympathetic so she wouldn't hurt him. He had already seen her eat someone. No telling what she would do in this case.

 

"Then your sperm must be very good. Good enough for me I think. Come Keith and fuck your Baroness" she said spreading her pussy for him. Well that's what Keith did. Fucked her long and hard...well hard enough as he was pretty tired.  Baroness was impressed as he hadn't cum very quick as so many others did. A good reason for that. Keep in mind Keith had blown his load twice with Klara just two hours earlier so his batteries were low so to speak. However, giant pussy feels good no matter if it belongs to someone you love or in this case a giant German gangster. Keith released his cum into her before collapsing on her soft cleft.

 

"My little guy is tired?" she cooed picking him up. She teased his tiny scrotum with her fingertip. It was gentle kisses as first and then she slipped her tongue underneath his ass. Keith wanted to pass out. He hung onto her nose as she played with him. "Hnnngh!" Keith groaned as his prick slipped into her mouth. How long did she blow him...half hour...45 minutes. Keith didn't know but he could feel aching as she had sucked his little dick for so long. The very last of his semen shot into her mouth and Keith collapsed against her palm. Eva poked him a few times. "I'll leave it at that for tonight. You did good work today after all. Serve me well Keith the borrower. I don't wish to eat you" she said playing the passed-out Keith next to her on her bed.

 

Klara returned to her home. She was very worried about Keith but was confidant he would survive tonight. She took off her boots and tip toed through the house. With her father and the blonde borrower there, she didn't want them hearing her footsteps. If anything, gremlin hearing was more sensitive than a borrower’s. "Paranoid. They're in their rooms. They won't hear me" she thought relaxing. As she rounded the corner she heard voices.

 

"Come on Claire. You still conscientious about this after all these years?" Aspen asked holding Claire spread eagle over the toilet. "How would you feel if you had to depend on a giant to take you to the bathroom? Got me spread out all weird and shit. Like potty training a puppy" Claire snipped back. "When you love someone you don't sweat this kind of stuff. If you think this is bad, wait tell we get old. Two words...adult diapers" Aspen said. Klara cautiously tip toed past the door. "Klara? Thought you were asleep. Why are you dressed?" Claire asked spotting motion with her borrower eyes. "Just grabbing some water" Klara replied. "You need to carry your boots for that?" Claire asked. "Klara. Don't tell me you snuck out to see that Baroness bitch" Aspen said. "Fuck is it to you?" Klara snapped back. Aspen was not having that attitude. Claire motioned for them to calm down and has Aspen lower herself down to Klara. "Klara. She's dangerous...she threatened...why do you smell like Keith?" Claire asked picking up his scent.

 

"We fucked. He was good. I was better. End of story. Got a problem? Thought you two were lesbians" Klara replied.

 

Aspen slapped her bare feet on the bathroom tile very close to Klara. Hearing her boast along with her attitude was ticking her off. "What's the noise?" Wulf asked yawning coming to them. "Your daughter snuck off to the Baroness" Aspen replied. Wulf looked pissed. "Look are problems are over and I'm sure he'll be fine" Klara said. She tensed up realizing she just said something she really shouldn't have. "He? You better not mean Keith! He followed you didn't he?!" Aspen howled. "Yeah he did trying to stop me. She saw him and took him to her bedroom. She just fuck him and send him on her way...probably" Klara said. "Or else what?" Claire asked. "She's been known to uh...eat them. She won't though! He's cute!" Klara said seeing she was getting deeper by the second. A stinging rage came over Aspen. Aspen knocked Klara on her back with her big toe and pressed it over her chest.

 

"You telling me you just fucking left him there?! Someone I love could be fucking dead because of your fucking immature ability to listen to reason?!" Aspen growled. Klara felt the air pressed from her lungs as the warm meaty giant toe pressed into her chest cavity. Klara looked to her dad to save her. The man looked away disgusted at her. Claire held her hand up for Aspen to get her toe off Klara. "Thank you, I..." she was saying before Claire kicked her in the face with her bare foot. Her nose was bleeding. "Don't you fucking dare thank me. You're going to take us to where he is or so help me god I will fucking feed you to my lover. Understand?" Claire asked. The girl quickly nodded. Aspen and Claire got dressed. Wulf put his clothes on and stood at the door. "Father I should've listened" Klara said walking to him. Wulf didn't even look at her. "Ja. A man that showed you kindness could be dead because of your actions...or inactions. You disappointed me daughter. I raised you better than that" Wulf said. Klara shed silent tears as he didn't gaze at her the entire moment.

 

"Get in the fucking purse" Aspen said to Klara. Klara climbed in and sat next to Claire. "He better be alive" Claire said eerily with little emotion. "I will join you. The least I can do" Wulf said climbing in as well. Aspen left in the middle of the night heading to rescue Keith.

 

Keith awoke to an ungodly sound. Turns out it was Eva snoring. Her fingers draped over his body. Her clock said 4:49 a.m. "Here's my chance" he thought. Carefully wriggling out her reach, Keith went to get his clothes still on the bed. He put them on and climbed off her bed. To his horror, his size watch beeped signaling he had 2 hours left before he had to enlarge. She shifted in the bed and he froze. Eva didn't get up. Keith breathed a sigh of relief. He looked down to see the button on his watch and pressed it. Within a second he was back to normal, but the lights came on. Eva had seen everything. "How...you're..." she stammered. "Uhh...it's a dream?" Keith shrugged. Eva hopped out of bed and put her nightie on as there was a slight chill in the room. "You're human size. Explain" she said sternly. Keith unconsciously hid his watch with his hand. Eva gripped his arm and yanked it.

 

"This did that? Give it over. Now" she said pulling a Luger pistol out of a nightstand drawer. She pointed it right at Keith's head. Keith undid the strap button and handed it over. Eva gave it a quick look and Keith nudged closer to her. "Close enough! It seems my borrower had something extra for tribute. Plus...minus...contact? Settings no doubt. With this I can shrink down myself or others. This Olen's new possibilities. Shrink luxury cars and steal them. Eliminate enemies. Hide from them. Get rid of evidence. Oh yes..." she sneered. Then the sound of a door opening downstairs took that sneer away. "Because for all we know she could've squashed us the second we appeared. That's why I didn't shrink" Aspen whispered. Keith heard her with his borrower ears but she hadn't. Keith panicked. Aspen was in danger of being shot by this bitch. 

 

With her distracted, Keith grabbed for a table lamp and smashed it against her head. Eva fired off shots barely missing him. Hearing footsteps closer Eva bolted. "ASPEN TAKE COVER NOW!" Keith screamed. Aspen saw a barely dressed woman fly down the stairs with a gun. Aspen took cover behind a sofa and pressed her size watch to max shrink. Just in time too as Eva pulled the trigger. Aspen shrank down just as a bullet the size of a battleship shell (to her anyway) zipped overhead. Aspen was tinier than an ant. Claire and the others the size of dust mites. Even the carpet fibers were taller than she and in the sea of whiteness, she blended in perfectly. "Fuck are you?!" Eva yelled stomping the carpet. A monolithic foot crashed down not far from them. Aspen had made it under the sofa just in time to avoid becoming a pinhead sized red smear under her pink sole. The sheer power of her stomps was like small earthquakes. The wind blowing her hair back.

 

"It's over Eva! You didn't know I had my phone and I recorded everything! I'm forwarding the vid file to Interpol as I speak! You don't own them do you?!" Keith yelled. Eva trembled and gripped her gun. Keith came down the stairs. "Don't bother. My friend has a similar watch on her and you're right about the contact function. She just needs to touch you and you're just as fucking tiny. One way or another...your life is about to end" he said coldly. Eva looked at her feet franticly. She didn't see Aspen. Terrified of being shrunk or getting arrested she ran right out the front door. "She's gone. You can enlarge" Keith said. Aspen appeared a moment later. "We got to go after her!" Keith said. "Are you nuts?! She has a gun!" Claire yelled popping out of the purse. Oh you mean the one that looks like a fucking Nazi relic?! Yeah I noticed Claire! She's got my watch!"

 

"You have any idea what misery she could inflict with that? Not to mention the watch has GPS data on it! She will know where we live!" Keith yelled. Aspen and Claire wasn't liking the idea of a gangster knowing where they lived. A witness to her crimes at that. "Point taken" Aspen said. They raced out after her not even sure how to stop her without being shot.

 

"She's heading for the tram" Keith said looking at his phone. "Any idea how to stop her?" Aspen asked. "You shrink her. I hold her and you shrink" Keith replied. "My battery is almost dead. If your watch shrinks with her, we might not be able to recharge my watch in time before the time limit is hit." Aspen warned. "This is how many fucks I give" Keith said using his fingers to indicate zero. "Keith, she could shoot you" Claire said. "I've been shot before. I'll manage" Keith said. "Stop being like that! Didn't you promise me you would..." Claire said crying. Keith stopped running to look at the tram station. "I haven't forgot. Not one second have I forgot" he said quietly. Aspen was curious to what they meant. "There!" Keith yelled seeing a woman in her nightie standing at the platform impatiently. The sun was rising as they ran full speed to it as a tram car was making its way to it. They got there just in time as she boarded the front and they the back.

 

"What the tram?" Aspen asked. "My guess is she's going to the airport. This line goes right to it" Wulf replied looking at a map on the wall. "But won't they see her in such odd clothes and that gun?" Klara asked. "Frightened people can do stupid things" Wulf said looking at her. "Nice and slow Aspen.  Slow" Keith said tip toeing through the car. Thought the door onto the next car. People rode to their early morning jobs or their simple lives. They didn't know the strange woman in the far front was a criminal with a deadly weapon. Eva got many a stare. Barely dressed. Her bare feet dirty. Hair messy. The gun was carefully concealed under her nightie held by her right hand. If anything, people avoided the crazy looking woman.

 

"Don't move. You fire the gun and they will arrest your ass at the next stop. You shrink and I'll fucking step on you. Try to shrink me and she will put you down and likewise for me. That watch only has one shrink left in it before it dies. Give up and give it to me. I'll let you go and you take your chances" Keith said standing in front of her. Eva looked at him coldly and handed him the watch. Just before he had it she grabbed Keith and put the gun to his head. People screamed and fled the car. "Take your watch off or he dies" she warned. Keith shook his head. "This is going to be loud" he thought. Now remember, borrowers are stronger than humans (in scale) by as much as three times. Keith being human sized translated that perfectly. "Bad move" he whispered. He grabbed her wrist and squeezed crushing it. Eva screamed in pain and dropped the gun.

 

She fell to her knees and kicked out at Keith. Keith stumbled, and Eva used that chance to grab the gun on the floor with her left hand. Eva fired just as Keith moved. Three shots and her gun was empty. She looked up to see Keith punch her as hard as he could in the jaw.  He heard it. Aspen heard it. Claire, Wulf, and Klara heard it. That snap of neck vertebrae. Keith had punched her so hard he broke her neck. She slumped to the floor dead. Aspen ran to him and checked his body. Seeing him unharmed she hugged him tightly. Their happiness was short lived as a hard jolt sent them and some passengers into the right wall of the tram car.

 

Claire looked out the window. The buildings were being passed at an unusual speed. "Uh...aren't we going a little fast?" the little girl asked. The car shuddered, and the lights flickered causing some to whimper and cry. "Yeah...too fast. What is the train conductor...fuck my life" Keith hissed looking at the conductor cockpit. A single bullet hole had blown through the plexiglass door window and a foot ahead was the conductor slumped over the controls. Keith yanked the door open. "Hey buddy! We're going...too...fast. Aw crap" Keith muttered as he pulled the conductor up. Dead as a door nail. The bullet had gone through his back and out the front where his heart was.  Killed instantly. The panel underneath his body was sparking and covered in blood. "This is unreal" Aspen said seeing the corpse. " The deadman switch should engage and slow us down" Klara said looking. Seconds passed and if anything, the tram was speeding up as it went down an embankment.

 

"It's not stopping" Keith said. He took his hand and wiped an LED console free of blood. The conductor was pushed to the floor. "Some help Wulf?  Keith asked not knowing what the German words were on the screen. "Warnung! Sichere Geschwindigkeit übergeben Sicherheitsbremse eingerastet. It means "Warning. Passing safe speed. Safety brake engaged" Wulf replied. "Yeah I call bullshit on that!  Claire yelled holding on to the purse lip. "I must also call bullshit father. Why are we not stopping or at least slowing down?  Klara asked. "I don't know child. Keith. Place me on the console" Wulf asked. Keith did and watched the gremlin man wedge himself into the bullet hole in the console. He emerged covered in human blood. "It is an absolute mess. Blood everywhere. An electrical wire leading to the relay has been severed and this poor man's blood is causing a ground short. One system cannot speak to the other. That's why it won't engage and that is only the start of our trouble."

 

he said pointing to a separate screen on the wall. "Is that saying what I think it says?" Aspen asked. "That this line dead ends in four stops at the airport? Yes. We will hit the barricade at over 88 kph. Those on this tram will be killed and anyone at the platform as well" Wulf said. Keith and Aspen looked back into the car. A few had their phones out calling. For help of loved ones they didn't know. One or two filmed them. The others looking right back at them helpless. "Hundreds...hundreds of casualties" Keith said.  Wulf looked on at the people. A sign about exterminating gremlins hung on the wall but sitting in a seat underneath that sign was a woman consoling her crying toddler child. "I can stop the train" Wulf said taking his clothes off. "Wait...what are you doing?" Klara asked. "I can't wear anything that can be an insulator" he said getting naked. "Insulator? Father no!" Klara yelled seeing him look at his hands.

 

Klara scrambled out the purse into the console. "I will do it! This is my fault!" Klara screamed. "No! You...you have a life ahead of you. And a father does what he must for his child...even a foolish one" he said hugging the tiny teen tightly. "Wulf...I know what you're thinking. There's got to be another way" Keith said. Wulf shook his head. Gremlins know how things work just with a glance. My fate was sealed the moment I looked at that wire. See my daughter safe. I beg you this" Wulf said kissing Klara on her tiny forehead. Wulf pulled away and Klara scrambled to stop him. Keith held her in his fist. Her tiny fists beat on his fingers. Her legs and feet kicking trying to get free. She cursed and screamed in German as her father climbed back into the console.

 

The blood was sticky and gooey from the warmth inside. His bare feet felt like he was walking through red glue. There they were. A yellow wire severed and tiny sparks from the tips. 230 volts normally ran through that wire. More than enough to cook a tiny man his size. He held the edges of the insulation with each hand. "Klara...I love you. And Emma...I'll see you soon my love" he muttered before slipping his hands on the exposed wire. Wulf didn't scream. He stood his ground. He endured it.

 

A bright spark and a snap came from the console and the tram lurched as it slowed down. The brakes hissed and screeched as it passed the second to last stop. Slower and slower until it stopped just 20 ft. before the barricade. There was an undeniable smell coming from the console and it was not burnt plastic insulation. Trails of smoke from the hole. "Papa?" Klara asked. Keith took a look. "I'm so sorry sweetie" Keith said relaxing his grip. "PAPA! Papa..." Klara wailed. Keith held the girl to his cheek and let her cry. A few passengers seeing they were still alive were wondering what had occurred. "Gremlin!" a man shouted reaching for Klara. Keith grabbed his wrist painfully. "Her father just saved our lives. Back the fuck off!" Keith hissed. The man looked at Klara and his malice disappeared seeing a tiny teen girl sobbing for her father. "Not so easy to kill them when you see their suffering so close is it?" Aspen asked.

 

"Father saved us?" he asked looking at the hole. He peered in and jerked back. "Mein gott" he said. The man walked back and some asked what he had seen. He told them and they looked at the group and especially Klara with pity. A young man did something small but special after hearing what the man had seen. He tore off the poster about killing gremlins and ripped it up. "We should go before the authorities arrive" Claire said. Aspen and Keith nodded. Keith pocketed his size watch, stepped over the corpse of Eva and left with the others.

 

It was all over the news that day. How a gremlin gave his life to save hundreds of humans. Eva the Baroness had been exposed and authorities from Berlin were coming in to investigate. A bittersweet ending to the affair...but it wasn't completely over yet. A summer storm has blown into the area dropping rain. Klaus was moving about in his garage trying not to think about the loss of his surrogate gremlin son. He would stop now and then to wipe his tears away. Aspen, Claire and Keith was soon to leave on a late-night flight and poor Klara walked aimlessly in the garage. She wasn't wearing her gothy clothes at the moment. A long white shirt and baggy khaki pants. She had no shoes or socks on so the cold concrete under her tiny bare feet helped things feel "real" to her. The last few hours felt unreal to her. Her father dead. Deader than dead and it didn't help she couldn't see his body. Keith made sure of that as the ghastly sight would never be forgotten by her.

 

Klaus was struggling to reach for a lug nut connecting a fly wheel in an old engine. "Damn. Wulf can you..." he was saying until he remembered. "Can I help grandfather?" Klara asked. "Klara! Of course you can. Aw...I have told you not to walk in bare feet in the garage. Dangerous. Come here now" he said holding his hand out. Klara climbed into his hand before he carried her to his bench. He had a small bowl of water put aside to clean his hands. He had Klara sit on the edge and out her feet in. "So dirty!" he chuckled at her blackened with grease feet. He soaped up his fingers and delicately cleaned her feet. Her feet between his fingertips as he rubbed the grease off. He was quiet. "Much better. Like rosy porcelain" he said smiling. "Es tut mir leid! I'm sorry!" she cried. "There there. We are not perfect Klara. Even our best intentions can fail. What is important is how we forgive ourselves for our mistake and carry on" Klaus told her. He tickled her tiny feet with his fingernail to hear her laugh. "See? You can smile again and I know you father would want you to not lose that pretty smile" he said.

 

"How do I start to carry on? It feels so empty inside me" she said. "You can start helping me with this lug nut" he chuckled. "I love you grandfather" she said looking up at the elderly giant. "And I love you too my tiny angel" he kindly said cradling her to his cheek. There was a small knock on the garage door. Aspen, Keith and Claire came into the garage. All were worried as it was possible the authorities had tracked them down. Keith raised the door. "Oh wow" he muttered seeing over a hundred gremlins there. "Josef? Heinrich?" Klara asked recognizing two of them. "Klara. We...we have nowhere to go. She's gone and humans...police are at her home" Josef said. "Well come on in son. Get out of the rain. All of you come in" Klaus said.

 

The horde of tiny wet people looked miserable. "Wait here" he said. They were frightened. What was this human like? Did he eat gremlins? Rape them? Crush them? The Baroness had but she gave them food and shelter. Klaus returned with food and a pot of warm tea. "Come and get it everyone" he said. Gremlins approached carrying rings, coins, and anything they had of value. Children themselves had what they could give encouraged by their mothers to gain favor. They had learned that humans tended to hesitate to kill children first. "You don't need to do that. I'm doing this because I cannot because I want payment" he said. The gremlins looked confused but nodded.

 

Klaus sipped his tea and smiled at them as they ate. Aspen, Keith, and Claire looked on in amazement at how so many had flocked here. Klaus smiled as he gave a chunk of bread to a cute gremlin boy. The tiny child smiled at the giant. Aspen and Claire got into helping feed them. Claire was surprised the be hugged by one young girl after giving her food. Claire ruffled her hair grinning. She watched her return to her mother. Claire began to think about how it would feel to be hugged by her own child. The sound of a car staring up scared the shit out of Klaus and the others. "That Citroen hasn't ran in 20 years. It used to belong to my wife" he muttered. "Forgive us sir. We saw the problem and was compelled to fix it. We had to do something for payment" Josef said to him. Klaus reached for the young man. Josef readied himself for his punishment. He hoped being eaten wouldn't hurt too much. "Thank you young man" Klaus said patting his tiny head.

 

"I think you found some help" Keith said. "If they want to? Do you?" Klaus asked them. All of them nodded. "Very well. Welcome to Klaus Auntohaus" the old man grinned. Klara went over to Keith. "I'm sorry for putting you in danger. One final fuck before you go?" she asked blushing. "Tempted but no. Besides I think that Josef guy likes you as he keeps staring" he said pointing. Josef was sipping tea staring at her until he spilled it on himself. Klara laughed at him. "Go" he said placing her back on the floor. Soon it was time to leave them. "I lost a son but gained sons, daughters, and grandchildren. I hope I can keep them safe" Klaus said to them. "Maybe you won't have to. Maybe Wulf's death will mean more than saving the lives of those people on that tram and platform. Guess you'll have to stay healthy long enough to see. Watch that ticker old man" Aspen said pointing to his heart. "Will do. Safe trip home" Klaus said hugging each one.

 

18 hours later...

 

"Good to be home" Aspen said plopping on the sofa. "No kidding" Keith said putting the luggage on the floor. Claire spread out on the sofa cushion and kicked off her shoes. Aspen turned the tv on to see if anything had happened since they left Germany. "Still making headlines in Germany. Eva Hohenheim aka The Baroness was found dead on a subway in Cologne. Interpol has said they had suspected her of running a massive fencing operation from the city but lacked evidence or sources to collaborate. Apparently, she tried shooting American tourists early Sunday morning and caused the death of the conductor and damage to the train operation. Shockingly, a gremlin saved the passengers by using his body to complete a circuit to activate the emergency brakes. Cell phone footage showed a female gremlin crying for her father, apparently the gremlin who gave his life."

 

"Speculated that gremlins are nothing but borrowers with a destructive pathology, they were hunted and exterminated whenever found. Recent events suggest otherwise, and the prime minister has used her authority to suspend these actions as a review panel discusses possible ways to reeducate gremlins. Right now, the vote is deadlocked as the controversy surrounds the topic of funding and success. In local news. Borrower rights advocates cite Germany as another example of how tiny people rights should be acknowledged and are pushing Congress to organize a committee into making the sale of borrowers illegal. Right now, no congressman wishes to sign in on it but that may change as events in Germany progresses and international pressure from Germany and Japan weighs in. Now for your local weather" the news caster said.

 

"Chalk that to another win!" Claire yelled. "Yeah I count that as a win" Aspen yawned. Aspen got up and went upstairs. Keith said down to rest a bit. "What's on your mind Claire?" he asked as Claire stared off in the distance.  "Thinking about that gremlin girl that hugged me. It felt do good. Keith...I want a baby" Claire said looking at him. Keith swallowed some air. "Alright. Tell Aspen about your decision and we'll work from there" he said. Claire nodded and hopped off the sofa. Keith turned the tv off.  

 

"The things we do out of love. The things we do..."             

End Notes:

In the next chapter, Aspen will face her past and Claire will decide her future and the team decides the fate of a species. Stay tuned for the next chapter "The Brownies"

Chapter 5...the Brownies Pt. 1 by Size Master
Author's Notes:

This chapter will deal with some touchy subjects but given the actual lore I coudn't ignore them.

Keith sat nervously on his bed. Claire would soon be coming to his room. It had been nearly two weeks since Claire and he had agreed to father her child. Aspen grinned at the news and was very supportive. In fact, she seemed more enthusiastic about the decision that Claire was. Keith and Claire had planned for it to be today. Her cycle would have her ovulate today and tomorrow. The more he thought about it the more he became aroused. Claire waddling around heavy with child. Her tiny breasts swollen with milk. Aspen and he had joked about who would take turns doting in her. "Hey" Claire said causing Keith to nearly jump out his skin. "Wow you're really wound up" she said. "Just slightly nervous is all" he said. "You weren't all that nervous with Hikari and Klara if I recall" she said. "This is different. You're different" he said back quietly.

 

Claire climbed onto his bed and sat down in front of him wearing just her lace nightie. "So I got this eyedropper here. I just inject you with it. That how humans sometimes breed borrowers...but of course we have more "natural" options" Keith said pointing to his size watch. "I would prefer the natural option" Claire said too embarrassed to look at the giant. Keith nodded and took off what little clothes he had on. He pressed the button on his watch and shrank down to her size. Claire sat looking down as he approached her. He sat in front of her and held her hands. "It's okay. You can change your mind anytime" he said feeling them shake. "It's not that. This will be the first time I ever had sex with a man. I worry I won't be good" she said. Keith put his fingers underneath her chin to raise her head. He kissed her gently and moved her blonde hair out of her eyes. "Please don't worry about that" he said.

 

"It's bigger than I remember" she said looking at his cock. "Well I am extremely close to a very pretty ovulating girl" Keith smiled. He pushed her onto her back and gazed at her. "Please don't stare" she said. "Can't help it. Never got such a good view of you naked before. Tiny yes but not like this. Aspen is so lucky and you remind me of..." he said stopping himself. Claire was still nervous of the affair as Keith took ahold of her tiny foot. Borrowers have sensitive feet so it's not a surprise that Claire began to get wet as he sucked her tiny toes. His hands traveled up her toned legs and he parted them. A neatly trimmed bush of blonde pubic hair crested her intimate place. "You didn't have to go that far" he said. "Aspen said men don't like to go down on a tumbleweed" Claire said trying to smile. Keith pulled her ass up slightly and dove in face first.

 

Her heels of her bare feet rubbed his back as his tongue invaded her wet pussy. She was as sweet as sugar water. He stopped before she could cum. Her face flushed, her nipples hard as tiny rocks, Keith lined his cock at her entrance. "I'll be as gentle as possible" he said as he parted her. Claire had been penetrated before. Hell, she lost her hymen with Aspen when she was 14 but that wasn't exactly intimacy. Even after Claire got her first dildo ($14.99 at Save-Mart) fuck shortly afterward, it still wasn't like being fucked by a flesh and blood penis. Then seeing his soft brown eyes, that sincerity in them. Being there for her. No tiny plastic dick could give her that. Keith grunted as he parted her. He never betted on her being this tight. Claire nodded for him to keep going as he pushed in and bottomed out.

 

Claire was taken aback seeing a tear fall from his right eye. "Keith what’s..." she was saying before he leaned in to kiss her. She moaned in his mouth as he began to fuck her. His hands explored her body. Tracing her delicate ears. Making tickling circles around her nipples. Feeling the blood pulse along her cartiroid artery in her neck. Harder and harder he slammed into her but his eyes didn't leave hers. The tiny male borrower had his mate underneath and she WOULD carry his child. Claire squealed as she came. Her greedy pussy clamping down and milking his cock for seed. Keith blew his load deep in her, but he was not sated.

 

He flipped her onto her back and yanked her butt up. Keith slid right back in and fucked the tiny girl doggy style. Claire didn't say anything. In fact she was pleased he got rougher. She didn't want to be treated as glass. She clenched her fists as he shot off inside her again. On the third and final time he had her ride him. Her toes tickling his balls as she fell down his cock before sliding back up. Keith hugged her tightly as he came again. His watch beeped. They had been fucking for two hours. "Sorry for kissing you like that. Didn't mean to use tongue" he said lying next to her. "Don't be. It was sweet. Made it more normal. Why did you cry?" she asked concerned. "I was just happy is all. I get the most joy making you two happy" he replied. Claire kissed him sticking her tongue in his mouth. "Consider it a tip for services rendered" she said. Keith grew back to his normal size. "Can I stay here tonight?" she asked. Keith made a tiny snuggle hole on the bedsheet for her. "I warn you. I kinda snore" she said. Keith hovered over her. His face inches from her tiny well fucked body. "I'll eat ya if you do" he grinned licking his lips. "Oh you would you perv. Just playing the nice guy to get me alone and gobble me up" she grinned.

 

Keith traced his finger along her bare chest. "You're going to be happy about this right?" he asked. "Keith. You're going to father a beautiful and sweet child. I know it. Stop worrying about me" she said. Keith tucked her in. "I love ya Claire. Not in the marrying kind of way...aww you know what I mean" he grumbled as he got comfortable. "I know you big doofus" she said closing her eyes. Claire didn't fall asleep right away. She felt something as they fucked. Well other than his penis. Like the other side of a coin. Aspen made her feel loved and doted on. And Keith...Keith made her feel natural. Now Claire had a secret she never shared with anyone.  She felt guilty for being a lesbian. She understood what her mother had said about her duty to have kids. One just had to look on YouTube to see how easy it was for borrowers to die. It wasn't entirely impossible for borrowers to go extinct one day. So fucking a man and getting knocked up made her feel easier about being with Aspen.

 

As she lay in bed watching Keith sleep. She swore she could feel herself getting pregnant. When they first met she hated him. Claire didn't want him living there with them and showing up on her doorstep in a rainstorm at night. Hell no. As she put it "I've seen this movie already. Know how it ends". Now after their adventures, he telling them his past. How he treats them. It was clear that Keith was the kind of man who'd die to protect the women in his life. He was supportive of their decisions. Protective of them. Stood up for them. Willing to give them a baby. And as Claire thought about how Keith fucked her, her heart fluttered. Claire tended to sleep far away from Aspen as the giantess tended to move about in her sleep. Claire saw Keith not moving at all and was trusting enough to stay put. "Love you too" she muttered drifting off.

 

"So I’m dying to know. How was it? Gentle or full on animal?" Aspen grinned as Claire nibbled on a piece of toast. "Bit of both. He made sure I wasn't hurt during the whole thing" she replied. "And?" Aspen asked. "And what?" Claire replied. "Oh come on! Details girl! Did he just stick it in? Foreplay? Even a kiss?" Aspen asked. "He did suck my toes. He took his time putting it in. Held my hands. Looked me in the eyes. Kissed me a lot. He did get kinda...vigorous later. Taking me from behind. Holding me down. Wait...are you masturbating?" Claire asked seeing Aspen flushed and her right hand underneath the table. "No of course not!" Aspen replied. "Then why do I smell your pussy juice?" Claire asked sniffing the air. "Probably just the maple syrup on the French toast" Aspen replied. "Show me your right hand" Claire said. Aspen raised her right hand clenched in a fist. "Open" she said. Aspen sheepishly opened her fist. Claire narrowed her eyes seeing her juices glistening in her fingers. "What? It was hot" Aspen said.

 

Claire shook her head. "Morning girls!" Keith said walking into the kitchen. He bent down to get into the fridge and Claire snuck a peek at his ass. Aspen grinned at her. Keith stood back up and turned to see Aspen smiling at Claire blushing. Keith petted Claire head before sitting down. "It's very sweet what you did" Aspen said squeezing his hand. "Uh thanks. I know how important it was to you two" Keith said. "It was" Aspen said grazing her big toe along his bare leg. Keith nearly spilled his orange juice. "I'm very grateful" Aspen said putting her hand over his. Keith pulled his hand back. "Just happy to help" he said sort of coldly. Claire was surprised but contended that he gave her the cold shoulder. "So, what's our next adventure?" Keith asked. "Well if we're done with breakfast, why don't we take a look?" Aspen asked.

 

Aspen sat at the desk and opened the next volume. "Volume 4. The Brownies. Chapter one. Out of all the species of homo smallicus, the Brownies are probably the most enigmatic. Only a handful of accounts have been documented over the last 400 years leaving a great deal of what we know to passed down folklore.  Average height was said to be 3.3 inches and their lifespan unknown. Brownies were said to be guardian spirits of the various Native American tribes living in the United States. The earliest account of a Brownie came from a Samuel Connors living in Salem Massachusetts in 1630. He came across a village of the Naumkeag tribe. A tribe of Native Americans living in that area of the time. He hid and watched a group of young men take turns dancing and holding what appeared to be a tiny girl. A girl small enough to fit in one's hand."

 

"As more and more settlers arrived in the Colonies, more stories began to appear about tiny native people. Each tribe called them a different name, but it was the settlers that gave them the name famous today. Brownie after their skin color. Brownies are very mortal beings and can die just as easy as borrowers or humans. One report had a Brownie found dead from smallpox as her entire tribe fell victim to the disease. A Brownie seems to thrive among her tribe but if removed she will slowly die. Why is unknown. One unique aspect of a Brownie is all of their kind is female. One has to ask how they reproduce. Brownies are said to be experts in good magic. Good as in luck, healing, crop growth, and even rumored to be skilled in magic unlike anything else thought of. Maternal to a fault, Brownies are very fond of children going so far as to kidnap them if they see them being abused or in mortal danger. Documented in the case of Frank McCullen, this has proven to be true."

 

"Frank was a cattle farmer living in Kansas in 1872. His daughter, Caroline was 14 at the time helping her mother clean clothes at home. Known by those in the area to be an abusive drunk, Frank beat his wife and daughter frequently. One day after drinking, Caroline spilled soap water on the floor. Frank beat her so bad, her mother stepped in with a frying pan to stop him. Frank left the house only to get a few feet before he heard a scream. He returned to the house to find his wife babbling about a giant hand and his daughter gone. Thinking she somehow ran away, drunk organized a posse to search for her."

 

"The posse saw a village of Pawnee and as they neared it a dense fog swept over them. By the time they got to the village it was gone. No trace of it remained except a white shoe. Frank recognized it as Caroline's. Story spread of what happened and a Osage chief told them that Brownies were responsible after putting the clues together. Caroline was never seen again.  The last known sighting of a Brownie was on February 25, 1911 at the Battle of Kelly Creek. After the conclusion of the battle, four children had survived along with a small tiny teenage girl. The Brownie in question was visibly weak and seemed to be dying. When a soldier reached out for a child, the Brownie attacked him by astonishingly punching him to the ground. Keep in mind the girl was no taller than an adult middle finger. The soldier fell and was impaled by impossibly sharp grass leaves. His friend took vengeance by crushing her under his boot"

 

"This incident gives credit to the theory that Brownies can only live among members of their tribe and become weaker if such tribe is depopulated. Since a clear majority of native Americans don't live in traditional tribes any longer and no sightings of Brownies have been seen since, it's considered that their race to be extinct now" Aspen said.

 

"That's kind of depressing. Guess we struck out this time" Claire said. "Maybe. Or maybe they hid themselves like Fae. Let me try something" Keith said opening his MacBook. Keith navigated to a web page and loaded a map. "What's that?" Claire asked stepping up on the corner of the keyboard. "A listing of all the missing children in the last 100 years. Part of their lore was to take children away from abusive environments right?" Keith said. "My god. All of those dots are missing kids?!" Aspen said looking at the map. "So many dots..." Claire mumbled. "Yeah...now to narrow it down. Take away cities...now take away kids that were found" Keith said. Aspen couldn’t keep staring. Even just a fraction of the dots missing wasn't enough for her. "I know it's heartbreaking" Keith muttered. "Let me plug in a search pattern. It'll flag anything unusual" he said.

 

They waited patiently. Aspen cuddled Claire to her upset over seeing so many kids gone missing over the years. Keith stood up and squeezed Aspen's shoulder. " I can't imagine the pain those parents felt. The worry and crying. Claire, you having a baby...I'm starting to get scared" Aspen whimpered. Keith put his hands underneath Aspen's whose was holding Claire. "I won't let anything happen to it. I promise. You're going to be just fine" Keith said kissing her head. Aspen buried her head into his chest and cried a little. "One big happy family!" Keith chuckled. "Guys I don't even know if I'm pregnant" Claire said. "You'll know one way or another in about two weeks" Keith said. "How long is a borrower pregnancy?" Aspen asked. Claire shrugged. "You never asked?" Keith asked. "No. After the sex talk I was too mortified to ask mom" Claire replied. "Just over two months. If you don't know the specifics, then I should warn you that..." Keith was saying before his MacBook dinged.

 

"It found something. Okay that falls under weird. Billings Montana has had a case of a missing child fitting a similar description like clockwork every 25 years. Similar age, skin color, all female and from homes with bad environments" Keith said opening windows for each description. "Keith. I hate to say this but that sounds like a serial abductor" Aspen said. "Look at the timeline Aspen. May 19, 1992. May 11, 1967. May 14, 1942. May 12, 1917. Unless out abductor is immortal, I doubt that's the case" he said. "Wait...the last one was 1992? That's 25 years ago" Claire said. "Yeah and today is May 9th" Aspen said. They all gave each other looks. "There's one other thing that makes this stand out. Only 10 miles away is a Crow reservation" he said. "Book the flight" Aspen told him.

 

24 hours later...

 

"Uh guys...the welcome center days this reservation is huge" Aspen said reading the plaque. "So I noticed. Let's poke around here a bit" Keith said. Aspen and Claire giggled at the pretty necklaces and dreamcatchers. Generic trinkets to lure tourist money. Not truly Crow heritage but the average person didn't know that. Besides government funding, tourism was the big money maker for the fifth largest reservation in the country* 

 

(Authors note: this reservation is real. 3.6 million square miles big and extending even into Wyoming)

 

Keith singled out a woman behind a register. "So I'm into Crow folklore. You ever heard of Brownies?" he asked not so subtle. "Hmmm...I've heard of such tales. Admittedly I'm not the one to ask. Anna Redleaf is the one to ask about folk tales" she replied. "Oh? Where can I find her?" Keith asked. "Take the main road and follow it 7 miles north to a wood house with a lone tree in front. Anything else?" she asked. "No thank you. You've been more than helpful. Actually, can I borrow you for a moment?" he asked leading her away from the register. He placed a beaded necklace around her neck. "Wow. Pretty" he said. "The beads are high quality glass" she said. "I meant you" he said. The girl blushed at the compliment. Keith had her ring it up. His ears picked up the tapping of Aspen's foot. She was seeing the girl blushing and smiling at him.

 

"Finished flirting?" Aspen asked annoyed. Keith didn't answer and placed the necklace around her neck. "I needed information and a model" he said. Aspen sheepishly smiled. "So apparently this old woman knows about the local folklore" he said as they got back into the car. Keith began driving down the road. "It's nice out here" Claire said riding Aspen's shoulder and looking out the window. "Yeah but I bet it snows its ass off here and that's coming from a Bostonian" Aspen said. "Fuck that. I hate the snow" Claire said. "Only because you had that one bad experience" Aspen said to her. "That one time was enough! I was nearly a borrower-sicle or have you forgot?" Claire huffed. "I do remember that snowball rolling over you" Aspen chuckled. "It was funny" Aspen shrugged. "How would you like it if a 12-ft. snowball rolled over you?" Claire asked. "Aspen?" Keith asked.

 

"It's one of those things you laugh about afterwards. The first winter me and Claire spent together. A snowstorm dropped a huge amount of snow and me and grandma cleared the front so we could walk. Me and Claire here went to play in some of it. I was making snowballs and one rolled over Claire. I didn't see her, and she was buried for about a minute or two" Aspen said. "Try three minutes Aspen! Three minutes is a very long time for a tiny 9-year-old girl in heavy frozen darkness!" Claire yelled. "I did find you and warm you up" Aspen said. "...that you did. I remember you cradling me in your hands and you breathed on me" Claire said softly. *

 

(authors note: The snowstorm they're talking about was a real one. On Feb 11, 2006, a huge blizzard swept through the northeast part of the United States dropping a foot of snow in Massachusetts where Aspen, Claire, and Keith live. I can only imagine what a foot-tall snow looks line to a three-inch person...)

 

"Think that's the house" Keith said pulling over and parking. Aspen knocked on the door. A woman every bit of 75 years old answered. "Sorry for bothering you but a nice girl at the welcome center said you'd be the one to talk about Crow folklore" Aspen said smiling. "You couldn't check Wikipedia?" the woman asked. "The questions we want to ask we can't find the answers to in Wikipedia. We wanted to hear the full truth from someone who lives this culture" Aspen replied. The woman cocked and eyebrow as she looked at Claire. "Well I had nothing going on anyway. Come inside" she said. The three followed her into her home. Rustic but well maintained is a good way of describing it. Stained wood floors but bare wooden furniture. A ceremonial head dress hanging on the wall. Old pictures next to it. She had them sit down. "I see you have a borrower. Don't see many in these parts. Not even in the city. She looks well kept" the woman said looking at the borrower standing on the coffee table. "I do spoil her. She is my fiancée after all" Aspen chuckled. The woman looked surprised. "You intend to marry her?" she asked.

 

"When the laws permit. Does that bother you?" Aspen asked narrowing her eyes. "Not in the bit. Borrowers should have rights. Just because they’re tiny doesn't mean they don't have feelings...or desires...or dreams" she replied. The woman sat in a rocking chair. "So, what was it you wished to know?" she asked. "About Brownies. There's so much lacking on them" Keith replied. "They're extinct. Been so for a hundred years. The white man saw to that...no offense" she said. "That's the thing. We don't think so. They're have been abductions like clockwork every 25 years in Billings. Legend has it Brownies spirit away endangered kids. I'll show you" Keith said pulling his phone out. He showed what he had to the woman. Last one was in 1992. A Candice Birkner. Before that a girl named Tera Cullings. Huh...you know she looks like you. Especially the eyes" Keith said puzzled. "I can assure you I'm not her. My name is Anna Redleaf. If she has...had Crow blood its possible she could resemble me. If there was a Brownie...what would you do?" she asked. "We're a documentary team. We would film her and present the video to the public. We're trying to push for borrower rights by alerting the people to their suffering by comparing different species less fortunate. Kind of a cautionary tale" Aspen replied. "It's for a good cause" Claire smiled chipping in trying to be as cute as possible. Anna tapped her finger rapidly. "I'll fix some tea. I'll tell you what I know of Brownies" she said.

 

Anna returned with a fresh pot of tea minutes later. She even had a tiny cup for Claire. Strangely enough her cup wasn't a toy at all. Antique china and a perfect scale for her like it was made for someone her size. Anna said not one word until they began to drink their tea. "Brownies are a people with a very long tradition. They serve as guardians against those who would do us harm. Any harm..." she said coldly. Just as she finished her sentence, the three began to get very drowsy. Aspen collapsed on the couch. Keith turned to her and dropped his cup. He passed out on top of her. Claire could barely keep her eyes open. "What...have...you done?" Claire asked trying to walk to Anna. Something was walking to her. Looking down with no energy to raise her head, there were a pair of bare feet. Feet her scale. Claire fell forward and felt someone catch her. "Never seen someone resist dream grass so long" Anna said. "Neither have I Anna. You were right to summon me. They're dangerous" a female voice said. "What will you do?" Anna asked. "I don't know. I shall think on it. In the meantime, take them to my house" the voice replied after touching the size watches on Aspen and Keith.

 

Claire was the first to awake. She was sitting on a couch her size and next to her was Aspen and Keith...also her size. Their surroundings were very similar, but everything was her scale. "Aspen! Keith! Wake up!" Claire shouted shaking them. Keith began to awake but Aspen was still out of it. "Ohh...my head. Claire? Claire! What's going on?" Keith asked seeing her his size. "I don't know. Last thing I remember was you two nodding off and this voice other that Anna's talking" Claire replied. Keith looked troubled and shook Aspen hard. "ASPEN!" he yelled close to her ear. Aspen began to awaken now and gripped her head. "Fuck..." she said. "Where...why?" she asked seeing Claire her size. Keith looked at his wrist. His size watch was gone. "It's not here!" he said glancing at Aspen's wrist. Aspen's watch was gone too. The room shook and the roof came off. "They're awake" Anna now giantess sized said looming over them. "Really?" a voice said. Joining Anna was a woman in her mid-30's. "Thank you Anna. I'll take it from here" she said.

 

"Are you the one who took our watches?" Keith asked. "Yes I did Keith. You, Aspen, and Claire here has put me in a difficult spot. Having you shrunk solves half my problem" she replied. "How do you know our names?" Aspen asked. "My dear Aspen. I've spent the last few hours learning more than just that" the woman giggled poking Aspen. Keith went to defend her and pushed her finger away. "Don't fucking touch her" he growled. The woman flicked Keith hard and he slammed into a wall. Aspen yelped and ran to see to him. "You are in no position to dictate orders. Believe me when I say I have authority to dispose of you. Especially you Aspen. I have very little love for human white folk" the woman said pushing Aspen on her back and cruelly grinding her index finger into her chest.

 

"PLEASE STOP IT! YOU'RE KILLING HER!" Claire screamed yanking on the giant finger and sobbing. The woman took her finger off Aspen. "Maybe we should better introduced" the woman said snapping her fingers and disappearing. She reappeared in front of Claire her size. "Much better. Being human size can drain the magic. Collect yourselves and sit down" she said. All three sat down scared of the being in front of them. "Are you a Brownie?" Keith asked. "I despise that name! A name given by humans too arrogant to learn what is different from them! A name given just by the color of our skin" she said. Aspen, Keith, and Claire wanted to say something about that but wisely held their tongues. Thing was, the woman in front of them didn't have the skin tones of a Crow. She wasn't white either but of third generation mixed heritage. Her hair was black and her eyes brown similar to Crow, but her skin was of creamed coffee. Not the almond color of a Crow.  Even her clothes were not Crow in the slightest.

 

"Then what do you prefer?" Aspen asked. "Finally! A good question! We have very many names dear Aspen. The Crow call us Nirumbee. My name is Bentgrass. Pleasure to meet you...we shall see" she said ominously. "How do you know our names? Where are their size watches?" Claire asked. "How I know your names? The Earth knows all things and she speaks to me at the holy place. Your size watches are in safe keeping. Don't worry. You still have five hours remaining. Five hours to decide what to do about you" Bentgrass replied.  "What do you mean by that?" Claire asked worried. "You being here is a possible threat to the existence of Nirumbee. If I deem you an actual threat I will kill you. How I haven't decided yet. Crushing you? Eating you? Many things can happen at your size. But you already know that don't you? Your run in with Titania wasn't exactly a vacation was it?" Bentgrass asked grinning. It was really fucking with them that she knew so much.    

 

"Well I see no harm telling you about our kind. If you're trustworthy then all is well. If not, then our story dies with you. Many centuries ago, the Great Mother, the spirit of the Earth and Sky itself decided to gift the tribes of the lands with guardians. Canotila went to the Lakota. Jogahoh went to the Iroquois and so on. The Crow were gifted with the Nirumbee. We didn't always look like this. Before we were chosen we were foot tall cave dwelling dwarves. Fierce hunters in our own right. Then came a sickness that killed all but one. A lone girl. Her fever brought her to a Crow village where she was cared for. Moved by their kindness, she prayed to the Great Mother for a chance to pay them back. Answering her prayer, she was transformed. She shrank down to this size, her hair became like a normal human, and gained power over magic of the land. The condition agreed upon was she and her descendants would protect the Crow."

 

"As time passed, other tribes tried to invade Crow lands only to be met with razor sharp blades of grass, lightning, and snowstorms. Under their protection, the Crow prospered as well as the Nirumbee for the original gave birth to descendants. Blessed with a special power to shrink or grow herself and others, she could be mated with the kindest or bravest warriors. The daughter (as only females could hold this power) inherited not only the magic itself but the memories and experience of those that came before her. The moment she became of age and embraced her power, she would be a master of her power. An effective guardian with no need of training. And it was so for 10 generations...until one Nirumbee used her power for her own selfishness."

 

"She didn't guard her tribe. She ruled over it. Demanded they pray to her instead of the Great Mother. Shrank and killed those that opposed her. Crushed the chieftain under her bare feet. Devoured young warriors to see their mothers despair. Then one day the Great Mother decided to punish her. She would've killed her outright if not for the fact the Nirumbee woman was pregnant. She saw no need to destroy an innocent for the misdeeds of another and the matter of finding a guardian was troublesome as well. The tiny woman cowered in fear as the ground shook and the skies split with lightning as the Great Mother pondered what to do with her. In the end she decided she could keep her powers and her life on three conditions. First, no longer will Nirumbee bear children as the arrogance of importance by birthright had helped corrupt her. Second, the Nirumbee will have to pass her powers onto a worthy successor of Crow blood after 25 cycles of spring. And third, Nirumbee will use their power to protect young children as how their ancestor was protected once. The woman agreed. And ever since Nirumbee have used their power to protect Crow, children, and pass down their power every 25 years" Bentgrass said.

 

"How do you know who is worthy?" Aspen asked. "The Great Mother left us a gift to help with that. The holy place where questions are answered. The holy place we call Star Memory" Bentgrass replied. "You said you'd find out if we were trustworthy. How?" Keith asked. "Each will be given a test of my choosing. How you respond will tell me thus. We can start now if you prefer?" Bentgrass said. With no objections (as they dared not to) Bentgrass smiled. "Good. Claire I'll begin with you" she said snapping her fingers. Both her and Claire disappeared.

 

Claire reappeared on a gigantic bed and sitting over her was Aspen normal sized. "Where is she?" Claire asked looking around. "I don't know. Maybe this is the test. Claire, I wanted to talk to you about something" Aspen said. "Can it wait until we find out if we live or die?" Claire asked. "It's exactly why I want to ask now. I don't want anything hidden between us if we meet our end" Aspen replied. Claire nodded and gave her full attention. "I've been thinking the last few hours. I don't know if I can handle us having a kid. What kind of world would we bringing it into. I can't bear to think what could happen. The possibility of it dying. Me accidentally..." Aspen said shaking. Aspen laid down on her side and curled up sobbing. Claire walked over to her face and wiped her giant tears away. "What are you saying?" Claire asked. "I don't think we should have kids" Aspen replied.

 

This was a blow to Claire. "Aspen. Everything will be okay. You have the size watch. We have Keith" Claire said. Aspen shook her head. "Something will happen I won't be able to live with it" Aspen said. Claire knew what that meant. "Aspen, I don't have to have kids. A lot of couples don't have kids" Claire said trying not to shake. This was huge for her to say. In fact, she didn't believe she actually did for a moment. "But that's important to you right? I can't just ask that of you" Aspen said. Claire kissed her giant lips. "You're important too. Maybe we could adopt a human child?" Claire asked hopeful. Aspen gave her a peculiar look. "You would be fine not having kids not related to you?" Aspen asked. "There are kids out there that need a good home and good parents" Claire replied. Aspen stroked her tiny cheek before kissing her face. She raised her hand and snapped her fingers. "You passed" she said as her image was revealed to be Bentgrass in disguise.

 

"Why...why would you do that to me?!  Claire screamed crying. "I had to make sure of something. It is easy to say you love someone. It's harder to practice it in hardship. Love is sacrifice and compromise. And those that understand this can be trustworthy in other things. I need you to sleep now Claire" she said dismissing the borrower girl. Claire reappeared in front of Aspen and Keith asleep. Shocking them they went to see if she was alright. Aspen breathed a sigh of relief seeing her well but suddenly she was taken away.

 

"What did you do to her?!" Aspen yelled at the giantess. "Only what I needed to do. Be happy as she passed her test. Now for yours" Bentgrass said as she removed her clothes. "What the fuck are you doing?" Aspen asked. "What does it look like? I'm going to have sex with you" Bentgrass replied nonchalantly.  "Oh hell no!" Aspen yelled up at her. "Well if you don't want to I can always use Claire or Keith. Preferably Claire. A tiny white person swallowed up by my pussy is what I want. You would suffice or her or him. Poetic Justice if I say so seeing how many of your race raped my people. I'll try not to kill them. Claire did pass her test after all and Keith hasn't taken his yet. But accidents do happen. Make your choice. Claire or Keith?" she said with a eerie grin. "...neither. Just...just leave them alone" Aspen croaked out as she began shedding her clothes.

 

Bentgrass stared at her as she stripped down to nothing. It gave her a thrill that this tiny white girl was offering herself up to be raped...but that was not her goal. Aspen stood at her giant drooling pussy lips quietly sobbing. "Well do it. Shove me in! Go ahead and rape me!" Aspen screamed shaking. Bentgrass reached her hand out and Aspen cringed. Her hand didn't touch her. Instead it picked up her discarded clothes and placed them at her tiny feet. "That won't be necessary. You passed your test. Just as Claire was ready to sacrifice her happiness, you were ready to sacrifice your dignity" Bentgrass told her. Aspen was speechless. She displayed her middle finger. "Yes, you're angry but tests aren't meant to be easy...or in this case kind. Be grateful you passed and can keep your life" Bentgrass told her. Aspen didn't look away from the giantess as she put her clothes back on. "And if I had said no or nothing at all?" Aspen asked.

 

 

"Then you be drowning in my pussy right now. This was the perfect test for you Aspen. How you treated Keith in Japan. How you took advantage of Ritchie back home. Oh yes, I know all about that. You got a good taste of the other side of those incidents. Most important thought you needed to understand even though they say it's okay. It might be just words. Just like saying I can trust you maybe just words" Bentgrass told her. Aspen's anger subsided. Her words had a good ring of truth to them. "And now for Keith" she said dismissing Aspen and in her place was Keith. "Naked already? What did you do to Aspen?" Keith snarled. "Nothing she won't bounce back from...if I let her live" Bentgrass replied. "What do you mean by that?" Keith asked wary.

 

"It's quite simple really. You will be given a choice. I will eat one of you. Choose" she replied. "Then me. Eat me" he said without hesitation. "Very well" Bentgrass said snatching him up. "You look surprised Keith. Did you think the test would be over if you said that?" she asked. Keith couldn't say a word as she opened her cavernous mouth. "You pride yourself on being smart and clever but some things you just can't win. You can still save yourself. I wouldn't blame you. Claire is just another borrower. Many thousands more where she came from. Aspen is just a human with no family. Nobody will miss her in the human world. You however could be the next Einstein. Your inventions and genius could help millions" she said. Keith, pinned between her finger, silently wept tears. "Eat me. FUCKIN' EAT ME! I'd rather give my life and die happy knowing they're safe than live on knowing one of them died because of me" he said. "That's your final answer?" she asked trying to gauge his heart. "Bon appetite" he hissed. Bentgrass tossed him into her mouth and swallowed.

 

Keith landed in her stomach. He stood there as her gastric juices soaked his legs. Pitch black and the only sounds he heard was her heartbeat and churning stomach. Keith weakly sobbed. Not because he would die painfully and become so many calories for this woman. No...one fleeting thought kept entering his mind. "I'll never get to see the baby" he thought. His legs stung as her stomach acids began its work. It's said that as one is very near death, one has their life flash before his eyes and it was no different for Keith. His parents, Lenora, Claire and Aspen on his mind. And even as the stinging got worse he smiled. Aspen and Claire would be safe. They would go on to be parents. Maybe even married. They would live their lives. "Goodbye" he muttered.

 

The floor of her stomach heaved, and Keith was shot upward like a rocket and squeezed up her throat. He found himself shivering as cold air assaulted his body. He opened his eyes to see Bentgrass looking at him with tears falling down her cheeks. "I had to take it as far as I could. You knew that answer" she muttered. Keith found himself not angry as he looked at her upset face. "The test wouldn't have worked if you said only what you thought I wanted to hear. I needed to see if what you said would hold true in the face of death. To see if your heart wavered as the last moments of your life ticked away. It did not as you didn't struggle in my belly. Only those content with their hearts do not shy away when death comes for them. The test is over, but may I ask a question of you?" she said. Keith nodded.

 

"How do you cope living with them as how you feel towards them? It's not just Aspen anymore that holds your heart" she asked. "Not easy but it hurts more not having them in my life than it does being around them" he replied wiping his legs on her bedsheet. Bentgrass gave his answer some thought before summoning Aspen and Claire. She waved her hands and they awoke. "Congratulations. You all passed your tests. As I explained to Claire, love can only exist if one is willing to sacrifice for it. And trust is the foundation to love. Without sacrifice or trust, love cannot exist. By proving your love is true, your trustworthiness is also confirmed. Claire, you showed you are willing to sacrifice your happiness. Aspen, you showed you are willing to sacrifice your dignity and safety. And Keith, you sacrificed your life to keep them safe. On behalf of the Nirumbee I grant you all the chance to learn about us without any danger to your lives. You are worthy of seeing our holy place and rituals and leaving with this knowledge. Or you can return home freely if you prefer" she told the three.

 

They all looked at one another. "We came to document your people. We can censor this knowledge like your location and faces. Is that alright?" Aspen asked worried. Bentgrass knew this was a risk. No telling what may happen if the outside world knew a near extinct race lived on Crow land or worse yet learned of Star Memory. "Agreed. Censor what you see and keep the Nirumbee safe" Bentgrass replied. Bentgrass got dressed in very traditional clothes. A feathered head dress. Moccasins. Loose hide shirt and pants. She handed them their size watches. Aspen and Keith quickly grew back to normal size as the counter was down to barely an hour. "You look pretty" Claire said. "Well even though it's the 21st century, tradition dictates I dress as this for where we're going. Speaking of tradition" she said before shrinking down. She sat on Aspen' shoulder. "You don't mind do you?" Bentgrass asked. "What? Sitting on my shoulder or threatening to rape me and my friends?" Aspen replied. Bentgrass cringed. "I guess I deserve that. I umm...I meant your shoulder. Being your size puts a drain on me and opening the doorway won’t help" she replied.

 

Bentgrass concentrated hard. The air seemed to ripple and distort. A portal began to appear before them and on the other side was a grassy plain illuminated by a setting sun. "Please step forward" she said. One by one they passed through. As far as they could see there was grassy plains with no end. However, a lone glowing boulder accented it not far away. Keith was curious as to where they were and looked at his phone. No signal. "Don't be surprised Keith. This place is not rooted in what you call reality. See what happens when you walk towards the rock" Bentgrass said. As Aspen and Keith walked towards the rock they noticed the sun would set. If they stopped so did the sun. And as they got within feet of the rock, the sun was gone filled with the starriest skies they had ever seen.

 

"Incredible. Absolutely incredible. Is this some kind of another world?" Claire asked. "No. We're still on Earth. This place is a pocket, a sliver of what was, is, and shall be. We're actually just outside the perimeter of the reservation but in a hidden place existing next to what you know as real" Bentgrass said. "I don't recognize any constellations" Keith said looking up. "Those aren't actually stars. What you see are fragments of the souls of those who have passed on" she replied. "All of them. Are Crow souls?!" Aspen asked. "No. ALL souls. Crow, European, Chinese. Every soul leaves a fragment behind as the pass on to the next world. The Great Mother makes no distinction like humans do. Star Memory is holy because here you can commune with these souls as well as look at events that have transpired. Would you care to try Aspen?" Bentgrass said. "What do you mean?" Aspen asked confused. "I mean talk to your parents. They're up there too" she replied. Aspen looked frightened until Bentgrass stood next to her ear and whispered. "There is nothing to fear. Just call their names" she said. Aspen looked to the sky.

 

"David and Theresa Collins..." she muttered. Two stars in the sky flickered brightly and streaked down to the ground and blinded them. When the light faded stood two very tall figures. A man and woman. "Why...why are they big?" Keith asked. "A person's soul is reflected against those they knew in life. This is proof of how important they were to Aspen. She literally saw them bigger than life" Bentgrass replied. The woman bent down and extended her finger. Aspen touched it and recoiled in shock. "I felt it!" she yelled. "Hi sweetie" the woman said. "Mommy? MOMMY!" Aspen yelled running to hug her leg. Keith and Claire watched Aspen hug the 15-ft. tall woman who looked so much like her. "It's okay honey" her mother said. "Hey. Where'd my hug?" her dad asked. "Daddy..." Aspen whimpered as he held his daughter in his arms like she was a baby.

 

"Daddy I'm sorry! I'm sorry for kicking your seat!" she wailed. "Shhh...honey it's alright. It was our time. All things happen for a reason. We're so very proud of you. Defending borrower rights. Helping those who need it. Me and you mother have been keeping a close eye on you" he said. "What about me and Claire?" she asked nervous. "About you being in love with her? Baby we don't care if you're bisexual. We want you to be happy. Besides, you could've done worse" her mother giggled and smiling at Claire. "I don't think we've met before. It's nice to meet Aspen's parents" Claire said politely. "Sweetie. It's not the first time. I once found you passed out after eating a cookie. You were probably 7 back then. I placed you at your entrance to your home" Teresa said. Claire blushed at her embarrassment. "Thank you for not squishing me" she muttered. "I don't squish cute girls. Anyway, I wouldn't miss one cookie" the woman chuckled.

 

"What's it like...the other side I mean" Aspen asked. "Ah. Well there's no way to describe it really. No point of reference. It's one of those things you have to experience to understand" her father replied. "So, I have to die to understand. Nice...real nice" Aspen huffed. Her father took her from her mother and nuzzled her close. "Hopefully not for a very long time" he said. Feeling him made her happier than she had been in a long time. "What about you Keith? Care to try?" Bentgrass asked. Of course, he did and one name was in his mind. The only name. He loved his mom and dad but it was Lenora that left him with things unsaid. Things he regretted. Keith looked to the sky and muttered "Lenora".

 

A twinkle of light fell from the heavens and landed at his feet. There she was just as he remembered her. Dusty blonde hair. Trim body with a light cloth over her chest. Keith sat down and stared. "Well you going to say something?" Lenora said. Her voice. That sweet voice he missed so much touched him. Keith held his face in his hands and sobbed. The pain and grief he had bottled up inside gushed out. Lenora climbed into his lap. "I get it baby brother. I get it" she said soothingly. Keith held her in his palms. His eyes red from crying. He rubbed his nose in her chest. Her unmistakable scent in his nostrils. "I should've been stronger. I should've protected you" he said. "That wasn't your job. I'm the big sister. I'm happy you made it. My death meant something" she said. Keith petted her. "When you died...I couldn't handle it" he muttered. "I know. I saw it and it was damn stupid! Killing yourself wouldn't have changed a thing!" she yelled.

 

Keith was shamed. Keith had told Claire and Aspen his backstory but left out a detail. Barely a week after his escape, Keith tried to commit suicide by jumping off a ledge in the woods. He survived only because of his borrower durability. Keith chuckled. "What’s so damn funny?!" she shouted. "It's been some time since you scolded me. Used to hate it but now it's like sweet music to my ears. Lenora...I love you" he said. The tiny girl looked up at her giant brother in understanding what he meant. A borrower male and female at that age were naturally attracted to one another and incest was not a stigma to them. Lenora took he clothes off. "And I love you" she said. Keith shuddered seeing her naked body. She seemed so perfect to him and her tiny size made her look as fragile as glass. He touched her left breast and cooed. This was some of the magic of Star Memory. To give a soul fragment corporal form.

 

Keith smelled her sex. Sweet and musky and ripe for plunder by his giant tongue. His fingers traced her toned legs. Her muscles tensing from his touch. Licking her tiny feet caused her to squirm around and whimper. And looked into those giant eyes to see the softest gaze he ever gave her. "Please..." she muttered.  Keith licked her like a Popsicle taking his time to roll her tiny tits around his palate. Sucking the lower half into his mouth he sucked on her gently. She came abruptly and had an apologetic look on her face. Keith wasn't trying to get off. No. He would please her in any way she wanted. He was her little brother and she was his goddess of a sister. The one he worshipped in life...and after her death. It was she who he gauged Aspen and Claire after. Claire had her looks and Aspen her personality.

 

He laid down on the grass and petted her back as she came down. "You got some good experience from being with Hikari, Klara, and Claire" she said. "You see all that?" he asked. "We always watch over those we love. I'm worried though how you keep tossing aside your feelings but never settling down with another girl" she said. "You make it sound simple" he said. "No. Not simple. Before we were captured I was set on having your baby. Raising it with you. Being a family. But when the final moments came I knew that all I wanted was you to be safe. You don't even remember me pushing you aside as she reached for me do you?" she asked. Keith shook his head. "If I could just buy you a few extra minutes of life I could die happy. That's what I thought. Sometimes you just have to be content that things happen and just keep going. Do you understand me?" she asked. Keith looked over at Aspen who was happy as a clam in her daddy's arms. "Yeah...I get ya" he muttered.

 

"And then we met a real fairy!" Aspen said. "We know honey. We were watching. Umm...Claire could we have a moment alone?" Teresa asked. Claire nodded and jumped down. They waited until she was out of earshot. "We got some concerns about you and Keith. It's not fair to him being hot and cold all the time. If you want to stay with Claire, then you need to make sure Keith stays a friend and only friend. Friends with benefits rarely work out" her mother said. "I know but...when Keith is around me I feel so safe like nothing will ever hurt me. When I see him with other girls I get jealous. I was even pissed he fucked Claire" she said. The Amazonian parents looked at one another. "Then you need to decide what's more. Your love for Claire or for Keith. It's not fair to Claire if you secretly fawn over him. Would you like it if the tables were reversed and it was Claire felling like that?" she asked. "Claire already does. I'm not blind. They're spending more time together and Keith touches her more, especially her bare feet. They're sensitive to borrowers" Aspen muttered.

 

"Claire is a borrower sweetie. The rules are slightly different" Teresa said. "Double standard much?" Aspen huffed. "Didn't say it was fair. I...we just don't want you guys getting hurt is all" she said. Aspen silently nodded. Claire stood alone looking at the huge rock. "Anyone you wanted to talk to?" Bentgrass asked. "Not really. My perverted brother is still alive. My parents are still around" Claire replied. "Nobody?" Bentgrass asked again. "Well I guess I could talk to grandma Lily. Always wished I could meet her" Claire replied. The woman gestured to the heavens and Claire called her name. Oddly though, nothing happened. "Why didn't it work? Because she's a fairy?" Claire asked. "No. That wouldn't stop. A soul is a soul. Very strange..." Bentgrass replied. She was getting tired as she let her guests speak to lost loved ones. "They have to go now" Bentgrass said. Aspen cried as she didn’t want them to leave but they said they was always watching which gave her some comfort. Aspen hugged Claire as they departed.

 

"Lenora...I'm happy I can say goodbye the right way this time" he said. Lenora licked his lip. "Me too and don't forget what I said.  It's okay to love them but not at the cost of your own happiness. Don’t make me haunt you" she said smiling. "No thanks. A 3-inch-tall ghost would be just annoying not scary" he chuckled. Lenora disappeared into the sky to join the other stars. Keith stared up at the sky wiping his eyes. "She really did look like me" Claire said to him. Keith nodded. "Will you be alright?" Aspen asked. "With you guys around...I’ll be fine" he replied. "Tomorrow I can show you more. For now, we shall return home" Bentgrass said sitting on Keith's head.

 

Aspen stayed awake. After what had happened no way could she sleep. The urge to see her parents again weighed on her. She left Claire sleeping on her pillow and got up to go outside. It was cool outside. And Aspen shivered a bit. Her bare feet cold on the wood porch. "You're up?" Bentgrass asked her size. "Seeing my parents again got me wired" Aspen replied. Bentgrass nodded but cursed internally. She did not want any of them awake right now. "Could you take me back?" Aspen asked. Bentgrass frowned and then smiled as she had an idea. "Sure I can" she replied opening the portal once more. Aspen happily followed her in.

 

"Now I have to do something. While I'm busy why don't you try using the recall magic here" Bentgrass said. "Recall magic?" Aspen asked confused. "This place isn’t just to talk to the dead. All that happens is recorded here. Just think of what you want to see again while touching the rock" Bentgrass said. Ever so curious, Aspen did just that.  She thought of her last birthday and a floating picture appeared. Like some surreal home video, it began playing. Bentgrass watched her and was content she was distracted. Moving to the other side of the rock, she touched it. "Under the contract of the Great Mother. I begin the ritual of Twilight" she muttered. Bentgrass took her time looking for who she was looking for. The one who would succeed her in becoming the next Nirumbee.

 

Aspen didn't know how much time passed after finishing another memory. She had seen memories she had forgotten and those she hadn't. Her last birthday. The day she was born. Her last Christmas with grandma. The day she and Claire first had sex. Aspen blushed at seeing her teenage body twitching as her 14-year-old tiny lover wriggled in her pussy. How they laughed at teasing one another about how they sounded. Aspen declaring her love to her. Vowing to protect her at all costs. She looked to the sky and saw a twinge of daylight in it as like the first few minutes before sunrise. Different from before as the sky was deep purple. "Bentgrass? Why is the sky different?" she asked. She didn't see her. Aspen stood up and walked around to find Bentgrass looking quizzically at a girl through a portal. "Jesus, you scared me!" Bentgrass said.

 

"What are you looking at?" Aspen asked. "My next successor. Kelley Harding. Age 14. No father to speak of. Her mother a drug addict and whore. Abused...abused by her mother's customers for extra cash" Bentgrass said. Aspen gasped. "You know all this?" she asked. "Yes. The same way I learned about all of you" Bentgrass said pointing to the rock. "Your next successor?" Aspen asked. "Once upon a time, a chosen female of the tribe would be the successor with the stipulation she had experienced great hardship. This would help affirm she didn't abuse her power as she had experienced those abusing her with theirs. Lately though the teenage girls on this reservation has had it easy. Spoiled even. Not suitable to be chosen."

 

"Long ago there were guardians for every tribe. You have been told this but now they are all dead. Their lineages ended. The Cherokee lost their guardians, the Yunwi Tsundi, during the Trail of Tears. The Lakota lost theirs during the Dakota Wars. The Nirumbee...me are all that's is left so it's very important I choose a successor of worth. What I'm about to do was done to me 25 years ago. As you know we are sworn to protect children. What my predecessor Anna did was kill three birds with one stone just as I'm about to do. Find a successor, protect a child, and strengthen the tribe" Bentgrass said. "You're Candice Birkner" Aspen said. "Once in a different life. I'm no longer that scared girl worried if her father was going to rape her again. My pain and Crow heritage saved me just like it will save Kelly here" Bentgrass said standing back. She clapped her hands loudly and spread her arms. As she did another portal appeared. Aspen looked and saw Kelly on her bedroom floor scared shitless of a man standing before her. He was pulling his pants down. With coldness, Bentgrass reached in and tensed her finger and thumb. She violently flicked him into the wall so hard a blood splatter appeared where his head impacted. Kelly screamed as Bentgrass reached for her. Aspen was astounded as the woman effortlessly pulled the girl through the portal. The teenage girl was as tiny as a borrower. The magic apparently has shrunk her as it transported her.

Chapter 5...the Brownies Pt. 2 by Size Master

Kelly was freaking the fuck out. She was about to be raped, saw a pair of fingers kill the man lime he was vermin, a giant hand plucked her from her room and now surrounded by giant women. "Do not be afraid. No harm will come to you. Not ever again" be grass told the shrunken girl. Aspen thought she was utterly adorable but was concerned with how scared she was. "What happened to me? Who are you people?" she whimpered. "My name is Bentgrass and you have been chosen to fulfill a great legacy" Bentgrass replied. "Legacy?" Kelly asked. "Yes. Your grandfather was Crow and by his blood you stand to inherit my powers and this holy place. Or you can go back to your home" Bentgrass said. Kelly shuddered in her palm thinking of home. "I didn't think so. Come. You must rest for the preparations must begin soon" Bentgrass said looking at the sky.

 

Aspen didn’t know what to make of any of that. Bentgrass cleaned the girl and put her in her makeshift tiny home. "You have questions" Bentgrass said sensing Aspen's gaze. "Fuck yeah I do. First of all, why did you shrink her?" Aspen asked. "Multiple reasons. First, she must get used to this size. She will be it mostly for the next 25 years. Second, how else do you keep a kidnapped girl hidden and docile? And third, the preparations begin as the successor is first exposed to magic" Bentgrass replied. "So kidnapping is fine if it's for the greater good" Aspen said. "Don't know if that was sincerity or sarcasm. If it was the latter, then let me clue you in on something. Not everyone can live in a big house paid for by their dead parents’ money. Or have the company of their little lesbian lover and puppy love roomie. The world is not fucking rainbows and skittles. It's cold, dirty, violent, and dog eat dog. You do what you can to survive!" Bentgrass shouted. Her words cut Aspen deep. Tears welled up in her eyes.  

 

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be so mean. I'm just tired. It's been a very long day.  I bid you goodnight" Bentgrass said before shrinking down to enter her home. Aspen carried herself to bed wondering if this was a good or bad think to take Kelly from her home.   

 

"Are you fucking serious?" Keith asked. "Don't believe me then see for yourself" Aspen said pointing to the small house. Keith walked over to it and removed the roof. "Well damn" he muttered seeing a shrunken teenage girl curled up asleep in a dollhouse bed. "Aspen. People are going to look for her" Keith said. "No shit but like Bentgrass said they won't look for a shrunken girl on an Indian reservation" Aspen said. Keith looked at Kelly. Long black hair and very lightly tanned skin. He concurred that what Bentgrass said about being Crow blood to be true. Kelly shifted in bed exposing her tiny foot from the covers. Keith used his fingertips to pull the little blanket over it. "She's a cutie" he said. "Wonder how her mother is doing" Aspen said. "You said she was a druggie. She might not even realize she's gone" Keith said. Keith put the roof back on the house. "Breakfast is ready" Anna said placing plates of food down. "About time! Thanks Anna!" Claire chirped up. Anna politely nodded.

 

"Where's Bentgrass?" Aspen asked sitting down. "Busy getting ready" she replied. "For successor thing?" Aspen said. Anna cocked an eyebrow. "Yes" she said flatly. "Is what you did the same as she did with Kelly?" Aspen asked. Anna thought for a moment. "Mostly yes. Bentgrass was found very quickly by me. A broken soul she was and ripe for the transference. Her father was especially brutal that night and her soul cried out. He had just finished with her and she was bleeding. I took her from there and punished him" she said coldly looking at her fingertip. "How did she take it?" Keith asked. "How would one take it being shrunk and sitting in the palm of a giant woman? Fairly well. She was...she didn't care much about her fate. I dare say she would've killed herself if I hadn't intervened" Anna replied. "And nobody came here looking for her?" Keith asked. "One did but it came to nothing of course" Anna said putting pans in the sink.

 

"You have misgivings?" Anna asked. "It's just extreme you know? Shrinking and kidnapping a kid" Aspen said. "No more extreme than sitting by and watching a girl get brutalized. Like what happened to me" she said quietly. "When I was chosen by Fairwind, I lived in an orphanage. Forbidden to speak Crow. Told to pray to Jesus. The patron of the orphanage would use us for his sick pleasures. Me especially as I was more developed. The others knew of course but dared not lose his support. The monster would wash me afterwards, so nobody could smell or see his seed on me. Fairwind took me that night and used her finger to drown him in the tub. She was kind to me. Cradled me against her skin. So warm. And the night came I was given her power. Fairwind and a were close. Close like you and Claire. Some nights I just slept on her. Her feet, her private place. Over her heart. When she left to join our ancestors, I felt like I lost a part of myself. Becoming a Nirumbee isn't just a tradition. It's rejoining a family you didn't know you lost" Anna said.

 

Anna finished drying her hands. "And it's almost time. I should wake her" Anna muttered. Anna removed the roof and scooped up Kelly. The girl awoke and screamed. "Easy now child. Nothing to be afraid of" Anna said carrying Kelly to the table. The girl was still in her clothes from yesterday as Anna sat her down on an empty plate. She quickly looked around and recognized Aspen but not Keith and Claire. Keith was staring to intensely for her liking. Anna dumped a tiny bit of scrambled egg and bit bacon for her before coming back with a scrap of toast. "Man I'm hungry" Keith muttered too wrapped up listening to Anna speak to begin eating. "Please don't eat me!" Kelly screamed making everyone stop what they were doing. "I...I didn't mean you. Please done be scared of me" Keith said slightly upset. "Don’t worry about him.  He may look rough with the scraggly beard right now but he's a very sweet guy" Claire said eating a bit of toast. "Were you shrunk too?" Kelly asked the borrower.

 

"Nope. 100% borrower" Claire said grinning. "Never seen one with blonde hair. You're pretty" Kelly said. "Aww...that's so sweet Kelly" Claire said. Kelly smiled. "I'm Aspen and this doofus is Keith" Aspen said smiling.  Keith waved as he was chowing down on bacon. "The strange lady said I was to become a Nirumbee. What is that?" Kelly asked. "Something great. A protector and guardian. You will have control of nature. The air, grass, water, and the land itself here will bow to your order" Anna chimed in. "And I needed to be shrunk for that?" Kelly asked upset. "A Nirumbee is naturally that size. Don't worry though. Not like your defenseless or stuck all the time that size" Anna said. "Anna here was one once" Claire said. "It's true dear. A nice and fulfilling 25 years of service to our people" Anna said proudly. "25 years?" Kelly asked. Anna nodded. "One is chosen every 25 years. The one who picked you will end her service tomorrow night. That reminds me. I need to start the pot so you can begin your preparations" Anna said.

 

Kelly mused over what she meant by 25 years of service. Being only 14, she never really gave such amount of time real thought. A fleeting of dream of a career or a family maybe but anything else not so much. Could she have a happy life being a tiny girl for two decades and a half? Family? A job? Kelly began to think like an adult suddenly. Kelly shook her head. She was chosen and Bentgrass saved her from her wretched home life. She felt she owed her. "Can someone help me with a bath? A girl maybe?" Kelly asked smelling herself. "Don't worry about that. The preparations include that" Anna said watching her teapot. "You mentioned that. What is it?" Keith asked. "Before the successor can assume her new role, she must be prepared first. Her body and mind must be cleansed. Nothing dangerous Keith. In fact, it's quite relaxing and revealing in some cases" Anna said. The teapot whistled, and Anna poured tea into a large bowl. "There. Let it cool for a while as you finish your breakfast" Anna said. "Please don't tell me I have to drink all that" Kelly said. Anna laughed out loud. "No dear. You bathe in it" she said before leaving the room.

 

20 minutes later they had finished eating and Kelly stared at the bowl. "Uhh...I give you guys privacy" Keith said going out the front door. "What are you waiting for? Tea baths are really good" Claire said. "We can join you if you feel afraid" Aspen said. "Don't be silly. You'd never fit" Kelly said. Aspen shrank herself down with her watch. "How about now?" Aspen asked. Kelly was amazed. "Cool right? Keith made it, so I can film my documentaries" Aspen said. "We're into borrower rights" Claire explained. Kelly smiled and nodded her head. She took off her tiny socks but stopped abruptly. "I have scars" Kelly said to them. Aspen put her hand on her shoulder. "You don't need to be ashamed" she told her. Kelly slowly undressed. Kelly wasn't lying about having scars. Old scars on her back. Bruises on her thighs. It broke Claire and Aspen's hearts seeing that. Aspen and Claire got naked and one by one climbed into the bowl. "Oh this feels good!" Claire said stretching. Kelly was hunched over with her back to the edge of the cereal bowl. Aspen splashed her with tea giggling.

 

Kelly smiled a little. Aspen moved her hair out of her face. "You're cuter when you smile" she said. Kelly blushed a little and wriggled exposing her back. Revealing her scars, Aspen found herself staring. "An extension cord. My mom had a boyfriend who beat me for every little thing I did wrong" Kelly muttered. Aspen wrapped her arms around her tummy and pulled her back to her chest and hugged her tight. "That's over now. Nobody will hurt you again. One way or the other" Aspen said into her ear. Kelly quietly sobbed. Her lukewarm salty little tears falling into the bitter warm herbal tea. Claire watched solemnly at them. She couldn't fathom why humans would treat their children in such a way. To borrowers, children was the most important thing in their lives. Their reason for living. And a borrower child living to have kids of their own was a testament to their struggle living in a world that seemed built on making them prey.

 

Claire scooted through the tea to embrace Kelly. "Wish you were my sisters" Kelly said.  "We can be sisters. Blood doesn't stop that" Aspen said. Kelly looked up at Aspen and nodded contently. She looked at Claire and then fidgeted with a slight frown. "Something the matter?" Claire asked. Kelly looked at her bare breasts. "My tits are small. Even you got bigger tits than me and you're a borrower. Aspen's are huge!" Kelly said feeling pressed into her back. "Give it time. You got another growth spurt ahead of you" Aspen said. "More sensible than what you told me once" Claire huffed removing herself from them. "You're fault for believing me" Aspen said.

 

Claire kicked the tea into her face. "I told her if she drank enough milk they'll grow...among other things" Aspen blushed. "I gouged myself on so much milk I nearly became lactose intolerant!" Claire yelled. "Those warm milk baths made your skin very smooth" Aspen chuckled. "Maybe so but my tits didn't grow. You even said rubbing them would work. Every day you would rub them" Claire said. "And you fucking loved it" Aspen grinned. "Wait...are you two lovers?" Kelly asked. "Yeah. The gullible blonde here and me are an item. Been that way for years" Aspen replied. "Oh. Thought you were married to Keith. Or his boyfriend at least" Kelly said. Claire and Aspen looked at one another and burst out laughing.  "Keith? No way! He's sweet, kind, loving, and... no. We're not together" Aspen said chuckling. Claire looked away as did Aspen with a halfhearted look.

 

Claire took ahold of Kelly's foot and massaged it. "So, you're not uncomfortable soaking in a cereal bowl with a pair of tiny gay girls?" Claire asked. "I have a gay friend at school. I'm not a homophobe. My friends...I can't see them anymore can I?" Kelly asked. "No sweetie you can't. There won't be a lot of things you can't do. A career. A family" Aspen said. "Why not a family?" Kelly asked concerned. "Well you'd have to give your real name on the marriage certificate. You're a missing girl by now...I think" Aspen replied. "That's no biggie. Plenty of girls start families and aren't married" Kelly said splashing tea onto her breasts. "Sweetie...from what I heard Nirumbee can't bear children" Claire said. Kelly stopped moving and looked down. Her little hand went under the water and touched her abdomen just over where her womb was. "None at all?" she asked. "No" Aspen replied. "I'm sure the reservation will do something right? Their own foster system? Godparent? Babysitter?" Claire said throwing anything out there. "Yeah maybe" Kelly muttered.

 

"This is something you want to do right? I'm sure you can back out" Aspen said concerned. "No I do want this. Magical powers and the ability to change size sounds very cool and I can be safe here" Kelly said. Aspen and Claire shot one another conceded looks.

 

Two hours later they sat in the tiny house's living room. "Well I have to say my skin is as smooth as a baby's butt" Aspen said. "Wonder ehat Anna has planned next. It was nice of her to let us be with Kelly for this" Claire said. "I really appreciate it guys. I'm kinda scared" Kelly said. "Don't worry. Your big sisters got ya covered" Aspen said hugging her. "Too tight Aspen!" Kelly said. "Can't help it! You're so huggable!" Aspen giggled. "Don't mind her. She likes to cuddle tiny girls" Claire winked. Aspen stuck out her tongue playfully. The roof came off and Anna stood towering over them. "You need to eat this" Anna said dropping very tiny crumbs of a strange looking green herb. "Weed?" Aspen asked looking. "No. Peyote. Or tribe has been taking it for many years to expand our minds and speak to the Great Mother. This will free your inner selves, so you may inherit your power with truthful hearts. Now please step into my hands. It time for your journey" she said lowering her hands. The three were carried to the living room where Anna and removed all the furniture.

 

"Is this safe?" Keith asked worried. "It's been done many times by others. I do admit sometimes the journey into one's heart can be...intense. Thank you for looking out for them as my duties require me to see to Bentgrass" Anna said looking away. Anna left them and Aspen was the first to eat it. "Tastes like old gym sock" Aspen said choking it down. Claire and Kelly ate the peyote and sat down. Minutes ticked by. "Don't think this is working" Aspen said. Claire put her hand on her shoulder. "You'll love our baby right? You're not just saying that?" Claire asked weeping. "Claire where is that coming from?" Aspen asked. Claire was obviously high as shit. Being a borrower, her tiny body would succumb to drug far faster but in turn her heightened metabolism could burn it off faster. Claire disrobed in front of her. "I'm scared you're just saying what I want to hear" Claire said touching her belly.   

 

Aspen scooted over to her. "I want this" Aspen said touching her belly. Claire shook and sobbed as she laid back and spread her legs. "Claire not right..."

 

"PLEASE!" Claire screamed. The borrower girl was demanding Aspen make love to her as an attempt to dissuade her fears of Aspen rejecting her. Aspen looked into her eyes as she slipped a finger into her. "I love you" Claire said in a pleading voice. Aspen licked her cheek free of tears. "And I love you. Look at me. I want to be a mom. I want you and I want us to be a family" Aspen sternly said. Claire pulled her on top of her and began making out. Keith looked away to Kelly who was silently rocking back and forth. "You okay kid?" Keith asked. Kelly didn't respond. Keith reached out to touch her just to make sure. Kelly shrieked at his touch and looked up at the giant. "Please don't hurt me. I'll do it..." she said taking her robe off and opening her legs. Keith wanted to cry seeing her little bruises and her reaction. He horribly knew why she opened her legs and said what she had said. Keith scooped her into his hands.

 

Kelly looked utterly terrified of him. In her drugged state she couldn't make his face out. Keith looked away as he began to masturbate and rub her feet along his palm. "No..." he muttered using his fingers to close her legs. "Look at me. I know men have hurt you but not all of them are bad. Some do care...like me" he said holding her close to his face. Close enough to see her reflection in his eyes, Kelly barely recognized herself. His fingers stroked her long hair gently. "WHY DO PEOPLE HURT ME!" Kelly sobbed. Keith had no answer to that. He held her close and let her cry.

 

Borrower men are like women when it comes to children. Protective to the point of being obsessive. So much more so if the child is a girl. Keith felt the urge to protect this girl. Horde her from the painful world. Keep her to himself. Irrational maybe but seeing a shrunken teenage girl horribly abused sobbing in your hands changes you. Keith kept an eye on Aspen and Claire just to make sure things didn't get TOO crazy. Fucking like crazed mice aside. Hours passed by and Aspen, Claire, and Kelly had passed out. "Better unshrink her" Keith thought placing Kelly safely on the floor and moving over to Aspen. Keith tapped her watch carefully and Aspen grew back to normal. His movements awoke Claire. "Done tripping balls?" Keith asked. "Jesus I got some cottonmouth" Claire groaned. Keith poured some water into the bottle cap of bottled water he had. "I'd imagine so how much oral sex you gave Aspen" he said.

 

Claire paused. "Oh god I remember" Claire said. She looked put the window. "It's 9:42 at night if you were wondering" he said. "I see Aspen is still out. What about Kelly?" she asked. "Down for the count too. That poor girl has more issues than the Boston Globe. She kept trying to masturbate using my finger to make me happy. I don't want to think how long she's been hurt. She needs professional help. Unlikely seeing what's coming" he muttered. "I get the impression she's only doing this because she thinks she owes Bentgrass" Claire said drinking some water. "Then we should say something" Keith said. "Good luck with that. You've seen how serious Bentgrass is about this" Claire said. Keith yawned. "Tired?" she asked. "Been watching over you guys for hours" he said. Claire looked surprised.

 

"Well someone has to make sure you three didn't do anything crazy like bash your tiny heads into the wall or jump into the fireplace or some other shit. Peyote...give me good ol' fashioned weed any day" he chuckled. A slight breeze crossed the floor reminding Claire she was naked. Aspen and Kelly were covered up by a pair of his socks. "That's thoughtful.  You even showed restraint" she said. "What do you mean by restraint?" Keith asked. "Three tiny girls just lying around. Figured you'd done something seeing how you've been Captain Kirk'ing your way through our adventures" she quipped. Keith raised an eyebrow. "You know how Kirk gets it on with the alien girl of the week. Like that you've been fucking Hikari, Titania, and Klara" she said. "You sound jealous Claire" he said. Claire looked away until he used his fingertip to turn her face towards him.

 

"It's not a crime to love two people" he said. "...I love you" she muttered with tears flowing down her cheeks. "I love you too munchkin. You and Aspen. I didn't just fuck you, so you could have a kid with Aspen. I also did it because I just wanted to fuck you. If we're being honest tonight. Cumming inside of you was like a fucking party to me. Yeah, I fucked those other girls but it's the little things that make what we did sexy as fuck. The things that came before. You squint your eyes when you laugh. You paint your toes what color of berry that's in season. You sneak cookies when you can't sleep. You love bacon more than anyone I've ever seen. And when you and Aspen are in danger, you see me as a savior" he said reaching out to pick her up.   

 

"And I telling you as a man, it feels very good to see the girl or girls he loves see him with such adoration" he said to her. "Keith...Bentgrass said you were ready to give your life. What happened?" she asked. "She's said she’d eat one of you. Thought she was fucking around. Like that was the test. Well I offered myself up to spare you guys. She ended up eating me. She took it this close. In those final moments I thought of you guys. My final thoughts were...hmm..." Keith said breaking off the sentence. Claire looked horrified and touched at the same time. Her tiny hand touched his cheek. She bent forward to kiss and lick his lips. He could smell her arousal. Playfully he nuzzled his nose into her body. Very gently he placed his lips over her belly and sucked. The tip of his tongue touching her belly button. Claire curled her tiny toes as the sensation warmed her body.

 

"Let me shrink down" he said. "No! No...I want to do it while you're big" she said blushing. Keith placed her on the floor as he took off his clothes. She was the first to move. Gently stepping on his giant balls as she climbed up and perched herself on his shaft. Her cute little butt sticking up as she serviced his cock head. His watery and salty precum filling her mouth, Keith groaned. His finger brushing her back with just a slight pressure. "You can use me if ya want" she said. Keith wrapped his hand around his cock trapping her. Slowly he jacked off with Claire. Her tiny voice rising and falling as he sped up only fueled his fire. Keith was already wound tight watching them naked for hours. Kelly trying to fuck him really didn't help. He abruptly stopped and took her off his cock. Claire turned her head to see him licking his lips. She took a deep breath just as he shoved her into his mouth.

 

Keith's eyes flew open. He'd tasted her once before but..."holy fuck she's delicious!" he thought. A combination of dried sweat, residue from the herbal tea bath, and her sweet pussy juice made her taste like a gourmet treat. Keith jerked off as Claire found herself grinding her crotch against his tongue and moaning. The most primal instinct a borrower has is the fear of not wanting to be eaten. After that the desire to fuck a good mate. These two combined were causing her brain to short circuit. She felt scared but couldn't stop herself from fucking his tongue. Licking it, rubbing it, feeling her bare feet dangling over the abyss of his throat was so much to take it she came HARD. Keith shot his load all over the floor. He played with Claire for a few moments such as sucking on her and pinning her to the roof of his mouth before he came to his senses. He quickly spat her out into his hand. "Was I good?" she weakly asked.

 

Keith cleaned her using his shirt. "Unbelievably so. Damn did I lose control. You're not hurt are you?" he asked. "Used to it" she grinned. Keith yawned again. "Just like a man to fall asleep after sex" Claire said. "Very funny. I'm curious though. Haven't seen Bentgrass all day. Wonder what she's up to" he said. Claire shook her head. Keith got dressed and picked up Claire and Kelly. "You plan on saying something to her?" she asked as he placed them in the guest bed. "Might have to. Just have to watch what I say" he said leaving the room. Keith returned with Aspen in his arms. He put her down and brushed her hair out of her face. He stared at her for just a moment looking at her naked belfry covering her up and kissing her forehead. "Aspen is in love with you too" Claire said. "I know. I can smell it on her when we're close. Some family we are. Everybody wants to fuck one another" he said chuckling. "Maybe but if it's you it’s not so bad" Claire said snuggling into the bed. "She'd be better off if she just said it. Spoke what was on her mind. Like you should" he said. Claire looked at him puzzled. "I meant your fear about her not wanting a baby. You really broke down when you were high" he said.    

 

"Can you blame me? You saw how freaked out she was about caring for it" Claire said. "And what did you learn if your pickled brain can remember" he said. "...she wants it" Claire replied quietly. "Goodnight Claire" Keith said leaving them. Keith was tired but wanted a bath. Anna was not home and neither was Bentgrass. It did bother him about Claire saying Kelly was going through the motions. Keith drew a bath and got in for a soak. Few minutes in, the bathroom door opened revealing Bentgrass his size visibly tired and grungy. "You don't mind do you?" she asked getting naked and climbing in to join him. A snug fit for both of them but workable. She gave him a smug look as he eyed her goods. "What happened to you?" he asked. "Finished the last part of my preparation. I had to trek into the Pryor Mountains until I found a totem" she said. "Totem?" he asked. "A symbol that is used as a reminder for the next Nirumbee where she came from. It also denotes our name. Anna's was a golden stalk of bent grass. Hence my name" she said. "What did you find?" he asked.

 

"Clean my feet and I will tell you" she smirked. Keith started on her left foot. Scrubbing the dirt and filth form her soles and grime from between her toes. Apparently wherever she had gone she was barefoot the entire time. Finishing cleaning under her toenails, he went to her right foot and did the same. Bentgrass smiled at him. "A snowberry. A kind of flower that grows in isolated fields near streams. It even can survive a frost. A fitting flower for her" she replied. "And I assume the Great Mother tells you where to go?" Keith asked. She nodded. She began to wash her hair. "How is my successor?" she asked. "Sleeping off that freak out" he said sternly. "Well that is the most trying part. I myself had quite the experience. Anna had me embrace my womanhood. Taught me what sex should feel like without the pain and fear. How was Kelly?" she asked. "Desperate to fuck me to keep herself safe" he said. "And did you fuck her?" she asked grinning. "Of course not. After everything that girl went though I was not about to do that to her" he replied getting irritated. "Remarkable restraint seeing what you've done before" she said.

 

"Is that what caught your eye? You didn't use Star Memory to see the good we've done? Just looked at our sex lives?" he asked. "That's some edge to that tone" she said rinsing her hair. "Guess it is. Star Memory is probably the most incredible thing I've ever seen. The things we could learn for it. Unbiased history, first accounts from historic figures and you use it as a peep show" he said. "And what if humans had access to it? Knowledge is a dangerous thing in the hands of humans. You split the atom and made a bomb. Discover gunpowder and made cannons and rockets. Even the bicycle was made a weapon at one time" she said. Keith had no comeback for that.  

 

"You know Keith. It's been a very long time since I was with a man. Anna helps me now and then but she's not as...vigorous as she used to be" she said scooting closer to him. She wrapped her legs around him and with a smirk, took ahold of his dick under the water. "You even regret not becoming a mom?" he asked. She didn't answer as she guided his dick into her snatch. "Well?" he asked pumping. She grit her teeth. "The needs of the many outweigh the needs of the few. You know that came popular from Star Trek?" she asked. Keith pulled out and then shoved it back in. "I'm becoming familiar with it again" he said thinking about what Claire had called it as Captain Kirk'ing. Keith had to grin at how right she was.

 

As he fucked her harder and faster, the bath water spilled out. Bentgrass clamped onto him tight and kissed him. Shoving her tongue into his mouth and licking his teeth she had lost herself to him until Keith asked a very important question. "What if Kelly refuses to take your place?" he said. "...impossible. Nobody in history Nirumbee or otherwise has ever refused to become a guardian of a tribe" she said. Keith slowed down. "For the sake of argument" he asked. "Has Kelly said something to you" she asked narrowing her eyes. Keith sensed her annoyance and well as the bath water rise in temperature. "She says she wishes to become one but I sense that maybe out of obligation" he replied. "It IS and obligation. To herself and her ancestors. Uh...uh...UH!" she yelled slamming herself down on his dick harder and harder. Her pussy clamped his dick as she came milking out his semen. An eerie gaze in her eyes worried him. She stood up, his semen dripping out of her into the water and stepped out.

 

"I take it that your friends won't interfere" she said. Keith had to word his answer very carefully. Bentgrass has a way of flushing out the truth and if he spoke it now no telling what she may do. Two seconds had passed since she asked, and the bath water got hotter to the point Keith had to get out. "We only want what's best for Kelly...just like you" he replied. Bentgrass grinned at his shrewd answer. "Well phrased" she said leaving him. Keith looked back at the bath water which had begun to boil. He was very concerned about tomorrow.

 

The next day, Anna had made breakfast like before but seemed anxious. Questioned she replied it was due to the ritual. She seemed warmer to them. Kinder. Kind enough that she played board games with them. She told stories of Crow legends and history. Probably to entice Kelly into accepting her future role. Kelly was getting more used to her size. Playfully kicking dice as they played monopoly. Pushing the race car onto Broadway making engine sounds. Claire found it very amusing tossing hotels at her. It seemed the tiny abused girl was showing her real self for the first time in a very long time. Aspen teased her by offering her not to pay rent if she could cuddle and kiss her. He girl blushed and agreed. Kissing her tiny head. Tickling her tiny feet. Placing her on her shoulder and offering her hair to hold onto. Aspen felt connected to Kelly. And as time ticked by and the sun began to get low in the sky, a sense of worry crept into Aspen's, Claire's, and Keith's hearts.

 

"Time to prepare. You must paint yourself. Your nails turquoise and your face with red clay. Finally, this head dress and clothes" Anna said holding the tiny collection of garments. "Can Aspen and Claire do it for me?" Kelly asked. Anna was taken aback by it as by custom it was her job to do it. The current Nirumbee was busy with her own thing and the one before her was to prepare the next one in succession. In fact, Anna's title was the honorary Grandmother Nirumbee. For her not to do it and instead outsiders (white outsiders no less) was almost an insult. However, Bentgrass had spoken to her about what Keith had conveyed. To appease Kelly, Anna agreed. "As you wish. I'll set these down here" Anna said placing them on the floor.

 

A small cap full of red clay diluted water as well as a cap of a mixture of crushed turquoise in water was done for her. Her clothes ready to be placed on her body and a toothpick as a brush.  Aspen laid down on her belly close to Kelly. She plucked a strand of hair off her head and tied it into a knot. Licked the tip and dipped it into the turquoise paint. She ten bit the tip of the toothpick and softened it for Claire. "Don't worry. I do this all the time for Claire" Aspen said placing the sole of her tiny left foot on top of her fingertip. Claire sat at her right foot and placed it on her lap. The giantess and her lover began to paint her tiny toes. "Why did you want us to do it?" Claire asked as she started on her big toe. "Well...since this started you been so nice to me. Kinda like big sisters. Don't sisters do each other's nails?" Kelly asked. Aspen smiled. "Yeah they do" she replied. Keith watched them from the sofa remarking they did seem like sisters to her.

 

Kelly giggled as Aspen's fingerprint tickled her foot. The warm breath of the giantess felt funny on her toes as Aspen blew on them. The borrower girl gently held each toe in place as she painted them. It reminded her of times last when Aspen and she would paint each other's nails. Of course, it took nearly two hours for Claire to paint a giantess' toes but it was an act of friendship at first and love later. Aspen took pride in Claire's work. Girls at her middle and high school wondered which salon she went to that did such fine detailed work. Especially when Claire gave her signature of dipping her feet in paint and using them to put tiny footprints on her nails. A few girls she had met owned borrowers that serviced their feet.

 

Once when she was 12 she went to a sleepover that a popular girl had. Aspen didn't really like her as she was a fucking snob, but she wanted to be in their clique and not seen as the girl with dead parents. Aspen had seen that the girl owned a borrower. 12 years old like her with nice clothes and neat hair. Aspen thought she wasn't bad seeing how she treated her borrower. She even gave thought of inviting the girl over to meet her borrower. To meet Claire. Those hopes turned to shit as the girl ordered her borrower to lick their feet. Not for any good reason. Just to look good in front of her peers ordering a girl their age to do something nasty. Aspen didn't want that. However, peer pressure is a bitch.

 

The girl was licking Aspen's feet and didn't like it at all. Aspen had worn sandals that day and her feet wasn't sweaty, but they weren't fresh either. Aspen felt horrible and after the girls had gone to sleep she stayed awake out of guilt. She loved Claire and this tiny girl here was very much like her. Cried the same. Same age as Aspen a close enough to feel that if she was tiny she wouldn't like to be ordered to lick a giantess preteen's feet. Then she heard it. Gentle sobbing from a glass tank. Aspen tiptoed to it and the tiny girl froze seeing the young giantess looking at her in the darkness. Aspen reached into her pants that was laying on the floor and took out a gingersnap cookie. Broke of a tiny piece and gave it to her. The girl looked quizzically at her as if expecting a cruel trick. Aspen petted her head. "I'm sorry for tonight" she whispered very faintly. Her borrower ears picked it up and her borrower eyes better suited for the night saw the sadness on her face. The girl saw sincerity in her eyes before she left and go back and snuggle in her sleeping bag. It gave the borrower hope that not all humans were bad. Aspen never saw her again but never forgot her either. It was that night that she began to crusade for borrower rights.

 

Kelly's toes were done and Claire used her fingers to paint streaks of red on her cheeks. Aspen painted her fingers and as she held her delicate tiny hands she had the sense of not wanting to let go of them. "Why are you crying?" Kelly asked Aspen. It surprised her as she didn't know she was. "Excuse me" Aspen said going to the bathroom. "She's very worried is all. We've only known you for a few days, but we've gotten very attached to you. Sweetie...is this what you really want to do?" Claire asked. "...yes if it helps people" Kelly replied. Clair wand Keith noticed she had to struggle for the answer. Kelly was not ashamed of being naked as Claire dressed her. Soon she was dressed as traditions dictated and the three fawned over her. Claire smiled and kissed her cheek. Aspen gushed with love. And Keith stared quietly. "Do I look funny to you?" Kelly asked. Keith gently placed her in his palm. "No. You look like the most beautiful Native American princess I've ever seen. You know what? Let's take a group picture" he said placing her back on the floor. Keith and Aspen shrank down and they all huddled in a group before Keith's smartphone placed and propped up on the phone. "Siri...take a photo" he said using a voice command.

 

The phone took the shot and they all stared warmly at it. "It is time" Anna said entering the room. Aspen and Keith grew back. Aspen placed Claire on her shoulder as did Anna with Kelly. Anna led them down the hallway where a portal awaited them. They stepped in it and emerged at Star Memory.

"Excellent. We need to begin so we can finish before the Sleeping sun hides the star of the Great Mother" Bentgrass said. The sky itself was on the cusp of dawn. The millions of stars had all but winked out except for one that shined brightly. A ray of starlight pointed right down on the holy rock. Bentgrass was naked and small sitting on the top of the rock. In front of her were two very tiny raised bumps on the rock. "Sit her before me Anna" Bentgrass said. Anna placed the shrunken girl on the rock behind one of the raised bumps.  Bentgrass stood up and roughly impaled herself on a raised bump. She gasped as the smooth bump of rock was buried into her cunt. "Now...you do the same" she said. Kelly stood up and squatted. She hesitated as she knew just by looking at it that it would hurt like fuck taking such a thing into her smaller and tighter vagina. Bentgrass nodded to Anna who placed her fingers on Kelly's tiny shoulders and pushed down.   

 

Kelly gave off a chirping kind of yelp as it parted her painfully. "Kelly!" Aspen yelled stepping towards her. A cold wind blew at Aspen and Bentgrass looked over to her with a foreboding look as to dare her to interfere. "The vaginal pain is necessary. Vaginal blood is necessary. It is the purest totem of a female. The power will flow from me through the holy rock of Star Memory and into your womb. There the seed will take root in your fertile womb and grow, hindering all else" Bentgrass explained. "Like being a mother" Aspen said coldly. Kelly was in visible pain as Bentgrass took ahold of her hands. The rock glowed as the starlight from above grew brighter. Aspen saw Kelly was terrified. "No. Stop this! She doesn't want this!" Aspen yelled snatching Kelly off the rock. "You dare?" Bentgrass said looking at her with creepy glowing eyes. "You're forcing her to do this! Guilting her! It's not right!" Aspen said cradling Kelly close to her chest.

 

"Put her back on the rock!" Bentgrass yelled. Aspen didn't move. She nodded to Anna to take her from Aspen. "Nope" Keith said tripping her. The wind picked up fiercely. "This is slavery!" Claire yelled barely holding onto Aspen's hair. "No, it is not! She will be the hope of our tribe! It's protector! How dare you call it slavery!" Bentgrass yelled. "You're right. It's indentured servitude. 25 fucking years of it and the payoff at the end is living out the rest of your life under an assumed name and never having a family nevertheless kids. She'll be stuck living in a house like a fucking hermit like you and the one that came before you" Keith said. "And what she had was better?! You want to go back to this shitty life Kelly?!" Bentgrass howled as she used her power to make a portal back to her bedroom. What they saw was a little surprising. "Mommy?" Kelly asked looking through the portal.

 

In Kelly's bedroom was her mother sitting on her bed sobbing. In her arms was a stuffed panda bear. Kelly's panda bear. A gift given to her on her 5th birthday. They could hear her mother begging for forgiveness. What struck the deepest chord for Kelly was as she looked at her mother's face she saw her mother stone sober. Something she hadn't seen in years. She was so distraught of her daughter's disappearance she hadn't used. Bentgrass saw Kelly leaning to the portal and quickly closed it. "Why did you close it so fast Candice?" Keith asked. Bentgrass had the urge to strike him down where he stood for his arrogance and would’ve done so if he hadn't stepped between her and Aspen.

 

"Kelly. You don't have to do this or go back to that life. There are programs out there that help kids in your situation. Child Protection Services, foster care, therapists. They even have a system that can help your mom if you want to stay with her" Aspen pleaded. "Help from the government?! Like they've been our friends" Bentgrass said making Star Memory pull up events in history. "Look Kelly and see how they "helped" us! Forced us off our lands. Raped our women. Shot our children. Gave us diseased blankets! And it continued into the 20th century! Stole our children from us to be educated in their schools. Forbidden to speak their native language. Experimented on. Sterilized. Gave us casinos to buy our silence!" Bentgrass screamed. The images were terrible enough that Kelly cringed.

 

"Two can play that game. Look Kelly at this. Maria TallChief was a renowned ballerina. Will Rogers was a famous actor. Chuck Norris...well nuff said. Tina Turner, Johnny Depp..." Keith said. "Johnny Depp is Native American?" Kelly asked. "Cherokee by descent. And that's not including the Navajo who saved so many lives in WWII. Native Americans have had a bum rap for sure, but times have changed and Bentgrass knows it. Kelly, do you really want to live this life? Look at her. She's so poisoned by hate she's become what she was supposed to protect her tribe from" Keith said. Kelly trembled in Aspen’s hands. "NO! I want to have friends! I want a family! I wanna be a mommy!" Kelly screamed.

 

"You take the words of these perverts over me? These two fucked while their lover was passed out! And this one fucked me!" Bentgrass said showing them in perfect clarity. "You think you can trust sex addicts to be reasonable? When has a man ever been truthful and considerate of your feelings? He's just another white male out to take advantage of you. To force his way of thinking on you" Bentgrass hissed. Aspen Claire and Keith were silent as Claire, Keith, and Bentgrass's recent sexual history was all to see. "He doesn't look like he was enjoying it. Looks disgusted really" Kelly said looking at Bentgrass and Keith fuck. "I was truthfully. No passion at all" Keith said. "Was he gentle?" Aspen asked Claire. "As always. You really should take a turn" Claire replied smiling.

 

"...you fucking degenerates. There is one way for you to obey me" Bentgrass hissed as she made her body rigid. She grew herself. Grew and grew until she was well over 300 ft. tall. "You" she said pointing directly at Keith. Keith ran not to save himself but to keep the others out of her wrath. Being a borrower, he covered a good distance within a few short seconds. He ran faster than an Olympic athlete and had got 350 ft. away from them in under 10 seconds. An insane feat and a desperate one but not as desperate as what he was about to do very shortly. Bentgrass let him run just to savor what she was about to do. She covered the distance within two seconds and raised her foot over him. "No please..." Aspen said begging. The giantess gave no heed to her as she slammed her foot down. "One less white man endangering my tribe" she said. However, she saw in the sky her time was very short and didn't notice her grizzly work was missing something. Namely Keith's blood, guts, and crushed body.

 

At the last moment, Keith activated his size watch and shrank. Her bare foot came down like a fleshy mountain falling out the sky. The impact threw him up into the air and he smacked hard into the side of her second toe. Literally stuck to the inner side of her toe from her grimy foot sweat, Keith was disgusted and happy to be alive. Bentgrass returned to them and ordered Anna to take Kelly away. "Now you will agree to be my successor, or I will eat her" Bentgrass said bending down and licking her lips. "OKAY! Just...just don't kill any more of them" Kelly sobbed. Bentgrass shrunk down to her tiny stature and got back on the rock. Kelly was shoved down once again and whimpered. "I'm sorry Keith..." Kelly said between sobs. Bentgrass took ahold of her hands and concentrated.

 

This time nothing happened. Bentgrass looked at the sky. "Time hasn't run out. Why isn't it working?!" she screamed. "That's it. It makes sense now. I wondered why you just didn't force you power into her. Tie her up and do this shit. She has to choose to do it of her own free will" Claire said. "SHE IS! She agreed! You heard her Great Mother!" Bentgrass called out. "No. She's doing it to save our lives. That's not free will. She has to agree whole heartedly" Aspen said. Bentgrass' eyes went wide as she realized they were right. She looked at the sky. The rising sun had almost covered up the star. She had only maybe a minute left. "Kelly. I wasn't serious. I'd never harm Aspen or Claire. Please do this. Our tribe needs a guardian! I'm the last one! Our sister tribes have lost theirs! You have to agree or we'll be gone forever!" Bentgrass pleaded.

 

"Wouldn't hurt Aspen or Claire? So Keith was fair game? He was nice, kind, loving, and even when I offered myself up to him he taught me that love wasn't something bought with sex! FUCK YOU!" Kelly screamed. "No....you must reconsider! You will have so much power! Nobody can hurt you again! You don't have to live in fear with this power! Do you want to be sexual prey around these sick humans?!" Bentgrass screamed. "I rather take my chances than end up a barren wombed hate filled freak like you!" Kelly screamed. The sun reached high enough that the star disappeared. The rock's glow began to fade. "No Great Mother! Don't take my power away! Don't leave your children defenseless!" she screamed. Her answer was given almost as quick as the plea she made. Bentgrass grew back to human size. The faint glow in her eyes faded into her brown natural color. The rock was cold and dull. The sky shimmered and did everything else and a bright flash left them standing in the middle of a field. Kelly was standing naked next to Aspen. The shrinking magic had faded away and she grew back right out of those tiny clothes she had on. Kelly collapsed in the grass, mentally and physically exhausted.

 

"Star Memory is gone. The Nirumbee are no more. The last guardian is lost. I hope you're happy" Bentgrass said. "Net yet" Aspen said coldly. Aspen placed her hands around her throat and squeezed. "He cared for us. Loved us unconditionally to the point it hurt him" Aspen said. Claire moved on her shoulder. Aspen glanced over. "Don't stop me" Aspen said. "I wasn't. She killed the father of my child. Just make sure it's not quick" Claire said. Bentgrass felt her throat squeezed tight enough she couldn’t breathe. Her legs kicked around. Her heels digging up dirt and she looked Aspen dead in the eyes as her life began to expire. "No. That's what she wants" Keith said coming up from behind. Aspen let go out of shock seeing him alive. Bentgrass gasped for air as Aspen hugged Keith tightly. She kissed him roughly sticking her tongue into his mouth.

 

Keith reluctantly broke it off. "Needed me some air" she said grinning. "How did you survive?" Claire asked jumping into him. Keith pointed to his watch. "We can’t let her get away" Aspen said looking at Kelly visibly shaken, and Anna too freaked out to really do anything. "Killing her just feeds into her pathology. Makes her look a martyr" he said. "Shrink her. Shrink the bitch to the size of an ant" Claire said. "No. I have a better idea. Bentgrass...well are you still her? That was your Nirumbee name wasn't it?" he asked. She spat in his face.

 

"Cute. You ever wonder what happened to your mother. You know you dad is dead but what about your mom? Lived out of state from what I read. When you disappeared, they looked into it and found your dad had abused you. Your mother blamed herself for not being there for you and when you were declared dead after so long...your mother committed suicide. Answer me this. Out of those 25 years, what did you protect your tribe from? Trespassers? Hunters? How many times was it necessary for you to do anything? Now was it worth it? Live with that. Sit in your fucking house and think about that" he said looking dead into her eyes. Bentgrass hung her head and quietly cried. "Let's get the fuck outta here" he said to the girls.

 

Keith parked the car not far from the police station front door. "Kelly, it's time kiddo" he said. Kelly hugged Aspen tightly. The girl had on some clothes Aspen gave her from her luggage. "We're gonna miss you" Claire said kissing her nose. "Me too" Kelly said kissing Claire on her head. "Wish I had a borrower in my life like you" Kelly told her. "Who knows? Maybe the new house you end up will have them under the floorboards" Claire smiled. Her smile broke and she hugged her cheek. Aspen pulled Claire off her. "She has to go now" Aspen said. Claire quietly cried. "My email and our number. We'll...we'll check in on you okay. If you ever feel lonely or sad just shoot us a line" Keith said wiping his eyes. They waved at her as she walked in...

 

Two weeks later...

 

"Two more minutes" Claire said. Aspen nodded. Aspen was lying in bed and Claire laid on her bare chest as they looked at the news. "Keith got an email from Kelly this afternoon. She's liking her foster parents. She says they're nice people" Aspen said. Claire nodded. "You miss her don't you?" Aspen asked. "She felt like family. She called us her sisters, but it felt more like she was our daughter you know?" Claire replied. "Thought it was just me" Aspen said. "Hey breaking news" Claire said pointing to the tv.

 

"By majority vote, Congress has passed the bill outlawing the sale of borrowers. Debated in Congress and split in the vote, the recent stream of borrower activist Aspen Collins exposed the existence of the last Brownie thought to be extinct. Claiming to protect the privacy of the subject and the area she lived in, the Brownie's face was blurred out and any way to identify the location was edited out. Even more shocking was video showing the Brownie growing to human size. When contacted, Ms. Collins said the Brownie went extinct when she became human. There are those that doubt such a claim but given the evidence from earlier sightings, most actually agree. The video was analyzed and no fakery could be found. With this new information, the question of borrowers going extinct was raised. With no clear consensus on how to deal with the question of borrower rights or conservation, Congress approved the prohibition of their sale as a stop gap measure until further committees could decide what to do. Barring a veto, the bill will become law by the end of May. Now for your local weather" the news reporter said.

 

"Getting closer" Aspen grinned. Claire was looking at a borrower pregnancy test Aspen bought her at the store. "It's official. I'm pregnant" Claire said quietly.  Aspen kissed her. "I love you so much" she told her licking her little face. Claire giggled at her doting. "You mom is going to be so thrilled. I wish your grandma was alive to enjoy the moment" Aspen said. Claire nodded and smiled until she remembered something. "What's up? Is it something I said?" Aspen asked. "When we were at Star Memory, I asked it to let me talk to grandma Lily. It didn't work and Bentgrass didn't know why" Claire said. "Maybe because she was a Fae?" Aspen asked. "Claire shook her head. "No. Bentgrass said that wouldn't be the reason" Claire said. Then Claire came to a shocking epiphany.

 

"Aspen...I know why it didn't work. Grandma Lily...is still alive". 

Chapter 6...The Alux Pt. 1 by Size Master
Author's Notes:

Yeah this one is long but a lot of character devolpment is in it

"Anything else my queen?" Aspen asked. "Maybe a foot rub". Claire said as she munched on a piece of watermelon. Aspen rubbed her tiny feet between her fingers sighing. "Taking this kinda far aren't you?" Aspen asked. "Hey. You're not the one that gonna have to deal with swollen ankles and tender boobs" Claire said. "Be nice Claire. Wait until you hit the halfway mark. You're going to horny as fuck and Aspen has to deal with it" Keith said tapping away on his MacBook. "What are you talking about?" Claire asked. "Your mom never told you? Borrowers get horny halfway through their pregnancy. Very horny" he replied. "That's weird. Really? Thought the sex drive would cool down" Aspen said. "Nope. Most believe it's to keep a mate around to help the female with food and protection. Humans suffer from it too but not nearly as severe. Then the issue with milk production" Keith said. They looked at him.

 

"Guys this is standard biology. Your mom just gave you the talk but never followed up on it? Did you even bother asking questions?" Keith asked. "Talking to mom about sex...uh no" Claire said. "Alright. Borrower pregnancy 101. Borrowers get pregnant easy. Easier if they're ovulating and they're producing a lot of pheromones. Takes just over two months to have a baby. During that time, she will undergo a few changes. First two weeks is morning sickness. Third week moody as fuck. One month in she'll get an elevated sex drive and need to eat...a lot. 5th week she'll notice her bare feet are more sensitive as well as her breasts as they swell and lactate.  6th week she'll sleep more as her body gets ready to give birth. 7th week nothing much happens and then the 8th week she gives birth...give or take a few days" he said.

 

"Where did you learn this?" Claire asked. "Online. Recently I've been reading about how to deliver a baby...just in case" he said. Claire smiled at him. She found it touching he would do that. "Guess modeling is out of the question now" Aspen said. "Not really. Borrowers don't get stretch marks. Our skin is pretty resilient" Keith said pinching his arm. "What are you up to?" Aspen asked putting Claire's foot down. "Trying to pin down what may have happened to Claire's grandma. You sure that's what your mom remembers?" Keith asked.

 

"Yeah. She said grandma used herself as a distraction to save her. Last thing she saw was Lily being snatched up and the human walking away. She just assumed she had died. Was probably easier for her that way" Claire said softly. "The human. Did she get a decent look?" Keith asked. "I asked her about that when we got back. Only the back. Some kind of logo. A white circle with a butterfly net on it" Claire replied. Keith nodded. "So, I'm assuming you told her about the baby" Aspen said. "She dropped the cooking pot in shock. She's overjoyed and is already knitting pajamas for it. That reminds me. She wants to talk to you Keith" Claire said. "Later tonight. Hmm...Google search pinned down the company with that logo. "Net Worth Inc". Cute...really cute. They're still in business surprisingly. Headquartered in New York and has a few shipping and breeding hubs on the East Coast. I'm curious as to how they will cope with the new anti-borrower selling laws" Keith said.

 

"Breeding hub?!" Claire asked. "Like a puppy mill. Borrower right activists have been protesting them for years. Especially Net Worth. Claire...I don't think I can find your grandma by this point. So many orders and shipping routes" he said. "Like a needle in a haystack" Aspen said. "More like a needle in a stack of needles. Sweetie I'm sorry" Keith said. Claire put down the mostly eaten chunk of watermelon and hung her head. They could hear her sniffling. "Come here baby" Aspen said holding her hand out. Claire hopped on and had Aspen cradle her to her cheek.     

 

"Claire, I'll message my friend that runs that borrower forum on the dark web. Maybe they would know what to do" Keith said to her. "I'd appreciate that" Claire said sniffling. "So, who's ready for another adventure?!" Aspen said lightening the mood. Keith raised his hand like a kid in school waving. Claire giggled at him. Aspen led them to the study and pulled a book odd the bookcase. They coughed as dust flew off as it fell on the desk. "Here we go. Volume 6...The Alux. The Alux are a species of homo smallicus that have been around for as long as Fae even predating written language. Native to Central America, the Alux are the naturally tallest of the species with an average height of 4.1 inches. Notice I said naturally as Alux were forced to learn how to change size which I will explain shortly."

 

"The Alux were worshipped by the Maya for many centuries. What legends survived, spoke of the Alux as ankle high beings looking and dressing just like the Maya. Alux were tricksters when not given praise or worship. Some even gave out curses or killed humans. Alux love corn. Crazy about it and have been known to be caught by oddly enough placing a kind of makeshift dollhouse in a field and waiting for the Alux to make it home. If trapped and fed corn for a period of time, if released and praised, the Alux wouldn't attack humans but bless them with luck and bountiful crops. As mentioned recently, Alux want to be worshipped, and the more they are the more powerful they can become. It was said that when the conquistadors arrived in Aztec controlled lands in 1517 (and lived to tell what they saw), an Alux always was sitting on a tiny throne in the main temple."

 

"An ideological threat to the Spaniards, the Alux were deemed "tiny demons of Satan" and were killed off in vicious ways. An excerpt from the diary of Toro de Vazquez tells about his encounter with one. "In the year of our lord 1517 on the 9th of September, our captain lead our party into a small village not far from the heretic Aztecs capital. The people counted at most 125 outnumbering us three to one. They did not attack us as they were stunned at our leather and iron armors not to mention the arquebus guns we carried. They had no gold which irritated the captain but had food and fresh water we could use. We took what we needed and a native man moved to stop us. My friend Tomas, shot him which caused the others to cower in fear. Some even bowed. As if it sensed the loss of respect and prayer, this small creature raced out of a small hut. We could not believe our eyes. A native girl no taller than my ankle came running at us carrying a black rock dagger."

 

"Tomas was slashed in the shin. The sharpness easily cut through his leather guard and he fell to his knees. The tiny girl jumped up and killed him with a slash to his throat. Our captain, angry at the loss kicked her as hard as she could and she disappeared into the forest. Apparently, the savages decided then to fight to avenge the loss of the creature. We formed our shooting line and fired. When done, the next line would take our place as we reloaded. Even with their staggering immediate losses, they still charged. The fight was over in a few minutes but in the end, we won. We lost over half our men, including our captain who met his end bravely killing the heretics. The natives were all gone. Even the children. Is it a sin to feel remorse in killing a heretic? I hope not. Exhausted we rested before leaving, not long after the fight, the girl creature returned. She has survived but was badly hurt. Ready to fight us again until she saw the bodies of the natives.

 

"Apparently even a spawn of Satan can feel grief as she just fell to her knees at the sight. Marcos stood over her and used his foot to crush her into the dirt. She didn't even scream but we all heard the sound of her bones breaking. When I see the priest once more I will ask forgiveness for feeling such pity for a demon".

 

"Cortez would go on to conquer the Aztec empire and drive out the Alux who would head south to the weakened Mayans. There they would find safety for the next 100 years. In 1621, Alvarado would conquer the last holdings of the Maya who had greatly indulged the Alux hoping their good luck would revive their empire. Even going so far as to provide human sacrifices. When Alvarado took control, no Alux were found although stories were too numerous to not have them there. Stories emerged many years later that the Alux used their trickery magic to assume complete human form to escape persecution. No matter how hard the Spanish colonizers tried, no Alux could be found. Even an inquisition didn't help. Legend says that even today that Alux live in plain sight among the Latin American populations" Aspen said finishing the first chapter.

 

"So, they can be human sized? That sounds like they would be nearly impossible to find" Claire said. "I'll input some keyword and characteristics in my search algorithm. Hit up the forums" Keith said.

 

Later that night...

 

"So, tell me Keith. If you were a borrower what did you prefer, sewing or thumbtack?" Claire's father asked. "Sewing. I could really get some speed with wielding a sewing needle" Keith replied. "Ha! I was more of a thumbtack kind of guy. Whittle the plastic to get a good grip and use the weight to do damage" the man said. Keith sipped his tiny cup of tea and nodded. "Well if you fight insects you'd need something that can pierce the shell. But something like a bird requires speed" Keith said. The borrower man nodded. "Now Thomas, don't interrogate the man. He was kind enough to shrink down and come to dinner" Rebecca, his wife and mother to Claire said. "Now you say that. Earlier you asked him his age, clan, and if he had any diseases. I dare say you have yet to ask about his sexual prowess" Thomas quipped. Rebecca rolled her eyes.

 

"Please don't fight. Can we just enjoy the meal?" Claire asked. "You're right dear. Keith? Have you given any thought about being a caregiver? You do realize there are some things that require...a man's touch" Rebecca said. "I'm well aware of the needs of pregnant borrowers. Aspen will take care of that" Keith said. Aspen and Rebecca locked eyes. "Well as long as they're met. When I carried Ritchie and Claire, good Thomas here was dutiful enough to know my needs without me even saying a word" Rebecca said. "I've been told what Claire will need" Aspen said. "Oh really?" Rebecca asked sarcastically. "Yes really! Three foot rubs a day to prevents swelling. A diet of berries and nuts for vitamins and fresh meat for protein. Trips to the bathroom and... I suck on her tits to encourage steady lactation when her milk comes in" Aspen huffed. "Sweet Jesus can we not discuss this shit at the dinner table? Or at least not in front of my little brother?" Claire asked.

 

"Dear. This is all natural and I was not much older when I became your father. This is good learning experience from the boy" Thomas said. "All fine and dandy if he wasn't a horny perv. I caught him jerking off inside Aspen's sneaker last month!" Claire yelled. Ritchie got up and ran out the room. "That was a little mean Claire" Keith whispered. Claire threw down her dinner fork and left the table. "I'll see to her" Aspen said. "No. Give her a moment" Keith said. The rest of the dinner was quiet. "Allow me to help" Keith said carrying dishes to the sink.

 

"You've barely come here since you moved in" Rebecca said running water out of a thin hose. "Reminds me of my old life. Actually, this is paradise compared to how we lived back then" he said looking at all the shrunken knickknacks. "Well I have you to thank for it. This garden hose here to deliver water for example" Rebecca said. "Has Claire spoke to you about her grandmother recently?" Keith asked. "Just some questions about that day. Why?" she asked. Keith shook his head. He didn't want to say Lily could be alive until he learned more. "You love Claire, don't you?" Rebecca said rinsing a dish. "Very much. It was...humbling that she chose me to give her a baby" he replied. "And yet you love Aspen too. Don't be surprised. I could smell it on you when she sat close to you at the table" she said. "It's complicated. Although recently our affections have become more...open" he said. "You sound so human. Why not take both?" she asked. "I know of our ways of taking multiple mates but Aspen is not like us. I must respect her beliefs as well" he said. "I see why Claire chose you to mate with. You're kind to a fault" Rebecca said. Keith gave no answer.

 

Thomas sat next to Claire on their little sofa. She stared blankly at the iPhone as it loaded an episode of American Gods. Just another watch list of her fathers’. "Still mad little mouse?" he asked. "Haven't called me that in years" she said. "In a parent’s eyes, their child will always be their little boy or girl. Prop your feet up" he said. Claire turned to lay her legs and feet on the sofa. Thomas slipped off her shoes. "Just like your mother. When she got upset she had this habit of clenching her toes" he said rubbing them. "You haven't done that in years" Claire said. "Not since I took you on your first scavenging outside the house" he said. "I remember that. Just a month after Aspen's parents died. We didn’t know what might happen to the house" she said. "That's right and me and your mother decided it was best if we trained you to survive in the outdoors. I remember that day so vividly. You hated that you had to wear a scrap of Aspen's dirty sock to cover your borrower scent" he chuckled.

 

"It was nasty!" Claire huffed. "Yeah but necessary. Predators would love to eat a tiny 9-year-old girl but if she smelled like a human they would flee before they got close" Thomas said. Claire nodded. "And you didn’t like being barefoot on that dirt" he said. "It hurt my feet but you did say I has to get comfortable feeling vibrations in the ground" she said. "Wasn't all bad. You were proud to wield that toothpick" Tomas said. "It was cool to have my first weapon. It was kinda nagging remembering all those rules to told me. If I poop or pee to cover it with dirt so predators won't catch my scent. Never walk in a straight line out in the open. Look up every other minute. And never let your guard down around insects, especially if you're a girl" she said.

 

"And one other thing. Never take more than you can run with carrying" he said. Claire smiled and nodded. "That night we camped out in the old acorn den. I remember seeing the stars. They looked so tiny" she said. "Oh, I remember you griping how much your feet hurt. I had to rub them, so I'd get some sleep. Daddy my toes hurt! Daddy the grit between my toes itches! The ball of my foot aches! On and on..." Thomas groaned. Claire kicked his side with her bare foot. "But you did me proud. Found food, hid when you were supposed to. You even saved my life" he said.

 

Claire had almost forgot that part. The next day as they were heading back, they were ambushed by a bullfrog. Her father told her to run as he got the giant frog's attention. She was horrified to see it stick its tongue right on his head and slurp him up. Thomas was in its distended belly. His heirloom needle sword on the ground. Without thinking, Claire rushed to grab it and the frog grabbed her ankle with his tongue to make her dessert. She was yanked off her feet and landed in his mouth to her waist. She stabbed the thing in its eye as her bare feet braced against the back of its slimy mouth. The bullfrog dropped her and Claire stabbed its belly slicing it open. Thomas spilled out coughing and gasping for air. "Claire?" he asked. Claire held him tightly crying. Thomas looked at the frog. Dead and then some. It was no small feat to kill a full-grown bullfrog for a borrower. For a young girl on her first hunt it was phenomenal.

 

"My pretty little bullfrog slayer is all grown up and having a baby" Thomas said wiping tears away. "Love you too daddy" Claire said hugging him. "I should apologize to Ritchie" Claire muttered. "I think Aspen went to see him" Thomas said looking around.

 

Ritchie sat outside their home on the cold wood floor. The borrower was crying to himself until two tremors and a pair of giant feet interrupted him. With a small earthquake that shook his little body, Aspen sat down. "I was worried about you" Aspen said looking at her size watch. It said cool down with a timer. "Why? Don't you think I'm some nasty pervert?" he said looking up at the giantess. "No Ritchie. I think you're a horny teenage boy with a fetish. Join the club. You're not alone. Hundreds of thousands of boys out there are in the boat you're in now" Aspen said. Ritchie looked at her toes. "You can touch them if ya want" she said. Ritchie stood up and walked over to them. Just her big toe was bigger than he was. Her polished French tipped toes shined in the light. He could see his reflection in her nail. They smelled like lavender and faint sweat. Ritchie touched the underside of her toe with his hands.

 

"That tickles!" Aspen giggled. Ritchie kissed it. "Ritchie..." she said. "I'm sorry! I didn't mean to!" he said scared. "It's not that sweetie. If you feel a certain way and have...issues. Talk to us. We're not going to judge you. We want to help...I want to help" Aspen said. Aspen seemed different to him. Warmer and calmer. Not the sex pot from earlier. Not the same woman he fucked weeks ago. "You have really pretty feet" he muttered. "And you have a cute dick" she giggled. Ritchie blushed and got hard. "See how good it feels to be open?" she said. Ritchie nodded. "I'm curious Ritchie. Do you love me because I'm a giantess or because I'm the only other girl here besides your sister?" she asked. Ritchie didn't answer for he didn't know that himself.

 

Yes, he was turned on by this giantess in the position of having her way with him. Devouring him if she wished. Stepping on him with her giant sexy feet. But was it more. He felt attracted to her when she shrank down and visited him. Her loved her smile. Her voice. She even took time to play with him when he was younger. Ritchie was terrified of her when they first formally met. Aspen had known him since she met Claire so he was 4 at the time. A huge girl towering over him scared him. And one day as he spied Aspen and Claire playing he eyed a discarded Oreo. 5 years old and wanting that cookie so bad it hurt. Then Aspen's huge bare foot came down on it and crushed it to crumbs. The thought that it could’ve been him terrified the teeny boy. A few months later, Ritchie snuck out during the night for an Oreo determined not to let the human giantess ruin another find.

 

As Ritchie pulled it out standing on the edge of the open cupboard, he slipped and fell. Ritchie had mixed luck. He would've went splat on the counter if not for Aspen's grandma had fixed fudge brownies just an hour before as a surprise for her granddaughter. He landed right in the middle of the tray. Now this would be paradise for a tiny kid. Surrounded by warm chocolate goodness except he landed face first in the gooey fudge frosting and it was still cooling. Ritchie was stuck fast face first. He barely could pull himself up to breathe and every time he rested he found it harder to break free again. 5 minutes turned to 10 and the boy began to see he would suffocate in the fudge. Would he be found? Would he be eaten if he wasn't? The boy began to cry and wail and just as he found he couldn't hold himself up any longer he felt his body being pulled free. Warm water torrented his body and frantic hands cleaned him.

 

"Ritchie! Are you alright?!" Aspen yelled. He coughed and looked at her. She looked just as scared as he was. The boy silently nodded. "Oh thank god!" Aspen said clinching him in her fist and rubbing him against her cheek. Her cheek was wet he remembered. She cried for him. Knew his name. The scary giantess actually cared! Ritchie hugged her cheek happy he was alive and that she took notice of him. "It was lucky I decided to sneak a brownie. If I hadn't..." Aspen said getting upset once more. "I'm okay" Ritchie said innocently. The boy felt bad that he made her cry. He didn't want to see her cry. He thought she looked prettier not crying. It was probably then he began to feel love towards her.

 

As years passed, Ritchie hung out with her more often. And when those bubbling borrower hormones kicked in, he noticed other things than her face. Aspen had grown some nice tits in high school. Mammoth monsters Ritchie just wanted to touch. He wondered how it would feel being trapped between them. Aspen showing off her panty covered ass when she bent over. And finally, her bare feet. When she and Claire would have "girly" nights and would take turns painting each other's toenails, Ritchie spied on them. Aspen would lift her foot up and spread her long giant toes. And Ritchie would feel arousal. Now that he was 11, his father had given him the talk. Explained how his body would begin going through changes. Things down there so to speak. Mortified but curious, Ritchie nodded and prayed the talk would be over quickly. Ritchie wondered what it would feel like to be pinned between her toes. Be underneath her soles.

 

Nothing came of it for some time until one night. Aspen had just graduated high school and was celebrating. It was just her, her grandma, and Claire. Grandma was very sick at the time. In hindsight, she had probably held on as long as she did to see Aspen graduate. Maybe because she knew her time would soon come that she let Aspen and Claire drink to celebrate. At least she wasn't at some party where she had to worry about such matters. Champagne, BBQ, and music left it all lively in the house and after grandma went to bed, just Claire and Aspen stayed up. Claire's parents had emerged from their home just after grandma had gone to bed just to say congrats and share in the food and drink. Rebecca and Thomas had left as quickly as they arrived as being out like that was still weird for them.

 

As time passed at the champagne bottle was drunk dry, Aspen and Claire passed out. Ritchie was all alone looking at Aspen sprawled out on the sofa. Claire passed out lazily and half-dressed on her left breast. Not shocking to him. He knew they were more than friends by that point. Aspen's bare feet were propped on the arm rest. Her soles red from being in high heels for hours during her graduation ceremony. Well that and dancing at home. He was close enough to smell her huge feet. Pungent for a borrower's nose but he didn't care. It was HER scent. Her pheromones laden sweaty feet. Aspen snored loudly so he knew she would not wake. Ritchie too his clothes off nervously.

 

He hesitated to touch them. So big and powerful. They could turn him into a red stain if Aspen wanted to. Hell, she could do accidentally if she moved right then but that thought only fueled his desire. He placed his hands on her heel. Rough and tough but warm and alive. He used his fingernails to claw his way up her sole. Aspen felt it slightly and wrinkled her sole nearly crushing his fingers. He got lucky as she stopped when he stopped. He began his climb once more. He got to the top of her foot and sat between her big and second toes. The smell was stronger. It was warmer as he laid against her toe. He hugged it like a lover and kissed it. His overwhelming joy was he worshipping the toes of his human crush. He straddled her big toe and fucked it.

 

"Aspen I love you. God, I want to be with you" he muttered and so on as he rubbed his aching cock against her big toe until he came. The tiniest amount of his semen mixed with her toe sweat as he held her toe to steady himself. After resting, he moved on to her other toes and fucked them like a personal harem. Being young and a borrower he could keep that going for all five toes but was utterly exhausted when he was spreading his cum over her pinky toenail. Taking a breath he looked at Aspen. She looked like a sleeping goddess to him. He wished she was his size so he could be with her. Young he was but that's how deep his crush went. Aspen shifted and let out a burp in her sleep causing Ritchie to tumble off her foot and onto the sofa cushion. Where he landed was at the leg hole of her shorts near her thigh.

 

Ritchie knee full well what was in those shorts. Aspen herself was ovulating near that time but he didn't truly understand that yet. He could sense it on a primal level though. Since starting puberty, his sense of smell had gotten sharper. He took notice that Claire smelled faintly sweeter during a few days of the month but didn't ask. He did notice that when Claire smelled like that she would sleep over in Aspen's room and return the next day giddy, exhausted, and reeking.  But now he smelled something similar coming from Aspen's crotch and he had to see. He climbed into her shorts and stood close, very close to her panty covered pussy. Here is where it came from. Smelling of smoked chocolate and musk. His brain screamed for him to fuck her. Ages old instinct firing away in his immature brain. But Ritchie didn't fuck her.

 

No. What he wanted was for her to be awake if that happened. He wanted to see her face smiling. Her voice moaning. He wanted her to enjoy their bout of sex. Ritchie climbed back out and went home. Taking a bath to wash off the smell of feet, he sat in the tub kinda sad and guilty. He had taken advantage of Aspen. Someone kind and had saved his life and he fucked her feet while she slept. And even though he stopped himself from going further, he wondered if he should've. She was in love with his sister. She loved him but not that way. And he was younger by 7 years and tiny as fuck to her. What was he thinking he could satisfy a teenage giantess like Aspen? The more he thought on it the worse he felt. Ritchie buried his feelings for the next three years until the night she indulged him. So now that Aspen asked if he loved her because of her size, he felt he could answer truthfully.

 

"So... what’s your answer?" Aspen asked. "I love you either size" he replied. Aspen held him in her hand and petted him. "I think you're being truthful, but I suspect you might only love me because I'm the only other girl in the house other than your mom and sister" Aspen said. "That's not true! I really do love you Aspen! I've loved you for a long time!" he yelled. Aspen blushed hearing his energetic confession. "Then you'd love me even if you met another girl?" Aspen asked. "Well yeah" he said. Now there was hesitation in his voice. Of all his 14 years, Ritchie didn't know of any other borrower girls. Some thought went into buying one for him but that had connotations all their own. Tantamount to sexual slavery really.

 

Even if Aspen wanted to she couldn't now due to her own actions. Selling borrowers was illegal now and the rise of poachers and black market selling was making the news. A month ago, a female borrower entering puberty would fetch $150 open market. Now it was well over a grand. "I don't fully believe you Ritchie. Yeah I believe you love me but I'm betting you'd fall in love with another girl if you had the chance" Aspen said. "Like that's gonna happen. I watch the news too" he said. A moment of silence passed. "I know! Take me with you on your next adventure! You met girls my size right? I'll prove I'm being honest about loving only you!" Ritchie yelled. Aspen had to admit she walked into that one. "I don’t know kid. Our adventures are dangerous. I wouldn't forgive myself if something happened to you and even though Claire acts like you're a pain, she be inconsolable if she lost you. She really does love you" Aspen said.

 

"I'm 14 Aspen. Practically an adult in borrower culture. Dad himself was living alone and hunting at my age and mom was married by my age" he said. Aspen cringed. "Alright but you do what we say" Aspen said. Ritchie gave her a salute" "You're the boss!" he shouted. Aspen gave him a loving kiss all over his face and put him back down. She shrank herself and followed him back to their home. All eyes were on him as he returned as they were worried. Smiling and grinning, they wondered what Aspen had said or done. Aspen plopped herself on the tiny couch between Claire and her dad and sighed.  "Okay. Guess he needed a fuck" Claire whispered. "Uh no. That didn't happen" Aspen said. Claire looked surprised. "Not everything is solved with pussy or dick" Aspen said to her. "Who are you and what did you do with my lover?" Claire asked. "Very funny. I said he could go with us on an adventure" Aspen replied. They all looked at her.

 

"I know I know!" Aspen said. "My son is not going on those dangerous things of yours" Rebecca said nearly breaking a plate. "With all due respect, your son is horny as shit and keeping him here like a prisoner isn't helping. He needs to get laid" Aspen told her. "Then you do it! You're gentle enough" Rebecca said stammering. Thomas raised an eyebrow. "Tried that and it still didn't help. I think we all know he loves me but I just can't be with him" Aspen said. "You fucked my son?" Thomas asked. "You'd be proud. He was very energetic" Aspen said. Thomas grinned. "It's too dangerous" Rebecca said quietly. "Now dear. Aspen has a point. We can't keep the boy cooped up the rest of his life. He needs world experience and he won't get that living under the floorboards of a house" Thomas said. "Then take him outside like you did with Claire!" Rebecca shouted. "Ritchie can't fuck a blade of grass Rebecca! He needs female companionship!" Thomas yelled. Rebecca stormed out the kitchen to her bedroom and slammed the door.

 

"Maybe we should get going" Keith said. Claire and Aspen agreed. "Don't let her bother you. Rebecca came from a family where she had lost all her siblings before she was born. She worries the same could happen here" Thomas said. Aspen and Keith nodded. "Bye daddy" Claire said hugging him. "Later hun" Thomas said.

 

After Keith and Aspen grew back, they sat down to try to clear their heads. "Seriously Aspen?" Keith rolled his eyes. "He needs meet other girls!" Aspen said shrugging. "And what if he decides you're still the one he wants? What will you do then? Break his heart? Give him pity fucks?" Keith asked. "Oh I don't know Keith?! Ignore his feelings?! Scare him away from each me?! What’s your better idea?!" Aspen screamed. Keith got up and opened his MacBook. "Something better than bribery" he muttered. Claire looked at the two. Aspen so pissed she rapidly tapped her foot. Keith so irritated he cracked his knuckles. "Guys. Can we just agree we wants what's best for Ritchie?" Claire asked sliding down onto the sofa cushion. "I just need him to get it out of his system" Aspen said holding her hands up. "He's a 14-year-old borrower Aspen. No such thing as getting it out of his system unless you get pregnant with his kid. I might be inclined to agree if you were some fly by night girl he barely knew but you're not are you? You're the kind, compassionate, sexy girl he's always known. Perfect mate. He'd have to be crazy to turn you down" he said.

 

"You taking about him or yourself?" Aspen asked. "Ah! My search engine got a hit!" Keith said dodging the question. "Keith. Were you also talking about yourself?" Aspen asked now standing behind him. She put her arm over his chest. His heart was beating fast. He moaned slightly as her scent invaded his nose. "...yeah" he muttered. He pushed her arm off him and clicked a page. "So, here's our target. Meet the sensational new singing group coming out of Central America. The Dos Corazons. A duet group. Elena and Gabriella Corazon. Their INDB page has them at 18 years of age coming out of Zacapa Guatemala. Here's their music video for their newest single" Keith said pulling up YouTube. "I know them! They just won a music award for best international pop group of the year" Aspen said. "Yep. They're famous for Spanish and English songs. This video here has over 120 million hits" Keith said.

 

"So what's so weird?" Claire asked walking on the floor. Aspen picked her up and placed her on the table so she could see. "A few things. First of all, before three years ago, there is no record of them anywhere. No birth certificate, ID, or digital footprint" he said. "That's not entirely unusual for that neck of the world" Aspen said. "True but it gets weirder. These are pictures of them for the last three years. Every few months there's a tiny change in their bodies. Tits slightly bigger. Eyes more hazel. Hips a few centimeters wider. Barely noticeable but it's there. No record of them having kids and too late for a growth spurt. Another thing I noticed is Elena here has had some odd luck in the last few months. Near fatal accidents. A tour bus popped a tire causing it to tip over. Elena missed being crushed by inches as it tipped."

 

"A few weeks ago, her assistant was driving her to a photoshoot. The truck in front of them was hauling pipes and one fell off. Hit her car and went through the windshield. Missed her again by inches. Three days ago, some fan tried to stab her as she left a concert. Missed her only because he tripped on the curb" he said.

 

"And you think an Alux is behind it" Aspen said. "They are known to lay curses on people. And here's the creepiest thing I found. Every time they do a big event, two people come up missing. I'm serious, a day after an event, a missing person report is filed. The victims are always teenagers" he said. "Sacrifices?" Claire asked. "Could be. One way or another, Alux are involved" he said. "Sounds good" Aspen said. "Good then. Pack your sunscreen and swimwear. We're going to Cancun" he said. Aspen and Claire giggled at the idea of going to a resort.

 

The next day, Aspen was shopping for them at Save-Mart. She wanted a sexy swimsuit and something nice for Claire and Ritchie. The boy was hyper hearing where he was going. He spent hours looking at pictures with their iPhone. Aspen chose a dark two-piece blue swimsuit with that showed off her cleavage. As she passed through aisles, she stopped a box of condoms. She thought about Keith. A romantic resort. The sexual tension. Who knows. Quickly stuffing them in her cart, she made her way to the pet department. The tanks were empty. Every borrower tank was empty and being cleaned. The teen girl from before was there rinsing one. "So, I see the law went into effect here" Aspen said trying to hide her smile. "Yeah. We got their clothes on sale if ya interested" she replied.

 

Aspen grinned picking out what she needed. "Got lucky getting mine before it came down. Got her broken in now too. No more of that I'm human shit. I just prop my feet up and without asking she goes to town cleaning them" the girl mused. "Sounds good" Aspen said. "Yeah but I wanted to breed her. They disposed of the rest before I could" she said. Aspen frowned. "Disposed of?" Aspen asked. "Well yeah. Couldn't sell them and couldn’t give them away. Fed most of the stock to the reptiles and cats. The others, well my coworkers took care of them. Got one of the last few for myself. You ever ate one? Fucking fantastic! How they beg and the way they move about in my tummy" she said grinning. A chill ran up Aspen's spine. "Even...even the youngest ones?" Aspen croaked. "Well yeah" the girl answered as if it was a stupid question. Aspen began to reach for her size watch. Her fury unwavering as she thought of shrinking the girl down and eating her herself. Give out some poetic justice.

 

"Andrews. You're needed to cashier" the speaker said. "Jesus. I'm busy enough. Take your time. We're just going to dispose of the rest eventually" she said pointing to the clothes. Aspen was dumbstruck as she went to cash out. Getting home, she passed Claire who asked what she got. Aspen went right up to her room and slammed the door. Keith was heading to the stairs until he heard Aspen loudly sobbing. "What's going on?" he asked Claire. Claire shook her head. Keith carried her up the stairs to Aspen's room. "Hey. What’s up?" Keith asked knocking on the door. Aspen screamed for them to go away. They gave her a few minutes alone before he shrank himself and they crawled under her door.

 

They crawled onto her bed and saw she was curled into a ball crying. "Can you tell us what happened?" Keith asked starting her. She wanted to yell but saw the tiny people she loved most concerned. Aspen told them what occurred. Claire and Keith were heartbroken as she was. Keith grew back to normal size and put Aspen in his lap. He held her in his arms. "It's not your fault. I want you to know that" he said. "Our videos pushed this" she said. "Maybe so but borrowers are far closer to having rights now. You can't even hunt them legally now. I think we're saving way more lives than what this all might cost. Aspen, no rights moment never had those that were lost. What's important is that we don't give up the cause. Make their losses count for something" he said.

 

Aspen looked into his eyes and kissed him deeply. He was more than eager to return it. However, he glanced at Claire and broke it off. Aspen looked confused. "I'll explain another time" he whispered faintly. She wanted an explanation now but could see he had an erection. Obviously, he wanted to fuck. He left her alone with Claire. "I don't understand?" Aspen muttered. Claire knew why. Last time he did that he glanced at her then just like now. Claire was holding him back and she knew it. She couldn’t help but feel some guilt.

 

Dinner was quiet. Aspen even modeled her swimsuit. Ritchie was ready to go as he showed off his. Aspen giggled teasing him he was cute enough to eat and should try out his swimsuit. Not helping the boy's issues she wasn’t. Ritchie went back home as it got late, and Aspen turned in for the early flight. Keith was dozing off in bed when he felt something on his chest. "Jesus Claire. Thought you were a mouse of something. It's late" he said. "Why are you holding back?" she asked. "Not getting you" he said. "Liar. You know what I'm talking about" she said. Keith sat up tumbling Claire onto the bedspread. "Your feelings. Her and me being that close. Even us fucking. How is that going to work with you?" he asked. "Haven't we been through this?" she asked. "Yeah but the dynamic changed. You're pregnant" he said. "I don't give a shit if you fuck her. We got that kind of thing going for us" she said. "You say that now but when your sex drive amps up..." he warned.

 

"And how long do we have to watch you torture yourself? Give in to your desires Keith!" she yelled. "No. No way. You have not one clue to what you're asking. You got a glimpse of what I'm capable of the night I knocked you up" he said shaking. Claire sniffed the air. "Keith you're wound so tight you don't who to fuck right now. You want Aspen but right now your body is focused on me. You think that's right?" she asked. "No, I love you both and that scares me. I don't...I don't wanna hurt anyone" he said shivering. "Aspen did you hear that?" Claire asked. Aspen, shrunken down, emerged from behind his alarm clock. "Yeah. Keith...it's okay" Aspen said gently. 

 

The soft illumination from his clock gave Aspen an ethereal glow. His heart beat faster and his hand reached out and snatched her off his nightstand. He tore off her nightshirt like flimsy tissue paper. His eyes roamed all over her nude body. He put her body to his nose and sniffed. He sniffed her tiny feet. Her ass and finally her crotch. Every scent a buffet for his olfactory senses. Aspen became worried as a trickle of drool escaped his mouth. He sucked her legs into his mouth and parted them. Aspen groaned as his mouth sucked on her. His lips wrapped around her waist. Then he abruptly stopped. She could see his teeth chattering slightly as he slipped his boxers down. "Fuck..." he muttered slapping Aspen against his shaft. As her roughly jerked her body up and down, he seized Claire.

 

He took longer sniffing her. Even if he hadn't been told, his senses would tell him she was with child. Her change in hormones had begun. Her scent different. Keith licked and sucked her belly working his way to her tiny tits. Gentle, very gentle, he rolled them around in his mouth. Those little fleshy pebbles would nurse his offspring and needed to be cared for. Keith roughly kissed her entire face causing Claire to have to hold her breath.  Claire wiped away his spittle and saw him grimace looking dead at her as he came. Keith brought Aspen away from his dick. Covered in cum and groaning from motion sickness. He held the women he was claiming as his in each hand. He placed Claire safely on the nightstand as he feared hurting the one carrying his child, but Aspen was still fair game and the true target of his lust. He dropped her on the bed. "Grow back" he said. "Just give me..."

 

"Now" he growled. Aspen hadn't heard him sound that way before. Thrilling and terrifying at the same time. She grew back to normal size and Keith wasted no time pushing her onto her stomach and raising her ass up. Aspen let out a whimper as he slammed into her pussy from behind. She was in pain. She had used dildos before, so her cunt could take something like that, but Keith was not ordinary. With the strength of three men, it felt like she was being fucked by a horse. He held her by her wrists as he pulled back and then slammed it home. She looked back about to ask him to stop but saw that Keith wasn't exactly behind the wheel at the moment. Sweat pouring down his face. The bed moving along the floor with each thrust. And his eyes. Aspen saw what Keith had warned. All that pent-up frustration unleashed.

 

It was like a gazelle telling a lioness that it was ready to be attacked. Keith was the predator and by her own words made her his prey. He was not going to let go of her until her pussy was flooded with borrower sperm. He would make her his. Then with an animalistic shout he yanked her back hard on his cock and shot his load into her. He was too lost in the moment to hear two small pops and Aspen crying out in pain. Coming down Aspen laid limply in his bed sobbing. "Aspen?" he asked taking his hands off her. Purple bruises shaped like handprints on her wrists. Her arms flopped oddly. When he touched her, she screamed and tried to back away. When she moved her arms were rag doll. Keith realized in horror that he had yanked her arms right out of the sockets. "Oh god I didn't mean to!" Keith yelled. Aspen looked at him with a gaze that haunted his soul. "I'm sorry! I'm sorry!" Keith said over and over. He looked at Claire who was horrified of him and jumped down to Claire. He reached out. "Don't touch her you monster!" Claire screamed. Keith hung his head and cried

 

*KRACKBOOOOM*

 

Keith awoke panting. The thunder outside had awoken him from his nightmare. A nightmare indeed but to him it didn't feel so. His hands shook. His cheeks wet from apparently crying in his sleep. He felt a wet coolness from his crotch. "Oh my god" he muttered seeing he came in his sleep. He took the sheet off and changed his boxers and just sat in bed.  The time was 12:47 a.m. As time ticked by he couldn’t go back to sleep. Keith picked up a needle and went outside naked. He walked 50 ft. out around the house and then stopped. Using his size watch he shrunk down. The air was heavy with the smell of a coming thunderstorm but also with a nearby predator. The stench of stale webbing hung over head and rightly so. A spider had set a trap right over his head. Keith took his foot and kicked the ground line of the web. "Come to papa. Ringing that dinner bell. Come on you ugly fuck" he hissed. Slowly the spider came down. The damn thing as big as he was.

 

Keith knew full well the dangers of such a thing. This spider wasn't dangerous to humans but to a borrower...that was different. Being bit was like being shot twice with a .9 mm gun and then being set fire from the inside. After that paralysis. Too many stories were told of borrowers falling victim to spiders. Their friends and loved ones finding them days later as dried up mummies wrapped in webbing. Keith was no slouch to fighting. He made sure to keep in top form if he had to...for Aspen's sake. The spider pounced on his and Keith dodged as its fangs came down to pierce his neck. He kicked the thing off him and the spider rose up on its legs hissing. Yes, spiders hiss and humans would know that if they were three inches tall. Its eight eyes watching as Keith wobbled left and right. It brought its legs down as if to pin him and Keith dodged and struck. The spider cringed and jumped back. "Bit off more than you can chew?" Keith mocked.

 

Minutes passed as they danced and dodged. Rain began to fall making the ground slick and muddy. The spider reared again and Keith went to dodge and slipped. The spider straddled him and went to strike. Keith used his needle to hold the dripping fangs back. The water around him began to puddle dangerously as his body sank deeper. Keith used all his might to push it back and as it staggered whipped his leg back and kicked. His bare sole felt it connect with his furry skull. The spider was stunned and Keith lept onto his back and rammed the needle right through an eye right into the brain killing it. Keith sat on the spider's body looking up at the raining sky. He felt victorious, he felt like a borrower, he felt alive. Keith grew back and looked at the dead little spider. He felt empty, he felt human, he felt a longing.

 

Keith showered the mud off him and laid in bed. And as he laid his head down he came to a realization. There was one thing that probably made him love Aspen over Claire. Aspen was fragile. He could fuck Claire as hard as he wanted and as long as he could hold out without hurting her. Not Aspen. When it comes to male borrower instinct, there is a level of importance concerning others. First, get a girl pregnant. Second protect your mate at all costs. And third, protect your offspring at all costs. Aspen fell to number two. Aspen was weaker than he was, more prone to getting in trouble, and then she is who she is mentally and physically. His brain knew she wasn't a borrower but his DNA didn't.

 

Keith thought it was impossible to fuck her without dire consequences. It took a lot of willpower to hold back with Claire. Aspen would to tempting to just breed the living fuck out of her. Keith closed his eyes and thought how he could go on knowing that if the time came that he and Aspen did want to have sex, could he do it knowing he could hurt...or even kill her.

 

"You doing laundry before we go?" Aspen asked between yawns. "Yeah..." Keith said throwing his semen stained sheet into the washer. He walked over to grab a cup of coffee to see her bare feet propped up on the table. "Interested in something?" she smirked looking at him as he sat down. "Just the morning paper” he said looking away. Aspen huffed and took her feet off the table. "Where's Claire?" he asked. Getting Ritchie ready" she replied. "Aspen? Have you ever hurt someone without meaning to? Physically?" he asked. The question took her by surprise. "Once with Claire when we were younger.  Squeezed her too hard and bruised her ribs" Aspen replied. "How did you take it?" he asked. "I felt horrible. I cried a lot. Seeing her face in pain really hurt" Aspen said softly. Keith remembered how Aspen looked. "But she forgave me instantly. I think she was more upset at how I took it than anything else" she said. "Did you feel better about it?" he asked. "In time. I really made sure I was extra gentle from then on. It built trust" Aspen said. "...trust" Keith muttered. "Why are you asking?" Aspen wondered. Keith looked at her with a soft expression. He got up and went over to her. He knelt down.

 

"I had a nightmare last night. I dreamt I hurt you and...and..." he muttered breaking down. Aspen hugged his head. "I didn't mean to and you looked at me..." he said. She felt him shaking. A sobering moment for her as she had seen Keith as a strong man in her life but now he was like a child waking up from a bad dream.  She kissed him on his lips. Her hand touched his bare chest. She looked up towards her room. "We can't...it's too dangerous" he said. Keith picked up a steel fork and effortlessly bent it over and over into a ball. She held his hands in hers. "These hands held me and Claire without crushing us. These hands built our size watches that made it possible to do what we do. These strong hands saved our lives. Why would I fear them now?" she asked.  

 

Keith held her head with his hands as he kissed her. Their tongues touching one another. Her saliva mixing with his. Aspen's heart beat faster as his adoration was evident in his eyes. "Wait here" she said running up the stairs. Keith wondered what she was doing but told himself he could wait another minute of it meant making love to her. "Go get some food" Claire said from the floor. Ritchie scrambled up onto the table to get breakfast. "Ah. You about ready to go Aspen?" Claire said seeing seen run back down the stairs. Seeing Claire, Aspen hid her hand behind her back. "Just about" Aspen nervously smiled. With their attention in another direction, Aspen tossed the condom she had in her hand on the sofa.

 

"So, are we really going to fly on a plane?!" Ritchie asked. "That's right" Aspen smiled looking at the tiny boy so excited.  Keith heard a small beep come from his open MacBook and placed it on the table. "Huh. Got a message from the forum admin. The one that I asked to help with Claire's...situation" Keith said. Keith said it as much as none had told Claire's mother that Lily may still be alive and by proxy Ritchie. They couldn't trust the boy to keep his mouth shut. "And?" Aspen asked. "They said they would help only if Rebecca has a distinct birthmark. A specific one" he said. Claire motioned for him to continue. "That's it. Nothing else" he said. "Well does she Claire?" Aspen asked. "Yeah she does actually. One shaped like a rose petal on her butt" Claire replied. "Haha! Just like you do!" Ritchie laughed. "Shut up spore!" Claire yelled. "Okay. I'll let them know. Wonder why they would say that" Keith muttered. A few hours later they were up in the air making their way to Cancun.

 

"This is so cool!" Ritchie said propped up looking out the window. "Sit down" Claire huffed. "This may be nothing to you, but this is fantastic to me. Flying above the clouds with Aspen" he said. Claire didn't like how he kept rubbing himself against Aspen's fingers as she tried to take a nap. "Enough" she said yanking him by the collar. "Listen up. You are not going to embarrass me with your horny ass. You will fucking behave yourself and be respectful. Aspen only brought you along so you can get your perversions out of your system. She felt sorry for you. Now sit the fuck down so we can get some shuteye" Claire hissed. Ritchie just stared at her for a moment. He walked away and sat on the edge of the tray table munching on a potato chip with his back turned.

 

One would think Claire was jealous and you'd be right but not exactly for the reason you'd think. Before they left, Keith came out of left field with an idea. "Run that by me again" Aspen asked. "Like I said. We pose as newlyweds. Thing is people are getting to know what you look like now. You're an internet celebrity now. We don't want to spook these Alux. You showing up at a resort alone might look odd to them but if we show up looking like a couple..."

 

"Then it looks like we're on a honeymoon" Aspen finished.  Keith nodded. Keith showed her two wedding bands. "These were my parents" Aspen said. "Yeah..." Keith said. Aspen felt her heart quicken as he put the ring on her finger and watched him do the same to his. So as Claire snuggled against Aspen's finger now and felt that ring. It kinda irritated her. Halfway into the flight, Ritchie looked at the others. All asleep. The hum of jet engines and kissing recycled air filled first class. The only other soul around was a woman in her late 20's working on a PowerPoint with her Surface. Ritchie stared at her for a moment. She was pretty but not Aspen pretty. Brown hair tied on a bun. Black dimmed glasses sat in her nose. She wore casual attire and had her nyloned feet tapping the floor as she typed.

 

Ritchie was more than curious for had not been around other women before. Men in passing as they came to the house to fix things and he always hid as told. Ritchie climbed down and walked close to her to get a better look. He could smell her feet a little. More nylon than anything else. Rose water perfume. Inches from her covered toes he looked up and just as well as she dropped her stylus and nearly hurt him with it. "Dammit. First vacation in three years and he has me working on the quarterly budget" she hissed as she bent down. She nearly jumped out her seat seeing him. Ritchie nervously waved. She picked him up off the floor. She looked around. "Hi little guy. How did you get on board?" she asked. "With her" Ritchie pointing to Aspen. She seemed nice with her smile. "I'm Ritchie!" he yelled. "I'm Tiffany. Nice to meet you" she grinned. Tiffany admired looking at him. Short sleeve shirt and shorts. Tiny flip flops on his feet. Looking like he was ready to go to beach like a human boy.

 

"You're a cutie" she said poking his chest. The boy blushed. "Do you mind if I kiss you?" she asked. Ritchie shook his head. Tiffany planted delicate kisses on his face and giggled. "So, you're on vacation with your owner?" she asked. He nodded. "How old are you?" she asked. "14" he replied. Tiffany smiled. She had a borrower girl at home that was older and had wanted to breed her, but the new law got in the way. A teen borrower boy could easily fix that. "You just wandered off? I saw you at my feet. You like them?" she asked. Ritchie blushed deeper and shied away. "I have a friend like you that likes them too. Nothing weird about it" she said putting her right foot flooded in her lap. She held him right next to it. The nylon felt warm and smooth to the touch. This was working better than she had hoped. He was willing to worship her feet without training.

 

"Let me get a better look at you" she said putting him on the tray table. Using her fingernails, she stripped the boy down. Ritchie didn't mind in the least. "Wish it was bigger" he said. "Even borrowers have growth spurts. It's fine as it is. These cute little balls full of sweet semen" she purred touching them. He got erect pretty fast. Tiffany looked around and saw nobody in her line of sight. Aspen was asleep as well as another man (Keith) a few seats up. Tiffany milked his erection with her giant lips. "Thank you...thank you miss Tiffany" Ritchie moaned as she gave him a much-wanted blowjob. He shot his load on her tongue and she savored it.

 

She wanted to shove him up her pussy right then and there but deemed it too risky. She played it cool for now as she could have her way with him if she could get away kidnapping him. One thing she did like was getting their trust. Some owners trained using pain and torture. Not her. Reward them. Dote on them. Make them worship you and depend on you. That stupid smile they give then is sweeter in her opinion. "That looks really cool" he said pointing to her Surface. "It plays games too" she said loading a game. Ritchie put his clothes back on as it was a little cold and began playing the game. Tiffany smiled the whole time watching him use his arms and feet to click and touch the screen. At that rate he wouldn't put up a fuss if she took him.

 

Tiffany shifted in her seat. Watching his cute butt move about, his tiny bare feet dancing on her screen. That marvelous shock of dirty blond hair tussle as he jerked around made her pussy tingle.  Then a thought occurred to her. By the way he looked he came from a pedigreed line. That meant big money and with those came a risk. Owners of purebloods had the tendency of RFID chipping their borrowers. If she did take him, his owner would find him and she'd be arrested for stealing private property. "Ritchie are you chipped?" she asked. Ritchie wasn't focused enough to hear her right. Ehat he thought she asked if he had any chips as in potato chips. "Yeah" he replied. Tiffany was pissed. Her hopes dashed in a second.

 

Her thoughts turned dark real quick. She wondered what it would be like to eat him. She's seen dozens of YouTube vids of borrowers eaten. She even thought about eating the one at home but chose not to miss out on the foot worshipping sessions and living sex toy romps. "You're so cute I wanna eat you" she said licking her lips. Ritchie didn't cry or whine at all. He smiled. "You can but let me take my clothes off first. Claire is mad enough at me" he said. Tiffany was shocked to see him agree to that. She wondered what this Claire person was like. Did she have a stable of borrowers she casually ate? "Must be nice to be rich" Tiffany thought. Ritchie was naked once again as she held him over her open mouth. Ritchie jerked his cock quirky. "Little shit is turned on!" she thought. Ritchie had no clue she was going to devour him. He thought it as kinky mouth play like Aspen once did. "You're not scared?" she asked.

 

"No! Go ahead and eat me! Put me in your mouth!" he yelled. Just as the tips of his tiny toes passed her lips, a bout of turbulence hit the plane. "Please fasten your seat belts" the captain said. Aspen groaned as she was waking up. "Fuck. Put your clothes on kid" she said dropping him on the table. "But you were gonna eat me" he whined. "Just do it" she hissed. Ritchie put his clothes on wondering what he did to make her angry. Tiffany watched Aspen wondering when she would look for him. "Tiffany? Why are you mad?" he asked. "Ran out of fun time kiddo" she said going back to her work. Ritchie shrugged and left her alone. He climbed back on his table where Aspen rubbed his head playfully before nodding off again.

 

"This is the life!" Aspen yelled flopping on the hotel bed. "You said it" Claire said jumping up and down on the soft pillow. Ritchie stared as he hadn't seen such lavish things before. "If you girls are staying here, I'll get tickets to the show" he said. "The Dos Corazons one?" Aspen asked. "Yeah. That's why we're here" he said as he left the room. Keith walked past the pools and parties to the ticket booth before the concert hall. "Two tickets for Dos Corazons" he asked. "Sold out" the young man replied. "You're kidding" Keith said. "Sorry bro. Most of these tickets were purchased weeks ago. One of them is practicing right now. You can see that" he said. Keith shrugged and walked down the stairs into the open-air venue. "Elena" he said recognizing one. "And her sister Gabriella" he said as the other walked on stage.

 

There were a few that watched but not many. Everyone was out having a good time as the sun was still up and it was just a rehearsal. Keith listened to them sing. The melody was in tune. His head nodded to the beat. He never looked away and after the songs were done he noticed time had passed without him taking notice. When he watched Elena and her sister drinking water and wiping sweat off them, he felt a warmth. Their beauty enamored him and he shook his head. He walked up to the stage for a better look wondering why he felt so strongly attracted to them. Gabriella left the stage abruptly after saying something the upset Elena. He wanted to comfort her and a sound caught his sensitive ears. He looked up to see a lighting fixture break off the rail and dangle. He lept onto the stage seeing it was going to fall right on her and just as it did fall he tackled Elena. "Security!" Elena yelled until the fixture came crashing down into the floor. "You alright?!" Keith asked. Elena looked at the light and then him. She nodded in shock. She held her hand up to stop security.

 

"That was close!" Keith said. "It would've killed me" Elena said softly. Keith nodded as the 50-lb. light would've crushed her skull to bits. "You sure you're alright?" he asked worried. "Thanks to you. Why does this keep happening to me?" she asked. She shook her head. "Glad I was here" he smiled trying to cheer her up. "I am too. Would you like VIP tickets? The least I can do" she said. "Thanks!" he said. "No problem Mr.?"

 

"Just Keith" he said shaking her extended hand. "Married?" she asked. "Just married" he said. "A pity. The good ones are always taken" she said blowing a kiss. Keith was quite pleased with himself as he returned to the hotel room. "Got us tickets" he said smiling. Aspen pounced on him as he sat in the bed. She tickled his ribs. Claire stood on the bed with her arms crossed. "We haven’t forgot about you" Keith said plucking her up. Keith flicked off her tiny flip flops and raked his fingernails up her delicate soles. "Stop! Tickles!" Claire screamed. Aspen snatched up Ritchie. "You too squirt!" she said tickling him on his cute exposed chest. Aspen and Keith fell back on the bed and caught their breaths. She snuffled against the group. "You alright?" Claire asked. "I'm just loving this. It feels like a family vacation" Aspen replied. "We are family" Keith said.

 

"Can I see the pool?" Ritchie asked. Aspen and Keith shrugged and went to change clothes. "Now that is hot" Ritchie said. Aspen blushed as Claire punched Ritchie in the arm. "Yeah that’s nice on the eyes" Keith said. "Come you horny males. Some cold water to ease that libido" Aspen said. Now surprisingly, there were borrowers in sight there. Rubbing suntan lotion on owners. Rubbing their feet. "Hold still" Aspen said. "I don't need that shit" Claire said. "Oh, shut up. UV rays will burn your tiny ass too" Aspen said. Aspen lotioned her little body right up and gave no thoughts as she pulled her tiny swimsuit off to get the hard to reach places. When done, Aspen laid Claire on her belly and took in the rays.

 

"Where would you like our honeymoon?" Aspen asked. Claire raised her head to look past the mountain of Aspen's tits. "I don't know. I didn't give it any thought" Claire replied. "You did at least think about our wedding right?" Aspen asked. "That I did. Did for some time. I want a flowing white gown. A real wedding dress. A church or chapel" Claire said. "Never took you for the religious type" Aspen said. "Not really. Hard to believe in a god who'd create sentient beings that can die so easily. It's more like...I want the human experience all the way. Bridesmaid, flower girl, guests" Claire said. Claire got silent. "Not like anyone would really come..." she muttered.

 

"I could shrink some people down. Threaten them. "Come to my wedding or I'll eat ya!" Aspen snickered. "You're crazy enough to do that" Claire giggled. "For you I'd do anything" Aspen said rubbing her bare back. "You two sisters?" a guy asked standing over them. Aspen raised her head while Claire turned over. "Not quite" Aspen replied. "My bad. It's just you seem closer to her than your average pet. "I'm Reggie" he said. "I'm taken" Aspen replied annoyed. "Now don't be so cold. I know some guys and girls that have that kinda thing going for them. "Really? How do you stand on borrower rights?" Aspen asked. "Ehat floats their boat I guess" he said. "So, you'd have no problem if a borrower got a job you applied for?" Aspen said. "Now don't be silly. What could they do better than me?" he asked looking at Claire. "Not be a hypocrite" she said shooing him away.

 

"Ah. I get it now. You can't fuck a human, so you use that girl there as a substitute" he sneered. Reggie picked Claire right off her and rudely dropped her in a glass of lemonade Aspen had got earlier. He sat down on her chair right at her feet. He caressed her toes smiling. "Come on back to my room. I'll fuck that borrower fetish right out of ya" he said. Aspen was livid. Touching her feet, insulting her, and now tossed her tiny lover into her drink like an ice cube. Aspen motioned for him to get close. She adjusted her size watch and looked around. Nobody had eyes on them. Aspen touched his shoulder. "You can go fuck yourself" she hissed as she pressed the button. Reggie was quickly shrunk down to borrower size. He held onto her finger for dear life. Aspen flung him off onto her chair and fished out Claire. Poor girl was shivering as Aspen used her towel to dry her off. "...help...HELP! SOME-"

 

His cries were suddenly muted as Aspen moved her right asscheek on top of him. She felt him squirming and smiled as she reached into her bag and yanked a sandwich out.  A small four-inch hoagie and pulled the meat out. "You going to eat him?" Claire asked. Aspen shook her head. Still furious she thought that was too quick. Aspen pulled him out from under her and shoved him into the bread. "Please I'm sorry! I was fucking around! Look I'm sorry for fucking with your girlfriend! Just undo what you did, and I'll leave you alone! PLEASE DON'T EAT ME!" he screamed. Good thing the pelicans flying overhead were loud enough to obscure his screams. "Oh, I'm not going to eat you Reggie dear. I'm going to let Mother Nature take its course" she said tossing the bread roll twenty feet away from her. The roll wriggled and rocked as Reggie squirmed trying to get free. Then when Aspen thought nothing would happen it did. A pelican swooped down and landed snatching up the bread roll. A cruel fate for him but a deserved one as pelicans don't chew or peck their food. They swallow it whole. The roll with Reggie in it went down its gullet before a lifeguard shooed it away.

 

Claire wanted to say something as Aspen shook. Tears in her eyes as she muttered it's not a fetish.

 

Claire climbed under her top of her swimsuit. Aspen looked down. "Let them fucking stare. You're my girl" Claire said to her. "Fucking right I am" Aspen said.

 

Keith soaked in a hot tub as he was tense about Aspen. Ritchie sat on his shoulder relaxing. "You mind?" a college girl asked. "Go right ahead" Keith said looking at her. She was blond which caught Ritchie's eyes. Probably 19 as well. He perked up but got a solemn look as he remembered Claire's attitude. "That's cute you brought your pet. I dote on mine as well" she said winking. "Not my pet. He's the little brother of a friend" Keith said. "I understand. My borrower is like my brother too. So, you have two of them?" she asked. "In a way yes" he replied. The girl moved next to him. "May I?" she asked. Keith shrugged. The girl held Ritchie gently in her hands. "So adorable!" she grinned. "You're cute" Ritchie told her.  The girl kissed him and snuck in a lick. She shimmied over to her bag and looked around before pulling out a few joints. "What? I finished my first semester and I'm on vacation" she said looking at Keith. "Wasn't going to complain. Wondering if you were going to share" he said. She smiled and waded back over. "Katie" she said lighting a joint. "Keith and this guy is Ritchie" he said holding him as she got it going.

 

"You look familiar" she said. Keith smiled. "Seriously. YouTube? Oh! That documentary on YouTube red! Tiny people of the world!" she said. Keith nodded. "He's Claire's brother" he said. "I knew it! I recognized you both! This is so awesome!" she said passing the joint. Keith took a hard drag. "Yep. Celebs now" he said. "Claire is so cute but I had this crush on Ritchie" she said looking at him. Keith nodded for Ritchie to get to know her. She hugged him and licked him. Keith kept smoking as they made out. Now remember, Keith is a borrower and drugs take effect faster for him than humans. He was pretty buzzed from one joint. "I always wondered what borrower sex was like. I've seen videos but the real thing" she said. Keith eyed her as she smoked another joint. "Would you really like to know?" he asked. She nodded. Keith wasted no time shrinking her down and placing her on the floor next to the tub. She didn't freak out. More shocked with wonder and being high. "You shrank me?" she asked. "It's how I get the good shots" he said. Kate walked over to Ritchie and tugged his shorts down. Ritchie was already hard.

 

"UHHGH..."he groaned as she sucked him off. Ritchie was pushing her head down and she came up for a return stroke. Soon he was shooting into her mouth where she gulped down every drop of borrower seed. "I want to fuck you" Ritchie said. Keith chuckled and coughed as he smoked. The boy smiled like a fool as he pushed his dick into her. "Fuck me Ritchie! Make me your borrower whore!" she yelled. Ritchie propped her in his lap and kissed her as her ass slapped his little balls. Kate held on as he fucked her faster and faster. "I'm gonna cum!" he yelled. "Do it! Breed me! Give me a borrower baby!" she yelled. Ritchie held onto her tightly as he blew his load in her. Keith watched as Kate nodded off. A searing orgasm and weed lulled her to sleep. Ritchie wasn’t done with her as he began fucking her again. 20 minutes had passed, and Ritchie had cum at least three more times. Kate was still out of it. He looked as tired as she was really and only instinct kept him going. "Come on. Wake up" he said poking her. Ritchie sucked her toes before putting her tiny feet on his cock for a footjob. He blew his semen all over her toes.

"Ritchie. Give it up dude. You're going to cum blood soon" Keith said. Ritchie nodded and relaxed. Keith picked her up and adjusted her swimsuit. Copious amounts of cum leaking out of her. He felt the urge to use her as well, but he didn't want to risk hurting a loyal fan. He placed her on a nearby chair and unshrank her. The concert would begin in just over an hour and he wanted to meet up with the girls before that. They returned to their room just before Aspen and Claire did. "I fucked someone other than Aspen. She was right" he said. "Aspen isn’t the only girl in the world Ritchie. She wanted you to learn that" Keith said. "You tell yourself that?" he asked. Boy had a point. "Did you ever do things with your sister? Sex wise?" Ritchie asked. "Yeah...yeah I did. Why?" Keith asked. "She looked like my sister. I'm worried that's why I fucked her" he said.

 

"If that was an issue then you can’t fuck any blondes" Keith chuckled. "Don't tell her I fucked a blonde Keith! She'll make it look bad!" he yelled. Keith was taken aback as he looked terrified. "...go ahead and tell her. She already hates my ass. She probably  wishes I never existed" Ritchie muttered. Keith heard the boy crying softly. Before he could say a word the girls returned. "Welcome back" he said. Both were quiet. "She got hit on by a guy and I got dunked into freezing lemonade by him" Claire said. Aspen plopped onto the bed. "May he rest in peace" Aspen muttered. Keith cringed. "You two want to shower before we go back out?" Keith asked. Both nodded. "I'll draw a bath for you two" he said leaving the room. He returned minutes later. "Alright you two" he said placing them on the sink. Claire gave him a what the fuck look. "Listen. You really need to take to him alone and for god’s sake be nice" Keith said sternly. Claire got undressed as did Ritchie as they dove into the sink water. Keith was kind enough to have a sliver of soap for them. 

 

"Been awhile since we washed together" Claire said. Ritchie muttered. "You've grown" she said smiling. Ritchie didn't look her way. She lathered up her hands and went to wash his back. Ritchie shivered as she touched him. She found that odd as the water was hot. No, he wasn't shivering. He was shaking. "Ritchie?" she asked looking at his face. He avoided eye contact but she could see he was shedding tears. "What’s wrong?" she asked. He yanked away and washed himself. Minutes passed and he never looked at her. Claire wasn't angry thinking maybe he was mad with her. No, he looked terrified to look at her.  "Why won't you look at me?" she asked. "So, you’ll call me a pervert? That's what you think of me right?! A pervert! A spore! Little shit! A fucking embarrassment! WHY DO YOU HATE ME SO MUCH?!" Ritchie screamed at the top of his lungs. He shook and began crying. "Why won't you love me..." he muttered.

 

This came as a mighty shock to Claire. She knew she called him names now and then but never thought it hurt him this deep. She felt extreme shame and guilt. "It would be better if I was dead wouldn't it?" he asked looking over the edge of the sink. Claire felt her heart stop. "NO! Don't ever say that!" Claire said hugging him tightly. "You have any idea how it feels to love someone and feel as if they hate you for even being born?" he said. Claire grasped his face between her hands. "I love you. Do you hear me? I love you. You get on my nerves but I can't imagine life without my baby brother" she said. "...you're a part of me" she whimpered. Ritchie hugged her and sobbed. "When I found out you would be born I was so happy. It's lonely being an only kid. I would have someone to talk to. Care for. Watch grow up. I know I haven't been the best big sister. I'm so sorry for that. I should be more supportive of you. Understand your urges. How you feel. Look at me" she said.

 

Ritchie did and saw her bare breasts and shied. "It's okay. You're a young man so it's natural to be...aroused. Place you hand here and tell me what you feel" she said pointing to her heart. Ritchie did. "Your heart is beating so fast" he said. "You scared me. This heart is the same as yours. The heart of a Thimblekin. A heart that knows the joys and pain of love. The urge to protect. Bravery, devotion, and family" she said. She gently kissed him on the lips. "Don't get me wrong. You're still a bratty brother but your MY bratty brother" she said smiling. Richie smiled and nodded.

 

"Jesus how much did you smoke?" Aspen asked. "Two joints. Well 2 3/4...2 5/6...no wait...2 7/8?" Keith chuckled. He reached out and caressed her cheek. "You smell delicious" he said. "Just the coca butter suntan lotion" she said. "No. Underneath that. Sweat...estrogen...you" he said pushing the hair out of her eyes. "You're high because of weed" she said pushing his hands away. "Or maybe because the one I love above all is sitting here in front of me. That night we met. Me soaked from rain and you standing with that door open in that white nightie like a goddess delivering salvation" he said to her. Her heart fluttered. He held her ankle and breathed in the scent of her foot. "I sweated out there" she said blushing. "It's your scent" he said licking the moisture off her sole. She bit her lip as he sucked her toes. "Wait" she said. Keith let go of her foot wondering if he was being to forceful.

 

She held out a condom. Keith nodded and he took off his clothes as she did the same. Aspen thanked God she got the extra-large. He was hung! It was a tight fit slipping that jimmy on anyway. He hands trembled as he pushed her on her back. "I trust you" she said looking at him. Very slowly he entered her. Aspen gasped and he sighed as the tightness enveloped his shaft. Amazingly he got all 9 inches right in there. Slowly he fucked her taking his time. After all this was the moment he dreamed about for some time. He ran circles around her nipples with his fingers eliciting shivers from her. His fingers rubbed her cheeks. Felt the softness of her eyebrows. All the while looking into her eyes. She got up a little a shoved her tongue into his mouth. Keith nearly came tasting her saliva. He sped up more but made sure he wasn't hurting her.

Chapter 6...The Alux Pt. 2 by Size Master

Sweat poured off them as they made love. His eyes welled up with tears as he stared at her. "Keith?" she asked concerned. "I'm scared Aspen. Is it okay to be this happy? For so long..." he muttered. Aspen saw something he had hidden from them. Keith was happy go lucky but that was a front. He was one of those that expected the worst every time. So, when a moment of true bliss came about, he was terrified of losing it. "Let it go" she whispered touching his cheek. Keith began to pound her. Aspen felt a little pain as he stabbed her forcefully with his dick now but said nothing. A little pain was a small price to pay to make someone you love truly happy. Keith put his arm underneath her and raised her up off the bed. She had to remind herself he was stronger than most men as he held her entire weight with his one arm. He held her tightly. "ASPEN! I love you..." he said with a cry and whimper. She felt his shaft throb and pulse as he came. He let go of her and laid next to her. "Not over yet" she said leading him to the bathroom.

 

"...uh. We can show ourselves out" Claire said as she and Ritchie dried off. Keith took off his condom and followed Aspen into the shower. "I want to drink your cum" she whispered. His knees buckled hearing that and he had to brace himself. Her head bobbing. The water cascading done her back and off her supple ass. He shot his seed into her mouth and she gulped it right down. Keith washed her back and took care washing her pretty hair. His cock hitting her ass as if begging to go right up it. He didn’t dare to. No way that wouldn't hurt her. "Wanna but fuck me?" she giggled. Feeling your tight ass on my dick would be nice but I promised I'd never hurt you" he replied.

 

"Just the tip should be fine" she said bending over. Her puckered hole was begging for it as he lined it up. She grit her teeth as he put it in. An inch...then another until he saw her toes clenched tightly. He held her hips and he gave her sweet anal. And when he came in her ass she squealed. She sat on the floor of the stall in the shower as he sat on the seat. Her put her feet on his cock. "Going for the trinity?" he asked. "Trinity?" she asked back. "Vaginal, anal, and now a footjob?" he asked. Aspen laughed and snorted. "God baby...use your toes" he groaned. "Why is it you like feet so much? I like feet but not as much as you" she asked. "It's instinctive. Borrower males are attracted to the feet of a pretty girl. A sign of health as we rely on our feet to detect predators. Jesus...the balls too?" he asked as her big toes kneaded his testicles.

 

Aspen giggled as her feet had him moaning and groaning. "In that case you can pamper them all the time. Especially if you shrink" she smirked. "You're getting off on this" he said. He grasped her feet and jerked off. "In that case I have something planned for you. One random day in the week I'm going to shrink you. Hunt you down and when I catch you...have me some fun" he said wickedly. Aspen grinned at the thought of being helpless in his clutches. He blasted his load all over her toes and it washed away down the shower drain. Later on, as they all got dressed...

 

"So, was he good? What? You asked me that" Claire said. "He loves me so much. He loves us so much. It's in his eyes" Aspen replied. Claire wanted nasty details but this answer was more satisfying. Claire and Ritchie had on regular casuals as did Keith. Aspen however wore a dress as not wanting to look so regular. She did want to be noticed and if that made Keith jealous...so much the better. They got right into the venue easily with VIP tickets and was backstage as the concert started. Elena and her sister Gabriella wore similar dresses. A red heart sewn on the front of the white dresses. Black hair with bronze highlights curly. White buckled sandaled feet with red toenails. Aspen elbowed Keith as he stared at their feet. Keith blushed and nodded. The crowd of thousands cheered as they took the stage and sang.

 

Claire found it weird how hushed the crowd was. Moving a little as following their choreography and dance moves. Keith's eyes were vacant. A smile on his lips. Aspen was exactly the same. "Nice beat. Real...nice..." Ritchie said beginning to move to the beat. Both were in Keith's front chest pocket. Then the song was over. This repeated again for the second song. "Yeah it's nice but I feel this weird tickle in the back of my mind when they sing" Claire said to Aspen. Aspen shook her head. "It's over already. I wanna hear them sing again" she said. Keith said not a word but had his eyes on them. "We'll be right back! Don't go anywhere!" Elena yelled as she and her sister left the stage. "Something weird is happening" Claire said. "Didn't notice a thing" Keith said. "Me either Claire" Aspen said. She glanced at Ritchie who seemed disappointed they left. "I'm telling you something was up when they sang. The boys seem really affected" Claire said. Aspen glanced at Keith who had a little drool coming out his mouth. "Okay...we can take a closer look. Their dressing rooms?" Aspen asked. Aspen took Claire with her as they made their way to their dressing room.

 

Aspen hid around a corner as she looked at the dressing room door. A guard stood watch. Armed and with an earpiece watching for trouble. Just then two teenagers appeared walking to him. 18 or 19 years old and apparently American judging by their appearance. "You got business here?" he asked. "We were invited to meet them in person here. I can't believe it! Dos Corazons want to meet us!" the girl squealed. The young man grinned with enthusiasm. The guard knocked on the door and Gabriella answered. "We were expecting you two. Come right on in" Gabi said bidding them to come forward. Making sure she wasn't seen. Aspen shrank down and made a dash for the door. "Hold on tight" she told Claire as she shimmied underneath the doorframe. "Do I even want to know how tiny I am now?" Claire asked. Aspen shushed her as she found a place to hide. Carefully concealed behind a chair leg, the two watched and listened in.

 

"So, I take it you’re huge fans?" Gabi asked. "Absolutely! My brother and I have all your albums!" the girl said. "Siblings...nice" Gabi said. "Gabi...please" Elena asked. Her sister shot her a look. "We were working on a new song not long ago. Would you like to hear the first verse?" Gabi asked. The siblings were ecstatic. Gabi snapped her fingers to get Elena to sing with her. They sang for a few seconds. "That feeling again. The creepy vibe. Aspen? Aspen?!" Claire yelled seeing her saying back and forth out of it. Claire bit her in the neck as hard as she could. "Ow you little bug!" Aspen yelped. "Snapped you out of it! Look at them Aspen!" Claire said pointing to the teens. Indeed, the sister and brother bobbed gently to the song and when it stopped they didn't move or speak. Like they were frozen. "Some kind of hypnosis?"  Claire asked. "Maybe. And somehow you and Ritchie must be immune" Aspen said. "Wait...What’s that one doing?" Claire said pointing to Gabriella.

 

She whispered something in each of their ears and Aspen and Claire gasped as they began to shrink. Gabriella reached into the piles of clothes and extracted the siblings. Perfectly shrunk to an average of three inches. "Gabi please let them go" Elena whined. "No way. I gave you a pass the last three times. Don't think I didn't hear your notes cracking when we were on stage. The charm is wearing off. You need energy" Gabriella said clutching the two. "No. It's wrong! They love us! Look up to us! It's wrong to use them this way!" Elena shouted. Gabi put the other teen in her other hand and used her free hand to grip Elena’s face. "You forgot I'm in charge here and why this is what we do. Now you will obey or else" Gabi warned. "Only in charge because you're older...by 10 minutes" Elena whispered.

 

Gabi shoved the girl into Elena’s hand. "Hmmm..." Gabi said stroking the young man's tiny penis to erection with her fingers. A bunch of furious strokes and he came on her finger which she licked off. "Perfect. Brimming with life energy. You're a college student right? What's your study?" Gabi asked. "Pediatrics" he replied in a low voice. "Not anymore. You're a sacrifice. A thing that's just food now. Say it" Gabi hissed. "I'm just food. A sacrifice" he droned. She raised him to her mouth. "March to your fate my tiny man food" she grinned before opening her mouth. The young man did and didn't hesitate as he stepped onto her tongue. Fully in she snapped it shut sucking and savoring him. She stopped as she felt him crawl to her throat and dive down it of his own accord. Gabi groaned as his body slipped down her throat and land in her tummy. "She still alive? Quit stalling!" Gabi yelled.

 

Elena looked at the girl. So young and full of life energy. An excellent morsel of a sacrifice for her if she didn't want to admit it. Her future would come to nothing. Growing up with dreams. Friends. Birthdays and holidays with family. Family that would wonder forever why she never came back from vacation. Elena used her finger to move her brown hair out of her eyes. Eyes that were blank without emotion. Her prey oblivious to her impending death.  "What did you want to be?" Elena asked trying to stretch it out. "A teacher. I love kids and I want some of my own one day" she replied. Elena that that was probably the worst answer she could've heard. "Ha! You won't have those!" Gabi quipped. Elena kissed the girl and said she was sorry before tossing her back and quickly swallowing.

 

"There. You should savor them. That's the best part" Gabi said touching her shoulder. Elena slapped it off. "Forgive me if I don't share your desire to kill my fans" Elena sneered. "My fans? OUR fans..." Gabi said coldly. Aspen hunkered down as the two giantesses passed the chair and out the room. Aspen snuck out, regrew, and hauled ass to tell Keith and Ritchie what they had seen. "You're back. They're about to start again" Keith said. Aspen grabbed him by the collar. "They fucking eat people!" she yelled. Keith looked at the siblings. Teen girls smiling and waving as they got back on stage. "Really?" he asked not believing. "I'm fucking serious! They shrank two kids and fucking ate them! They've been using their voices to hypnotized people! If you don’t believe me then plug your ears for the next song!" Aspen yelled. "She's telling the truth Keith!" Claire yelled. Keith plugged his ears as they began singing. A minute passed, and he looked around. "What the fuck?!" he asked seeing everyone swaying in unison with blank stares. "I don't believe it" Keith muttered.

 

"Just because a girl had nice feet and a pretty face doesn't mean she is good" Aspen huffed. "Well to be honest Aspen, Elena didn't look like she wanted to do that. Looks like she was even threatened" Claire said. Aspen shot her a pissed off look. "You made your point. What now? Expose them?" Keith asked. "Is that a good idea guys? What if they turn them on us?" Ritchie asked pointing to the thousands listening. "The kid has a point" Aspen said. The song ended, and the group noticed something strange. It was almost unnoticeable but their voices, their faces, their bodes right down to their toes began to get...prettier. "Claire...Ritchie...did you see that?" Keith asked. "Yeah...she got cuter a little" Ritchie said. "Her butt got a tiny bit bigger. Tits too" Claire said. "Well that tears it. Magic confirmed" Keith said. "I didn't notice" Aspen said. "Borrower thing. Not important" he said. "Thanks so much for coming to the show! We like to thank our manager now. Please come up on stage" Elena said. Gabi stood to the side clapping at a fat middle aged man waddled onto the stage. The man hugged Elena and right as he did someone yelled..."GUN!"

 

They turned to see a man holding a Glock as people ran from him. He was aiming right for Elena. He fired a shot as Elena was frozen. The man turned just as the bullet struck him in the forehead blowing his brains out all over the girl. Keith ran for Elena. "You fucking crazy?!" Aspen screamed. Keith tackled her just as he fired again missing her. Guards ran towards the shooter as he climbed onto the stage. Holding Elena right, he kicked the man in the face as he aimed for both of them. The gun went off shooting Elena in the left leg.  Guards tackled the man and Keith looked at the wound. "Fuck" he hissed. "I...I can't hold my form. Too much pain...to concentrate" Elena groaned. Suddenly she shrank in his arms and he was left with a tiny naked bleeding girl. Keith hurried offstage. "Elena!" Gabi yelled. "You lucky mother...holy shit" Aspen said.

 

"Please...please don't kill me" Elena begged. "Alux" Keith said. Gabi looked at him with wide eyes. "...you know?" she asked. "Right now, I need to stop the bleeding before we take her to a hospital" Keith said. "NO! No hospitals. They'll know what she is" Gabi said gripping his shoulder. "Fucking hell" he said tearing off a thread from his shirt. He tore it in half before shrinking down. "Keith?!" Claire yelled. "Not now!" he yelled. Gabi couldn't believe it. They knew what they were and this one just shrank down by pressing his watch. Who were they?!

 

"Bear with me" Keith said putting a balled-up bunch of thread to her wound. "Missed the artery but still bleeding" he said as he tied it tight. Elena had stopped bleeding for the moment but she was far from okay. "...thank you. But...why?" she asked. Keith had no answer to give her. "He felt sorry for you" Aspen said not happy. Elena held his hand. She looked terrified. "Gabi...we need to go to the village" she said. With her cover blown, Gabriella was not going to argue. "She needs treatment, or she might lose that leg" Keith said. "She'll get it at home" Gabi said. "I'll come with you. The wound might bleed again" he said. "Please Gabi" Elena said seeing her sister about to object. "Idiotá...if they can keep our secret" her sister said. Elena was quickly rushed out of the concert venue using the back ways past the fans with camera phones trying to get something. They all loaded up and flew out on her private plane.

 

"How is she?" Gabi asked. "Sleeping. She lost a good deal of blood. She got extremely lucky" Keith replied. Gabi looked at Aspen who held a small box stuffed with soft linen. Inside was Elena. "Can she be trusted?" she asked. "As much as we can trust you. She saw you and her eat people. Care to explain?" he asked. Gabi braced herself. She did NOT expect anyone to see that. "It's how we survive in human society. Our inner magic can only do so much. Just like humans eat animals to survive. We must have human life energy" Gabi said looking out at the clouds. Judging by how she clenched her fist, Keith sensed more to that. "So, what's it like to eat someone?" Ritchie asked. "Nice. You taste everything about them. We regret doing so but...there is a rush. Care to watch?" Gabi asked pointing to the window. She picked Ritchie up and held him, so he could look.

 

He felt the warmth of her skin. The strawberry lotion that moisturized it. She really was beautiful to him. "Can we trust them not to eat us?" Claire asked. "Hell no. Keith is so gaga over her it sickens me" Aspen hissed looking at Elena. "Post hypnosis?" Claire asked. Aspen shook her head. How she felt was different from when he paid attention to Claire. No, she could sense the danger. Someone she loved was ensnared by a pretty female. A dangerous pretty female. Jealousy and fear made a deadly cocktail. Aspen began thinking. She could take a bit of linen and place it over Elena's tiny mouth and smother her. Make it look like she died from her wound. When Gabi was mourning or distracted. Beat her to death with the heel of her sandal. Yeah...that could work. Then again what about Ritchie. He might get squished in the scuffle. And where would they go?

 

32,000 feet in the air and over the Yucatan. Better pray they won't get killed stepping off the plane. The pilot didn't bat an eye seeing a 3 1/4-inch girl. A famous one at that. Who else was in on this? Gabriella was staring at Keith's watch. "Care to explain that?" she asked. "As you saw it can shrink people. Me and my friend use it for our work" he replied. "Work?" Gabi asked. "We document tiny people. Various species and cultures and try to promote their rights" he replied. "And you were not on vacation" she said. "No. Our next piece was to be the Alux. Yeah, we figured out you two might be ones" he said. Gabi felt trepidation. This was not good.

 

"Well good job. What will you do with your information" she asked rubbing her throat. In reality she was loosening her vocal chords. "Nothing sinister. We respect privacy and preservation...mostly" Keith said remembering Bentgrass. Keith got up and took the box with Elena in it away from Aspen. She had to hide her feelings as her half-baked plan just went up in smoke. He placed it on the seat and shrank down. Checking her pulse and looking at her leg, Keith barely noticed the giantess giving over him. "Still good?" Gabi asked. "Resting. Pulse is slightly thready but stable" he said looking up. He thought she looked beautiful to him. Dismissing it though as he knew it was some kind of glamor magic. He preferred the real thing.

 

"Why did you save her if you knew what we had done?" she asked. Aspen listened intently. "It felt...natural" Keith said. Aspen got up and moved to the far back of the plane. "Your friend is of a different mind" Gabi said. "My friend...is working through some things. I'll make it up to her later" he said softly. Gabi held his hand between her fingers "We do appreciate this. I'm sorry if I came off ungrateful" Gabi said. Her eyes danced over him. She could sense the life energy inside him. More potent than usual. And Ritchie...Ritchie was of similar value. Keith pulled his hand away. "So, you can change size?" he asked. "The very first thing we learn and have to master. Otherwise we can't integrate in human society" she replied. The more she looked on him, the more he could smell her arousal.

 

He grew back to normal size and sat quietly. He didn't want to be aroused by her. He found real happiness fucking Aspen and had no wants to mess with that. But her very pores seeped pheromones. Far more than a human girl. Ritchie had begun to grind himself on her palm as he stared out the window. His senses already falling to her scent. "The sunset is beautiful over the clouds" she said speaking to the boy. Ritchie nodded. She kissed his back lovingly while glancing at Keith. Keith fidgeted in his seat. A spark of jealousy but extinguished by his will. "My first time seeing borrowers. They are borrowers right and not shrunk?" she asked. "Yeah. How did you know?" he asked. "Alux can sense the difference. The smell, the energy" she replied. "How did your kind survive?" he asked. "You will know when you see our village. It's better explained that way" she said.

 

The flight lasted just 4 hours and the plane touched down on an airfield 20 miles outside of Ayotzintepec Mexico. Surrounded by tall mountains, it felt very isolated. "Forgive me mistress Corazon. May I trouble you..." the pilot asked exhausted. "Of course Manuel" she said. Like he was letting out held breath, he shrank down, and she picked him up. She placed him in her purse. "It's not just pain that can break our transformation. Exhaustion too" she explained. Keith suspected he was in on it. A battered old Toyota truck pulled up and a woman and man hopped out. The man eyed Keith and Aspen and took Elena away from him. The woman began shouting at Gabriella in an odd language. Not Spanish or English. "Maya please. Elena requested it. There was no time to argue" Gabi said in English. "Can they even be trusted?!" Maya shouted. "This man saved her life and gave her first aid. They say they can" Gabi replied. The woman was middle aged. Wrinkles in her face. Her hair dry. Slim but not skinny. Her eyes looked tired. "Very well. Escort them to your home. YOU will be responsible for..." she said before sniffing the air. She looked at Keith, then Ritchie who Gabi was still carrying, then towards Aspen’s hand. "Interesting. I'll come by after Elena is seen to" she said. They drove off in a hurry.  

 

"Forgive her. We have learned to distrust outsiders" she said. "What was that you were speaking?" Keith asked. "Mayan. The language we have spoken since we first began. Let's walk to my home. Be prepared. You will get stares. Some good...others not" she said.

 

Keith was taken aback by the village. He expected tiny homes, huts, or at least shacks. Nope. Every home was a normal sized wooden one. It seemed like a normal village expect for a few glaring details. First, the children were very tiny. Most held by normal sized parents. Others allowed to play in designated areas. A woman carrying a young boy stopped dead in her tracks seeing Keith. He politely smiled. The tiny boy waved smiling at him as he kept pace. Yes, they got stares. Curiosity mostly, a few disdainful looks. Children playing soccer using a wad from a rubber tree stopped to look at the giantess and giant with pale skins. And in the distance was a temple. A Mayan temple in perfect detail except it was way smaller than normal. The size of a small house actually.

 

"How many of you live here?" Aspen asked. "Last time I checked there were 146 of us here. Might have gone up. My neighbor was having a baby when we left" Gabi replied. "And nobody knows about this place?" Aspen asked. "We prefer it that way. Our ancestors were almost destroyed by Spanish colonials. And we have heard what happens to borrowers. Mind your feet. Children might dart out. We’re passing the schools" she said. The schools were two regular houses and through the windows were very small makeshift desks. One classroom seemed to hold as many as 30 kids easily. "How do you protect kids from predators? Hawks and snakes and shit?" Claire asked. "Good question. We have men that constantly patrol the village. Armed with rifles" Gabi said lowering her voice.

 

"It looks beautiful doesn't it Claire?" Ritchie asked looking at the mountains. It did. The setting sun had given way to the stars. With no light pollution, you could see far more than usual. As they walked the outside lights turned on and kids were ushered into homes as night predators would be coming out soon. Gabi fixed tea and took small cookies out. "Something to tide you over until I get dinner going" she said. Her home was nicer that they thought. Apparently, their earnings had furnished it well. "Does this place have a name?" Claire asked. "It does indeed little one" Maya said stepping into the house. Maya sat down looking over the group. Ritchie ate his cookie oblivious to the tension in the room. "Aluxo'ob is its name*" Maya replied.

 

(Authors note: This word is actually the plural form of Alux. So, it makes sense to call a village full of Alux Aluxo'ob)

 

"It's amazing how you live off the grid like this" Keith said trying to compliment her. "Not entirely off the grid as we have Internet...sort of. It's one of the things I wanted to speak about" Maya said handing a tablet over to Gabi. Her face went pale. "Yes Gabi. It's real. Someone took a photo of Elena in her natural form. They are asking if she is a borrower or even an Alux" Maya said. "People are demanding answers. A bunch just want to know if Elena and myself are alright" Gabi said. "That's a good thing, right? That would mean people still care about you" Aspen asked. Gabi gave a slight nod. "A minority does not speak for the whole. Humans have been shown not to be disingenuous to those they consider their lessers" Maya said.

 

"Is Elena doing better?" Keith asked. "Her wound was stitched up and she is healing with help from Arroz del Sól" she replied. "Corn of the Sun?" Aspen asked. "A special corn porridge that has healing properties for our kind" Gabi said. Maya growled something in Mayan. Gabi replied with a few sentences and Maya looked surprised. Then she smiled. "Gabi here says that you should learn more about us. We have you to thank for saving my niece after all" Maya said. "So, they're your nieces?" Ritchie asked. "Yes, little boy. Their parents died some years ago and I was left to care for them" Maya replied. Little did they know that was not what Gabi and Maya were discussing...

 

"So, can you tell us about the Alux?" Claire asked. "Sure. We do not know our true origins. Were we gods once? Did gods create us? Or were we human once? None of us knows. Our earliest time that we can say for certain was before the empires rose. Back then we were far more numerous. The ancestors said we were as numerous as kernels of corn in a corn field. Our touch spread to the Aztecs, Mayans, and even the Inca. We relied on humans for food and protection, in turn we gave them rain, fair wind, and fertility in both crops and children. As time passed and humans grew in number, even our magics weren't enough to help feed them.  No matter how many prayers and worship they offered, is was not enough. So, a deal was made, they would sacrifice human to feed our magic as human life energy is to us as water is to you."

 

"And it worked. We would eat humans, willing humans, and their energy empowered us to bring rain out of season, conquering of enemy tribes, the barren now swollen with child. And the select few, the legends of our kind, those worshiped by so many, sacrificed to by so many, could make themselves appear as giant epic gods. Quetzalcoatl ruled over the Aztecs. Kukulcan over the Mayans, and Inti over the Inca. But nothing lasts forever" Maya sighed.

 

"What happened?" Keith asked. "What happens to all gods eventually, something more powerful and respected comes. What good are thunderstorms against smallpox? Spring weather against guns? Crop fertility if the farmers are dead or enslaved? The foreign devils, these conquistadors, systemically destroyed our culture. They poisoned the minds of our worshippers with lies of us being demons. Their worship of us was the cause of the strange sickness that gave bumps on their skin. And they believed it. The more that turned from us, the weaker we became until barely any power we had was left. Simple magics were left. Luck, changing shape, fertilize a small field. Nothing that could stop the fall of the empires and our way of life"

 

"They turned our beloved humans against one another and the Aztec empire fell brutally. So many of our kind died that it was said that for every survivor, there were ten more that didn't make it. The survivors argued where to go and broke into two groups. One headed for the Mayans, the others the Incas. Even when told tales of how we suffered, crushed under metal and leather feet, eaten whole, children roasted for fun, they would not get involved. They figured their distance protected them. Time proved them wrong. In the end they fell just as their northern brothers and we were scattered into the jungles and forests and mountains. We were barely a thousand then. A far cry from what we were once"

 

"The first few years were horrific. Picked off by predators. Barely surviving. We had to survive at all cost. Be began honing our shape shifting magic beyond what the normal Alix could do on their own. Forgoing the power to control rain, wind, or crop yields, we focused on changing size, luck, and knowledge of this new era. When we began to emerge from the jungles and mountains. The old ways were gone and the new culture had taken root. Christianity and fealty were the new reality, villages had given way to towns and towns to cities. We began living among humans to learn, to survive. In time we took human lovers, humans that could be trusted, and gave birth to a new Alux. An Alux that carried human blood. The consequence was that they had weaker magics but could hold their form longer. Centuries passed and almost no Alux alive is pureblood anymore. Many live in human cities. Very many. In north and South America. But there are others that choose not to mingle with humans either out of fear, pride, or tradition. For those they live in villages like this cut off from the world" Maya said.

 

"So, the kids we saw earlier, they don't want to change size and leave?" Aspen asked. "Not that. They haven't mastered the ability to change size yet. That takes years of practice. When they reach the age of 15, they are sent to live with a trusted Alux in a city. There they learn about humans and their culture. When given the choice to go home, they decide how they will live" Maya replied. "Sounds like what the Amish do" Keith muttered. "Dinner should be ready" Gabi said getting up. She set a table with plates of food. "Gabi. I'll see you later" Maya said leaving. "Thanks!" Ritchie said hopping onto the table and racing for a plate. "Thanks Gabi" Aspen said. She felt nicer about her hearing what her kind had gone through. A dinner of fish and corn tortillas stuffed with grilled peppers and chicken, with a side of cornbread laid about before them. "This is fantastic Gabi!" Keith said chowing down. "It really is! I've never tasted cornbread so good before!" Claire said eating herself silly.

 

"She's right. The corn is so tasty" Aspen said. "The corn that grows here is special. Nothing like it else on earth" Gabi said sitting down. "But you said you guys can't fertilize fields anymore" Keith said. "We can't. The soil is unique. It sparkles" Gabi said. Keith found that interesting. After dinner, everyone was tired. "You enjoyed it that much?" Gabi asked. "Absolutely!" Claire said after belching. Aspen rubbed her back with her finger to let another out. "I prepared beds for you if you wish to rest. The bathroom and tub are down the hall" Gabi told them. Ritchie looked up at her. "Yes?" she asked. "Can I um...kiss you? You've been so nice and I wanted to thank you" the boy blushed. Gabi picked him up and he kissed her lips. She gave him a sweet kiss to his face and licked her lips. "You'll do nicely" she said with a weak whisper. 

 

"Where are you going?" Aspen asked watching her leave. "To my aunt's. Damage control and whatnot" Gabi said before leaving. The group took turns washing. Keith and Ritchie first. "So, you got the hots of Gabi?" Keith asked lathering up. "...maybe" Ritchie replied. "And you just forgot about Aspen, didn't you?" Keith asked. "No!" Ritchie yelled grabbing some suds. "Seems like it. You fucked the shit out of that one girl with barely a thought. Now you want to fuck Gabi" Keith said. Ritchie was silent. "I'm not picking on you" he said tapping his tiny shoulder. Richie, sitting on his belly scooted away. Keith took his fingers and turned him around. "I'm not but this is what Aspen was talking about. Ritchie...your body is ready to be a father but your mind isn't. Being a dad isn’t just fucking a baby into a girl you think is pretty. It's a commitment. Staying around to raise the it. Providing for it. Being there...being there for it when it wakes up crying from a nightmare" Keith said softly.

 

"You miss your dad?" Ritchie asked. "Every day. I promised your sister I'd be a daddy for her baby when she needed me. Aspen can be daddy number one. I'll be daddy number two" Keith grinned. "Did you have these problems when you were my age?" Ritchie asked. "Not exactly. Is was just me and my sister back then. I did want to fuck her. Don't give me that look. She was the only female in my life. I wanted to be a dad. Raise our baby together. Life...had other plans" Keith said. Ritchie nodded. Keith rinsed him and chuckled. "Life isn’t a race kid. Things will fall into place given time. Until then just keep an open mind" Keith told him. Ritchie hugged his finger. His little naked body pressed against it. "It's okay to love you right?" Ritchie asked. Keith held him in his hands and kissed his face. "It's called brotherly love in our case" Keith winked.

 

"At least the boys left us warm water" Aspen sighed as she soaped her legs. "Don't think for a second I didn't see how jealous you were" Claire said washing her hair. "He was fawning over her!" Aspen yelled. "She'd been shot! You know how Keith is about caring" Claire huffed. "I don't like other girls around him" Aspen whispered. "Me included?" Claire asked looking past her giant tits into her face. "...not as bad if it's you" Aspen replied. "Don't know if I was just insulted or said I was trustworthy" Claire said. "What we did, what we felt was...amazing. He cried Claire. Scared shitless of losing that happiness. You know how that feels to be the object of that?" Aspen asked. "You so easily forget" Claire replied. Aspen realized the foolishness of asking that.

 

Claire laid on her stomach just above Aspen's belly button. Her giantess lover gracefully soaping her delicate back and cute butt. "You won't lose him. We won't lose him" Claire said. "I know I'm overreacting. But it still hurts" Aspen said. "How do you think I felt knowing he fucked you?" Claire asked splashing water out of Aspen's belly button. "I'm carrying his child Aspen. My instincts scream to take him from you but...my heart knows that the relationship that you and I have is more than sex. Our souls are connected" Claire said softly. Aspen picked her off her belly. "Baby I need your tiny pussy in my mouth" Aspen growled. Aspen placed her in her mouth and locked her lips around her waist. She lovingly sucked on her. "About...time. You've been so busy the last few days. You barely gave me any girl time" Claire groaned. Aspen placed her finger underneath her little back.

 

Her other fingers gently pulling and playing with her blonde hair. Gently sucking and funny kissing, she brought the borrower in her mouth to orgasm. Aspen held her in her hands and licked her belly and feet. "Feels so good. You know what turns me on so well" Claire moaned. "I should if I'm going to be your wife" Aspen said touching her breasts. "...never let go of me" Claire said softly. "Till death do us part" Aspen said smiling. "Little premature" Claire giggled. "Let a girl dream" Aspen chuckled.

 

Back in Cancun...

 

"Housekeeping! Hello?" the housekeeper yelled knocking on the hotel door that lead to the room the group had been staying in. The woman slid the keycard in and entered. "At least they're clean" the lady muttered seeing not much clutter or trash. She made the beds and took away the towels or fresh ones. Emptying the trash cans, she spotted something. "Oh dear..." she muttered. Inside was the used condom Keith had been using but that wasn't what caught her eye. The condom was broken...

 

Keith and Ritchie were asleep in the adjacent bed. Their room had pictures all around. Elena and Gabriella growing up. Mostly being tiny in their pictures and a few had a man and woman holding them in their hands. Claire and Aspen figured they were their parents. They looked so happy in them and then more recent pictures their smiles seemed forced. They were older and the parents were not there. Aspen judged the twins to be around 12 in one of those pictures. "Still awake?" Aspen asked. "Having trouble sleeping. The sounds of those fucking frogs..." Claire said. Indeed, there was a good deal of croaking. No doubt a river or stream was not far away.  "Worried one might pop out and eat ya? Can’t blame them. You look delicious" Aspen teased. "You would know. You sucked on me like I was a jolly rancher" Claire said. Aspen took her phone and scooted under the sheets. "What are you...whoa!" Claire asked until she was pulled under the sheets herself. With a press of her watch, Aspen shrank down. Her phone gave some light in their cozy bedsheet cave.

 

Aspen grinned lewdly as she held in her hands their special dildo. One she had shrunk for their pleasure long ago. "Do I even want to know where you were keeping that?" Claire grinned. Aspen tossed it to her and laid on her back with her legs spread. "Oh, you're asking for it" Claire smiled as she put it on. Like Keith, Claire had to take note not to hurt Aspen. Being her size, she was just as many times stronger than a human. "What are you going to do about it you weak little borrower?" Aspen asked waving her toes in her direction. "Foolish human. You've doomed yourself to multiple orgasms!" Claire cackled. Aspen loved it when they role played.

 

Claire pushed it right in and went to work. Aspen moaned as Claire bore down on her. Her feet pressing into Claire's tits as Claire bent down. Her nipples were brushing against her lover's toes causing Claire to get hornier by the second. Sucking and biting her toes caused Aspen to clench her pussy tighter. Claire kissed her roughly sucking on her tongue and touching her teeth. Aspen's eyes sparkled in the phone light. Gently, Claire pushed Aspen's legs till her ankles touched her shoulders. "Thank god for ballet" Aspen smirked. Claire slammed it hard causing Aspen to yelp. Claire paused. "I'm okay baby. It just hit the spot is all" Aspen said. Relieved, Claire continued. Aspen now sat in her lap hugging her as Claire bounced her up and down the rubber shaft. An animalistic growl escaped Claire's lips. "Love me! Fuck me! Be my wife! BE MY FUCKING SOULMATE!" Claire screamed as they came.

 

As they recovered, Aspen held her close. "I hurt you didn't I?" Claire asked. She had but not seriously. "Just a pinch" Aspen replied. Claire looked away distraught. "Keith had that same look about him. When you love someone, you prepare yourself for what may come. I know full well you can break me like a kit kat but you didn't. I'm full aware that sometimes...I'm too rough but you don't say a word. Leaving bite marks on you...if you can forgive me why shouldn’t I forgive you?" Aspen asked. Claire kissed her gently. Aspen grew back to normal and snuggled in with Claire next to her. "Actually, maybe you should be punished" Aspen said. "What are you going to do to me?" Claire smirked. "Ribbit...ribbit" Aspen said croaking like a frog. "Oh funny. Very funny" Claire said punching her nose. Aspen giggled and petted her back.

 

"Aspen wake up! Ritchie is missing!" Claire shouted in her ear. Aspen bolted up. "Wha...missing?" Aspen groggily asked. Keith was looking all over the house. "Keith woke up and he was gone! If...if something happened to him..." Claire said shaking. "Calm down. He's a smart kid" Aspen said stroking her. They searched high and low but no Ritchie. They wandered outside where the villagers were going about their work in the morning sun. "Excuse me? Have you seen my brother? Umm...hermano blanco?" Claire asked a lady passing. "Blanco hermano? Esta aqui" the lady said pointing down the road. They raced down the road looking high and low once more. They screamed his name. "Guys! Ehats with the shouting!" Ritchie yelled up. He was in a small patch of ground cleared away with kids his size. "Fuck are you doing?" Claire asked pissed. "Playing" he replied. "You little shit! Tell us where you’re going. Don't just run off! I thought...I thought..." Claire said crying. Aspen bent down to let Claire off.  Claire hugged him tightly as the kids looked on confused. "I'm sorry sis. Please don't cry" he said. "Just be more mindful" she said. He nodded.

 

"They look so cute" Aspen said looking at the tiny children. The adults nearby looked at them nervously. They didn't want these outsiders so close to their offspring. However, Maya did say they could be trusted and no harm should come to them...at least not yet. the boys seemed more occupied with Claire and Aspen. The girls with Keith and Ritchie. Boys gently tugged and inspected Claire's hair. "Oro" they kept saying. "They think your hair is made of gold" Aspen giggled. "That's cute and all but I wish they wouldn't pull so hard" Claire huffed. Aspen saw a boy staring intently at her. 8 years old and fascinated with the giantess. Aspen extended her hand in greeting and he backed away. "I won't hurt you" she said with a smile. The boy took small steps. His bare feet sinking into the dirt slightly as he tip toed to her. Aspen touched him and a woman ran to them. Aspen took his small hand and shook it smiling. The woman stopped.

 

"See? I'm a nice human" Aspen said. It seemed the girls were braver than the boys as they didn't run or hide from Keith as he petted each one. "You're a cutie" he said holding one in his hand. "Keith" he said pointing to himself. "Rosa" she said doing something similar. Keith wrote her name in the dirt before putting her back down. The young girl giggled as she ran inside the dirt tracks that made up her name. The men watching had a disdain for him but the women were different. Looking at his bare legs, his right shoulders, ass, and some his crotch. They were sizing him up. Keith took notice of the dirt. It really did sparkle. He scooped some up to see what made it do that. "Beautiful isn't it. The way it sparkles in the light" Maya said behind him. "Jesus. Maya that’s a bad habit" Aspen said. "Sorry, I came to get you" she said. "Amazing! Iridium! It's iridium! That's what is making it sparkle!" Keith said.

 

"You know that just like that?" Claire asked. "I used iridium to make our watches. I'd recognize that sparkle anywhere. Is all the dirt like this?" Keith asked. "All over this region" Maya replied. "Perfect sense. You know the asteroid that killed the dinosaurs? It came crashing down here. The Yucatan peninsula 65 million years ago. Almost all the iridium on Earth comes from asteroid impacts. Since this is ground zero, the entire area must be saturated with it" Keith said. "And this shit can be used as fertilizer?" Aspen asked. "No. Although iridium does have isotopes. It's possible the corn here is the result of a mutation" he replied.  

 

"Whoa. Mutated super corn and we ate that shit!" Aspen yelled. "The radiation is probably very low. Have to be if they're still alive" he said. Gabi came running up. "Maya...there is a problem" she said. She whispered in her ear. "Dammit. Alright, I'll see to it. Elena wanted to see them" Maya said. Gabi nodded. "It's always something" Maya huffed walking away. "The hospital is that white building over there. May I show Ritchie around? Show him our school and more kids his age?" Gabi asked. "Sure. We can meet up later" Claire replied. Gabi smiled as she picked him up. She waved bye. "You agreed pretty fast" Aspen said. "He never gets this kind of chance. He should be able to play with kids his age" Claire said. "Spoken like a big sister...or a mother" Aspen teased. Claire punched her ankle.

 

"There's the songbird!" Keith grinned as they entered her room. Elena chuckled at him. Keith sat on the bed. "How is it?" he asked looking at her bandaged leg. "Much better. It will be healed in a week or so" Elena replied. They were surprised it would take so little time. "No permanent damage?" he asked. Keith held her ankle gently and ran his finger up her bare sole. She giggled and flinched. She wriggled and clenched her toes. "No nerve damage. That's good" he said. Aspen was tapping her sandaled foot loudly. "Ahem...your village is remarkable" he said. "Me and my sister helped considerably. It's why we started singing. To make money for our family" Elena said. "Well you did a good job" Keith said looking around. Elena looked at the doctor nearby. "I wish to speak alone to our guests...now" Elena said. The doctor gave a concerned look but there was an air about Elena that made him obey. He left the room and closed the door. Elena looked through the door window making sure he wasn't listening. "I greatly appreciated you saving my life and coming here but you really must leave" she said seriously.

 

"What for?" Aspen asked. "It... it’s not a good idea for you to be here. The longer you stay, the more likely they won't let you leave. Especially you Keith and Ritchie. They can sense you aren't human. They have a great need for you" Elena said. "What about me? I'm not human" Claire asked. "True but the males are more valuable. Decades ago our village ran into a problem. Women couldn't get pregnant. Children were stillborn or died young from illness. Only a few lived to maturity. Our numbers dwindled until we learned the problem. Since we were a closed community, we constantly intermarried. Incest was very common and over time it caused the problems that would eventually come with it over several generations. We needed fresh blood. New mates outside our gene pool. Our prayers were answered when a small plane carrying middle school students bound for a soccer tournament in Mexico City crashed not far away."

 

"There were 16 of them. 13 survived the crash. We used our magics to hide the crash, (this was before GPS transponders), and shrunk the teen boys down to our size. They wished to go home at first but after some "persuasion" chose to stay. They impregnated our girls and women and our village was saved. Recently we've seen the problem creeping up again. Young men going off to live in human cities didn't help. Me and Gabi have bought and shipped fertility drugs but without fresh DNA it will just get worse. I don't want you to be stuck here like that. I've seen how you and Aspen look at one another. Aspen...she's angry at you. Jealous of me. It's not right for me...for us to interfere" Elena said. Aspen felt bad for being pissed. Elena really was worried about them.

 

"What about you? Won't they be angry you told us? And what about what's making the news?" Aspen asked. "They will be angry at me but they know our money keeps shit rolling here. As for the news...I don't know" Elena replied. "Oh shit! Ritchie! She's with Gabi!" Claire yelled. "You must get him. Gabi doesn't share my views. She's more traditional than I am" Elena said. "Is that why you hated eating that girl?" Aspen asked. Elena nodded. "She loved me. My songs gave her joy and I devoured her. Her energy, her soul stolen by me. I'm a monster" she muttered crying. "Monsters don't cry" Keith said hugging her. Elena kissed him. "You're very lucky to have him. Now go get him! I'll call Mateó. He's my personal pilot and loyal to me" Elena said. And with that the three rushed out. They ran passed the doctor who was on the phone looking at them.

 

Meanwhile...

 

"Why did you bring me back here?" Ritchie asked. "Thought we could have some fun" Gabi said sitting down. "Fun...what kind of..." he was saying until she began to take off his clothes. Ritchie blushed being naked before her and was surprised when she snapped her fingers and two girls walked into the room. "Meet Julia and Josefina. They want to be with you very much. So much they want to bear your children" Gabi said. Julia was around 20 and Josefina maybe 21. Kinda pretty and how they acted shy did intrigue Ritchie. "Gentle" she told them. Julia was first. She held Ritchie and began kissing him all over. Paying attention to his dick, Julia got it at attention. Josefina motioned for her to give him over. Ritchie got the same treatment from her and both girls giggled at him. Sitting on the couch, they shrunk down. Julia spread her legs. "Por favor" she said to him. Ritchie however didn't move. "I'm...I'm loyal to Aspen. I don't wanna keep sleeping around" he said. Josefina took ahold of his face and kissed him.

 

She looked so sad as she pointed to her belly. "You want a baby badly" he said. "Yes" she said. He looked at Julia. "...okay" he told them. Ritchie stuck it in her and fucked her slowly. Josefina hugged him from behind ribbing her tiny tits on his back. Reason gave way to instinct and Ritchie turned up the volume with their three way. He pulled Julia on top of him as she rode his dick. Josefina grinded her teeny cunt in his face. Didn't take long for him to cum. Right after they switched. Josefina squealed as he sucked her toes and pounded her. Julia, jealous bit and nibbled his ears. The teenage boy was lost in lust as he mated the native tiny women. It was over in barely 15 minutes. He held their hands. "I can be a dad" he said to them. They looked at one another startled. It was not something a sex slave would say.  Julia said something to Josefina and they argued. Ritchie couldn't make out what they were saying but he knew it was something about him. They pointing to him. Julia sadly nodded.

 

"What?! No, you did the right thing calling me" Gabi said slamming the phone down. She stormed back into the living room where the three were. Julia immediately began yelling and crying at Gabi. "You know full well that is impossible. He belongs to everyone. Besides it a moot point for you both" Gabi said before snatching them up. She squeezed them hard and tiny snaps of bone was heard, and they passed out from pain. "You're hurting them!" Ritchie screamed. "Not by choice. Because of my meddling sister, I have need of their energy" Gabi said tossing them into her mouth. A mouthful indeed it was. "No time for pleasantries" she thought as she began chewing. She wanted to gag from the explosion of blood in her mouth but time was of the essence. Aspen and her friends were running right to her to get Ritchie and she needed an abundance of magic power to make sure they didn't leave.

 

"Why...why Gabi?" Ritchie sobbed seeing two girls he barely knew die so horribly. Gabi looked at him as she swallowed the pulped flesh and bone. She trembled as life energy infused with hers. She raised her hands up in the air and within seconds, peals of thunder filled the air. It slowly began growing dark outside as Gabi struggled to keep standing. Rain making was a neglected art for her kind but not a forgotten one. It took a shitload of magic energy to pull it off leaving Gabi drained. "Now for you" she said looking at him. Ritchie scrambled away and she seized his leg. Dangling him near her face he sobbed. "Please...don't eat me Gabi. Please...Claire....Claire help me!" Ritchie screamed. "Shhhh...I have no intention of eating you my little sperm bank. Now listen to my voice" she told him. She moved his heard close to her mouth and began so sing softly. "You will remember nothing about this. We were just talking about our lives. You feel safe around me. You love me. Do anything for me" she sang to him.

 

Ritchie was physically and emotionally exhausted, so he couldn't defend against her hypnotic voice. He stopped struggling and she sat him down. Under her spell she dressed him and finished just as the others arrived. "Oh dear! Let me get you a towel!" Gabi said running off. "Ritchie! Are you alright?" Claire asked hopping onto the sofa and hugging him. "Yeah sis. Me and Gabi were just talking. She's really nice" he replied. Claire wasn't really buying that. His cheeks were wet. Eyes were red as if he was just crying. "Nothing else?" she asked. "No. Why are you acting so weird?" he asked. They looked at one another. "Here you go. Man is it coming down outside" Gabi said tossing them towels. "Yeah, strange how it came out of nowhere" Aspen said. "Well this is the rainforest. Things like that happen" Gabi said. "True. We need to get going. We have things we have to take care of home" Keith said. "I'm sorry but that's not possible. It's too dangerous to fly out. Flying through a rainstorm in the mountains here is suicide" Gabi said. "Then we can ride in that truck we saw" Claire said.

 

"We don't have paved roads here and there's the issue of mudslides. Don't worry. Things like this end quickly and the warm sun will dry it out by this time tomorrow" Gabi said. They had no choice but to agree. "Monopoly! We can play monopoly to pass the time!" Gabi said running off to get the game. As they played, Gabi shrank down to relax. Ritchie sat right next to her and smiled. It was clear he was smitten by her. "I got it" Ritchie said tossing the huge dice for her. "Such a gentleman" she said patting his head. She then squeezed his hand and held it. The others took note. Honestly, they didn't know what to believe. Elena had not shown a reason to lie but Gabi seemed very friendly. Maybe she wasn't in on it they thought. A nice dinner and the end of the game left everyone tired. "I'm going to turn in. Ritchie...would you like to come with me?" Gabi asked. "Yes! I mean yeah sure" he said. Claire wanted to say something. Aspen was disturbed for some reason as to how quickly he agreed. After all she was sitting right there with her legs open and barefoot. Normally Ritchie would stare a hole in her.

 

"Gabi? Can I use your computer? I need to check my emails" Keith said. Gabi didn't want him on it but obliged to keep the ruse up. Gabi logged him in and took the teen boy with her as she left. "I still don't trust her" Aspen said. "Jealous?" Keith asked sitting in front of the pc" she shot him a look. "Easy. Neither do I. Ritchie stank of sex. Sex from more than two girls. And I couldn't help but smell traces of blood on Gabi" Keith said. "What are you doing?" Claire asked. "Looking. Elena seemed terrified of Gabi. Maybe her computer has the answer" he said.

 

Hours passed as he rummaged through files. Claire was asleep next to the keyboard. Aspen dozing off on the sofa. Keith rubbed her bare feet as she slept as a way to relax. He wasn't finding anything unusual and it was pissing him off. "No odd emails. Bunch of mp3's. Copies of contracts. Even her browser history is clean. A lot of searches on Selena Quintanilla Pérez. Damn. Let's see how the fall it is doing from that video capture of Elena" he thought. He cringed at how widely it spread. Candle vigils. Bombardment of fan letters at the recording studio they worked from. Catholics, hard core Catholics, demonizing her. They wanted to see her. Millions wanted to see her, and Gabi was like an afterthought. That last thought caught his attention. "No, can't be" he said looking around at every news clipping and video he could find that had Elena having a brush with death.

 

"She's not there. For every event she wasn't there except the last one. The shooting" he said. He pulled the last video up. He played it and watched as the man was killed by the bullet. The crowd freaked, and he saw himself running to save her. He rewound it and played again. Again and again he rewound it until he saw damning evidence that Gabi was involved. "Motherfucker!" he shouted waking the girls up. "Wha? Keith it's 5 a.m." Aspen groaned. "Nevermind that! Look at this. You too little bit!" he said poking the tiny girl yawning. "Is this the video from the shooting?" Claire asked sitting on the keyboard. "Yeah. Now watch closely at Gabi" he said playing the video in slow motion. "What are we supposed to see?" Aspen asked. "It's what we're not seeing that's the issue. Watch again" he said. "See that? The first clue something is off.  She takes a step then abruptly stops as the manager comes on stage. Now look as the shot goes off. See that?!" he yells. "Wait...she doesn't react" Claire said. "EXACTLY! Not so much as a fucking twitch. She knew it was coming!" he said.

 

"What? She knew someone would try to kill her? She knew that guy would come out of the crowd and try to shoot her?" Aspen asked. "Yep. Gabriella has been trying to kill her. It all fits now. Those near misses Elena had? Bad luck? Yeah, bad luck created by her bad luck magic casting sister. Alux can make bad luck remember?" Keith said. "No way. That's her sister" Claire said. "I know but it fits. For every close scrape Elena had, not one had Gabi close to her. Gabi was safe out of harm’s way each time. I think Gabi got tired of her surviving and tried for the sure thing, a bullet" he said. "But what would she gain from killing her sister? What’s the motive?" Claire asked. "Got a few ideas. You said that Elena didn't want to eat that girl and Elena said she got her energy from doing so. I think Gabi was worried Elena was going to quit. See I've been watching the reactions of the video exposing her online. Elena is the more liked of the two and Gabi knows it. If Elena quit, then Gabi would be forced to go it solo. No guarantee she would be successful powers or not."

 

"On the other hand, if Elena was murdered, then that would be a boon to her.  She's been looking up a famous Latina singer that was murdered back in 95'. When she was killed, within days her albums sold out. In fact, anything related to Selena Pérez sold by the millions. With Elena gone, Gabi would take center stage looking like the grief-stricken sister. Sympathy and her ability would keep Elena's fans and Gabi would turn a sizable profit" Keith said.

 

"That's just fucking sick! She's her sister for fucks sake not a payout!" Aspen yelled. "Wouldn't that mean that Elena is still in danger?" Claire asked. They all looked at one another and dashed out the house. Their feet making wet slurping sounds in the mud. Aspen’s sandals were pulled off by the sticky muck and ran barefoot. The cold mud didn't faze her. Keith was worried about Elena and Ritchie. "Ritchie...he's with that bitch" Claire said holding onto Aspen's hair. "She won't hurt him. He’s her cover. Me and him. Gabi wants to look like the dutiful Alux right now giving us over so we can breed with her village. Trying to keep any suspicion off her. We see to Elena and then Maya. I'm willing to bet she knows about the breeding idea but not the part about Gabi I trying to kill her sister" he said.

 

They arrived at the hospital. Elena was safe but drugged. Her vitals low. Her doctor with his back turned to the door watching. He extended his arms towards her. A strange hiss in the air. Keith and Claire smelled something ominous. Keith grabbed him by the neck from behind and something heavy dropped. "Let go you fool! Shit! I dropped it!" the doctor yelled. "What have you done?!" Keith screamed gripping his neck. "We must leave! I dropped it!" the doctor said. He yelped and fell to the floor. Aspen quickly turned the lights on. "Please help me...I was only doing what was asked" he said. Keith caught eye of what was on the floor for just a moment.   A snake. A large snake quickly slithering out of the room and making its way for the front door. Keith picked Elena up. "She's not safe here" he said carrying her out. "Please...help...******" the doctor begged crawling through the mud before gasping and dying. A woman pumping water saw the scene and screamed. Within minute two men appeared with rifles. They saw the body and then Keith carrying Elena. They aimed.

 

"No! We're not trying to hurt her! She's in danger! You understand?" Keith yelled. They motioned for him to put her on the ground. Keith didn't know if he should. Elena might be the only thing keeping him and probably Aspen from being shot. Then again putting her down might be the first step in resolving this. "What the hell is going on?!" Maya shouted running to them. She was barely dressed. In her nightgown, Maya had been woken up by the screaming. Coincidently, so had Gabi. Gabi was utterly exhausted. After leaving them, she had returned to her aunt's home with Ritchie. Needless to say, they didn't go to sleep right away. Gabi fucked Ritchie in and out her pussy expertly as she did not want to get pregnant. No, having a child would complicate her plans. Ritchie didn't mind in the least as she pushed the little 14-year-old boy deep inside her and moaned as he wriggled around.

 

Cumming three times, she relaxed on her bed and let the boy lick her feet. It had been some time since she indulged this way. A tiny male servicing her sweaty feet seemed natural to her. In fact, anyone worshipping her seemed right. As Ritchie bent over to lick between her toes, she admired his youthful body. For a boy that never had to hunt daily for food or farm, he was in good shape. She smirked at his cute ass, his dusty blonde hair all scraggly. Toned muscles. Large penis for his age and size. Healthy, virile, and best of all had a good heart. A kind heart. It didn't take any hypnosis to have him fuck her or lick her giant toes. Actually, he looked at her as he came with a smile. A soft smile that made her rethink his fate.

 

Gabi had planned to pass him around, including Keith, the village and knock up every female that wanted kids. Get a good bloodline going again. Aspen and Claire wouldn't live to see this. No, no need for Aspen. Sure, she could be raped and bear kids but constant monitoring for 9 months? Nope. Claire was more than useless. Not being able to change size. No magic ability. No need to breed that into the gene pool. When the deed was done, Keith would be exterminated. Too dangerous to keep around. A creature three times stronger, can shrink at will with his watch. Sure, you could steal it but who was brave enough to try? Then how he'd react seeing his women murdered? Ritchie would be the last. Brimming with energy, he would be too tempting not to eat.

 

No. Gabi decided to spare him. Daily hypnosis would mold his young mind to their will. His loving nature would make him a fine mate. A good father. A husband. Yes, Gabi would marry him when the time came. That was how she thought. She was a girl that played the long game. Quick to turn things her way. A trait in her family as was how her aunt Maya became leader of the village. When Elena survived and these outsiders came along it was a disaster. However, she used it to her advantage. Perfect specimens to help her village and make her look good.

 

She awoke and nearly crushed Ritchie between her toes as she got up. She heard screams. Either Elena was dead and she succeeded or it had gone wrong and now she needed a character witness and alibi. Luckily, her alibi was still asleep covered in her dried pussy juice and foot sweat. She got dressed quickly, grabbed Ritchie, and ran out.

 

"It's not what it looks like! Elena was in danger! Her doctor tried to kill her!" Aspen shouted. "Put her down slowly" Maya hissed. "Only if you don't fucking shoot us and let us fully explain" Keith said. Maya gestured for the men to lower their guns. Keith handed Elena to one of them. "Her doctor tried to kill her with a fucking snake but he got bit instead" Keith said. A man checked the doctor. "At least that is true. A snake bite on his ankle" a man said. Maya shouted in Mayan for something and a woman ran into the hospital. "She's drugged" Keith said. "I know" Maya replied not looking at him. The woman returned with a vial and gave it to Maya. She popped the top open and held it under Elena's nose. Elena gasped and coughed. "Smelling salts. Easy my niece" Maya said. "Elena are you alright?!" Gabi said running to her. Keith bravely stepped to stop her. "Don't you get any fucking closer. It's you who have been trying to kill her after all" Keith said. Everyone looked shocked. Claire most of all as she saw Ritchie in her hand. "Oh god no" she muttered.

 

Aspen didn't notice Claire getting off her shoulder and sliding down her dress to the ground. She began creeping towards Gabi. Afraid she might be crushed but more afraid of losing her brother. "You're....you're crazy! Why would I try to kill my sister?! You're the outsiders here! You're the ones who should be accused!" Gabi yelled. "Why would he try to kill someone he risked my life to save?" Aspen asked. "A good question" Maya said. "Elena, remember the first time we met. How I saved you from that falling stage light? Where was Gabi?" Keith asked. "...hunting" she replied. "Why exactly then? Couldn't she have waited? She chose then because she needed to be safely away to give you that bad luck. Speaking off doesn't it seem too strange for you to experience so much bad luck...unless an Alix was causing it" Keith said. People began to scrutinize Gabi.

 

"What?! It's all lies! That gunman wasn't bad luck! Just a crazed fan!" Gabi yelled. "Maybe or a hitman. Bet you got tired of her surviving so you went for the sure-fire way. Tell be Gabi, why didn't you step on stage when your manager came up?" Keith asked. "I thought you didn't was because you were still mad at me. Sister...hermana...did you want me dead? Did you try to kill me?" Elena asked beginning to cry. "Gabriella Anara Corazon..." Maya hissed. Gabi hung her head and began to grin. "If you only just died like you were supposed to..." she whispered. Gabi took a deep breath and began singing at the top of her lungs.

 

"Fall...fall under my song. Let yourselves become weak. Stay enamored with my voice as I make my escape" she sang over and over for a minute. Every bit of power she had left stored poured out freezing anyone hearing it except one. Claire. Even then she felt her legs get heavy and slow. Gabi took a few steps forward towards Keith and Aspen. "You who ruined my plans will suffer. You will watch your loved ones die before I go. You precious human first and your borrower friends last. Now my dear Aspen...shrink for me. Shrink and stay shrunk until you die" Gabi sang into their ears. Aspen began to shrink down. Finally stopping at borrower and natural Alux height, she stood in her panties in a pile on the ground. Claire as desperate as Gabi wriggled her toes after pulling her foot out of her right flip flop. As if a gift from God, a black gleaming edged rock stood out in the mud. Claire yanked it up with all her might and ran at Gabi.

 

Aspen looked up frozen as her imminent death was approaching. The giantess' sole was ready to crush her into the muck like a worm. Just then Gabi screamed in pain as Claire slashed her left Achilles' tendon with none other than the rock which in reality was a shard of obsidian. *

 

(Authors note: Of all the things used in Mesoamerica as weapons, obsidian ranks number one. A volcanic glass, obsidian is black, shiny, and brittle. What it lacks durability it makes up for in sharpness. So sharp it is even under an election microscope it has a smooth cutting edge. Sharper than razors, only diamond is sharper)

 

Gabi lost her grip on Ritchie and dropped him. Claire caught him just before he hit the ground. "Claire...what’s going on?" he asked waking up. "Oh thank god you're alright! Smelly as fuck but alright" she said cuddling him. Gabi had stopped singing and her hypnosis spell was wearing off. Aspen was still shrunk though, and Keith picked her up for safe keeping. Gabi began to limp run away towards the forest. "Gabriella stop! Give up!" Maya pleaded. Gabi was losing size. Her power and concentration waning by the second. Gabi was right near the tree line when Elena screamed out. "Please don't do this! I forgive you! Don't leave!" Elena shrieked. Gabi turned around. "Forgive me! I don't want your fucking pity!" Gabi screamed. Movement in the bush caught their eyes. "Gabi....Gabi don't move. For the love of god don't move!" Elena screamed.

 

"Uol-poch!*" a man yelled. Gabi was too enraged to hear what he said.

 

(authors note: This is actually a real snake. Native to the region this takes place the Uol-poch is the Mayan name of a very venomous snake. Black with stripes, this snake belongs to the moccasin family and can grow to 4 ft. long)

 

She never saw it coming. A snake but just any snake, the same snake she had the doctor tried to kill her sister with was making its escape when it smelled prey. Bleeding, injured, yummy smelling prey. They heard Gabi scream very briefly as he struck enveloping her headfirst. Her arms and hands trying to push herself back out of its mouth. It unhinged its jaw and raised its head to let her body fall in. Her kicking legs were soon pinned as they watched as they could do nothing without injuring her or making themselves targets of the venomous snake. After all who would risk themselves to save her now?

 

Her legs still it pulled her in. Gabi was alive, that much Keith, Claire, and Ritchie knew as their keen eyesight could see her tiny toes wriggling and twitching as they passed its fangs. The snake closed its mouth, the moving bulge moving down its body and it slithered into the forest to digest its little murdering female Alux meal. Elena broke into sobs as she had lost her sister in heart and body now. The village was silent.

 

Ritchie laid in Claire's arms nearly catatonic. He felt for Gabi and seeing how she tried to kill someone he loved and then watching her eaten had hurt him deeply. But there was something far more troubling going on than his feelings. "I don't understand? Why haven't I grown back? She has to be dead by now?" Aspen said still shrunken. "Me either. Don't these kinds of things wear off when the caster dies?" Claire asked. "It wasn't just a simple spell. When we shrink someone it's a curse" Elena muttered. "Then can you break it?" Keith asked. Elena shook her head. "No. Only the caster can break a shrinking curse. Only Gabi could..." Elena said cringing thinking of her sister. "Then I'm fucked..." Aspen said softly. Aspen hung her head. "I wanna go home" Ritchie whined. "We will sweetie" Claire said. Ritchie stood up and walked to Aspen. "Aspen...being our size won't be so bad. We'll take care of you" Ritchie said sweetly.

 

Aspen wanted to punch him in the face. Frustrated and distraught her feelings were all a jumble. Then she saw his face. He was in his own pain but pushed it aside as he was worried more about her. Aspen hugged and kissed him. “Thank you sweetie” she said to him. “I’ll take you back to Cancun” Elena said standing up. “Not a chance. You’re not going anywhere and neither are they” Maya said. Elena gave her a look that could kill. “You are in no position to tell me anything. You plotted with my sister to turn my saviors into sex slaves. What were you going to do with them later auntie?” Elena asked. Maya had no credible answer. “I thought so. You want to keep the goddamn internet, phones, and electricity going then you’re going to shut the fuck up and forget telling me what to do” Elena said coldly. “They will kill you…the public I mean” Maya said. “If we keep hiding then the humans will keep fearing us. If we get in front of this. Give them a friendly familiar face then who knows” Elena said.  Maya touched her shoulder. “Forgive me. I promised your parents I’d look after you two. I…” Maya said tearing up.

 

“You can’t make someone be good. That’s a choice we make ourselves” Elena said. Elena urged Keith and the others to follow her while they could. Hours later, Elena (disguised) was ready to see them off. “So, what will you put on your site?” she asked. “I won’t show the village. Honestly, I think what you do next is what is going to set the stage concerning Alux” Keith replied. Elena nodded. “Wish me luck. Hopefully I survive the day” Elena chuckled. “I’ll be rooting for you. We all will” Aspen said. “I don’t deserve your kindness but thanks anyway. And Aspen, If I could trade my life to fix you…I would” she said. “Don’t worry about me. I got a great guy to look after me” Aspen smiled. They waved at her as she left.

 

Hours later…

 

Keith sat in his plane seat quietly. The others were asleep but his concern was divided by the live feed from Cancun and Aspen. Aspen seemed okay but he was sure she was in shock. And when it wore off he would do his best to help her. He eve thought about how to fix the problem scientifically. That would have to wait for now. Elena was taking stage. Crowds cheered and photographers too pics rapidly as nearby reporters screamed questions. “Thank you all for being here and thank you my fans for so much support. I will begin this conference by confirming that I am an Alux” Elena said bravely. A man charged at her. Keith and she held breaths as he pulled out…a microphone. “So, you and your sister are legendary Alux?! Is that how you shrank?” he asked. “Yes. That is our ability. We have blended in for centuries with humans. Taking human lovers. Starting families. We just want to live among you in peace” Elena said. “Why the secrecy? Do you think it was okay to lie to us this way?” he asked. “What choice did we have. Our borrower brethren up north live like cattle. Die like them too. The ancestors of this region of the world brought us to near extinction. What would you do sir to save your family?” she asked.

 

“Please turn off all electronic devices as we make our descent into Boston International Airport” the stewardess said. Aspen and the others awoke. “Elena is telling the word about her kind” Keith told her. Aspen nodded. “Honey…you know I will do something about this right?” he asked. Aspen just nodded. Claire held her hand.  Slowly it began to dawn on her the seriousness of her situation. Having to sit in the cupholder of her own car. Seeing her luggage of her car. Luggage full of clothes she couldn’t wear. Humans staring at her like she was a prize poodle. Her heart began to shudder as she was no better than a borrower in their eyes. She was starting to get a taste of living like one and it would only get worse…and she knew it. Aspen gave one woman the finger when she licked her lips at her. “You need to teach your pet some fucking manners” the lady told Keith.  Keith said nothing and closed the door.

 

Keith unpacked their stuff as Aspen sat alone on the coffee table. Claire was seeing to Ritchie who was still having some problems. Needless to say, their adventure didn’t go so well for them but for others…

 

“The entrainment world is in an uproar as the shocking truth about Dos Corazons has come out. An Alux, a long thought dead species was shown to be not so dead after all as Elena Corazon admitted that she was one. When asked why her sister was not present, she replied that Gabriella had chosen to recuse herself from the human world out of fear and that herself was more hopeful. While man Catholics have gone to say they do not support Alux, many others have shown a good deal of it. Her fans around the world have said their music has given them hope and happiness and don’t see what her being an Alux has to do with anything. Elena said that she plans to keep singing and promoting human/Alux relations. In our neck of the world, Los Angeles is lobbying for borrower rights in full force”

 

“Dozens of record execs have promised to use her resources to lobby for full borrower rights. Using a loophole, many talent agents use borrowers for commercials and modelling but the law for music talent is different. Namely royalties and artistic license. A musician can only collect royalties or courts recognize artistic license if they’re human and borrowers aren’t. This has discouraged owners of borrowers to showcase their musical talent. Now execs wonder if there are borrower versions of Dos Corazons out there.  It seems like borrowers might very well get rights but the logistics of granting them rights to live beside beings far larger has congressmen stumped. Now for the local weather” the reporter said on tv.

 

“Well maybe I’ll get some rights out of this. I am a borrower right?...RIGHT?! Aspen shrieked. Keith reached out to her. She punched his finger away. He forcefully wrapped his fingers around her and lifted her up. “Put me down motherfucker!” she screamed struggling in his grip. Keith just let her kick her cute legs and beat her tiny fists against his fingers until she was exhausted. “Feel better now you got that out of system?” he asked. She just looked at him pitifully. “Keith…what am I gonna do?!” she sobbed. Keith kissed her softly and wiped her face with his finger. “Look at me. I…am…going…to…fix…this” he said very seriously. Maybe it was the look in his eyes or his tone or maybe it was because she was clinging to her only hope to keep her sane, but Aspen believed him.

 

There was a ding sound. Keith carried her over to his MacBook. “I got an email from that moderator. The one that asked that weird birthmark question. They said they want our address. In return they will come by personally to answer the question of what happened to Lily. Should I do it?” Keith asked. “Might as well. What else could go wrong?” Aspen asked sniffling. Keith sent their address in the reply…

End Notes:

It seems like Aspen will have to adjust to some life changes in more ways than one. Why does this moderator wish to see them personally? What happned to Lily? And will Aspen be stuck borrower size forever? Be on the lookout for the next chapter for the answers titled "Death and Rebirth".

Chapter 7...Death and Rebirth Pt. 1 by Size Master

Aspen awoke late in the morning. She turned to see Claire wasn't around. Probably checking on Ritchie she thought. The boy was slowly coming to grips of what had occurred. A damaging blow to how he perceived girls. He felt for Gabi and she tried to kill people he loved. She had eaten two girls he enjoyed trying to get pregnant. In that fleeting moment of bliss, he thought of even staying to raise his offspring. Ritchie was taught a brutal life lesson. A pretty face didn't mean a girl had a nice heart. Aspen wanted to check on him but Claire warned her not to try. Rebecca, his mother, blamed Aspen for what he went through and threatened to tear her limb from limb. An actual possibly as Rebecca was gifted with such strength like all her kind. Even though Aspen was borrower size, she didn't have their advantages. No enhanced hearing, eyesight, smell, or strength. Not even the ability to sense tremors from far away with her bare feet. Nope. She just felt the cold wooden floor.

 

It had been a week since they had returned. Keith shrank various things for her to use until he found a way to grow her back...if he could. She slipped on a shirt and sweatpants and crawled off the bed. She made her way to her bathroom already a little winded from walking on the carpet for such a distance. The fibers didn't help either. They stuck up and felt like she was walking through snow. Keith was nice enough to put a two bowls of water on the floor for her. One for washing her face and brushing her teeth. The other for bathroom duties. Aspen wanted to just break down and cry hearing that. Having to piss and shit like a pet animal. They had barely seen Keith all week except for dinners which he had to prepare now. As soon as he was done and checked on anything Aspen needed, he went to his room. Late at night she could hear him cursing, talking to himself, things being moved, and even crying.

 

Aspen made her way to his room to check on him as she worried. There he was. A titan of a man sitting in a chair with his head on his desk asleep. A dry erase board nearby with scribblings of numbers, letters, and equations. Many crossed out furiously. Slowly she climbed onto his desk. Out of breath, she paused. A stubble of a beard on his face. Bags under his eyes and drool coming out his mouth. "Oh Keith" she muttered seeing him in such a raggedy state. She went to touch his face. His stubble felt like sandpaper. He took a breath and began opening his eyes. "Morning sunshine" she said. Keith looked at the time. "10:54? Dammit, I should've woke up sooner" he said standing up and leaving the room. Aspen heard him pissing and was dismayed he ignored her smile. Not even a hello from him.

 

"I'll get breakfast going" he said grabbing her and carrying her downstairs. He put on some bacon and eggs and got the toast going. "Late night?" Aspen asked sipping some of his coffee. "Careful! One slip and you'll be scalded to death!  Here Aspen" he said pulling her away from his cup. Keith seemed wired up even without a cup of joe. "So, any progress?" she asked. "No" he replied looking at the skillet. He placed the cooked food on the table for them. He looked around. "No Claire?" he asked. Aspen shook her head. "Ritchie is young. He'll be fine" he told her. Breakfast was quiet for them until Aspen threw a crumb of bacon at him. "What was that for?" he asked. "Treating me like a fucking stranger!" she yelled. "Just deep in thought. I meant nothing by it" he said. Aspen narrowed her eyes and walked to the edge of the table. Keith dropped his fork and snatched her up. "What are you thinking?! If you fell from that height..." he said. His hands were shaking. Something was very wrong with him.

 

"When was the last time you got some real sleep?" she asked. "Last night" he replied. "Oh? That chair more comphy than your bed now?" she asked. He didn't reply. He Carrie deer over to the sofa and turned tv on. "Something to entertain you while I work" he said. "Don't you dare leave me! What is wrong with you?!" she screamed. Aspen was in tears now. "I CAN'T FIX YOU!" Keith screamed flopping on the sofa so hard she bounced into his lap. Keith held his face in his hands. "I've tried every computation I know. Did the math over and over. Working on fixing you by recreating the accident that grew me. Just when I get close the fucking math gives out on me! Expand the electron orbit causing growth. Fucking tanks when the subject explodes."

 

"Using gravitons to control the expansion. Crushes you after 3.43 seconds. Using meson particles instead...radiation poisoning. Nothing fucking works! I promised...I promised" he muttered. Aspen began to understand why he was cold one moment and so protective the next. He felt ashamed and guilty for not being able to grow her back to human size when he promised to do so. "Just stop. Come back to it another day. Today...can you...play with me?" she asked. Keith held her to his lips and kissed her. "Okay" he said. So they started with Uno and Life. Playing games to pass the time. Trying to make things seem normal. Keith left and came back with a handful of shrunken clothes. "Ready to model?" he grinned. Aspen smiled at the idea.

 

"Work it baby" he growled as Aspen wore a frilly dress and posed lewdly for his smartphone. Taking shot after shot Aspen flashed her ass, bare legs, and heeled feet. Tossing her hair around for some shots, Aspen got dizzy and fell. Keith went to help her up but she shrugged and stood back up. "You gonna jerk off with those pics later?" she smirked. "Why when I have the real thing?" he grinned. He picked her up and stood on the sofa. "Ook...ook.OOK!" he said making monkey noises. "Oh, so you're King Kong now?!" Aspen yelled. Keith grinned evilly at her. He began pulling her dress off. "Please Mr. Kong don't strip me! I don't wanna be naked!" Aspen said playing along. Aspen felt his fingers slipping her tiny heels off leaving her naked as the day she was born. He sniffed her feet, her pussy, and hair. Keith licked his lips in anticipation.

 

"Please don't eat me! I won't taste good! I'll...I'll let you lick me" Aspen blushed spreading her legs. Keith kissed her crotch before giving it a good lick. Aspen shivered as his taste buds tickled her labia. He tasted her fluids, her sweet nectar on his palate and sucked her pussy. She held onto his nose as she ground her cunt on his tongue. She made a funny chirping sound when she came. His eyes looked so soft to her. As much as she was suffering from his problem, Keith suffered more. "We're not going to let this beat us" she said to him. Keith quietly nodded. "So you're just going to leave me out in this oral party?" Claire asked from the floor. Keith sat down and placed her on the sofa while placing Aspen down as well. "Rebecca still pissed?" Aspen asked. Claire nodded. "And Ritchie?" Keith asked. "He's very worried about you Aspen. He doesn't understand why you can’t come around" Claire replied.

 

"Tell him I love him and I'm sorry for what happened" Aspen said. "Rather hear it from you" Claire said. Claire spread her legs and pulled her cute little panties off. "So, is somebody going to lick my pussy or what?" Claire huffed. Aspen crawled over to her and began eating her out. "And you up there! Make yourself useful and rub my shoulders!" Claire ordered. "But I have to get my shrink watch..." Keith said. "So...I'm not important enough for you to go upstairs, get it, and come back down?" Claire said starting to cry. "Okay okay!" Keith said rushing off. Keith returned and shrank down for her. He began rubbing her shoulders and playing with her hair. "Stick your tongue in baby" Claire said to Aspen. Claire cooed and moaned as her lover gave her pleasure. Claire orgasmed hard nearly crushing Aspen with her legs. "Easy sweetie!" Aspen yelled. "I'm sorry! I didn't mean to!" Claire sobbed. "It's alright. I'm fine" Aspen said wondering why Claire was like this.

 

"It's these fucking hormones! Everything either pisses me off or makes me cry!" Claire shouted. "Well you are into the tail end of week 3. Getting horny yet?" Keith asked. "I did want my pussy sucked didn't it?" Claire said annoyed. Keith pulled her onto her back. "And what about these lovely tits? Don't they deserve love?" Keith asked. "Don't forget these cute little toes" Aspen smirked holding her feet. Claire yelped in pleasure as Keith rubbed and pinched her nipples and Aspen sucked her toes. "I love you guys so much!" she cried. Keith kissed her and rubbed her tears away. Aspen took her toes out of her mouth and caressed her belly which now has a developing baby bump. "We love you too" Aspen said. "Just think. Next week you'll be dying for this every hour" Keith said grinning. Claire shivered at the thought.  There was a doorbell chime. "Now could that be?" he asked growing back to normal. Aspen and Claire got decent and looked from the floor at the front door. Keith opened it.

 

"Is this the residence of Claire and Rebecca Thimblekin?" a woman asked. Keith narrowed his eyes. "Depends on who's asking" he replied. "You know me as the moderator of that dark web borrower forum. You are Keith right?" she asked. Keith was surprised. He responded to her email a week ago and heard nothing back. He had dismissed it as other things pressed on his mind. "Yeah" he replied. "Well may I come in?" she asked. Keith let her into the home. The woman sat down on the sofa. Aspen and Claire had hid not knowing who she was about. The woman herself was middle aged. Maybe early 30's with blonde hair. Curiously tiny streaks of grey were in it. She wore a beautiful black dress that seemed to sparkle. On her feet were Prada sandaled heels. She wore a diamond necklace. The diamond was set inside what looked to be a rose. Nothing on her said cheap.

 

"You two can come out. I swear I mean no harm" she said looking at the sofa. Claire and Aspen emerged and went to Keith. They crawled into his lap after he sat down himself. "So you're the one I've been talking to?" Keith asked. "That I am. My apologizes. My name is Lillian Durmont. Pleasure to meet you" she said shaking his hand. "Wait...the Lilian Durmont?! The philanthropist that helps borrowers?!" Aspen asked. "The one and the same my dear Aspen. Oh dear..." Lilian said. "What?" Aspen asked. "That shrinking curse on you. A devious thing it is" Lillian said. "You know about that? How?" Claire asked. Lillian turned her attention to Claire. "Claire...may I hold you? Please?" the woman asked. Actually, it was more like pleading sorrowfully. "We're watching you" Aspen warned. Claire stepped into her open palms. The woman let a few tears fall from her eyes. "I'm sorry it's just so sudden. So raw" the woman said. "You said you had information about my grandma. Well do you?" Claire asked.

 

"Before I answer, it's best that Rebecca is present for that. Aspen, can you go get her?" Lillian asked. "Maybe it's better for Claire to. Right now..." Aspen replied. "Please Aspen. I have my reasons" Lillian said. Aspen conceded and hopped down to go get her. "It's astonishing to look at you Claire. You're the spitting image of your grandmother" Lillian said. "So you have seen her! Is she alive? Is she...dead?" Claire asked. Lillian didn't answer but gently petted Claire with a serene look.

 

"Aspen? I'm surprised you'd come here so soon after what happened" Rebecca said coldly. Ritchie ran out his room hearing Aspen's voice. He gave her a tight hug which hurt her a little. "Easy buddy. I'm happy to see you too" Aspen said. "Like you have a right to even touch him after nearly getting him killed" Rebecca hissed. "Don't talk to me that way. I gave full warning what we do isn't a picnic. Everyone agreed. Your ass included" Aspen said. Rebecca walked right up to her. "A weak little human forced to live like us forever. I could snap your neck like a fucking twig for speaking to me with that tone. "You do that and Keith will make Claire feel what it's like to lose a mother. Don't forget he's still human size and devoted to me" Aspen said. Ritchie was scared shitless. He'd never heard them speak so ruthless. He whimpered. Aspen looked at his frightened face. "*sigh* That's not why I came. We have a visitor and she requested to meet you" Aspen said. "I'm in no mood to meet one of your human friends" Rebecca said. "Not even if she knows what happened to your mother?" Aspen asked. Rebecca looked dumbfounded. Aspen led Rebecca back to the sofa where Claire, Keith, and Lillian sat.

 

Rebecca looked at the giantess sitting on the sofa with trepidation. From her giant toes in her heels all the way up to her blonde hair. But she did linger on the eyes. Ice blue. Familiar eyes and her wonder was broken as the woman quickly snatched her up. "Let go of me!" Rebecca screamed in fright. The hand was clenched tight. Sweaty and warm. Then it gently opened and Rebecca lay in her palms. She looked at the giantess trying to guess what would happen next. She didn't expect to see her crying. "It's you...really you. You've gotten older but I still recognize you" Lillian cried. "You know me? Claire...Aspen...who is this human?" Rebecca asked. "You don't recognize me?" Lillian asked heartbroken. Rebecca began to concentrate on her face. Her eyes...her lips...her scent. Wait....her scent...

 

"No....can't be" Rebecca said. "It's true sweetie. You know in your heart who I am" Lillian said. "...mommy?" Rebecca asked. "Oh my baby! My little girl!" Lillian cried holding Rebecca close to her cheek. It was a touching scene for everyone there. "But...but how?!" Rebecca asked. "Good question. If you really are Lily, then how are you this size?" Keith asked. "Rebecca? What's the last thing you remember when we were separated?" Lily asked. "You told me to hide and stay quiet. A hand grabbed you away and I watched this male human walk away. His back was turned so I saw a logo. That was it. You were gone..." Rebecca said quietly.

 

"That's right I was. I was taken to a holding facility to be processed with other borrowers. Since I was a grey and blonde-haired female, a young female, I was separated from the others. A pedigree classification I was given. I was eventually out in an auction block with 4 others. Others that were considered rare. I remember them all. Mari was an Asian looking borrower. She might've been a koonago hybrid now I think about it. Celeste was a dark-skinned borrower. Not many with her skin tone. Pretty as can be. Skin like dark chocolate and hair black as night. Brave. She never cried. Robert didn't speak. Tall, very tall, nearly 5 inches. Amber was an albino. Her eyes reminded me of rubies. And then there was me. I remember Amber clutching my hand tightly. She was young and scared. Saw me as a mother figure. 8 years old and terrified. Wondering if she was going to die. I...excuse me" Lily said trying to keep her composure.

 

"One by one we were sold off. We didn’t even see who was buying us. My turn came and the bidding began. I sold for $72,000. That's what I was worth. A fae, descended from royalty, mother to a beautiful child. A healer and a person...only worth the cost of a brand-new Lexus. I didn't know who had bought me then. I remember the voices of the pilots on the plane transporting me to my owner. Talking about me. Envious of who bought me. Then one came to me cage and opened it. He did things to me. Licking my butt. Sucking on my breasts. Kicking my legs and feet. Cumming on me and cleaning me up. I didn’t care. My thoughts were on if my daughter was alright. Did she have food to eat. Knew how to hunt. Avoid predators. Would she survive or die like her brothers and sisters? I began crying. Crying for the first time after I had been caught."

 

The plane landed and the air outside smelled familiar. The van carrying me had a window in the back I could see out of. I saw cars driving on the opposite side of the street and soon I realized where I was. England, the Union Jack waving in the air outside a pub we passed. I was home but not home. I ended up at a large estate in Yorkshire. The air smelled of old magic when the wind shifted. My possible salvation. I was given off to my new owner. A middle-aged man by the name of Devin Durmont. An old money kind of man. He lived alone. His parents dead by now and only the company of a bulldog by the name of Winston was with him"

 

"Devin was shy to look at me naked. He gave me these intricate clothes. Clothes that made me look like a governess of Victorian age London. Cute really. He had a room ready for me. Furnished with all that I would need, a bed, bath, toilet, and wardrobe. If I was to be his pet, then he went to great lengths to make me comfortable. And when night came he opened my door and crept in. I was prepared for him to rape me. A human he was after all and surely he did all this, spent so much money, expecting something for his return. I stared at him and opened my legs. Began pulling off my nightgown until he stopped me. "No sweetie. I was just checking on you. Warm enough? I can get a tiny blanket for you" he said. "I'm...I’m fine" I replied. "Alright then. Goodnight" he said tucking me back into bed. I was astonished. He didn't want to rape me? I didn't understand"

 

"Days turned into weeks and he noticed I was unhappy. It was very odd as he tried many things to cheer me up. Acting goofy. Lavish food and clothes. And he finally asked me what he could do to make me happy. I was going to ask for my freedom but what would I do with that? I was powerless now and even though I was a pet now it was far better than living out there. I didn't know my salvation was only a mile away but I'm getting ahead of myself. "Roses. I would love a rose garden" I replied."

 

"A rose garden?" Aspen asked. "Indeed. An odd request to you my lovely human but to me it wasn't. My bloodline is of the rose. Let me explain. What you call birth marks on Claire and Rebecca aren't just marks. They're magical glyphs. Our family crest that denotes our magic and linage so to speak. Each Fae has one. Ours is the rose. Others it may be a type of tree" Lily said. "You got a magical butt" Aspen snickered. Claire punched her shoulder. "Ahem. As I was saying, I replied I wanted a rose garden. Devin agreed and chose beautiful roses and transported soil from a nearby forest to maximize fertility. Very soon the roses bloomed. In fact too soon. I suspected this soil was not ordinary or the forest it came from. Devin watched as I took off my stockings and shoes and walked barefoot on the dirt. Immediately I felt a tiny pulse of power. I was right. The forest was no ordinary one. A long abandoned fae forest it truly was. "

 

"I was ecstatic. I found a way to replica my magic and finishing that I could escape and return to America to look for my child. For months I would sneak out to bathe I. The dirt. Suck up as much magic as I could. Of course the roses suffered and Devin brought more soil to keep them alive. He didn't wish them to die and I would be sad again. This kept going on for almost 6 months before winter came and I had to wait for spring. By then I had seen my human in a different light. I no longer feared him. In fact, I began to have feelings for him. Gave me spa treatments to keep me pretty. A tiny intricate gold necklace for Christmas. And on New Year's Eve he told me he loved me more than anything. He was drunk but he meant it. He made love to me that night. Gentle love. I wasn't his pet no longer. I had become his secret lover"

 

"Spring came and I soaked up as much magic as I could and finally a felt I was ready to leave. The night I left a made my way to the forest. Old and potent, it fed me very well and I looked out from a tree to see an ambulance at his home. Guilt and worry made me return. I hid out of sight as doctors helped him. Devin as it turned out had a weak heart. A birth defect. He had forgot his meds...probably because he was distraught that I left. They gave him his meds and left after he stabilized. "Devin? Are you alright?" I asked. "I thought you left" he said weakly. "I did but I came back" I replied. He smiled at me with loving eyes. My magic told me he was not long for the world and I grieved at this. I used my magic to fix his heart."

 

"He looked at me with wonderous eyes as I glowed touching his bare chest. And then it faded and he felt he was well again. I passed out exhausted. I awoke the next morning in his bed. He was staring at me and holding my hand between his fingers. "You're a fairy aren't you?" he asked. I was shocked. I simply nodded. "And you saved me when you could've ran...why?" he asked. I answered truthfully. "Because I love you" I said. Devin began crying. He told me nobody had told him than since his parents died. Our love became mutual and I slept with him every night since then. I told him about the roses and the dirt. Told him about you and how I would look for you when I could. By then a year had passed and he looked at me seriously. At first, I thought he was angry that I wanted to leave but it wasn't. He told me a hard truth. "Lily. You don't even know where to look for her. Let alone if she's still alive. You could search for the rest of your life and never find her, and your dwindling magic would leave you vulnerable. If she was would she want you to risk your life looking for her when you can be safe here?" he asked."

 

"I was furious. Abusive, a total bitch when he said that. But Devin was one to not lie and spoke that for me to see the harsh truth. I locked myself away for three days sobbing and when I emerged he just smiled and said welcome back. I had given up looking for you...I did...but" Lily said crying.

 

"You don't have to apologize mom. He was right and I met someone who cared for me" Rebecca said. "Where is your husband?" Lily asked. "Resting with a summer cold" Rebecca replied. "When I gave up looking I chose to make a life with him. Years passed and I had absorbed enough magic to restore my looks and even change size like you see me now. When he saw I could do that...he asked me to marry him. I couldn’t of course being not human but you never should underestimate a millionaire. He bought forged papers saying I was Lillian McCullen. 33-year-old woman from Glasgow Scotland. With that done we married. It was such a beautiful day. The vicar blessed our union and the locals threw a party. Devin was kind of their mascot down there. A millionaire but a good guy too. I remember how I stood on his feet as we danced. I didn't know a step but he said to take my shoes off and let him take the wheel."

 

"I lived as a human, went to movies like one, shopped like one, drove a car like one...and gave birth like one" Lily said. "Wait...did you say gave birth like one?" Rebecca said. "That's right. Nine months after we married I gave birth to our daughter. Your half-sister my precious" Lily said petting her daughter's head. "So what is my aunts name?" Claire asked. "Rose" Lily said laughing. "Is she like us...I mean a fae?" Claire asked. "Yep. Her magic is a little rough though. She's human size but during that time of the month she shrinks...poor thing" Lily replied. "What’s she like?" Rebecca asked. "She's a good girl. Smart and is finishing her degree in business at Oxford. She really wished she could come but she's doing an internship this summer. Blonde hair like mine. She'll be 23 this month" Lily replied. "Hold on. So how old are you?" Keith asked. Lily ran her fingernail along his cheek and grinned. "You never ask a woman her age my curious borrower friend. Let's just say I'm older than 30" she smirked.

 

"Can we meet Devin?" Keith asked. "No...he passed away 10 years ago. Cancer...something even I couldn't fix" she replied. "I'm sorry" Keith said. "Don't be. What we had I'll treasure forever and he did leave me with a wonderful child. After he passed I devoted myself to helping borrowers. I created a shelter for them near my home. Hundreds live there now. They have a habit of calling me queen or act like I'm one" Lily giggled. "Oh speaking of queen. I take it you are the one that killed my mother" she said looking at Keith. "Please don't smite me" he whimpered. Lily smiled and shook her head. "I won't. I was going to congratulate you. My mother Titania was a stone-cold bitch. It's why I left" Lily said. "You knew of that? We never told anyone" Claire said. "But I felt it. When an immediate family member dies...we can sense it. I always wondered of Rebecca but I figured the vast distance obscured it, so I never knew for certain. When you showed up in the British Isles and did the deed I was close enough to feel it" Lily said.

 

"She tried to kill me. She sucked the magic right out of me!" Claire yelled. "So you can do magic. Have you done any more since then?" Lily asked. "Used it up saving Aspen. I'm tapped out for good" Claire replied. "Nonsense. You're just like me. You just need a recharge" Lily said. "But what was Titania trying to do then if Claire could just be recharged?" Aspen asked. "Probably trying to absorb your talent with your magic. Magic is like the fuel for a fire. The more you have the bigger the flames. Your magic talent is the fire itself" Lily said.

 

"Speaking of magic. Can you fix me? You said you knew I was under a shrinking curse" Aspen said. "That I did. A powerful shrinking curse. We fae are very familiar with those. We used them for defense, mating, and well bad stuff" Lily replied. "But can you break the curse?" Keith asked. Lily began to wave her fingers. "This might look weird. Bear with it" she said. A creepy black smoke emerged from Aspen's chest. Like a cord of smoke, it extended from her body and waved. "Fuck me" Aspen hissed. "That's what a curse looks like. Hold still" Lily said. Lily grasped the cord between her fingers and pulled. Aspen let out a horrible screech of pain. She began to shake and gasp for air. Lily let go. "Aspen!" Claire said holding her after jumping out of Lily's lap. "Oh god. If felt like my soul was being ripped out" Aspen said. "Because that's exactly what was happening."

 

"This curse was done very hastily but specific. It's literally tethered to your soul. Do you remember what the caster said?" Lily asked. "To stay shrunk until I die" Aspen said. "And that's the condition. If she had just said shrink the. It would be nothing for me to remove it but as it is..." Lily said. "So, there's nothing to be done?" Aspen said. "I didn't say that. You just need to die for it to be broken" Lily replied. "Kind of like killing the patient to cure him" Keith said. "I need to think on this one. Mind if I say for a while?" Lily asked. "Not at all!" Aspen said. "Thank you Aspen and thank you for caring for my family. If not for your kindness they would be lost to me" Lily said picking her up and kissing her.

 

"It wasn't a big deal to me. Claire was someone I needed when I lost my parents and Rebecca and Thomas are like my aunt and uncle. I'm lucky to have them in my life" Aspen replied. Rebecca listened to her answer and looked at her. A deep remorse came to her. Aspen considered her an aunt, helped look for her lost mother and today she threatened to snap her neck and kill her. The three-inch woman felt a whole lot smaller. "If you don't mind I want to meet my son in law and grandson" Lily said. "Of course mom. Claire, can you show her to our home?" Rebecca said. "Yeah sure mom" Claire replied wondering why her mother wanted her to do it.

 

Claire led Lily out of the room towards the hole in the wall. "Keith. Can you leave us alone?" Rebecca asked. "No problem. I should look into lunch anyway" Keith said checking the time.  Aspen nervously fidgeted as Rebecca looked at her. The woman walked over and sat next to her. Her arm reached out and Aspen whimpered. "I'm sorry honey. You were right. We all agreed, and I know you love him. What happened was an accident and what you're going through...Aspen come here" Rebecca said pulling her to her. The borrower women hugged Aspen to her. "I don't think I ever said this to you Aspen but...I love you" Rebecca said. "Not because you give us shelter or food. I love you because you love us" she said. Aspen looked at her in shock. "You're special Aspen. A human loving a borrower can be more common but what's not is a human devoting their lives to one. And I will be honored to have you as a daughter in law one day" Rebecca said before kissing her forehead. Aspen trembled and cried as she hugged Rebecca. She had forgiven her and more importantly showed her that Aspen wasn't just "the human that fucked her daughter".

 

Rebecca had always given Aspen a lukewarm smile or nod. As she was a human, Rebecca had a natural mistrust of them after losing her mom and Aspen was not "deserving" of her love and care. Tolerated and thankful but not love. And Aspen in her arms, a human that championed for their rights and suffered a fate probably worse than death for it, cried in her arms. Rebecca finally accepted Aspen as family. "Ready to see Ritchie? He really wants to see you" Rebecca said pulling Aspen to her feet. "Yeah" Aspen said. The two arrived just in time to see Lily shrink herself down to fit in their home. "Neat trick" Aspen said. "Tinkerbell ain't got shit on me" Lily laughed.

 

"This is...nice Rebecca" Lily said taking the surroundings in. "I admit it's homely" her daughter said. "Nonsense. You did an excellent job making this a safe and cozy home. Far better than that warehouse we lived in" Lily said. "I remember that. I remember it all" Rebecca said softly. "What do you think of the furniture? Keith shrank down most of it" Aspen said. Small footsteps emerged from the hallway. "Aspen?" Ritchie asked. "You gonna stand there or give me a hug?" Aspen asked. Ritchie ran to her and held her tight. His eyes looked so worried. "I'm okay" she said. The boy nodded and kissed her cheek. "Ritchie. If your done manhandling Aspen, wake your father" Rebecca said. Ritchie left and returned with a coughing Thomas. "Aspen. I'm glad you came. How are you...who might this be?" he asked looking at Lily. He Lily all over. "I'm sorry it's just you look like my daughter" Thomas chuckled.  "That's understandable. The hair and eyes skipped a generation" Lily said. Thomas looked puzzled. "Honey. Remember what I said about my mother?" Rebecca asked.

 

"Yes, that she perished saving you. A pity. I wish I could've met her. Thanked her for birthing such a sweet and beautiful girl into the world" Thomas said kissing her cheek. "Liking what I see so far" Lily said. "It turns out my mother survived. In fact...here she is. Thomas this is my mom Lily" Rebecca said smiling. Thomas' jaw hit the floor. "Um well it's nice to meet you...mom?" Thomas said trying to either hug or shake her hand. Lily embraced him. "Mom is fine Thomas as well as hugging me. You did impregnate my daughter twice. I think we're family" she grinned. Lily looked him over and licked her lips. "Nice job snagging him. Muscular and he's packing down there very well" Lily whispered into Rebecca's ear. "Mom!" Rebecca said pushing her away. Lily laughed. All there sat down and began telling stories to one another.

 

"So, I found her dragging this Hershey kiss back into our home. She knew she was too young to go out alone and when I caught her she knew I was pissed. And you know what this 6-year-old troublemaker did? "I'll split it with you mommy" she said. Bribery! Trying to buy me off!" Lily laughed. "And then what?" Thomas asked. "Paddled her ass with a toothpick! She pouted and was mad at me for a week! She didn't understand the terror I felt with her being all alone out there. I didn't want to lose another child. The worst pain imaginable" Lily said. "I can imagine it now" Rebecca said. "Speaking of kids. I see Claire is with child. Does Ritchie have kids yet?" Lily asked. "No, he's in love with Aspen" Rebecca replied. "That's fine but I sense Aspen doesn't feel that committed to him" Lily said. "It's a topic we have discussed" Thomas said. "He can live with me. Plenty of borrower girls his age to pick for a wife or wives. In fact you all can come live with me. More comfortable than this" Lily said. Thomas and Rebecca were speechless.

 

"Mom. I don't know about leaving. We kind of like it here. Aspen has been a godsend to us" Rebecca said. "That it may be but I can provide you with far more. Think about it" Lily said. Richie who was in his room heard that. Meeting others of his kind was very enticing, but could he leave here? Leave Aspen? Something more he had to think about. In the next room, Claire was going through some clothes. "Just take what you want" Claire said. "Hey! I gave this to you for Christmas! Why is it balled up in the back of your closet?" Aspen asked. "Because the chest is too tight" Claire replied. "You know we should look into maternity clothes for you" Aspen said. "Why bother? I only got 5 weeks left of this anyway" Claire said. "Well maybe I want to spoil you" Aspen said putting the dress down and pushing Claire onto her bed.  "No. My turn this time" Claire said flipping Aspen on her back.

 

Claire felt Aspen's toes on her thighs. Her dainty fingers tickled them and she smiled watching her lover giggle. Claire parted her legs and pulled off her sweatpants tossing them over her shoulder. "You shaved down there" Claire said. "Well I wanted it smooth in case...you know" Aspen blushed. "Not complaining. Easier to get my mouth on it. Time for a snack" Claire said before pulling Aspen by her legs and digging into her crotch. Aspen groaned as Claire ate her out. "I swear your pussy tastes sweeter when you're shrunk" Claire hissed. "I wouldn't know. Your pussy tastes the same all the time" Aspen said. Claire reached under her bed and yanked out their favorite strap on. "Ready for Mr. Happy?" Claire grinned. "Was it always that big?" Aspen asked wary. "You tell me" Claire growled after buckling it on and before pushing it into her cunt.

 

Aspen let out a Yelp that Claire stifled with her hand. "Shh! They're in the other room" Claire said pulling back. "Then don't just shove it in! I'm human remember?" Aspen said. Claire pushed back in slower this time. "Better...I'm fragile remember?  Aspen gasped. "A...fragile heart maybe. So, let me protect you for once" Claire said. Aspen's heart quickened hearing that. She locked her legs around Claire’s waist as she fucked her into the mattress. Trading sloppy kisses Aspen sucking Claire's tits. "Oh fuck Aspen! Fuck that feels good!" Claire yelled. In the living room, Thomas, Rebecca, and Lily paused talking. "Nice to be young" Lily chuckled. Rebecca sighed and Thomas grinned.

 

"Can't wait to drink your milk" Aspen growled. "I see being shrunk didn't cure your perverted side" Claire said speeding up. "What’s perverted about that. Taking your life-giving essence in. Knowing it came from my lover" Aspen said. Claire moaned deeply as she came. Her juices trickling out from around the sex toy. Aspen jerked her body a few times and never let her eyes leave Claire's. The two laid in bed resting. Aspen rubbed her hand on Claire’s belly. "I'm ready for you" Aspen said to her little bump. Claire spooned her and held her tight. She told herself if this was Aspen's fate, then maybe this was meant to be. Sleeping in the same bed. Aspen taking care of their child with no time limits on a size watch. But Claire looked over at Aspen and saw that the girl was staring at a giant keychain given to Claire years ago as a gift. Aspen had not accepted her possible fate. And Claire wondered if she ever would.

 

It was cute in a way how they ate dinner. Lily insisted they all eat at a human scaled table out in the open. And odd thing for Rebecca and Thomas. "Why so tense?" Lily asked. "Mom it's not our way to be so...exposed" Rebecca said. "Times change sweetheart. In no small amount to these three" Lily said pointing around to Keith, Claire, and Aspen. "I've asked before for them to join us out here. They don't need to live like mice" aspen said. "A kind gesture but it's too strange to us" Rebecca said. "Don't families eat together wherever?" Aspen asked. That caught Thomas and his wife by surprise. "Yeah. Yeah, they do. We can definitely have dinners out here from time to time" Thomas said nodding. Rebecca nodded in unison.

 

"So Aspen. You're gay. That must be extra tough when your lover is a borrower. How do you cope?" Lily flatly asked. "Grandma!" Claire yelled. "No, it's alright. First of all, I'm bisexual not gay. And how I cope is with these two goofballs in my life. Rebecca here has been more supportive lately...and that means a lot to us" Aspen replied. "I see. And you didn't become frightened when you learned Claire was Fae?" Lily asked. "Not at all. Claire is Claire no matter what her bloodline is" Aspen replied. Claire squeezed her hand. Lily nodded and stared at her food. "Times have changed indeed. Many years ago, I told a human what I was. This was before my powers dwindled past my ability to keep this size" Lily said. "How did it go?" Claire asked. "Poorly. He wanted to use me to make him rich. Threatened me. Told me to make him gold or he would expose me. Jesus I'm a fairy not a fucking genie or leprechaun" Lily hissed as she cut her chicken breast.

 

"What did you do?" Keith asked. "Put a 24-hr. shrinking curse on him which is one reason I'm familiar with them. He couldn't do much to me in that state. I left him standing there in his fucking underwear as he begged me to restore him. By the way I didn't tell him it would only last a day. I wanted to see him suffer as he had totally broken my heart. After that I chose to live as a borrower.  Seclude myself from humanity" Lily said. "I'm sorry" Aspen said. "Don't be. Good things come to those who wait Aspen. That heartbreak led to me meeting good borrower men and having wonderful kids. Well...one that grew up anyway" Lily said. Lily snapped her fingers. "I just remembered. Keith...can you get a box out of my car for me after dinner?" Lily asked. "Sure thing. What's in it? Clothes? Pictures?" he asked. "Dirt" Lily replied. 

 

They looked at her like she was nuts. "Not just any dirt. Dirt from the fae forest near my home. I know Rebecca doesn't have the gift but I wish to see Claire use hers" Lily said. "So I lay in it?" Claire asked disgusted. Lily nodded.

 

An hour later everyone was looking at Claire who was thoroughly embarrassed. "Does EVERYONE need to see me fucking naked?!" Claire shouted standing in front of the box of dirt. "Well we are curious to see what happens sis" Ritchie said. "Claire stop stalling. Jet lag is kicking my ass an I want to see what happens before I go to sleep" Lily said. Claire sighed as she stepped up and into the box. "It's cold!" Claire said feeling the moist dirt between her toes. "Lie down" Lily said. Claire felt goosebumps on her skin as Lily used her fingers to cover her entire body. "I...its...cold" Claire said shivering. "I can get some warm water. Water won't effect it right?" Keith asked. "I'm not a fucking...plant!" Claire yelled. "Mom? Maybe this is too much" Rebecca said. "This isn't about being kind. God knows I know how icky that feels but it's necessary" Lily said. "We don't even know for sure that this will work. Come on Claire" Aspen said extending her hand. Lily used her giant finger to block her. Aspen looked at the giantess to see her cold expression.

 

"I'm sure of it. I can sense the talent in you. I'm willing to bet it's served you without you even knowing" Lily said. "Claire has been resistant to things like that hypno song" Keith said. "There! Our kind have resistance to magic spells. Not immunity but resistance" Lily said. Lily pushed the dirt tight sealing her in. Claire began to get frightened. "Do you think I'd let something happen to my granddaughter?" Lily asked her. Claire saw her hand twitching. Lily was concerned but was hiding it. She really did care. "My body feels weird. Warmer...tingly" Claire said. Lily's eyes widened. "Yes! Embrace it! Feel the power rise from your toes and up your body! Let it fill your heart!" Lily said. Claire's skin flushed rosy. Aspen rubbed her forehead. "I'm alright. It feels so strange. Similar to before in that forest but different somehow" Claire said. "Each enchanted forest has a different feel to it. Now close your eyes and concentrate. Every Fae has a power that comes out first before any others" Lily said. Claire did and felt a whisper in her mind.

 

"I love you. I'm here for you. My sister is so pretty. My baby girl looks so beautiful. She looks like mom so much" Claire kept hearing. She opened her eyes. "I heard voices. Everyone was talking" Claire said. "No, everyone was and is still staring at you" Keith said. "Will this affect the baby?" she heard. "I hope not" Claire said. "Hope not what?" Keith asked. "You wondered if this would affect the baby" Claire said. "...I thought that" Keith said. "You can read minds?!" Aspen asked. "I don't think so. More like read hearts if that makes any sense" Claire said. "Empathic ability. You really do carry my blood. It's the most basic of our powers. You can get out of that dirt now. I just wanted to see what would happen" Lily said. Claire was helped out by Aspen. "You look so grody" Aspen snickered.  "Does anybody smell that. Like fertilizer and body spray" Ritchie chuckled. "Fuck you. Fuck you both" Claire said softly. "Language!" Rebecca said. Claire gave her an exasperated look.

 

"Keith, bath now" Claire ordered. "Yes, my fae princess" Keith mocked. Keith carried her off leaving them alone. Rebecca rubbed her hands in the dirt. She went to sit in it and rubbed it on her feet. "Nothing at all" she said. "Don't be so disappointed. I'm pleased your and Ritchie didn't inherit our power" Lily said. "You looked very pleased that Claire did" Ritchie said little jealous. "Only that our heritage is being passed down and only that reason. Living as Fae is glorious...only if you're surrounded by the same. If not...it's a curse. Fae live for hundreds of years. Your grandmother.... before Keith killed her...was nearing a thousand years old. She spoke to me often of the old days. Befriending farmers and Shepard boys. Watching young girls make flower wreaths from her flowers. Consulting with kings and queens. Blessing newborn babies. She smiled when she began the stories and when they were done she was almost in tears."

 

"Humans make great friends and excellent passionate lovers but they're still human. As such they have human lifespans. Those young girls grow up and forget their Fae friends for whatever reason. Die in childbirth or illness. The newborns she blessed grow up, have kids of their own and eventually die. What I'm trying to say is as a fae, we are condemned to watch the humans we grow to love die before us. Come here sweetheart" Lily said plucking Rebecca up. Lily dusted the dirt of her tiny bare feet. "When I was captured that day, I was relived in a way. I wouldn't have to watch you grow old and die. Sure, my power was spent, and I wouldn't live as long as a normal Fae, but I was certain I would outlive you. The most painful thing a parent can experience is outliving their children. You were my ninth child, my last beacon of hope in this cruel world and as each day passed I watched you grow. Weaning you from my breast. Taking your first steps. First words. Each milestone feeling that it came all too soon. And the dread I felt grew by the day."

 

Lily picked Ritchie up in her free hand and brought mother and son together in her palms. "But over the years living with Devin I learned a valuable lesson. Living in fear of losing loved ones isn't living at all. It's important to get the most out of every day with them so in the end you have no regrets" Lily said before closing her eyes. Tears began falling from them. "Rebecca...Ritchie...I love you all so much it hurts" she said. Lily hugged her tiny family to her chest. "Love you too grandma" Ritchie said. "Love you mommy" Rebecca told her. "Now this old woman needs a bed" Lily smiled.     

 

"You can have my old room when I was a kid" Aspen said. Aspen had heard and seen everything. It never occurred to her that Claire could outlive her. "That's sweet of you. Can you show me to it?" Lily asked. Aspen nodded and walked to her open hand. Ritchie and Rebecca bid her good night hopping off her right hand. "Up the stairs here" Aspen said to her.

 

"Not to small is it?" Aspen asked after being placed on the giant bed. Lily snapped her fingers and shrank down. "Don't think that's a problem" Lily chuckled. "This was yours as a kid?" Lily asked looking at the pictures and pink wallpaper. "I slept here until grandma died. Then I moved to the master bedroom" Aspen replied. "Keith mentioned she was sweet to borrowers. Fascinated by the look of it with so many books on tiny people" Lily said. "She was. She encouraged the friendship between me and Claire. When we came out to her she was very supportive" Aspen replied. "And she passed?" Lily asked. "Yeah...in her sleep. I remember smuggling Claire to the funeral as she demanded to pay her respects" Aspen said. "Very thoughtful. Ehats the picture over there?" Lily asked. "Hmm...oh. That's when I had to get braces. Claire never seen them before so she wanted to get a closer look" Aspen chuckled. The picture had Claire, about 12 years old, cowering in fear in front of Aspen's giant mouth.

 

"She's very special to you isn’t she?" Lily asked. "My soulmate without a doubt. I'm very protective of her. When someone threatens her I kinda lose my shit" Aspen blushed. "I can understand that. When you lose so many people in your life you become desperate to protect those still in it. My question is did they deserve it?" Lily asked. "Honestly, I don't truly know. I promote borrower rights, but I've did the opposite sometimes. You think what happened to me was karma?" Aspen asked. "Karma is above my pay grade but I can tell you that there is a balance to the universe. Magic makes you aware of such things" Lily replied. Aspen was silent as Lily kicked her shoes off. "I will work on restoring you. I just have to think on it" Lily said. Lily got undressed and Aspen stared at her body. "Runs in the family doesn't it?" Lily chuckled. "Sorry for staring" Aspen blushed looking away. "Don't be sorry. What's wrong with admiring beauty?" she asked.

 

"You didn't shrink out of your clothes?" Aspen asked. "Nope. It's how they are normally. My main business is making designer clothes for borrowers. Philanthropy is my hobby" she explained. "Can you hook a girl up?" Aspen said admiring the dress. "Not a problem. Goodnight" Lily said laying down. Aspen left the room.

 

"Squeaky clean again" Keith said drying her off. "You didn't join me" Claire said. "Occupied too much to have fun" he replied. "It's that personal to you?" Claire asked as he dried her little feet. "Yeah. I made a promise to someone I love. And truthfully. I’m worried if Aspen can learn to live like this" Keith said. "She seems to cope pretty well" Claire said. Keith looked down. "The next morning when we came back I found Aspen staring off the edge of the bathroom sink. This empty blank stare" he said. "She was probably just trying to adjust to everything" Claire said letting his dry her back. "Looked more like contemplating to me. Her goddamn toes were on the edge Claire!" Keith said. Claire looked at the giant. "That's why you shrank all that shit for her to use wasn't it?" she asked. Keith nodded.  "We'll all sleep together tonight" Claire said to him.

 

Aspen found it sweet they all snuggled in one bed. Claire petted Aspen's hair as she slept. "She fell right to sleep" Claire said. "Yeah. This has to be wearing her out. She doesn't have our endurance" Keith said. "It's strange to see her this way for so long. Hard to remember how much an impact she's had on our lives when she's just a few inches tall" Claire said. Keith rubbed his finger along Claire's back. "True but we wouldn't be who we are today without her" Keith said. "I'm...I'm going to have to start thinking about the long term" he said. "Such as?" Claire asked confused. "Her making a will with me the beneficiary. She...Jesus Claire...she'll have to fake her death. I'll have to pay the mortgage, grocery shop, buy clothes, all the important shit. Fuck. How will she take seeing me do that?" Keith wondered.

 

"Grandma said she would help Keith" Claire said turning over. Keith rubbed her belly. "Yeah and she didn't sound so inspiring about it. We can’t put all our eggs in one basket" Keith said. "I know...higher sweetie...I know what you're saying but we should worry about that when the time comes" Claire said. Keith didn't want to argue. "Fine" he said laying his head on his pillow. Claire saw he was upset and wanted to talk about it more but she was hopeful her Fae grandma could help.

 

Two days later...

 

"Admit it. You like it when I pamper you" Aspen said blowing over Claire's toes. "It does have its charm. Didn't Keith promise to take us to the movies today?" Claire asked. "Yeah but I think he forgot. He's been with Lily all alone since early this morning" Aspen replied. "Maybe they're fucking" Claire said raising an eyebrow. "Oh please. She's ancient!" Aspen said. "Not on the surface and Keith has been known to shag a girl if the situation presents itself" Claire said. Aspen was holding her ankle and roughly dropped it. Aspen promptly hopped off Claire's bed in her old bedroom and stormed out. "Leaving already? I just made cookies" Rebecca said as Aspen walked right past her. "Aspen it was a joke! It's not on his mind right now I'm sure of it" Claire said running after her. "I’ve been like this for over a week now and not once has he shrunk down and made love to me and don't think I haven't sent out the signals" Aspen said. "You know Keith. When he sets his mind on something everything else fades away" Claire reasoned. 

 

Aspen nodded. "You're right. The dummy is so worried about helping me sex isn't even on his radar right now" Aspen said. "That's right and when we get you fixed he'll be back to his horny self in no time. What's that sound?" Claire asked. "Don't hear anything" Aspen said. "Sounds like arguing" Claire said following the sound. It took them out her home and onto the living room floor. "Okay now I hear it. Keith and Lily?" Aspen said. They followed it out the living room and eventually up the stairs.

 

"I'm telling you it's too fucking dangerous!" Keith yelled. "Not saying it's not but it's the only way I know to rid of the curse! Not like there's no basis for it. People have been known to survive this" Lily said. "Yeah like in miracles! We can't do this to her and expect a miracle!" Keith said. "Well maybe we should ask her! It's her life!" Lily yelled. "Ask me what?" Aspen said. Keith sighed and looked down. "We've been brainstorming how to get rid of that curse and we think we know how" Lily replied. "Aspen what she wants to do is insane. I do not approve" Keith said. "Well there's no harm listening is there?" Aspen said. "No, it isn't" Lily said picking her up and placing her on Keith's desk. Claire climbed up on her own curious to what they were discussing.

"As I said before, curses like yours are known to me. Some curses can be broken easily, others modified, and then some just can't. If the curse is too exact it can't be broken...at least not by me" Lily said. "So that means someone else can do it other than the caster?" Aspen asked. "Who knows. I knew of only one other that could and Keith here killed her" Lily replied. Keith shot her an icy glare. "Isn't like that. Titania wouldn't have helped you anyway. Now back to your curse. It was very specific. Stay shrunk until you died. And as a bonus the curse is attached to your soul. That's how the curse knows if you're alive or dead. What I propose is this. We um...kill you, wait for the curse to leave your ascending soul, and then revive you" Lily said. Aspen and Claire were speechless.

 

"You make it sound so easy. It's more than that. We will drown you. Drown you in below freezing salt water. When your soul leaves your body, the curse is supposed to let go. Lily here says she can contain your soul before it moves on into the afterlife. We revive your body and put your soul back in it. Fuck it sounds as crazy as the first time we spoke about it" Keith said. "D-drown me?!" Aspen yelled. "It's the safest way to keep your brain preserved. There are cases of humans' hearts stopping after drowning in subzero temp and being revived. Like in the case of Anna Bagenholm*" Lily said.

 

(Authors note: Lily is referencing a real case. Anna Bagenholm fell under a sheet of ice and was trapped under it for 80 minutes. During that time her body temp dropped to 56.7 degrees F and survived by finding an air pocket. However, her heart finally stopped and rescuers rushed her to the hospital. She was revived over two hours later. Her heartbeat arrested the whole time. She survived the incident even though she had no heartbeat and her brain was virtually nonfunctional. Doctors say the low temp put her body in suspended animation leaving it with just enough oxygen in the blood to stave off brain death)

 

"That was a medical miracle and we don't have ER staff here" Keith said. "We got magic. I can rapidly heat he body back up and you can do CPR. It would only be for like a minute" Lily said. "I'll do it" Aspen said. "No! I forbid it. Just live like me! It's not so bad! I can care for you no matter what you need! I...I can't lose you!" Claire sobbed. Aspen hugged her. "Don't you see? I can't live like this. Even walking to the bathroom is tiring. Human's weren't meant to live this size" Aspen said. "THEN I'LL CARRY YOU!" Claire screamed. Aspen kissed her. "I'm doing this Claire" Aspen said. "That's settles it. I just have to craft a soul gem. Claire, can you get your family to the living room. I'll need their help too" Lily said. Claire didn't want to leave but she did. "Can you give us some time alone?" Keith asked. Lily nodded and left the room.

 

Keith got out a piece of paper. "It's a will. I thought about what might happen to you before this and I was putting it off. Now it seems..." he was saying until he stopped. The plops of tears falling on the paper filled her ears. Keith picked her up and kissed her body over and over. His hands shook and his breathing erratic. Aspen thought he was aroused but she saw panic in his eyes. He was actually having a panic attack. "Breathe....breathe" she said. Keith took deep breaths. "Sorry. My instincts are really kicking into overdrive. Keep you safe. Fuck you. Hold on to you" he said. "Then do it. Hold me" she said softly. Keith placed her on the piece of paper and took his clothes off. He activated his size watch and stood before her in his shrunken state. Aspen had already got naked and awaited his touch.

 

Keith took her into his lap and held her close. Her 3-inch naked body pressed into his. He wanted to make love to her. Slide into her. Breed her and keep her safe. But her quiet crying excluded that. He did kiss her multiple times. Soft kisses and then one final one as he pushed his tongue into her mouth. The most passionate kiss he ever done. And both swore their souls touched for a fleeting moment.  Only five minutes had passed but it felt like a lifetime to them. Aspen and he stood up and looked at the giant will. "They might be waiting for us" he said. Aspen felt the print under her bare feet. It detailed how she would leave everything to him. "Yeah" she said. Keith regrew and helped Aspen hold the pen. It was a solemn affair to them as Aspen signed the will. She paced her signature and found it longer than she was if she laid down. Her smeared signature due to the still drying ink and her bare feet walking on it looked surreal.

 

"One last thing I have to ask. Aspen, if the worst happens, what do you want your final arrangements to be?" he asked with barely a whisper. She never gave such a thing consideration. She was only 22 after all and considered those matters not pressing in the least. Keith grew back and put his clothes back on and he waited for an answer. "Closed casket. I don't want people to see me like that if that's the last time. I want to be buried next to my parents. You remember the cemetery right?" she asked. "Yeah, from last time we visited them" he replied. "Claire will need you more than anything. If possible marry her. Keep what we do going and make it matter" she said again. Keith looked at her startled. "You heard me. Marry her if at least for the baby. Give it a stable family life. Tell her you love her everyday...and...and...OH GOD!" Aspen wailed.

 

Keith took a deep breath. "I will. I swear I will" he said. There was a knock on the door. "We're ready when you are" Lily said. "Well you heard her. Let's get this freak show rolling" Aspen said wiping her face. Keith was extremely proud of how brave she was. This morning she was happily eating breakfast and laughing and within the last few minutes told she had to be drowned. Enough to break a person's sanity. Keith carried her downstairs. Lily stood in her shrunken natural state in a white gown. In front was a tiny bowl given by Rebecca who hugged Thomas. Thomas himself looked upsets and Ritchie looked in shock. Claire was rocking back and forth on her tiny heels obviously disturbed. "Place her here" Lily said pointing to a normal sized bowl of water. It was the size of a home swimming pool to Aspen. Crushed ice floated at the top and the smell of table salt in the air.

Chapter 7...Death and Rebirth Pt. 2 by Size Master

Lily held a very tiny knife in her hands. "I won't lie. I've never crafted one of these before" Lily said. "A soul gem?" Keith asked. "Yeah. Mother told me how though as to keep with tradition. Long ago, Fae would craft these to hold the fragments of the souls of their mates. Blood shed by their mate would be crystallized and the fragment of their soul would contain it. This way one would always be with the other no matter how far apart. Similar to how humans exchange wedding rings. In this case I have to modify the spell. Normally I'd use Aspen's blood but I fear hers is tainted by the curse. Instead we will use the combination of blood shed by those who love her. Who will be first?" Lily asked. Ritchie stood forward facing her. "You're very brave. This will sting" she said. Lily held his hand and cut his tiny palm letting his blood drip into the bowl.

 

Ritchie flinched but that was it. He didn't cry or shed tears. He was determined to bear with this pain if it meant helping someone he adored. Lily healed his hand with her magic and ushered another. Rebecca was next and then Thomas. The husband and wife took it in stride remembering how Aspen cared for them for so many years. Claire was next. Claire let her blood mix and when Lily went to heal her Claire pulled back. Claire clenched her fist hard making her bleed more. Her sweat on her face was clear she was in more pain than the others. "That's enough" Lily said. "No" Claire said. Her tiny legs trembled. "Claire that's enough!" Aspen screamed. Lily held her arm forcefully as she healed Claire. Rebecca held her daughter who was very distraught. Lily cut Keith's finger and let the drops of blood fall into the bowl.

 

"I'm surprised you didn't shrink down for this" Lily said. "The size watch changes the user at the atomic level. I don't want anything fucking this up" he said. "Fair enough. Now to craft" she said. Lily held he hands out over the tiny bowl and an orb of blood rose into the air in front of her. Lily looked like she was glowing as magic began wafting out of her and touching the blood. "My god..." Thomas muttered. Lily began chanting in a foreign tongue and the orb began to implode. Smaller and smaller it got until it was small enough to fit in a borrower’s hand. Then a flash of light and the orb was now a dull red marble. "That's a soul gem? Looks like a ball of clay" Ritchie said. Because it doesn't have a soul in it. Now the really hard part" Lily said. They all knew what she meant. "I'll be doing it. Nobody else should risk...if it goes wrong only I have to live with it" he muttered.

 

They wanted as tiny Aspen walked to the large bowl of ice water. Keith picked her up and gently put her in. Immediately, Aspen gasped as the shock of cold water hit her system. It felt like being poked by thousands of icy needles. "Aspen I need you to breathe as much as you can. Get your blood oxygenated" Keith said. Aspen nodded and took sharp breaths. Her instincts told her to get the fuck out but she floated right there. The bowl deeper that she was tall. Even her numbing little toes didn't reach bottom. It was a terrible four minutes that had to wait as hypothermia set in. "Can't...feel arms or legs" Aspen chattered. Her skin was turning blue and the girl was nodding off. "Now or never Keith" Lily said. "All of you turn away. Nobody has to see this" he said. They all turned away but Claire. Rebecca spun her around forcefully. "God have mercy on us" he prayed as he took his middle finger and pushed Aspen under. A few seconds passed and Aspen awoke frantic. Her body told her she was drowning and she fought. Keith felt her clawing at his fingertip desperate. He looked at her expression. Fear, panic, and as the last bubbles of air escaped her lungs and mouth, understanding. A look Keith would never forget.

 

"LET ME GO! Let me go! PLEASE!" Claire shrieked fighting to go save her. Her family held her as best they could and Claire watched as the sound of moving water got still. Keith was pressing on Aspen harder squeezing out the last bit of air. Then Aspen went still and when Keith took his finger off her, she stayed sunken at the bottom of the cereal bowl. Claire ran to the bowl and climbed up. "ASPEN!" Claire screamed. Keith yanked her off and held her in his fist. Claire struggled and cursed him. "ENOUGH!" he yelled. His voice causing her hair to fly back it was so powerful. "Why are you so..." she was saying. She was going to say so heartless until she saw his eyes. Pain, pain in a way no word could describe. "Lily" Keith said looking at her. "Almost...another minute. Her soul is beginning to leave her body" she said. Another minute had passed and Claire and Keith stared at Aspen's drowned body. "For the love of God" Keith hissed. "It's starting! Get her out!" Lily said. Keith snatched her up out of the frozen water and laid her tiny naked and icy blue dead body on the table. Rebecca cried quietly in Thomas' shoulder. 

 

Lily rushed over to Aspen and waited. "There you are you fucker" Lily said waving her fingers. A small spark of light became visible and touching it was a creepy black smoke thing. Lily held up the soul gem and Aspen's soul began to be sucked into it. The cursed smoke wafted around Aspen's form. "Come you bastard. Her soul is gone. Give it up" Lily hissed. The smoke left Aspen and disappeared into nothingness. "Time to revive her! I'll use magic to shock her heart. You breathe!" Lily yelled before handing the now brilliant looking soul gem to Rebecca. "My god Thomas. Never seen anything so beautiful. It's warm and shinning like a tiny red star" Rebecca muttered.   Claire sprinted over to Aspen franticly. "Claire no! In your state you could crush her ribcage accidentally! I'll do it!" Keith yelled as he shrank down.

 

"One one thousand two one thousand three! Clear!" Keith yelled after breathing into Aspen's mouth. Lily place her hand between Aspen's small tits and a spark of lightning escaped from her palm. Aspen jerked. Keith breathed once more and Lily shocked her again. "Come on baby. It’s not your time yet!" Keith said breathing and pushing on her chest. Lily shocked her once again more forcefully. So hard Aspen's toes clenched and her teeth rattled. "You will not leave us! DON'T LEAVE THIS STAIN ON MY SOUL!" Keith screamed as he pushed air into her lungs. Lily shocked her once again and this time Aspen coughed out water and opened her eyes. Oddly, that's all she did. She just laid there shivering but not moving. " She needs her soul! The gem quickly!" Lily said. Rebecca handed the gem over to her mother and that's when their luck ran out.

 

It began to crack and vibrate. "Oh shit!" Lily yelled pushing the gem to Aspen. Just before it made contact with her skin, the gem shattered with a flash of blinding light. Lily's hands were bleeding as she fell to her knees. "I'm sorry. So sorry" Lily muttered. "What the...what the fuck happened?!" Claire yelled. "I was afraid of this. Soul gems aren't meant to hold an entire soul. Just a fragment. The gem was already compromised because we couldn't use Aspen's blood. Holding her soul was too much for it and it popped like a balloon" Lily said. They all looked at Aspen who was still shivering but showing signs of being okay...physically. Claire got close to Aspen and looked into her face. Normal albeit some blueness in her lips. But something seemed off about her eyes. Even though Aspen looked back at her, Claire sensed something was off. "How do you feel?" Claire asked. "Cold" Aspen replied.

 

Claire rubbed her arms and legs for her. "You scared me so bad sweetie" Claire said kissing her. Aspen didn't return the kiss. In fact, she didn't even act like she had been kissed. Keith checked her eyes and watched them follow him. "Doesn't seem to be brain damage" he said. Lily was healing her hands but was watching the whole thing with sadness. Keith pushed her wet hair out of her face and put his forehead to hers lovingly. Aspen didn't react except look at him with no emotion. "Aspen?" he asked. "No matter how many times you show affection to her, she won't react" Lily said.

 

Ritchie who had been just watching rushed to Aspen. "I love you Aspen! I love you! I...will you even smile?" Ritchie asked. Aspen cocked her heard looking at the borrower boy. "Smile!" he yelled crying. Aspen did smile but it was a creepy one. Like she was wearing a mask with a smile drawn on it. Ritchie broke down crying and hugging Aspen. "Come on" Rebecca said pulling the boy off Aspen. Thomas and Rebecca took Ritchie away leaving the others. "Fuck is wrong with her?!" Claire screamed. "She doesn't have a soul child!" Lily yelled. "Emotions aren't just chemical reactions in your brain. Your soul drives them."

 

"In easy to understand terms. The soul is like the product key for software. Your brain is the hardware. Motherboard, disk drive, processors. Your mind the software. Memories, instincts, how to process stimuli. And your soul gives voice to emotions and instincts. Love, hate, anger, joy, sadness, are all products of your soul. Your soul feels them and your brain translates it into emotions. Without a soul, Aspen won't feel anything no matter how much you hug and kiss her. Worse yet...she lost her free will. She won't do anything unless told to. She's...she's no more than a living puppet now" Lily said. Claire took Lily by her shoulders roughly. Then give her her fucking soul back!" Claire screamed. "You think we'd be standing here like this if I could?! The gem exploded and her soul escaped. I don't even know if it's still around" Lily said waving her arms. Claire slumped to the table.

 

"So we're screwed" Keith said looking at Aspen. "I have to think. I know her soul didn't ascend. It never got the chance..." Lily said before getting dizzy. She fell to the table and passed out. Lily awoke later in Claire's room. She left it and found everyone except Claire, Keith, and Aspen in the living room. "You awake?" Thomas asked. "Apparently so. Passed out due to the amount to magic I unleashed. The others?" she asked. "Claire is sleeping in Aspen's room. Keith said he had to sedate her" Rebecca said. Lily felt bruises on her shoulders where Claire held her. "Sorry mom" Rebecca said looking at them. "Don't be. I should've done better. Even though she's alive, it might've been better if she had died" Lily muttered. Ritchie got up and went to his room slamming the door. "It has been a long time since I've seen a human touch a tiny persons lives so intimately" Lily said.

 

"Aspen is one in a million. She touched all our lives in some way. Ritchie wouldn't even be alive today if it wasn't for her. She's family" Thomas replied. Rebecca cried and her husband consoled her. Lily left the home solemnly. She found Keith and Aspen eating dinner. "How is she?" Lily asked. "I had to tell her to eat. She wouldn't do it by herself" Keith replied. "And Claire?" she asked. Keith put his fork down. "Asleep upstairs. Too much stress on the baby" he replied sharply. "I know I failed you" Lily said to him. Keith looked at her with a despondent gaze. "This...this would be more accepting if she had stayed drowned. At least there would've been finality to it" he said. Lily sat on his plate. She took a sliver of pork chop to eat.

 

"You're all angry with me but not one of you considered how I feel about this. How it feels to have those that counted on you to save someone lost. I just learned to hold the pain in. My eighth child, Kenneth, was everything to me. I swore I'd keep him alive after losing his brothers and sisters. One day when he was 8 years old, he took notice of a human girl his age playing in the sand. I was terrified of it and rushed to save him. The girl smiled at us as I dragged him away and Kenneth cried and pouted that I got in the way of making a friend. The boy was lonely, and I felt conflicted. The girl returned day after day leaving candies for him hoping he'd return. I relented and let him see her"

 

"It was sweet really. She'd hold and pet him. Smile and laugh. Then Kenneth screamed in pain. The girl dropped him shocked. My son coughed blood and I realized she had squeezed too hard. The girl cried asking if he was alright. She didn't mean to hurt him but I didn't care. My power spilled out briefly and scared her away. His ribs were shattered. Lungs punctured. Broken so badly my magic wasn't fast enough to save him. He died in my arms looking at me with this...this look as to why mommy couldn't help him."

 

"We all process pain in our own ways. Just because we don't cry or lose our shit doesn't mean we aren't suffering" she told him. Keith picked up his steak knife and fork and reached over to her. Lily because very frightened thinking he was going to stab her with them. She knew he loved Aspen and this could be enough to fuck him up so badly he would cut her up and eat her. Keith cut off some grizzle from his steak. "Gotta keep that figure" he said to her trying to smile. Lily breathed a sigh of relief. "I'm sure her soul is still here" she said. "I haven't seen it and that was hours ago" he said. "Nevertheless, I'm sure it’s here hiding somewhere" Lily said.

 

"How can you be so sure?" Keith asked. "Mother made sure I was well versed in supernatural affairs. When a soul fails to cross over, it lingers where the body died. It has this attachment to familiarity. This is most true in the case of houses or ships. Places where the person spent their time most. So I'm sure Aspen's soul is still around. It's just hiding" Lily said. "Hiding?" Keith asked. "Death is traumatic for a soul. The memories haunt it...no pun intended. Right now, it's hiding where it feels safe and away from those it deemed harmful. For example, child ghosts often only appear to other children" Lily explained. "So Aspen is haunting us. Great...just great" Keith groaned. "It gets worse I'm afraid. Right now, her soul remembers her life but that will fade soon. When that happens, when she forgets her old life, her soul can't be inserted back into her body. She really will become a ghost" Lily told him.

 

"How much time?" he asked. "Three days. Aspen's soul was unique in how much attachment it had so maybe a few extra hours. But that's speculation" Lily replied. "Can you at least unshrink her?" Keith asked. "I could but it's more prudent for me to save my magic to craft another gem. This time I can use her blood as the curse is gone. The gem will be much more stable this time" Lily said. Keith nodded. "Are you full? You're just nibbling now" he asked Aspen. Aspen nodded. "Then stop eating" he said. Aspen stopped eating at just sat there. She really did seem like a puppet. "Can you hand me my phone? I need to make some calls" Lily asked. Keith got her iPhone for her and place it in front of her. "Thanks. I'd done it myself but I'm going to stay this size to conserve magic" she said. Keith took care of the dishes and took Aspen upstairs leaving Lily alone. Lily unlocked her phone with some presses with her tiny feet and put her bare sole on the FaceTime app. 

 

"Honey? Are you there?" Lily asked. "Hi mom. Just a second" Rose said. "There. You're tiny. What's up with that?" Rose asked. "I should ask you the same question" Lily said seeing her daughter in a similar state. "Time of the month. Makes it hard to keep human size now that your blood is so active in me" Rose quipped. "We'll make sure you stay at home if it's that bad" Lily said. "Mom I'm not stupid. So how are things in America?" Rose asked. "Good and bad. Your older sister is here as well as your niece and nephew" Lily said. "For real! You gotta send me a picture!" Rose said. "I will. Anything important going on at home?" Lily asked. "Rupert came by this morning to drop off a package. It's about that thing in Switzerland" Rose said. "I see. He must've found something" Lily muttered. "Something?" Rose asked. "Don't worry about it. Rose...what's that movement behind you?" Lily asked. Rose's expansive bed behind her had covers that jiggled a bit. "Just the air conditioning" Rose said. Lily nodded. "Call me if you start to miss me honey. I won't be home for a few more days. A complication arose here" Lily said. "Will do mom! Bye!" Rose said quickly ending the call. "She's sneaking" Lily thought.

 

"Bloody hell! Can't you stay still!" Rose yelled. "With that sexy Tinkerbell ass pointed at me no way" a young man of human size replied. "Thankfully she didn't see you. If she found out I was fucking a human boy and exposing who I am she'd kill me" Rose said. "Then she won't know. Now get back over here. I'm ready to go another round" he said. Rose climbed under the covers. "Oh...oh yeah. Use your tiny feet...yeah." he hissed looking at the movement where his bedsheet covered crotch was.

 

Lily turned on the tv to relax. Probably the first time she could relax since she arrived. "In national news. The bill for borrower rights has passed the senate house committee by a narrow margin and is now going to the house. With so many members, it a given the attitudes on the subject will be very much divided. Rights activists are having citizens sign petitions for their congressmen to vote in favor. In contrast, those that oppose borrower rights are lobbying congress to classify borrowers as exotic pets and as such increasing the price for ownership license fees. Fees that could make owning a borrower too expensive. Since many states have different laws about owning exotic pets or transporting them. It's possible that owners will have to let their borrowers go. One commentator said this is blatant extortion on their behalf. In the crossfire is the religious organizations that have taken both sides in the debate" the reporter said.  Lily sighed. "And it will get worse if the Switzerland deal isn't resolved" she muttered.

 

Keith returned to Aspen’s room...without Aspen. Claire stood on the nightstand in a towel. "Awake I see. Just getting out the bath?" he asked. "Where's Aspen?" she asked. "In her old room. I'm hoping with her body in there maybe her soul will come out of hiding. Long story..." he said. Keith sat down on the bed. "But I'm more worried about you right now" he said. "Your mickey wore off and I wanted to wash off the sweat" she said coldly. "I didn't enjoy doing that but you were putting too much stress on the baby" he said. Claire looked away. He picked her up. "I rather you not be mad at me. I've had enough of a shitty day as it is" he said. "Has Lily said anything else about Aspen?" she asked. "Other than her soul hiding from us in the house? She says she’s going to try to make another gem. A better one this time. She just needs rest" he said. "So Aspen isn’t fucked?" Claire asked with a cracking voice. "She's only fucked if we stop trying" he replied. Keith placed her on the bed and laid next to her.

 

He noticed her shaking. " I said were going to try again. No need to be this upset" he said. "It's...it's not that" she said. "Then what is it?" he asked. "Nothing. Not important" she said turning away. His fingers tapped her shoulder. "Tell me. I worry about you" he said softly. "Not the right time...not with Aspen the way she is" she said. "Claire. Whatever is wrong, Aspen's situation isn't going to change if you ignore it" he said. "I feel horny. I feel fucking horny okay!" she yelled. "How can I be aroused when Aspen is like that..." she cried softly. Keith scooted her closer to his face. Just a gentle whiff and he could smell the potent pheromones coming off her body. The strongest coming from her crotch and feet. "Nothing to be ashamed of. This happens in the fourth week of pregnancy. I told you this remember?" he asked. Claire nodded. Keith pulled off the shrunken towel that she had on.

 

"I love you Claire and I love what's growing in your belly. I have one girl I love in my life suffering. I can't have another..." he said sadly. Claire looked at the giant. With no warning, Keith shoved her tiny crotch in his mouth and sucked. His lips trembled as he sucked and slurped every drop of juice out of her teeny little cunny. Claire moaned softly and curled her toes. Her pleasure centers and erogenous zones amplified due to her maternal state. She came all too quick in his mouth. Claire needed more. Sensing that was not fulfilled. Keith let go of her and brought her tiny feet to his nose. He took a deep whiff. He smelt traces of soap and her natural scent. Keith licked her little feet before sucking on them. Claire gasped as her normally sensitive feet was assaulted by electric sensations of bliss. Her tiny toes wriggled in his mouth as her soles scraped his taste buds. Just getting her feet worshipped made her cum again.

 

"They got bigger" he said looking at her tits. "And they hurt" she said. "Well al least it will add to that sexiness of yours" Keith chucked as he rubbed her belly. "You like that don't you?" she said watching him. "You're supposed to rub. Promotes good blood flow to the fetus" he replied. Claire locked her legs around his finger and humped it. "But it’s more than that isn't it. Ohhhh..." she groaned. "A life is growing inside you. A life I helped create. Just because I know the mechanics doesn't take away the awe of it" he said moving his finger between her tits. Claire kissed his fingertip before licking it. His scent and Aspen's was on it. The smell of both lovers was enough for her to cum a third time. Claire rested as Keith stroked her hair. "You're taking this so well" she said. "You should’ve seen me when Aspen was telling me her final arrangements" he said. This caught Claire by surprise.

 

"What...what were they?" she asked. "The funeral arrangements. Promises I should keep" he said. "Promises?" she asked. Keith's fingers trembled. "Care for you and the baby. Make sure you know I love you. Marry you..." he said choking back tears. She could only imagine how painful that conversation has been for him. What was more was even staring in the face of death, Aspen was more concerned about Claire than herself. "I want to see her right now" Claire said sternly. Keith hesitated but saw no point in arguing. Claire put on a light shirt and panties and let Keith carry her to Aspen's childhood room. There Aspen sat on her giant pillow just staring at things. Keith placed Claire on the bed. "Honey? You feeling okay?" Claire asked touching her cheek. "I'm fine Claire. Keith told me to tell someone if I needed the bathroom" she replied. "She had an accident earlier" Keith said shaking his head. "That's not what I'm asking. How do you feel?" Claire asked her.

 

Aspen looked almost confused. "Nothing" Aspen replied. No matter how much she stared into her eyes, Claire saw no emotion at all. Claire kissed her and still nothing. Aspen looked at her as a child would look at a flower. "She needs stimulation" Claire said taking Aspen by the arm and leading her onto the floor. Claire asked her about things in her room. "Remember this? Our first sleepover. We did each other's toenails. Well I did yours you just watched me do mine" Claire said. "Yes, I remember" Aspen said not smiling or anything. "Or this! Your old dollhouse. You flicked it up as a birthday gift to me. You even filled the pool with warm water. You took this straw and blew into it to make it...like and jacuzzi" Claire said trailing off as she saw no emotion. "I remember you saying it tickled your butt" Aspen said. Claire lit up smiling. "It's working!" Claire yelled. "No Claire. Look at her. She's remembering but there no emotional context" Keith said. Aspen was just looking at them. "There has to be something!" Claire yelled. The borrower used her innate talents to pry open heavy drawers with her strong legs and arms. Just enough mind you to slip into them.

 

And in one drawer she found something unexpected. "I can't believe you kept this" Claire muttered pulling it out. "Aspen!  Look!" Claire yelled. Keith looked to see what she had found. Claire held in both her hands a braided lock of hair. Brunette and blond strands of hair woven together. "You remember this don't you?" Claire asked. "Of course I do" Aspen replied. "So why did you keep this? I thought you tossed this out years ago" Claire said. "It's important to me. Proof back then you weren't just so tiny friend I found living under my floor. You were my sister...and more" Aspen said. Claire found a glimmer of hope there. "You do remember. Just a few months after we met. I complained I couldn't go to a beauty salon, so you decided we have a makeover party right here. I did your finger and toenails and we took turns doing each other's hair. I went to show mom and..." Claire trailed off.

 

"And your mom hit the roof. She was so pissed she even talked to grandma. Grounded me on the spot saying how dangerous that was to you" Aspen said. "I thought you hated me and when I came to apologize...you had taken the hair we cut off each other and braided it. Aspen...you still love me right?" Claire asked. Aspen looked at her. "I don't love you or hate you Claire. It just is" Aspen replied. "Claire...you're beating a dead horse here" Keith pleaded. "SHUT UP! HALF OF THIS IS YOUR FUCKING FAULT! You can't possibly understand the connection we have! You just came a fucking long into our lives!" Claire shrieked. The giant staggered back horribly hurt by her outburst. He put his hand to his mouth and began to stumble out the room. "NO! I'm sorry I didn't mean that!" Claire yelled. It was no use. He had left the room. "What have I done? The one hurting the most here and I said such a thing. I'm a horrible woman..." Claire mumbled. "No. Just very sad" Aspen said to her. Claire looked at her. Maybe it was what she said but Claire had to try one last thing. She reasoned if Aspen tried to console her then maybe a spark of what made her Aspen remained. If that was true than maybe Claire could be content with just that.

 

Claire knew what turned Aspen on the most. Got the most stimulation from her lover. Flamed her passion the best. Claire held Aspen's tiny foot and licked it. Licking in between her toes, Aspen shivered slightly. "It's working!" Claire thought. Gentle nibbles of her thighs, Claire worked her way up. Aspen was wet to Claire's delight and she kicked and slurped her cunny as best as she could. Aspen moaned and groaned. Claire kept her assault up sucking her hard nipples and finally kissing her roughly. Licking her face and nibbling her ears, Claire finger fucked the shrunken girl. Aspen came with a yelp. And as Claire grinned like she had proven herself right, the look on Aspen shown that she was wrong.  Panting, Aspen just laid on the pillow as if nothing had happened.

 

"Aspen?" Claire asked. Aspen looked at her. "Don't you feel anything?" Claire asked. "Tingling, warm temperature. Elevated pulse" Aspen said rattling off the biological aspects of just cumming but not the emotion. "I mean love!" Claire yelled. aspen shook her head. "I can't do this! I can't live like this without you loving me!  I rather die than lose you like this!" Claire yelled sobbing. A hot pain gripped her heart. Aspen...help" Claire said falling to her side. Aspen got up and went to find Keith. She found him alone in his room crying quietly. "Keith. Claire told me to get help. She appears to be having a heart attack" Aspen said flatly. Keith rushed out the room so fast, the wind he made knocked Aspen on her butt. Keith arrived to see Claire in pain. "I got you!" Keith said grabbing her and rushing down the stairs. In a flash they were in Aspen’s car and racing off.

 

When pet borrowers get sick or injured, they don't go to a hospital. They go to a veterinary clinic. Keith googled mapped it and it was 20 minutes away. Well 20 minutes if you're doing the speed limit. As Claire leaned in the cup holder, she could see the terror on his face. Contrast to what she had said, she didn't want to die. She didn't want to leave the world after saying such a cruel thing to the one doing 80 on a back road trying to save her life. Keith slid the car into the parking lot and dashed into the clinic. "I NEED HELP!" he screamed scaring the shit out of the staff. An older woman put her coffee down. "What is it young man?" she asked. "She's....she sick" Keith whined. "Bring her with you" she said pointing to her office. She had Keith put her on a small table and had her strip. "She's a beauty. Ehat is the trouble?" she asked. "She's having chest pains! I think she's having a heart attack!" Keith yelled. The woman bid him to calm down.

 

"Unlikely for a borrower and at her age but we can look" she said. She took her stethoscope out and placed the giant flat cold metal plate to Claire's chest. Claire wanted to scream at how chilly it was. Cold enough her tiny toes curled. "Heartbeat elevated but not irregular. That's a good thing. Can you tell me what she was doing before this happened?" she asked. Keith didn't want to answer and talk about what was going on. "Young man. You're not the first to injure your borrower during sex. We have had all kinds in here and I'm not the one to judge. I do need to know though" she said. "I was screaming for her...him to love me. That I didn't want to live without being loved" Claire said softly. Keith looked at her astounded. The woman took her scope and sat it down. "Sounds more like a panic attack then but we'll take some readings to be sure" the woman told them.

 

The woman took a ruler out and had Claire lay down. "3.11 inches. You're a tall girl aren't you? Now on the scale" the lady smiled. "3.2 ounces. Slightly high but you are pregnant. Now I have to take your temp. Now be a good girl and raise your bottom" she said. Claire bent over and stuck her butt into the air. She gasped loudly as the woman stuck a thermometer up her ass. Claire wriggled. The giantess bet held her in place with her finger on her back. "Please...take it out" Claire groaned as the thing lodged in her ass was turning her on. "Not until it beeps" the giantess said. Claire struggled to not cum. Her little toes wriggled and the constant scraping on her nipples on the cold table didn't help. She bit her lip and came. Tiny drops of her fluids dripped onto the table. *beep.

 

"There. 101.4. Within limits. Oh...what's wrong?" she asked hearing Claire crying. "...I'm sorry" Claire said. "For orgasming? Don't be. You're at that stage where even that can set you off. Just means you're healthy (the woman used her finger to wipe up her juices and licked it)...deliciously healthy. Pardon me. Just a joke there. I see what you two have isn't just some fetish thing. Something special these days" the woman said. "You don't think it's weird?" Keith asked. "I have a male borrower at home. A few years ago, I bred him and bought the offspring. A cute son. Me and my wife devoted ourselves to them and when she died of ovarian cancer, they filled the void. Kept me going. I love his son like he's my own and the man himself...well it gets cold in these Massachusetts winters. Thankfully he loves me back. They both do. So, I get where you two come from" she said.

 

"So it was just a panic attack?" Keith asked. "Borrowers are sturdier than we are biologically speaking. They have a five-chamber heart compared to our four chambered one. Neural impulses are faster, and their brains process more info quicker too. This means they react to stimuli more including emotional content. With her hormones firing like the Fourth of July, these things could happen. Anything else?" she asked. Keith shook his head. "I'll be back with the paperwork" she said leaving the room. Claire got dressed and sat looking at him. "I’ve never been sorrier in my life" Claire said softly. Keith glanced at her. "I'll never forgive myself for saying such a terrible thing" she said. Keith picked her up and brought her to his eyes. She could see her reflection in them. Keith sniffed her and cuddled her. "I don't care about that anymore. I'm just happy you're okay" he said. They kissed one another lovingly.

 

"I still don't feel right about it" she said. Keith grinned. "Then a punishment of my choosing?" he asked. Claire nodded. "Then tomorrow I'm gonna hunt you down my cute little borrower girl" he snickered. "Oh, it's like that?" Claire asked smiling. "You need exercise and you're gonna get it" he said. "I love you" she said. "I know. We are going to make it through this" he said to her. Keith settled the bill and drove home.

 

Lily was asleep in the dirt box. No doubt recharging her magic. It was late now as he carried her upstairs. Aspen sat diligently in his room. "I forgot. With nobody telling her she won't do shit" he said. "Can she sleep with me tonight?" Claire asked. "Of course. Just...just don't expect too much" he said. "I just want to hold her" she said. Keith nodded and carried them both to Aspen's room where he tucked them both in. He went to bed himself shortly after.

 

The next day Claire took Aspen to every room in the house hoping her wayward soul would come out of hiding. Rummaging through old junk and reliving memories. Claire had to stop now and then as it pained her heart. Her heart felt hot like yesterday and she didn't want to scare Keith again. Even Rebecca helped in her own way with a warm cooked dinner and stories of when she was younger. Lily didn't move out of that box unless it was to eat or go to the bathroom. Keith checked on them later in the afternoon. "Find it?" he asked. "No. We even looked in the fucking attic" Claire said propping her feet up on a tiny pillow on the coffee table. He looked at Aspen who was watching tv. "Any word from Lily?" Claire asked. "Not much. Just asking what I just did. She's looking more concerned" he said. Claire stretched. "I know what to do to take you mind off of things. Time for your punishment. I'll give you ten minutes to hide" he said. "And if you catch me?" Claire asked. "I haven't ate lunch" he replied with a grin. Claire smirked as Aspen played this game with her now and then.

 

"8...9...10...here I come" Keith said opening his eyes. He doubted Claire would go upstairs as climbing up each one would take more time than it was worth. He sniffed the air. Her scent was very weak but it was strong enough to confirm his theory. "I'm gonna find you Claire" he mocked as he got on his hands and knees and began looking under furniture. She wasn't in the liquor cabinet. Not behind the lazy boy chair. "Crawling around is working up my appetite. Its gonna feel good you sliding down my throat" he chuckled. Claire felt a rush hearing his words. She knew he wasn't going to eat her. That wasn't the point. It was the fact she would be at his mercy if she was caught. Thrashing about and playing into it by begging to not be his meal. It made her feel alive. Then again, Claire wasn't planning to be some scared little borrower girl trying not to be food.  Oh no. She planned to win this game her way.

 

Keith picked up her scent. Stronger now and it led him to behind the bookcase. "Oh where could she be? How about...right here!" he yelled peeking behind it. "Huh?" he wondered as her scent was strong there but Claire wasn't to be found. However, there was something there. Keith held in his hands a pair of tiny sneakers. Sneakers he had bought and shrunk for her some time ago. He brought one to his nose and sniffed. "Cute...real cute. Using your smelly little sneakers to throw me off. Good job Claire" he said. Claire grinned from her hiding place as she picked up an old discarded toothpick swept to the side of the wall. The weapon was symbolic for what she needed, and she hoped the trail she left would buy her time and set up her ambush. Claire gripped the underside of the window curtain with her tiny fingers and toes and began to climb up.

 

"You're only delaying the inevitable Claire" he said catching another scent. It was leading him away from the curtain. "Well well. Bet your little butt is cold" he said finding her discarded panties near the foyer. He smelt her pussy scent still on the teeny undergarment. Keith had already figured she was leading him in the opposite direction with clothes with her scent, so he doubled back. Claire did feel a chill on her bare ass and cunt. In fact, she was fighting not to cum as the curtain rubbed her clit. "I know what you're doing, and it was a good plan" he said sniffing the floor. Claire wanted to laugh looking at the giant crawling around sniffing the floor like a bloodhound. Funny as it looked though. He was coming towards her. Claire being barefoot, had left a very faint set of footprints on the cold wooden floor. Her warm sweaty feet free of her shoes (as she wore no socks today) had left a trail good enough for a borrower to pick up. Keith grinned as the space and toe imprints suggested she was sprinting.

 

The lampstand seemed the logical choice for her to hide. Low to the floor and dark underneath. "I'm almost there my princess...well one of my princesses" he said. Claire nearly fell off the curtain as she adjusted to hop off onto the fireplace mantle. He called her a princess. Her heightened emotional state caused her to mentally pause. Her chest got warm again. It touched her hearing that. "Ha! Damn..." he said not finding her. Claire leaped off the mantle and landed on his shoulder. "Game over!" Claire said pointing the toothpick to his throat. "Umm...excuse me? I could just pluck you off my shoulder and eat ya now" Keith said. "Look at the hallway mirror" she said. Keith walked over to see her threatening him. "Touché. But you know I won't die from that" he said. "Not the point. You won't be eating anything with this piercing your throat" she replied. "True...you win" he said. Keith carried her with him to the sofa so she could rest. "See you haven't lost your edge" he said. "Kills me you can smell my feet so easily" she said.

 

"It's natural your feet should sweat so much right now. Keeps the skin moist and healthy so you can still feel predators. Kinda a double-edged sword though" he said. They looked worried. "I was hoping her soul would come out if just out of jealousy" he said. "So did I" she said back. "Aspen you okay over there?" Claire asked. "I'm having trouble listening to the tv" she replied. "You know there might be a way to make her soul appear" Lily said behind them. "How so?" Claire asked. "Well you are on the right track about trying to get her soul jealous. Souls and spirits have been known to appear under emotional conditions. A threat to a home. Now occupants. Sick kids" she explained. "What you have in mind?" Keith asked. "Well in her state, anything you ask will be answered truthfully. She might come out just to get you guys to stop" Lily said. Claire and Keith looked at one another. "Okay..." Keith said.

 

"What the nastiest thing you ever done?" Claire asked. "Got mad at my mom for grounding me and I smeared poop all over the bathroom" Aspen replied. "Okay...Jesus how she just responded. My turn. Aspen, did you ever regret letting me into your life?" he asked. "Yes, I began to feel things for you shortly after the anniversary of my parents’ death. You gave me flowers to cheer me up. I felt I betrayed Claire's feelings for me" she replied. They were a little quiet about that. "Maybe we should stop" Claire said. Keith held his hand up. "Aspen, just before you were about to die. Did you hate me?" he asked. Claire felt a pain in her chest. "I was terrified but my last thought was I could die if I could see your face" Aspen replied. "STOP! It's not right to invade her privacy this way!" Claire said clutching her heart. Keith saw her distress and rubbed her back to soothe her.

 

"Not a glimmer. I'm ready to make another gem but with no soul...she's running out of time" Lily said. They were all quiet at dinner. Poor Ritchie didn't know what to do. He could see the spark that made her Aspen was gone. The boy learned it wasn't just her feet, tits, or pussy that he loved. It was HER. The boy was growing up. "Mom...I want her back. I WANT HER BACK!" he screamed slamming his piece of chicken down. Claire went over to hug the tiny teen boy. "I don't want this..." he said sobbing. "We're trying to get her soul Ritchie. You just have to keep hoping" Claire said. "Hope doesn't solve shit! Take my soul! TAKE IT AND GIVE IT TO HER!" the boy screamed. "Every soul is unique. And what would happen if we took yours? You'd end up like her. Even Aspen wouldn't agree to that" Lily said. "Then make one!" he yelled. "Such a thing is very forbidden. Even I won't dare to try that. Even attempting to do so requires so much energy it would kill me stone dead" she replied.

 

"Forbidden?" Keith asked. "There are spells and techniques that are taboo among my kind. Powers that could disrupt the natural order of the world. Fortunately, the vast majority of them have been lost to time. The last one to know of such power was Oberon himself and he disappeared long ago" she said. "Oberon was real? Why did he disappear?" Keith asked. "Oh, he was real alright. As to why...mother only told me he left to "explore humanity". She was not in a happy mood discussing it" she said. "Who gives a shit about Oberon or whatever!" Ritchie yelled running off the table. "Mom I'm sorry" Rebecca said. "It's alright. It's hard to watch someone you love in this state" Lily said.

 

Keith had Aspen and Claire sleep with him. Claire passed out within minutes of laying down, but Keith stayed up with Aspen. He placed her on his bare chest and petted her. "Aspen, it's not looking good. I know you can’t answer me about what you want but...seeing you like this is worse that you dying" he said. "I have a living will" Aspen said. "You do?" he asked. "Yes. I drew it up after coming back from England just in case. In the event I am incapacitated, I shall be allowed to die" she replied. "You know what? This subject isn’t even worth talking about. We're going to deal with that like families with disabled members do. We just deal. And as god as my witness I swear I will give your life meaning" he told his shrunk lover. Claire moaned slightly in her sleep. She kicked her sheet back. Keith took his fingers and tucked her back in.

 

"It's so strange. In the moonlight you look so beautiful and nothing seems wrong at all" he said to Aspen. He slid her nightgown off her exposing her body. "Is it right to love someone who can't love you back?" he asked touching her little breasts. "Yeah, can't not wont" He whispered moving his finger down to her crotch. "Keith, I always did love you. Even though I don't feel it now. I am..." Aspen said before just stopping. Keith was stunned. He wondered how she could've said that with no prompt. Then he remembered he had told her to say something that was important. She wasn't speaking from the heart. She was just referring to her memories. And that gave Keith hope. Aspen oozed her juices on his finger, he noticed something odd. Her scent had changed ever so slightly. His mind felt a fire. A desire to protect her, immerse himself in her smell. "I won't...eat you I swear but I need you in my mouth" he said shaking a bit. He placed her feet first in his mouth and sucked her right in. She didn't scream or whimper when he closed his lips. Thankfully she didn't move about as he sucked her sweet and musky flavor off her body.

 

Keith himself didn't understand. Why suck on her and why now? Why did she seem so irresistible? And why was his erection so pronounced. Only twice before did this happen. Impregnating Claire and fucking Aspen for the first time. Any other time they were intimate it wasn't like this. Claire was irresistible herself to him lately as he had to force himself not to snatch her up and lick and suck on her. So why was Aspen doing this to him? Keith furiously jerked off as he sucked on his shrunken mate...one of them anyway. Flashes in his mind began as he thought of the night they met. Their adventures, holding her as she cried. Looking in her eyes as they fucked. And tears fell from his as he felt that destiny had shown him his path. To be with her until death. Guard her from sadness, pain, and misery. And as his semen shot into the air a thought escaped his mind. "I want to marry you".

 

Keith pulled Aspen from his mouth and cleaned her. "I'm sorry I don't know what came over me" he muttered. "You looked very happy" she said. "You seem infinitely more precious tonight. It's making me feel...antsy" he said. Keith got her dressed again and cleaned up his cum. Aspen went to sleep shortly after leaving Keith alone with his thoughts. He had talked a good game, but he was only human...figuratively speaking. Could he deal with this? He was ready to do anything for her but could he handle doing this for the next 50 or so years. That's what terrified him the most. Not the using of her in such a state as life without love or sex was no life but the issue of living with someone who couldn't love even the simplest of things. Aspen was like a doll. And the nagging question, the elephant in the room was Aspen's wishes. With no free will she had none but what if you knew in advance you'd lose your soul and end up this way? Would you want to keep living?

 

The next day came and time was almost up. It was early in the evening and Lily had helped look everywhere even suggesting looking at objects as souls have been known to live in them such as dolls, clocks, or paintings. "That's it. We looked at everything and everywhere" Rebecca said. "Then she's screwed" Ritchie said. He walked over to Aspen. "I'll still love you no matter what" he said hugging her. Claire felt that burning in her chest and cringed enough that Lily took notice. "You alright dear?" Lily asked. "Just a moment. Doctor said it was a panic attack" Claire said. Rebecca looked concerned. "She had a bad one two nights ago and I rushed her to the vet" Keith said to her. "And you didn't tell me?!" Rebecca yelled. "It was a crazy night Rebecca. It slipped my mind. I do apologize" he said. "You had them before?" Lily asked. "No, the one he spoke of was the first" Claire replied. "Did they happen at extreme emotional times and Aspen was the focus of the conversation?" Lily asked. "I...I told Aspen I couldn’t live like this if she was like that" Claire whispered.  

 

"And any other time?" Lily asked. "Keith asked if Aspen ever hated him" she replied. As Lily kept asking, she discovered a pattern. "Every time it was something said that would affect Aspen deeply if she had her soul. Claire, take off your shirt right now" Lily said seriously. Claire did as asked not caring about being suddenly topless. Lily placed her hand on her chest between her tits. "Well I'll be damned. It's been under our nose the entire time. I thought Aspen was just speaking out of metaphor when I asked what you were to her. Claire, Aspen said you are her soulmate. When her soul fled from the gem, it hid in the safest place it knew. You, your soul is her safe place in this entire place. Remarkable" Lily said astonished. "Then you can save her?!" Claire yelled. Lily smiled and nodded.

 

Lily got the preparations ready and paused. "I'm worried the gem might break again. I will use Aspen's blood to fortify it but it still isn't made to hold an entire soul. If only I had a magic catalyst. A spark of pure magic steeped in love and affection" Lily said. "Wait here mom" Rebecca said dashing off. Rebecca tore apart her tiny bedroom looking for it and when she did find it ran back. "Will this do?" Rebecca said handing it to Lily.  Lily dropped to her knees in tears as she held the glowing grass seed she had given her young daughter so long ago in another life. The same seed she infused with the last bit of her magic so young Rebecca could have peaceful dreams. "It's okay mom" Rebecca said hugging her shrunken mom. "You kept it...you really kept it. Are you sure about this? You'll lose it forever" Lily said. "If it can save my daughter in law then by all means use it" Rebecca said looking at Aspen. Claire squeezed Rebecca's hand in thanks. "Then let's do this. Bring Aspen over" Lily said standing.

 

Lily pulled out the dagger from before. "Now I need a good amount of her blood. About a pint scale wise" she said cutting Aspen in the arm. Aspen winced as her blood pooled into the small bowl. "There. That should...whoa!" Lily said seeing Aspen fall forward. Keith caught her just in time. Lily began to heal her just to make sure. "Now for the catalyst" she said. Lily held the seed over the bowl and a drop of light fell from it into the blood. Immediately, the seed, without its magic anymore, aged over 20 years and turned into dust. Rebecca was saddened losing it but knew there were more important things at stake. The orb of blood compacted in the air getting smaller until it turned into a small rock. She touched it to Claire and Claire screamed in pain. Claire bit her lip dealing with the pain. Pain so intense her butt and her toes clenched.

Then it was done. The rock glowed brilliantly. Lily wasted no time shoving the soul into Aspen. Aspen had this creepy stare and wide mouthed silent scream. "Bare it. Not every day that a soul is born into the world twice. Aspen...be reborn!" Lily shouted. Aspen collapsed in Keith's arms. "She's still breathing" he said. They all stood around her. "Aspen...Aspen baby please wake up" Claire begged. Aspen began to stir and open her eyes. Their eyes met. "Aspen?" Claire asked crying. Aspen answered with a full-blown French kiss. Sucking and slurping her tongue around in the little borrower girl's mouth. Aspen broke the kiss and smiled. "Miss me?" Aspen asked. Claire broke into a sob and hugged her. They all came to hug and kiss her. Aspen was home.

 

They threw a party that night. Food, drink, and even karaoke. It was a celebration of the soul in every way it mattered and to top off the evening, Lily restored Aspen's size. Aspen looked around. "You alright?" Keith asked. "I spent some time tiny. More time than ever at once. It just feels so small" she said. "Then you remember everything?" he asked. Aspen nodded. "I tasted good right?" she grinned. Keith blushed. "About that. I shouldn't have" he said. Aspen shushed him. "While I didn't feel the emotion. I did see yours. I made you happy and that's what mattered to me" she said. Keith held her tight. He was so choked up he didn't know what to say. "I would’ve cared for you regardless" he said. "...I know" she said kissing him.

 

The next day Lily returned home but made sure she would be part of their lives. They wanted her to stay longer but she said she had pressing matters back home. Days passed and their lives returned to normal. Aspen was grocery shopping at the end of the week and made her way to pharmacy. "Need tampons. Only two left. Man, I haven't bought any in over three weeks...three weeks?" she muttered. A chill ran down her spine and she went to pick something else up. She bought her stuff and raced home. She didn't even say hi to Keith who was talking on the phone. Aspen sat on the toilet in her bathroom.

 

"Come on! Come on!" Aspen hissed bouncing her leg. Her toes scrunched the bathroom rug as she waited for the results. The little stick with a digital readout was busy analyzing her urine. The readout changed. "Positive...I'm...I'm pregnant" she muttered stunned. She knew right away that Keith was the father. He was the only one she had intercourse with...well the only one that could knock her up. "He's was wearing a condom..." she said. Aspen thought back to that day in Cancun and realized something she had thought of in passing. Keith was very well hung and he fucked her so hard to was understandable the condom broke. Her mind rattled away at a bunch of thoughts. Should she keep it? How would she deal with two kids at the same time? What would the baby be like with mixed parentage? Would a hybrid even be healthy? And if not, could she deal with that? And then would Claire be alright with this? Aspen became frightened.

 

In any event, she figured they had the right to know. They were beyond family by this point. She came out the bathroom and walked to the living room. Keith was still talking on the phone and Claire laid on the table as he rubbed her tiny feet. They looked so happy to her. Aspen began to rethink the idea of telling them. "Yeah of course a can help you. After what you did we owe you in spades. Just name it Lily" Keith said. "Well let me give you some info first" she said. "Hold on. I'll put you on speaker so I can write" Keith said. Keith put the phone down and pushed speaker on the screen. "Hey you're back. Come sit" he said motioning for her to sit in his lap. Aspen was hesitant to do so but did. Keith held her close and sniffed her. "You smell very nice today" he said kissing her. "Keith?" Lily asked. "Sorry Lily. Okay...go ahead" he said getting a pen.

 

"Alright. You seem to have a talent in finding people who don't want to be found. There is someone in Zurich that's been troubling me. Trouble that can make many lives miserable. A dangerous individual" Lily said. "In what way?" Keith asked. "In my travels recently, I've come across information pertaining to something. Not sure what but a word keeps popping up. Homunculus. If a human had learned how to make or even control one this is bad. Very bad" Lily said. "What's a homunculus?" Aspen asked. "A creature made using forbidden magics and alchemy. Remember what I said about forbidden spells and such? A homunculus is in that category. I can't say much as this is not an encrypted line but I will send you a file detailing ehat I know. That and...the truth as to what I truly do. I trust you all enough to finally say something. You can help me on this Keith?" Lily asked. "WE can help you grandma" Claire said. Keith and Aspen nodded. "...thanks sweetie. I just want info. Nothing more" Lily said. "Will do" Keith said hanging up.

 

"That was damn weird. Why was she so cryptic and the truth of what she really does?" Claire asked. *ding* "Don't know. Guess I should decrypt this file she just sent" he said looking at his tor box. His hand roamed underneath Aspen’s shirt. He felt the bare skin of her belly. She looked at him. "Sorry, it's just we came so close to losing you forever that I'm so clingy. Did you change your body soap? You smell very nice" he said. "No, I didn't. Keith..." Aspen was about to say until Claire stood up.

 

"Can you share the love?" Claire asked pouting. Aspen held her in her hand and petted her. She really didn't want to rock the boat now. "It...it can wait" he muttered. "Say what now?" Keith asked rubbing his foot across her toes. "I said I can't wait for our next adventure" Aspen replied looking at Claire who was relaxing in her palm.

 

"Homunculus...hmmm...interesting..." Keith muttered reading the file. "Incredible...guys...you won't believe what Lily has been doing...read this" Keith said pointing to the screen. They read and learned that Lily didn't just run a clothing line...she also ran an intelligence network....

Chapter 8...the Homunculi Pt. 1 by Size Master

"So what...she's James Bond?" Aspen asked. "Not exactly. More like M. Lily included an audio file with some documents. I'll play it" Keith said clicking the file. "What I'm about to tell you is in the strictest confidence but I trust you all after seeing the devotion you share for one another. I told you I run a clothing industry and you know I work in borrower philanthropy but that's not all I do. Not many Fae are left in the world and being the princess...no...I'm queen now that mother is gone...it is my responsibility to correct the mistakes of the past caused by Fae. I told you before that there are forbidden spells and magics but they were not always forbidden. Especially the more arcane arts. You may be wondering what is the difference between arcane and magic"

 

"Magic is the natural ability to change reality. Arcane however requires outside help and involves using natural ingredients to invoke a change. It was arcane knowledge we shared with humans. As humans learned the craft, they gave it a new name...alchemy. And humans being humans found ways to pervert the natural order. Turning lead into gold was disastrous for many. Subjugating humans using the Philosopher’s Stone and the absolute worst was the creation of homunculi. Creatures about as tall as a borrower but with no soul. However, they can act independently as long as it doesn't go against its creator.  This is not what makes them so dangerous though. Homunculi feed on human souls to grow and take power for itself. They can assume any person if they are exposed to their blood in its creation. Deviant in nature, homunculi feel no fear or remorse as those are traits of a soul."

 

"Now having said that, I created an organization that looks for humans that have shown the use of alchemy. It is called "Thorn" and in my employ, are borrowers trained specifically to counter possible threats. Thorn has given me a photograph that I included in the RAR file I sent. Please open it" Lily said. Keith paused the recording and opened the file. "Jesus!" Claire said. The picture they were staring at was of a body utterly desiccated. "This is of a woman whose body was found in Horgen Switzerland washed up on the shore of the Zürichsee lake. As you can see it looks like her body was drained of fluids to the point of mummification. This is not natural as hair samples confirm her death was only a few days prior not to mention her body was submerged in water. Combing through missing persons, we can assume this woman is Annika Holtz. A 22-year-old woman from Zurich who was reported missing by her sister around that time. Oddly, the police classified it as a suicide without asking around. Guys, I can think of only one way a human can be mummified so quickly and still keep her eyes and internal organs intact. Her soul was sucked out and eaten while still alive"

 

"This is where you come in Keith. Search for any visual record of Annika before she died. Look at who she knew and look for someone with money and connections that can make the police drop the case so quickly.  Find the connection. Once you do let me know. DO NOT go off and try to be heroes. History has shown that once humans obtain forbidden knowledge, they are loathe to give it up without a fight. Be well my family across the sea..." Lily said before the recording ended. "Well I guess I have some work to do" he said. Aspen took Claire over to the sofa and let him be. Aspen cut the tv on to watch something. Anything really to get her mind off being pregnant. Claire took her shirt off and rubbed her sore and swelling tits. "You alright my tiny exhibitionist?" Aspen chucked. "Not funny. My breasts are sore, my nipples hurt, and my damn feet are so sensitive I can barely walk. I'm serious. My soles can feel the wood grain on the floor" Claire said. "Wanna have me make it better?" Aspen asked her. Claire smiled and nodded. Aspen took her fingertips and rubbed the undersides of her boobs. Claire sighed and cracked her tiny toes in contentment. "Aspen? What was I like for you to umm...die?" Claire asked. "I was very scared. I did t want to leave everyone...especially you. I saw this painful look in Keith's face and then it all got really fuzzy like going to sleep. I saw myself looking down on everyone. Next thing I knew was this rush of darkness and light. I felt this tug on me and I was surrounded in red. There was this horrible crack and pop and I felt this urge to hide myself. I went to where I felt safe...I was in you."

 

"Hard to put into words Claire. It was like I was sitting in a movie theatre and the movie was everything you saw and said. When you said you couldn't live like that I wanted to hold you tight. When you...said that horrible thing to Keith I wanted to slap you. I felt times that I wanted to break free. To escape and listening to everyone made me want to live! And when I returned to my body I experienced what she did. Shitting myself because I had no free will to go to the bathroom. You all asking me those questions. Keith...Keith losing himself to me in a way that involved complete trust...well at least on his part. It's when things are at their worst you learn how deep a person's love can be. Even Ritchie wanted to give up his soul for me. And Rebecca...she gave that seed up for me..." Aspen said. Claire felt drops of warm water hitting her hair. She looked to see Aspen crying.

 

Claire kissed the fingertip rubbing her breasts. "You are loved my beautiful giantess. When things are at their worst, when the sun isn't shining. Remember this. You are loved" Claire said.  Aspen kissed her head and nuzzled her back. Claire let out as gasp. "Claire are you alright?!" Aspen yelled showing Claire her fingertip. It was wet and shiny. "I'm fine...oh damn. My milk came in" Claire said looking at her nipples. "Oh thank god. Thought I hurt you. Although...this does open up some opportunities" Aspen said grinning. She turned her around and brought her to her lips. Aspen sucked her swollen little titties into her mouth and gently sucked on them. "Oh Aspen that feels so much better" the tiny girl moaned. Claire kissed the bridge of her giant nose as the gigantic lips nursed her. Aspen could taste the sweetness of her breastmilk. Didn't take long to drain her. Aspen licked her lips. "You taste so sweet" she said holding her with one hand and scooting her sweatpants and panties off.

 

"Wondering when you were going to do that. It's been awhile" Claire said looking at her. With loving care, Aspen stripped her shorts off and pushed her feet first into her cunt. Claire felt every day wrinkle of her pussy walls and with her feet extra sensitive, she herself was getting wet. Aspen began to push and pull her out over and over. Claire looked at her giantess lover and saw complete bliss. As Aspen sped up, Claire saw something odd. Aspen was trembling, and she had begun crying again. "I love you...I really do love you" Aspen gently sobbed. It was heartbreaking to see Aspen this way and when they both came. Aspen let go of her. Claire was neck deep in her pussy, so she didn't fall out right away. Aspen held her hands to her face crying almost hysterical. "I didn't mean for it to happen!" Aspen yelled. "What? What didn't you mean to happen?" Claire asked pulling herself out the sloppy wet pussy of her lover.

 

"...I'm pregnant" Aspen muttered. Claire was astonished. "Sweetie...take a deep breath" Claire said shaking the pussy juice off her. Aspen took a breath and looked at Claire as if she was terrified of what she would say. "And you're sure?" Claire asked. Aspen nodded. "At Cancun...and with Keith?" Claire asked. Again, Aspen nodded. "I don't wanna mess things up. You have your baby coming along, Keith dealing with his feelings concerning his role. Now this..." Aspen said. Claire climbed onto Aspen who had laid down. She sat right over her belly looking at her crotch. "Aspen. It's okay to have a baby. I shouldn't have the monopoly on that. And Keith...give him more credit than that. He will be very happy" Claire said. "You know that Keith will want to be closer to me now" Aspen said. "He has a right to. We just had sex Claire. I don't us breaking up" Claire chuckled. Aspen held Claire over her heart. Claire felt it racing underneath her. "My precious human. So much worry" Claire said patting her skin.

 

"You have to tell him" Claire said. "Later tonight. I just want to hold you right now" Aspen whispered. Claire was more concerned than she had let on. This was a powerful dynamic in the family. The baby would be human sized most likely. Hopefully. She could only imagine how difficult it would be to raise kids related to one another but one giant and the other tiny. Sibling rivalry to the extreme. The kid would be very different from humans. Mature differently, have to hide his lineage from prying eyes for a very good reason. Genetic experiments were forbidden on borrowers. That included hybrid breeding. As far as she knew, no hybrids existed. But even Claire, who was no scientist, knew that a hybrid caught would be the victim of studies by the government. Aspen had the right to be afraid, just for other reasons. Claire rubbed her tiny feet across Aspen's skin. She could actually feel her pores. Looking at her, Claire saw Aspen staring at the ceiling.

 

"You know. Once upon a time, mom was worried about having another kid in the family" Claire said. "Really?" Aspen asked. "Yep. Slightly hazy to remember but she hid it from dad right up till he could smell it on her. She changed the bedsheets, wore baggy clothes, changed her socks and washed her shoes over and over to try to throw him off. He caught wind one day when he surprised her by doing the laundry. Mom broke down crying saying we wouldn't have enough food and he would have to venture out much more. Keep in mind this was years before we got acquainted. Dad calmed her down saying it would be alright. I watched from by bedroom door as he kissed her sensitive feet and sucked her toes. Anything to get her to calm down. It's funny now I think about it. I was jealous of how daddy gave her so much attention. Rubbing her feet, sucking her toes, kneading her back and shoulders. Telling her over and over he loved her."

 

"Mom hugged me more often making sure I knew she hadn't forgotten about me. And soon I looked forward to being a big sister.  It's scary Aspen. I was scared about this bun in the oven too remember?" Claire asked. Aspen nodded. "So why did you think we'd treat you different?" Claire asked. "If you get any sweeter I’m gonna eat ya" Aspen smiled. "Any excuse to suck on me" Claire laughed.

 

Later that night...

 

"So...how hoes your search?" Claire asked. "Slow. Zurich has a lot of encrypted systems. Not surprised though with so many banks. I did find something odd. Lately, there have been a bunch of refugees coming to Europe but there's little record of them in Switzerland. Recent too, a steady catalog of them right up till a month ago" he said. "Policy change?" Aspen asked. "No. The usual rhetoric but no legal stuff passed" he said. "What will you look at next?" Claire asked. "The coroner who did the autopsy and the superior officers in charge. Their bank statements. Follow the money" he replied. Aspen and Claire nodded. "You guys smell something?" Keith asked. Claire gave Aspen a look.

 

Aspen nodded. "Well I think I will check on mom. She mentioned help with some cleaning" Claire said leaving. Keith turned on the news and Aspen turned it back off. "Something up?" he asked confused. Her lip quivered. "I was late" Aspen said. "Late for what?" he asked. Aspen out his hand on her belly. "I was late" she said. Keith looked frozen. He put both hands on her belly and stared. Aspen was tearing up and he wiped her eyes with his fingers. He held her cheeks in his palms. "Okay" he said to her softly. He placed her in his lap and held her tight. She didn't cry but cuddled him tightly. She felt his heart thumping wildly. "That explains what I smell on you" he said. "So, I have mommy stink?" she asked. He licked her face. "The way a birthday cake stinks. I'm looking at you Aspen. You're terrified. This...of all the things I ever wanted. I want this" he said.  "I'm not the best person" she said. "So are many others. You're compassionate and fearless. You don't let anyone shit on the people you love. Sounds like good mommy material" he said. "The baby. The baby would be a hybrid" she said.

 

"Yeah. I don't see any health issues. In theory, a hybrid would have the same lifespan as humans. Might be immunity issues but, Aspen...we'll make it work" he said stroking her middle finger. It was an odd thing to do and Aspen looked. "A passing thought" he said with a halfhearted smile. Aspen deduced that there was one thing that could cause him to act that way. He was stroking her ring finger. He wanted to marry her. She kissed him and straddled him. He held her as if she was a precious treasure. Aspen got off him and pulled her sweatpants and panties down. She slid off his shorts and slid his shaft into her. She bit her lip as he was just as big as last time. His balls touched her ass and her feet locked around his calves. Keith bounced her up and down his cock never breaking eye contact. Licking her sweat off her neck, Keith took in her scent and pheromones. He held her hands and shot his seed deep into her. Aspen fell onto his chest. "Does Claire know?" he asked. Aspen nodded.

 

"I take it she's okay?" he asked. "Yes, she happy about it too" Aspen replied. "I wish my family could see this" he said. "They can I'm sure" Claire said from below. "Ummm...thought you were cleaning" Aspen said. "Mom told me to take it easy. Came out here to see if everything was alright. Seeing how you're fucking I'd say yes" Claire said climbing onto the table. Aspen picked her up. "You were right" Aspen said. "If course I am. Look at him. The doofus loves us to death" Claire said looking at Keith. "I maybe a doofus, but I'm smart enough to know the two women in my life are irreplaceable" he said taking Claire from Aspen. Keith pulled off her skimpy little top to see her tits swollen. "That looks painful" he said. "Aspen helped" Claire blushed. "Her milk tastes sweet" Aspen whispered. Claire shot her a look. "Good to know. Let me know when more comes in. In the meantime" he said taking gentle sucks of her breasts. Keith rubbed his fingers all over her body lovingly. He played with her long blond hair and she kissed his fingertip.

 

"We should make a scrapbook, you know for the kids" he said. "A nursery too. Claire will be due in less than a month" he said after that. Aspen and Claire giggled at his excitement. The next day, Keith found something.

"What are you up to?" he asked watching Claire take her top off and stand on her tip toes at his tea cup. "Thought you might like some milk to go with your tea" she snickered as she squeezed her tits. Tiny streams of her milk landed in the pool of Earl Grey. "Maybe I'd like to drink from the source" he smiled. "Eek!" Claire said hiding behind his MacBook. The laptop beeped. "Oh? Found something" he said. "Like what?" Aspen asked drying her hair and coming down the steps in just a towel.

"I've been running algorithms to see if anything would pop up. The banks are too secured for access but the personal data on the coroner and officer was easier to crack. The officer in charge bought a nice coat for his wife. Too nice for his salary. Probably got paid cash. Dead end there but the coroner is a different story. He has a 11-year-old son. Boy was diagnosed with leukemia. Very advanced. Poor kid was dying. Two days after the case was dropped, the boy seemingly cured. They're calling it a medical miracle" he said.

 

"They do happen" Claire said. "I know which is why I hacked the kid’s medical files. Not a trace of cancer in his cells. None but there was something else. Something weird. The boy had his arm broken when he was 6. But as I look at his X-ray scans, I'm not seeing it was ever broken. When you break a bone, it heals with this bump on the bone. Not a trace of that. It's like it was never broken in the first place. Doctors from all over want to see his chart but he refuses to let anyone get even near them. There's not even a digital copy of follow-up treatments. It just stops the day of him being cleared. No blood work, no release forms, not even a health insurance invoice" he said. They all looked at one another. "I'll forward this to Lily" he said.

 

Hours later...

 

"I had an agent look into it. His home was searched top to bottom and we didn't find anything except a pen with the name "Bloodline Inc." Odd thing is, this pen is one of those cheap mass-produced ones and every other pen in this house was pretty pricey. Guy is a pen snob. You ever hear of this company?" Lily asked. "Says on google they're one of those genealogy companies. Send in a blood sample and not only can they tell you what you're mixed with but give you an estimate on probability of diabetes, heart disease, alcoholism, that you could be susceptible to. It’s pretty cutting edge" Keith replied. "A blood sample? Keith, from all that you found, that worries me. Can you hack them?" she asked. "I'll try" he said. The call ended shortly after.

 

"She sounded freaked when you mentioned blood" Claire said. "Yeah she did. Even though she sent that file, she left out how a homunculus is made. Blood must have something to do with it" he said opening a new window. Claire left him alone to work. She wandered about until she saw Ritchie propped up on the windowsill looking out the window. "What you doing?" she asked. "Thinking" he replied softly. "About what?" she asked. "Aspen being pregnant. You being pregnant. Wish I could be a parent" he said. Claire couldn't help but notice the tiny boy sounded more mature. Claire sat behind him and pulled him close. "You'll find someone. Give it time" she said. "I did remember, and she tried to kill you all" he said. "One day Ritchie you'll meet the one you're destined for. Just like I did with Aspen" she said. Ritchie put his hands on her legs. "I want that feeling now" he muttered. "I know you do. I know all the hormones in your body is screaming right now. I can feel your body shaking. Is that because of me?" she asked. "Part of it" he said turning to look at her.

 

"This feeling when I look at you. To smell you and hold you tight. I've never felt this connected to you" he said. "And that scares you?" she asked. Ritchie nodded as tears fell from his eyes. "Sure, my pregnancy has dialed my pheromones up but it's more than that. The blood in you is the same as mine. We're siblings. Connected in ways deeper than biology. It took me almost losing you for me to learn that" she said. She kissed his lips. "If you still feel weird. Just talk to me" she said. "...I love you so much" he said softly. "I know" she whispered. The two held one another watching the sun set.

 

Aspen was busy taking pictures of Claire for the scrapbook. "I am not sticking my butt out!" Claire yelled. "I just said turn that way" Aspen huffed. "Yeah and this dress shows off my ass if I do" Claire said. "But it's a nice ass. Shows the kids that mommy has it going on back then" Aspen said. "Yeah, not creepy at all" Claire said to her. "Guess you don't want this special treat I got you" Aspen said putting the phone down. "...what treat?" Claire asked looking aside. "Chocolate covered strawberries" Aspen said. Claire tapped her heeled foot before twisting around and exposing her thigh and right buttock. "Better be the good kind" Claire hissed. "All done" Aspen said. Claire sat down and kicked off the tiny shoes. "What about you?" Claire asked rubbing her sore feet. "This weekend at the park. I got a sundress" Aspen replied. "Sounds nice. And Keith?" Claire asked. "Keith is hesitant in having his picture taken. That government looking for me shit" she replied. "We can always print them here" Claire said. "He knows. I think he's tired of running really. Avoiding ATM cameras, traffic light cams" Aspen said.

 

"So, will he ever have a normal life?" Claire asked sitting back slightly. Aspen took ahold of her left foot and rubbed it between her fingertips. "He's looking after two women he knocked up in the same household, juggling his feelings, and has nasty sex at least twice a day. Normal isn't in the cards for him" Aspen quipped. "Since you told him you're pregnant, he seems more...agitated" Claire said. "Yeah...I know" Aspen said looking at her ring finger. "You know something?" Claire asked. "I didn't say it but I get the feeling he wants to marry me" she said. Claire pulled her tiny foot from her. "I'm still marrying you" Aspen said. "But you're tempted" Claire said with a scowl. "Of course I am. He's brave and handsome. Protective and kind. Not to mention I'm carrying his child" Aspen replied. Claire looked pissed. "Don't. Don't even. You yourself have toyed with the idea of being his mate" Aspen said annoyed. "As much as I love him I love you more. I don't have to muse over it...unlike you" Claire shot back. It was probably the stress that caused Aspen to snap.

 

She snatched Claire up so quickly she got motion sickness. "I don't need your fucking jealousy right now! I don't have to muse over it. You fed him your milk to get fucking off! What? Didn't think I saw you? If there is anything that pisses me off more is a fucking hypocrite!" Aspen yelled. Claire yelped in pain as Aspen had squeezed to hard. Claire gave her a look that froze her soul. Aspen put her down. "Claire! Are you okay?! I didn't mean to do that!" Aspen said touching her. Claire batted her finger away. "I'll be sleeping with my parents tonight..." Claire said standing up. Aspen watched her disappear into the wall hole. She sat down and looked at the picture she had taken just minutes before. Claire smiling. Aspen couldn't help by cry. The thumping of footsteps caused her to stop and wipe her eyes. "Sitting alone?" Keith asked holding his MacBook. "Claire went to see her parents" Aspen said. Keith shrugged and sat down. He dialed his phone as he opened the MacBook.

 

"Hey Lily it’s me. Did some digging into that company. I think you're onto something" he said. "You find anything?" Lily asked. "Their security was lax as expected but I noticed too much electricity going to such a place that size. The server itself was benign. HR records, advertisement schedules and whatnot but as I dug deeper I found evidence of another server running. I won't bore you with the way I know but the connection has security I've only seen at the military level" he said. "Seriously?" Lily asked. "Yeah, last time I saw that kind of encryption was for DARPA. I can't hack that from here" he said. "And I can't send an agent in there just on that. I need into that server" Lily said. "Well I can...I think. Catch is I have to be there physically. I can connect to the line and spike it. With no latency, I can bypass the security in real time" he said.

 

"I don't want you involved in this. It's dangerous" Lily said. "Either that or you give up on this" Keith told her. "Fuck. I'll fly you out there. Be at the airport no later than 7 a.m." Lily said ending the call. "Guess I'm going to Switzerland" he said to Aspen. "I'll come with you" she said. "No, she said this was dangerous. You and Claire will be staying here" he said. "We can stay in a fucking hotel!" Aspen yelled. Keith hung his head. "Fine..." he said leaving the room.

 

Claire entered her parents’ home to find them gone. Music was blaring out of Ritchie's room. "Where they at?" Claire said. "Jesus! Knock Claire! Mom and dad went outside for a walk" he said after pausing the music. "Think you got that turned up high enough?" Claire asked. "Why are you so pissy? Are you crying?" Ritchie asked getting off his bed. Claire turned to walk away and he stopped her. "Me and Aspen had a fight" she said. Claire explained what happened. "You're not hurt are you?" he asked. "No, she just squeezed the air out of me. She looked terrified that she hurt me" Claire replied. Claire laid on his bed. "Aspen has a point sis. You're getting mad at her for something you yourself have done. Didn't you give me a lecture about not helping what we feel?" he asked. Claire silently nodded. Ritchie played with her hair.

 

"I just saw red when she said she was tempted. Guess I am I hypocrite" Claire said. "I loved those girls in the Yucatan but at the end of the day it's Aspen who I want to be with. The one I see a future with...even though her future is with you" he said quietly. "I know I want her to marry me. I want her to slide that ring on my finger but at the same time I can't help but notice Keith. He's more careful with me. This morning he sucked on my feet without asking if they hurt. He just knew they did. Aspen I have to ask" she said. "Well uh...I think in Aspen's case it's more sensual than anything. Not to relive pain but to make you feel good" Ritchie stammered looking at her feet. "I didn't think of it like that. Aspen does do a lot of things to make me happy. Buying me nice clothes. Treats, and plans movie nights with me. Keith does whatever but it's Aspen that knows what I truly like" Claire said.

 

"Well her soul did choose you to keep it safe" Ritchie said. Claire nodded. "Lest watch something...anything. I want to spend some time with my maturing brother" she said. An hour or so in, Claire asked for a drink. "Thanks, since my milk came in I’ve been getting dehydrated more" she said. "I noticed they're bigger" Ritchie said trying to look at the iPhone screen. "Yeah, hurts my back” Claire said. "Would you mind?" she asked turning her back to him. He began rubbing her shoulders and back trying not to get an erection. "That feels...damn" Claire said. "Did I hurt you?" he asked. "No, I'm lactating again" she said sitting back up. The front of her shirt was wet. Claire stood up and went to the bathroom. He tried to block out her moaning as she squeezed her breasts over the sink. His erection was getting painful. He jumped out his seat when she came back. "Wow you're on edge" she said. Ritchie didn't want to look at her. She got concerned and touched his hand. He tried to pull away, but she held him. "Oh...that's the problem" she said looking at the tent in his shorts. Ritchie babbled he was sorry. She shushed him. Claire got on her knees and pulled his shorts off. The tiny teen's dick sprung up. "Claire..." he said. Claire didn't answer him. She took his cock into her mouth and sucked him. Ritchie moaned and ran his fingers through her hair. He was so wound up he came within a minute. Claire gulped down his seed. "Why?" he asked. "Because you fought it so hard. I know I'm like sexual candy right now to borrower males. It wasn't very fair to you" she replied.

 

"Well...it has been difficult" he said. She smiled and sat next to him. "You've grown so much lately. The old Ritchie would've gave in and done something pervy by now" she smiled. "I didn’t want to disappoint you" he said. "I know you won't. Besides, you'll be an uncle soon" she said. That blew his mind. He hadn't considered that. "Oh..." he muttered. The two snuggled and fell asleep on a movie. It wasn't long after that Rebecca and Thomas returned. "Good idea to have a moonlit stroll through the flower garden. Thought you forgot about romantic stuff" Rebecca said opening their door. "Seeing Claire pregnant jogged some memories. Speaking of" he said pointing to their kids asleep on the sofa. "That's so cute. I really like how close Claire has been to him lately" Rebecca said. Thomas pushed the pause on the giant iPhone. "Yeah, he's so much happier now. You get him I'll get her" he said. Rebecca picked Ritchie up and Thomas took care of Claire. Each one carried an offspring to their rooms.

 

Thomas laid her on her bed. He gazed at her for a minute or so. Her baby bump had swelled more noticeable now and he could smell her scent. She was so precious to him. She rolled slightly in her sleep and kicked his leg. "Dad?" she asked waking. "Hiya honey" he said stroking her leg. "What time is it?" she asked. "Just passed one" he replied. Claire yawned. "You doing okay there? I can smell your milk" he said. Claire looked at her shirt. Just a small wet spot on her left nipple. "I'm lactating like a fucking cow. Feet hurt too" she said. "Comes with the territory" he said rubbing her feet. He gently pulled on her toes and rubbed the ball of her feet. "You have your mother's feet. She has long toes too" he said massaging her tiny ped. "But I don't look like mom" she said. "No, you look like your grandma. Imagine my surprise when you came out with that blonde peach fuzz on your head" he chuckled.

 

Thomas gave her big toe a playful suck. "I remember when you mother had you. Spring day, sun was shining. We knew you were going to be special. It was unusual for a borrower girl to be in labor for longer than an hour. Good things come to those who wait" he chuckled. "How long did it take me?" Claire asked. "3 long hours. I had to stifle your mom's groaning and crying by putting cotton in her mouth. Scared to death Aspen's parents would hear her. It was tough on her. She was a big lactator like you. Gulping down water while at the same time leaking milk. Honestly, I thought I would lose you both. She passed out twice" he said. Claire sat up. "Keep in mind she was 14 at the time. A lot of stress on someone so young. But you came out healthy as can be" he said. Claire smiled at him.

 

 "It all changes when you become a parent. Are they happy, sad, safe? In the years watching you get older, it was clear you were special. You learned about plants like a natural. So intuned with nature. How you used to sniff the air and knew it would rain hours before it did. And then of course Aspen. You warmed up to her so fast. Not like a borrower at all. I knew you were destined to share your life with her. Remember the day you came out to us?" he asked. "Mom was so pissed. Like telling her I was gay I had stabbed her in the heart" Claire said. "I knew beforehand it was like that. One night I was roaming about I found you two...having fun" he said. Claire blushed.

 

"Didn't say a word to your mom. That was your thing to talk about to her. But I did understand that's what you wanted. I encouraged it" he smiled. "That's why you stick up for Aspen so much" Claire said. "It's not always about what a parent wants. You have to consider what your kid wants too. If being gay with Aspen makes you happy, what right does this tiny old 35-year-old man have to object?" Thomas grinned. Claire hugged him. "I love you daddy" he said kissing his cheek. "Love you too ladybug" he said kissing back. Claire didn't spend the night as she planned. She went to Aspen's room. She crawled into her bed and found Aspen asleep with wet cheeks. She'd been crying. She kissed the giantess on the lips and Aspen’s eyes fluttered open. "Claire...

 

"Shhhh" Claire said stopping her. Claire took her shirt off and placed her tiny tits in her giant mouth. Aspen gently sucked her. Claire laid there being milked by Aspen. Enjoying the sensations and warmth from her breath. When she was spent she looked into her eyes. Aspen drew a heart in the bedsheet with her finger encircling the tiny girl. Claire held her fingernail and rubbed it.  Claire took off the rest of her clothes and Aspen cupped her hand over her to keep her warm. "You up for a trip?" Aspen asked. "Where to?" Claire asked back. "Switzerland. Keith has a thing he needs to do for your grandma. He doesn't want us going" she said. "Now I really want to go" Claire said. "So do I. I promised we'd stay in the hotel" Aspen said. "So you lied" Claire grinned. "Fuck yeah I did. We have to leave early so get some sleep" Aspen said. Claire nodded and crawled under the covers. Aspen leaned in close. "We're going to fight but never think I'll ever stop loving you" she whispered. "Same here" Claire whispered back.

 

They were groggy as fuck as they boarded the flight. Thankfully they used the long flight to get some sleep. Curiously, nobody gave them grief about Claire not being in a cage or anything. In fact, some passengers seemed to enjoy the view of Claire asleep on Aspen's shoulder. As they neared their destination, (after a layover in Berlin), one curious girl approached Aspen. "Hello" Aspen said politely. Hearing her speak English, the girl conversed. "Is that your pet? She's pretty" the girl around 7 said. "She's not my pet but my friend" Aspen said. "Hiya!" Claire yelled up at the giant girl waving. The girl giggled at her. "I'm Claire" she said. "Elsa" the girl replied. Aspen had her sit next to her instead of standing in the aisle. The girl asked Claire all kinds of questions. How she went potty, what she ate, where she got clothes, and of course if anyone ever tried to eat her.

 

Aspen blushed thinking how many times she tossed Claire into her mouth and sucked on her. "Only bad people. Are you a bad girl?" Claire asked. "No! I won't eat you! You're too pretty!" Elsa replied. Aspen had to stifle a laugh. It sounded like the girl would eat her if she was ugly. Claire let the girl touch and pet her. She paid closer attention to her hair. Claire remembered Aspen being like this even at the age of 11 when they first met. "I want to be tiny like you" Elsa said out of the blue. Aspen looked at Claire. "You can if you can keep a secret. Can you?" Aspen asked her. The girl quickly nodded. Looking around beforehand, Aspen touched the girl's shoulder and pressed the button on her watch. Elsa quickly shrank down until she was barely two inches. Gently, she picked the shrunken girl up between her fingers and placed her on they tray table. "Magic" Aspen whispered to her. The girl wasn't scared at all. Astounded at the giant world around her and Claire who was taller than she was now.

 

Aspen snapped pictures it was so cute. Claire had to keep the girl from wandering around too much. It was nice to them. Claire hugged Elsa over and over saying how cute she was. Elsa herself giggled at the attention. Soon though Aspen decided not to push her luck no further and unshrank Elsa. "Shhh" Aspen said. The girl nodded. A ding went off overhead. "We are now beginning descent into Kloten International Airport. Please buckle seat belts and put tray tables to upright and lock position" the stewardess said in English and then German. Aspen and Clare waved bye as Elsa left. "That was adorable. Kids at that age are so nicer to borrowers. Well mostly..." Claire said. "It's because hate and cruelty is something that's taught" Keith said stretching. "You ready to do whatever she needs you for?" Aspen asked. "Much as can be expected. Wish I knew more" he said. The plane eventually landed, and they were picking up luggage when an announcement came over the speaker.

 

"Will Mr. Keith Smith report to special baggage claim" it said. "Special baggage? We got our stuff right here" Aspen said. Keith shrugged and followed the signs to the area. "Mr. Smith?" a woman asked. "That's me" Keith replied. The woman nodded and reached to the floor behind her desk. She came up carrying a small cage. Inside it was a small woman plainly dressed. "Here's your pet" the lady said smiling. Aspen and Keith looked at one another. "Huh?" he muttered seeing a claim check tag with his name and address on it. "Tcch...let’s go" the tiny woman whispered. "What's going on?" Claire asked tucked away in Aspen’s purse. Aspen patted her purse to keep her quiet. Keith carried the cage. "Who...why..." Keith asked the girl. "No talking" the woman said to him. They hailed a taxi and rode to their hotel. They checked into their room and sat their belongings down. "Can you open this fucking cage?" the woman spat.

 

Keith opened the door and the woman walked out and stretched. "That was very fucking annoying. You better be worth it" she said glaring at Keith. "Who are you and why the cage?" Claire asked climbing out the purse. "I wasn't informed of them coming. Bad enough one civilian had to come" the woman hissed. "She asked a question" Aspen said. "Answer her" Keith said narrowing his eyes. "Special agent of Thorn. Code name Tulip. Knight class" she said rolling her eyes. They all looked at her closer. Red hair with rosy skin. Around 20 years old with green eyes that looked they belonged to someone much older. Slightly shorter than Claire who was now standing very close. "Thorn? That's the name of Lily's organization" Keith said. "That's Queen to you" Tulip shot back. "I call her grandma, since that's what she is to me" Claire said. Tulip eyed Claire and saw a resemblance. Tulip eased her attitude.

 

"Knight class?" Aspen asked. "We're given code names when we join and assigned to a specialty division according to our talents. Pawns are our eyes and ears. Bishops specialize in lore. Knights assassination. Rooks assists Queen directly and you know who she is" Tulip said. "No King?" Keith asked amused. "Don't need one. I've been informed you can get the info I need" she said. "Hopefully. I'll know on site" Keith said. "And why is a human and a pregnant borrower...ahem princess with you?" Tulip asked. "They're my chosen mates. They came because they were worried about me. Don't worry. They promised to stay here" he replied. "Both of them your mates?" Tulip asked looking at the blushing girls. "Well I did knock them both up but it goes deeper than that" he replied. "Wait...both of them carry your child. How?! Oh...an eyedropper” Tulip said looking at Claire.  "I'll have you know he did it the old-fashioned way" Claire said glaring at her.

 

Keith sat on the bed and shrank himself down. "Satisfied with the intrusive questions?" Keith asked the dumbfounded woman. "Size watch I invented So you know my nerd cred is legit" he said standing next to her. "Amazing. This tech could help us so much" she said. "Or it could cause chaos" Aspen said looking down at them. "Well...its 8 p.m. now. Rest and we can start early tomorrow morning. Can you hand me that?" Tulip asked opting to a small leather pouch tucked behind a chair leg. Aspen gave it to her and they watched her pull out a skydiver’s wing suit. "It was stashed away shortly after Queen booked your room. The window please" Tulip said. the window was opened, and she climbed to the windowsill. "You can't be serious" Aspen said. "Done it before. It's not so bad. Like a flying squirrel. 4 a.m. Keith" she said nodding and jumping out. They watched in amazement as she glided into the night skyline.

 

"Okay. That was some shit to see" Keith muttered. "What? Her jumping out or you attracted to her?" Claire asked. "I'm not attracted to her" he said. "Umm...my empathy magic says different" Claire said. "Okay she has a nice body and she smelled good. Sorry for having eyes and a nose" he said looking at her. "We're all cranky from the flight. Why don't we take a bath and relax?" Aspen said. Keith grew back to run a bath in the sink and placed the women inside it. He himself shrank back down and joined them. "Much better" he said. "You said it. The water feels nice on my tits" Claire said yawning. "And you Aspen?" Keith asked. Aspen didn't answer. She was thinking how eventually she would have to stop with their adventures. Couldn't bring a baby with her. Keith had told her shrinking wouldn't affect the fetus, but she worried their wild life could be harmful. She had grown accustomed to seeing new places. Proving tiny species to exist. Being in danger.

 

"Aspen?" Keith asked. "Deep in thought" she said smiling. Claire swam over to her and straddled her lap. A nice deep kiss she gave her and a playful giggle. "Where do you get your energy?" Aspen asked. "Here and there" Claire grinned. Aspen returned her kiss and shifted her leg to rub Claire's tiny pussy. Claire groaned. "See where that gets you?" Aspen asked. "I think I need to be taught a lesson" Claire said with a smirk. Keith sighed and soaped up as the girls made out in the sink water. Aspen slipped her finger up Claire’s asshole causing the tiny girl to yelp. "Naughty!" Claire said taking ahold of Aspen's shrunken legs and propping them on her shoulders. Claire ate Aspen out slowly making sure to tease her clit. Aspen thrashed about as she came. "Aww. She didn't even hold out a full five minutes" Claire mocked until an arm reached around her front. "Keith?" she asked. She got her answer when his cock slid into her cunt.

 

"What were you expecting giving oral right in front of me?" he asked as he pounded her from behind. He growled as he felt her growing belly. Claire turned her head and flinched as he sucked her earlobe. "Hold her still" Aspen said taking her feet from underwater. "Aspen don't you..." she was saying until Aspen began sucking her toes. "Oh my god...oh my god" Claire gasped as her sensitive feet were assaulted along with her pussy. "Hey! No biting!" Claire yelled feeling Aspen's teeth on her big toe. Keith held her as he came. Claire let out a funny winding moan as she felt his seed fill her. He gently lowered her back in the water. "I think our borrower girl is suffering from pleasure overload" Aspen snickered. "Maybe a reboot?" Keith laughed poking her belly button. Claire giggled at how it tickled. The two cuddled until the water grew cold. As the three laid in bed, Keith had something important to tell Aspen. "Is Claire asleep?" he asked. "Yeah. Zonked out" Aspen replied. "Good. I didn't want to upset her by telling you something" he said. Aspen’s heart quickened. "You told me you had a will and it got me thinking about me having one. Instructions really as I don't own much shit."

 

"Tulip and Lily made it clear what I’m about to do is dangerous. Well all the shit we do is dangerous isn't it? Anyway, there's a letter at home you need to open in the event I'm killed or captured" he said. "Keith stop" Aspen said getting upset. "No. You need to hear this. If something happens to me here, you do not claim my body. Skip town immediately. Go by rail to Berlin and take a flight there. When you get home, erase my computer. Nobody can have access to my shrinking tech. In the wrong hands it could be a weapon...or worse. There are bank accounts listed that will set you for life. You and Claire won't need for anything. What else...oh...and take care of one another" he said. Aspen was quietly crying. She held him close as the fell asleep.

 

"Time to go" Tulip said tapping Keith's nose. She fell off as he bolted upright. "Christ" he groaned. "Early bird gets the worm. Get your shit and be ready to move in 10" she said. As Keith got ready, Aspen awoke.  "I'm going to" she said. "Bullshit. You're staying here" Keith said. "I can be a lookout" Aspen said getting her clothes on. "You're not risking you and our baby" Keith said glaring at her. "I made my decision!" Aspen hissed. "Shrink. Just fucking shrink and get in" Keith shot back. "One moment" Aspen said taking a piece of paper and writing something down. After doing that. She shrank down and got in his laptop bag. "This is a very bad idea" Tulip told him. "Yeah no shit" he said as he left the room.  Keith carried them as he rode the railway line to the target. Thankfully, there were many people out and he went unnoticed.  "I need to know more about homunculi, so I know what I'm looking for" he said. "Just look for missing blood samples and any missing persons names. Anything else is a need to know basis and right now you don't need to know" Tulip said quietly from his pocket. As they approached they could see their first problem.

 

"A keycard reader" he said. "We won't be going that way thanks to your nifty watch. Over there" Tulip said pointing to an air vent close to the ground. "Hanging in there Aspen?" he asked. "Just dandy. Your flash drive cracked me in the face" Aspen replied. "Well it's about to get rougher. I have to shrink down. That includes the bag you’re in" he said. "Peachy. Smaller than an ant in three...two...one" she mocked. Keith shrank dos until he was the same size as Tulip. "Shit...it won't budge" she said tugging on the screen. "I'll help" he said. "No offense but humans don't have..." she was saying until the screen began to bend off the edge of the brick. "I'm many things but human isn't one of them. Believe it or not I'm a borrower" he said. "How...oh that watch" she said looking at his wrist. "No. I made this after I became human sized. And for your next guess. No magic was involved" he said. "Then how did it happen?" she asked as she placed her feet in his hands for a boost up. "Need to know basis and right now you don't need to know" he said coldly. Tulip gave him a stare.

She helped him into the vent. "Look. Lily entrusted us enough to have me come along. Sharing info is benificial for both of us" he said. Tulip sat down and removed an odd one piece set of clothing from her pack. She began to take her clothes off. "Give me a moment as I change into my tactical suit. From what I've been told, homunculi are what is called a walking Armageddon. Artificial tiny humans that can house a soul, any soul. Possibly even the soul of demons. "Demons?" Keith asked. "Demons are real. Their existence has been confirmed according to the Bishop class. That's only half the worry. The ingredients necessary to make them are common except one. A philosopher’s stone" she said. "I've heard of them. Myth though" he said. "We prefer they stay myth. A philosopher’s stone can warp reality depending on how powerful it is. How many souls used to craft one" Tulip said slipping the skintight nylon suit on her body. She shivered as the cold metal under her bare feet chilled her body.

 

"Souls?" Aspen asked. Tulip barely heard her voice even with borrower hearing. "Yes. The main ingredient in making a stone is human souls. Basically, it's a soul gem on a larger arcane scale. The stone itself can only be formed on Walpurgis Night with a bare minimum of 50 humans bled and sacrificed on an altar of charred cedar wood" Tulip replied. "That's sounds extremely evil" Keith said. "It was not an invention of Fae. They took the idea of soul gems and perverted it" Tulip said turning her back to him. "Zip me up" she said. Keith took the zipper that sat right above her very outlined ass and pulled it up. "That's why you want me to look for missing persons" he said. She nodded. "And blood is a main ingredient" she said. They began to walk through the air vent shaft.

 

"How did you end up in this job?" he asked. "Years ago, I was captured along with a group of borrowers living in Florida. We were sold to a buyer overseas. Turns out it was Lily. She gave us a safe place to live asking nothing in return. I had lost my husband to a python before this and had only my young son. I... I had given up on seeing him grow up and when this all happened I was more than grateful. Lily told us of Thorn and I volunteered. I had no head for books but I was good at running

, fencing, and martial arts" she said. "Martial arts?!" Keith asked amused. He stopped grinning seeing her not amused. "I became a Knight under Lily...our queen" she said. "Wow. Sounds crazy" he said. "It's not the best life. People ask why I do it when I have a 4-year-old son. I do it so other borrower kids can grow up. So now that I've shared my secret. What about yours?" she asked.

 

They rounded a corner following light. Keith told her how he ended up human sized. Aspen remained silent. Angry how quickly he opened up to her. "So they're still looking for you?" she asked. "I killed one of their best scientists and I'm the only human sized borrower on the planet. So yeah" he said. Their conversation was interrupted by a thump and hum. "What was...AHHH!" Tulip yelled as a blast of air and vacuum behind them sucked them down the right side of the vent. There was enough light for them to see the end of the shaft had a fan on full blast...and no screen. "Keith! Keith!" she screamed are her bare feet slipped on the smooth metal surface of the vent. Keith grabbed her by her arm and with his other arm grabbed the corner edge of an intersecting shaft. "Keith!" Aspen screamed as his laptop bag jerked and twisted in the air throwing her about. His grip weakened. He couldn't grow back as the small space would crush him instantly.

 

Her eyes looked so helpless as she looked at him. But as she stared into his she found a strange confidence. "Just hold on" he said. Bluffing his ass off, he was just as scared. The fan cut off and they fell to the surface. "You okay there?" he asked helping her to her feet. She was shaking. "Hey. Look at me. You're fine" he said. Tulip quietly nodded. She held his hand tightly. "...in case it happens again" she muttered. They were sidetracked having to work their way back. Dead ends, drop offs, and when the fan started back they hunkered down. Tulip held him tightly for that. Keith felt her trembling. She looked at his lips and kissed him. "I can't. You know I have someone. Two someone's in fact" he said. Aspen held her breath as she figured out what she had just done. "Forgive me. It was rude and unprofessional. Besides I couldn't compete with Claire anyway. Unnoticeable as I should be" she muttered choking back tears. "It's not like that Tulip."

 

"I did notice you. From the long eyelashes to your sexy toes" Keith said to her. Aspen rattled around in his bag growling. "But it's not just having nice feet or pretty hair, or a smoking hot body for me. Claire and Aspen complete my life. They make me who I am. Without them I'm just a nerd with a foot fetish. Think of it like this. Would you trade your son for another?" he asked. She shook her head. "Neither would a trade them for someone else in my heart" he said. Aspen stopped moving. She whimpered and cried softly. "They're lucky" she said softly standing up. "So we've been told. Aspen said just loud enough for them to hear. 10 minutes later they found an opening right off the floor. They hopped out. "According to the plans. The server room should be this way" Tulip said. "What about him?" Keith asked pointing to the giant security guard at his post. "We do this right, he won't be an issue" she replied. "Even though you plan to kill the one involved with Homunculi?" Keith asked.

 

"I only kill the primary target. The one who knows. You will tell me who when you crack their servers" she said. "How will you do that?" He asked. Tulip carefully pulled out a sewing needle from her pack. "Cyanide. Dead in seconds" she replied. Keith could tell she was back to normal. Luckily, the man guarding the floor was busy reading the paper.  The three slipped right past him without being seen. They crawled under the server room door and Keith free back to normal. "I'll stand guard" Aspen said wanting to be free of the stuffy bag. "Be careful" Keith hissed. Aspen nodded and poked her head out of the door crack. "It's clear" he said startling him as he hooked his Ethernet cord into a server. "Good. Now let me concentrate" he said.

 

Minutes turned into an hour. Aspen yawned and Tulip tapped her bare foot on the linoleum floor impatiently. "Anything?" she asked. "For the fifth time no. This encryption is insane. NIST level* but I am getting results from a cypher. There! Wait...okay we got a problem" he said. "Problem?" she asked narrowing her eyes. "I broke one encryption set but a firewall is blocking the route access. I can bring it down but it will trip security for about...30 seconds before it cycles out" he said. "Get ready" she said holding her needle. "Wait! We don't know if that guy is involved! He could be just a regular joe working his job! We can't just kill him off for being in the wrong place at the wrong time!" Keith said. "I can distract him and shrink him down" Aspen said to them. "What? It's better than killing him" she said seeing his look. "That's not it and you know it" he said. "I doubt he'll shoot me on sight" she said. "Okay human. Go for it" Tulip said. Keith gave her a very pissed off look.

 

(Authors note: NIST is a division of the American government that involves encryption and the types of its usage. In this case here Keith is working against the AES system involving 128-bit encryption with three key length of 192 characters. Simply put, there are over 2x128 power possible combinations. Insane right?)

 

"What? She volunteered" she said. "It's how you said it. It not just her life in the line. It's that of my child as well" he said. Aspen slipped out of the room and hid behind a corner. She enlarged herself and straightened out her clothes. She took a deep breath and walked out into the open. "Excuse me. You know where the bathroom is?" she asked. The guard nearly spilled his coffee. "Where...how..." he muttered. "You interns...and why are you here at...4:13 a.m.?" he asked. "Back log of orders. Trying to score points" Aspen said batting her eyes and bending down slightly to show off some cleavage. "I umm...I see. The bathroom is down the hall on the right" he said. "Can you show me? I got lost already being the new girl" she said. "Love to but I can't leave this station. Follow the hallway to the right" he said. Aspen sighed as she walked to him. "Tried the easy way" she said touching his shoulder and pressing her watch. Within seconds, the guard had been shrunk down to the standard borrower size. He was too terrified to make a sound.

 

"Grit your teeth" she told him before plucking him in the face hard. To him it was like being punched by a heavyweight champion. He was knocked out cold. Aspen ran to the server room. "Do it!" she said. "You heard her" Tulip said. Keith did what he needed to do. The system booted and on the guard panel it began to ding and flash. "System restarting. Hacking root. Overriding encryption protocols. There. Shit. There was a hidden server. A fuckload of files. Weird. Order numbers, profiles, blood samples attached to orders. Seems normal...wait...samples are in a location underneath the lowest floor marked. A hidden floor? Subject numbers? Life expectancy? Picture profiles...oh god...Tulip. I think they have people held here for experiments. They're in chains" he said.

 

"Anything about a philosopher stone, homunculus, or semen collection?" she asked. "Semen?" Keith asked. "Just look!" she yelled. "Keyword searching...hit on stone, no homunculus, but there are files on semen collection. Young males being milked...hold on. "S count low in stone. Using batch number three for recharging" a memo says from...Eliza Strum. That name sounds familiar" Keith said. "She's the founder of Bloodwork Inc. It fits. We got enough. I'll take it from here. Now to find Eliza" Tulip said. "You hear that?" Keith asked. Tulip listened.

 

"I asked who you are" a woman said tapping her heel on the marble floor. "Aspen...Matthews. I'm an intern. Just started the other day" Aspen replied. "Oh that's right! The intern from San Diego! I forgot you arrived last week. Been meaning to meet you. Eliza Strum" the woman said extending her hand. Aspen was nervous around the woman. Dusty blond hair that reached her shoulders. Braided. Mid 30's by the look of it. Long toned legs extending to a pair of expensive black open toed heels. This woman had money. Aspen shook her hand. "Thanks for having me here" Aspen said. "You seen my guard?" Eliza asked looking around. Aspen tucked him in deeper into her pocket. "No, I came in to get a good start and try to well...impress you" Aspen said smiling. "Casual today?" Eliza asked looking at her tee shirt and sweat pants. "Kind of" Aspen chuckled. Eliza glanced at her waist and shirt and saw no keycard. Her phone beeped and she looked at it. An email was attached.

 

"Email synch complete. One new email. Here is the list of interns assigned keycards this week" it said. Eliza narrowed her eyes to see Aspen's name not there. "What do you think of the mitochondrial eve theory?" Eliza asked. Aspen had no answer. "Sounds great" Aspen said. "Which part?" Eliza asked turning her back. "Um how it links mitochondria to Eve?" Aspen replied. Eliza quickly turned around holding a gun. "You're going to tell me why you're in my building at...4:24 a.m. and my fucking security is nowhere to be...what the fuck?" Eliza asked glancing at the screen. Aspen lunged at her. Just a good grip and she could shrink her. The fun went off near her ear and Aspen gripped her ringing eardrums. "ASPEN!" Keith yelled. Eliza cracked Aspen in the back of the head with the butt of the gun knocking her to her knees. Keith ran out the room. "Don't move" Eliza said.

 

Keith balled up his fist ready to attack. Seeing Aspen on the floor her feared the worst. He didn't care about getting shot if it meant getting to her. "She's still alive for now. Get on your fucking knees" she ordered pointing the gun at Aspen. Keith did as told. Eliza glanced at the screen and tapped a command. Immediately an alarm went off and the doors completely sealed as well as the vents. "Terrorist attack protocol. Works just as well in your case" she said. "Let her go" he said. "Not a fucking chance.  Have a detail coming right now. Then we can find out a few things" she said. "No police? Not surprised seeing the illegal shit you been up to" he hissed. Her eyes flared. He goaded her for a good reason. "Clever. Incentive not to make you disappear right away. See what you know. However, I have a unique approach I can take" she said pointing her finger at him. A red glow came from her ring and Keith screamed as pain ripped through his body. He passed out on the floor just as he felt footsteps coming towards them.

 

*SLAP*

 

"Wake up. You're going to answer some questions" Eliza said. Keith felt his stinging cheek as she opened his eyes. Immediately he felt he was restrained. The room stank of chems and antiseptic. He was naked and lying on a gurney. "Where?!" he yelled looking around. "My workshop. Your friend Aspen is over there still asleep. As for your other friend" she said reaching into a box and pulling out Tulip. She was naked and bleeding from her face. "Don't...don't say..." she muttered before Eliza plucked her in the chest. "Stop!" Keith yelled. "She won't say a word this borrower. Found her yanking at the vent in the server room. Strangely dressed and she had this needle. A guard tried to pick her up and she stabbed him with it. Fell to the floor dead. I had to kick her to subdue her. I know you hacked my server. That's obvious. Even traced the files you opened. My question is who sent you" she said.

 

Keith didn't answer. "You know I pride myself on predicting behaviors. Once you figure out a personality, you can predict how they'll react. You tried to rush me when I had the gun, but you surrendered so fast when I pointed it at her. You're The protective type. You hate seeing people you care about suffer. I get that" she said to him. Eliza took Tulip's right arm between her fingers and twisted. There was a tiny snap and Tulip screamed out. "You're going to tell me what I want to know" Eliza said with a sinister grin. "Stop! We're from the UN!" Keith yelled. Eliza looked at him, Aspen, and the whimpering Tulip. Eliza took ahold of Tulip's left arm and cruelly broke it. The pain so terrible the tiny woman pissed herself. "I ANSWERED YOUR QUESTION!" Keith screamed. "Yeah with a lie. The United Nations sent a half-naked borrower, one guy, and a fucking American ditz to spy on me? I think not. This little runt of a woman here is hiding something very important. She's not even begging for me to stop" Eliza was saying until a woman walked up to her. Keith was astounded as he recognized her. "Annika?" Keith muttered. Eliza turned to him. "So you know that. You're just full of juicy mysteries. You know what she just gave me? A medical scan of you three. Looking for transmitters and such. But it's your DNA that catches my eyes. Says here you're not human. That you're really a borrower. Now how does a 6-foot borrower exist. Better yet how is my security guard fucking three inches tall?!" Eliza yelled.

 

Keith was too dumbfounded to even think up a lie. "I could rip the answer from you with my ring but I'm trying to conserve its power right now. Hmm....really." she said looking over the file and then Aspen. "You haven't said any truth to me even as I snap her limbs like toothpicks. Guess that means she's not that important to you. Guess we'll move on...but first" Eliza said before bringing Tulip to her mouth. Tulip kicked her tiny legs but it was futile. The giantess' grip was not to be broken. She was placed feet first into her mouth and sucked up to her waist. Tulip struggled and couldn't even mover her broken arms to fight her lips. "You proved your point! Just...just don't eat her" Keith said to her. Eliza narrowed her eyes. Tulip felt a suction on her body and her waist was pulled in. With tears in her eyes, tulip told Keith..."tell my son I love him".

 

Tulip was sucked in completely and Eliza didn't hesitate to gulp her down. "She actually hits the spot. Because of you three I had to miss breakfast" Eliza said wiping the corners of her mouth mockingly. Keith let out a primal growl and tugged at his restraints. The restraints themselves began to stretch and whine from his enhanced strength. Eliza paid him no heed as she pulled out her gun. She opened Aspen's mouth open and stuck the barrel in. Keith froze. "Now you're going to answer every question I ask. If I so much as sense a lie I'm going to ventilate her brains all over this gurney" she said cocking the hammer on the Glock. Aspen awoke as she felt the coldness of the barrel in her mouth. Aspen gave a muffled scream and looked at around until she saw Keith. Her crying eyes were begging him to save her. "Understand?" she asked. "...yes" he replied.

 

"First question. Who fucking sent you?" she asked. "An organization called Thorn. We were to see if you were dabbling in forbidden arts. Namely homunculi" he replied. "Now we're getting somewhere. Who is Thorn? American? German? British?" she asked. "No. Private. It's...its run by Fae" he said. "I believe you. The reason is I know personally of Fae and you did say the word homunculi. Now then, explain how I have a three-inch guard" she said. Keith explained about the size watch and Eliza almost blew Aspen's brains out until he said Aspen had one herself. Eliza had their belongings to the side and she slapped it on Aspen. She licked the button and saw her shrink down. "Don't worry my cute spy. I won't squash you or anything. I have plans for you. You as well Keith...that is what that morsel called you right?" Eliza said unshrinking Aspen.

 

"Plans?" Keith asked. "Well I see no harm in telling you I guess. Not like you can do anything about it. Especially when I incorporate you two into it. But I'm getting ahead of myself. I do indeed know about homunculi. Do you know the old story of Faust?" she asked. "The guy that sold his soul to the devil for knowledge?" Keith asked. "Same guy but the true story is vastly different. Johann Faust was an alchemist, astronomer, and magician living in renaissance Germany. In those days you had to be connected to the court for such things or risk being burned at the stake or excommunicated. One day, Faust was lamenting about not being able to meet the demands of the Kaiser. Namely turning lead into gold. A knock on his door he heard and when he opened it, a stranger in a white hooded robe entered his home. Faust demanded him to either identify himself or leave. The stranger gave his name. "I am the one called Oberon. The king of Fae and I have come to impart knowledge on those I deem worthy" the stranger replied.

 

"Why me and why now?" Faust asked. "Word has spread of your knowledge and yet you do not abuse it. You even share it. Qualities becoming of Fae. Do you wish to be taught arts of the arcane?" Oberon asked. Faust agreed. Oberon stayed with him for 30 days and nights teaching him various incantations, rituals, and potions necessary for a human to perform magic feats. Thanking him, Faust pledged he would keep this knowledge safe. As soon as he left, Faust wrote down what he had learned in a book. The Erlkönig, the tome of the Fairy King. Faust wasted no time using his knowledge to impress the Kaiser. Luckily, the Kaiser saw the foolishness of making so much gold. However, since Faust could do it, the Kaiser appointed him as court magician or Magister. His rivals spread rumors that he sold his soul to the devil for knowledge...hence the story you know."

 

"And how do you know all this?" Keith asked. "Because Faust had children and his children had children all the way to present day. I am his descendant. Not only that but the tome survived too. After Faust died, his children hid the tome under his floor where it sat until 1945. Our family kept the home as tradition until a bomb from a B-17 flattened it. My grandmother survived, the only one of our family too and in the rubble, was the tome. Passed down to my mother and then to me. It was just a keepsake until events in America and Germany changed all that. You heard that gremlins are getting rights right? Borrowers aren't too far behind either. There are people out there that kind of live a certain lifestyle that would be...inconvenienced by that. Now had built this company to make money. Well as much as can be expected by telling people they’re not a pureblood as they think they are. So, with those things in mind I began reading the tome of find a way to make much more money"

Chapter 8...the Homunculi Pt. 2 by Size Master

"Lead into gold was stupid and high profile. Curing the sick? Too many questions. And then I see on the news how America banned the sale of borrowers. Doesn't take a genius to know a black market would spring up and what could I bring to the table? What would set me apart from the filthy common poacher? The tome had the answer all along. Homunculi. Fascinating creatures. With the right ingredients, you can make one and they look exactly like a borrower, but it gets better. You can customize their look so they look like whomever you want" she snickered. "Clones. Don't kid yourself. You made fucking clones" Keith hissed. "No I didn't. Clones are a hassle. Unperfected. Short life spans and then the international ban on them even concerning borrowers. Homunculi aren't clones. At the biological level, homunculi are asexual and identical. A blank canvas...until you introduce a subject’s blood into the mix. They take on the appearance of whomever the blood belonged too. They're obedient and loyal. They just have one issue" she said scratching her head.

 

"They crave souls" Keith finished. Eliza cocked an eyebrow. "So you do know more than you let on. Yes it's true. A homunculus has this instinct to eat the soul of the person whose blood was used. My dear assistant Annika is a prime example" Eliza said. "What I saw was a homunculus wasn't it?" Keith asked. "Yes. The original Annika was a proof of concept really and she found out. She stole the homunculus made from her and was driving when it attacked her. Her car veered off a bridge and crashed into the river. After absorbing her soul, her homunculus grew to human size and returned here. As for the original, the police found her body and I had to bribe the officer in charge and the coroner."

 

"The officer was a greedy bastard. Wanted money but the coroner was different. His son was dying. Terminal. I told him I could fix that worrisome problem. I just needed a sample of the boy's blood. He gave it to me and I created a homunculus of the boy. I did it personally. I wanted to see what it looked like for someone's soul to be eaten. I placed the tiny boy on his chest as he slept and waited. Beautiful, his young soul looked like snow reflecting the sunshine. The boy didn't feel pain. So much morphine in his body. He just shriveled up like a prune and the homunculi grew into a perfect copy. I switched the body out and nobody was the wiser. I told the father to deny further treatments to make sure" she said.

 

"You murdered a kid as a fucking bribe!" Keith yelled. "Oh please. Of that gets you riled up then you're really gonna lose your shit with what I’m about to show you" she said napping her fingers. Two men walked over and began pushing Keith's and Aspen’s gurneys. The smell became stronger as they went deeper onto the massive room which turned out to be an underground warehouse. "Big isn't it? Used to be a fallout shelter back during the Cold War. I spend more time down here than up there. I do all my "cooking" down here and a chef is only as good as her ingredients" she said having their beds propped up vertically up 90 degrees.

 

"Oh god....oh Jesus" Aspen muttered. "Used to be a whole lot more here but I needed many souls to craft this stone. 147 stones to be exact. 147 people bled and sacrificed on April 30...Walpurgis night. The only night in the year one can make a philosopher stone. The leftovers were put into good use wouldn't you say?" Eliza asked. Aspen could only sob at the horror before her. Rows of young men and women restrained. Naked with tubes running into their arms, mouths, and anuses. "You can't get away with this. So many people..." Keith said. "People nobody will fucking miss. Refugees from Syria. Off the books transports brought them here. 207 of them originally. Making a homunculus isn't just reading a book and mixing shit. First you...well why don't I show you" she said.

 

Eliza picked up a syringe and walked over to Aspen. "Leave her alone!" Keith yelled. "Relax. This won't hurt her. Well it may sting" she said sticking the needle into Aspen's arm and extracting blood. "Now think of someone you love...it helps" she said grabbing his cock. Eliza furiously jerked him off and Keith fought hard as he could not to cum. "You're not helping anyone by holding back" she said. "Eat shit and die" Keith hissed. Eliza smiled as she ran a fingernail underneath his shaft. Keith went rigid and Eliza put a test tube right as his cockslit. Each shot of semen went into it. "Nice and healthy. Borrowers really do nut more than human men" she said sloshing his thick load around. She poured the semen and blood into a small hardened gelatin based tube and casually inserted it onto one of the restrained women in the row. She placed her hand on her crotch and the ring glowed. The woman jerked and convulsed and then stopped. What came next was terrifying.

 

"I never get tired from seeing this" Eliza said. Slowly a small being climbed out the pussy of the woman. "I think I'm going to be sick" Keith muttered. The being looked exactly like Aspen. Eliza snatched her up. She walked over to Keith and Aspen so they could see. The creature looked at Aspen and growled slightly. Then Keith caught its eye. "Keith? Keith! Help! Please help me!" it yelled. "Silence" Eliza ordered. "Yes master" it said.  "Perfect right? Acts like the original but obeys its creator completely" she said. "Blood and semen. That's why Tulip asked..." he muttered. "And souls...well fragments of souls. This young woman here isn't just the incubator. My stone tears off a sliver of her soul to animate the homunculi. Otherwise it's just a soul hungry mindless thing. Eventually though the host dies from the process of her soul being shredded. I'm curious to see what would happen if the host survived losing her soul" she said.

 

"Something...sad" Keith muttered. "How would you make money off this?" Aspen said looking at her copy. "Well, some people out there dream of having tiny versions of people they know or have seen. Not some but many. An app designer in California wants three copies of his niece. A woman in Hong Kong wants five copies of some European underwear model. This one woman in Seattle...she wants one copy of a man who raped her. And I'm selling them at $100,000 a pop. And that's just the tip of the iceberg" she said picking up a tablet. She typed in a few words and then showed the screen to them. There's a few government's out there wanting me to make copies of presidents, prime ministers, and chancellors. $50 million a pop" she said grinning.

 

Aspen and Keith recognized most of their faces. "And run the government through them. You can't. You’ll destabilize the world!" Keith yelled. "He's right! War, economic breakdown, human suffering! There's no telling what could happen!" Aspen yelled. "Don't be so fucking dramatic. The world is doing that on its own. Don't think so then explain them" she said pointing to the enslaved refugees. "You took people fleeing a horrific war hoping they could keep their families safe in Europe...and you turned them into this...I will kill you. I swear my soul on it" Keith said coldly. "Careful now. I can take your soul in a heartbeat. Can't swear to something you don't have right? Besides, in a few moments, we'll be the best of friends" she said.

 

"Never!" Keith yelled. "Never is a long time. Now you shall see another power this stone gives me...Maladictis" she said. The stone glowed brightly cussing Keith the screech in agony. "You're killing him! Stop! You can have me! Hook me up to your machines! Just please stop..." Aspen sobbed. "Not killing him. I'm actually freeing him. Strange...it shouldn't take this much energy" she said with a sadistic sneer. Keith went limp and the stone stopped glowing. "Wake up Keith" Eliza said. Keith shook his head. "How do you feel?" she asked. Keith grinned. "Like a weight came off my chest" he said. Eliza unbuckled his restraints while still holding the copy of Aspen. Keith rubbed his wrists and eyed the copy. "You want?" she asked. He nodded. She placed the copy on his hands. "Keith!  Help me!" the copy begged. Keith looked at her. Every detail was perfect. Hair, eyes, mouth, nipples, the curve of her vulva, right down to her tiny long toes. He smiled at her. With no warning at all he shoved her into his mouth. Aspen on the gurney watched as he became erect. He was sucking and tasting her.

 

"Almost the same. Taste is off" he mumbled. The copy's screams escaped his lips as he did. "Like I said it's not a true clone" Eliza told him. Keith rolled her around and then bit down. Aspen swore she heard a blood curdling scream. Every time he chewed there was a scream and the sound of cornflakes being chewed. But it wasn't cornflakes. They were tiny bones being pulverized by his massive teeth. And when he swallowed he shot a load of cum onto the floor. "Taste good?" Eliza asked. "As I always dreamed it might" he said.

 

"What have you done to him?!" Aspen screamed. "Just a simple arcane art. Soul control. Kind of like mind control but on a spiritual level. Every person holds dark feelings deep inside. That whisper inside you telling you to do bad things? I just freed that in him. It's Keith but it's his dark side. Every nasty evil impulse is brought forth. If he did that to your copy, what does he have in store for you?" she mused. Keith looked at her while wiping blood from his lips. He walked over to her. He bent down. ".... I’ll play along. Keep giving her a show and wait for her to...*akkkkkck*" Aspen was saying until he grabbed her throat. "Keith. I want her alive. She's pretty enough to be in the order catalog and I need her blood to make more" she said. Keith looked at Eliza. "Very well" he said.  He sniffed her as she jerked her head in an attempt to break his hold. When she began to turn blue he released her. Coughing and gasping for air, she could see that he was not faking.

 

"Please don't hurt me Keith. I'm begging you" she said. Keith's answer was to push his cock into her. "You hate me that much deep down?!" Aspen screamed. "Not at all. I love you but I love fucking you within an inch of your life a bit more" he growled as he pulled back and slammed it in hard. He wasn't taking his time, and this caused some real pain for her. Her pussy hadn't stretched out to accommodate him as it had before taking it slow. Over and over he slammed his cock into her causing her to yelp. Aspen sobbed and yanked at her restraints. "It's hurts! It's hurts so much!" she wailed. Keith paid her no heed. Then Aspen looked him dead in the eyes. "You're going to kill out baby!" she shrieked. Keith stopped. He pulled out of her and gripped his head in pain. A tear of blood trickled out of his eye and he looked at Aspen. "I...I..." he stammered in pain. He lurched over to a table a snatched up a scalpel. He put it to his throat. "NO!" Eliza yelled as she activated her ring. Keith screamed out and collapsed. "Unbelievable. To still be able to fight" she said. She motioned for a man to come get Keith.

 

"Where are you taking him?!" Aspen yelled. A quiet place where I can concentrate. Get her prepped for a support unit" she said to another man. Aspen cried out as she saw Keith dragged away. Keith awoke a short time later in a large room. "What happened?" he asked. "You had an adverse reaction to my stone. How do you feel?" Eliza asked. "Fuzzy. What is this?" he asked looking around at the cages lining the room. "The room where I keep our prototypes for study. A kind of beta test. These are the first homunculi I've produced" she said waving her hand. There were 6 cages in the room. Three on each side of the wall where there was no lab table or storage lockers. Inside each cage was no less than five homunculi. "To get an accurate sample, I created them from all races. Caucasian, African, Asian, Hispanic, Indian, middle eastern, even Native American. It really speaks of the age we live in to analyze so many specimens and finding mixed ancestry. "What kind of tests do you run?" he asked.

 

"A battery of them. Fitness, mental acuity, eating habits, and more invasive things. I'll show you" she said. She reached into a cage and pulled out a young man of Caucasian descent. "Please...please put me down" he said to her. Eliza placed him on the table and lifted his tiny foot. A very small barcode had been tattooed on his sole. She picked up a PDA and scanned it. "This one was created from an Avery Chapman living in Bakersfield California. Age is 16. Sent a blood sample to us as a biology class project. Cute, good muscle tone, and his penis is bigger than average as you can see. A prime candidate for my catalog. Some lonely women...or men will have fun ordering him" she said placing the device down. She took scotch tape and secured him to the table.

 

"First test is sexual stimulation. Now hold still Avery" she said. "...yes ma'am" he replied. She took his tiny penis between her fingers and jacked him off. Within a minute he was whimpering as he came. "Semenal fluid is confirmed" she said rubbing the tiny ejaculate between her fingertips. "Can they make children?" Keith asked. "No. Each one is sterile. Now for the next one. Tactile" she said. She tickled his Tony feet to see if he would squirm, laugh, or clench his toes. "As you see they feel sensations like anyone else. Very important. She smelled him. "Body order confirmed. Armpits and feet perspiring accordingly. Amazing how exact the process is" she said making notes. Now for the last part" she said taking a scalpel in hand. "Be a good boy and don't scream" she told the tiny teen. Keith watched as she touched the blade to his chest.

 

A trickle of blood oozed out as she made the incision. The teen gasped as she pulled down the blade. He was in obvious pain but obeyed his creator. "And they obey even under that?!" Keith asked. "It's absolute. You're not sweetish about this are you?" she asked. "I've seen worse. I'm intrigued really. Never seen a tiny person dissected before" Keith said. The incision stopped right above his groin and she used her fingertips to pull his flesh back. Keith was stupefied to see very little blood being lost. "Incredible right? The internal organs were even copied. Heart...lungs, liver, kidneys, even the intestines. His little heart is still beating. Lungs inflating like balloons. Oh...his heart stopped" she said. The homunculus was dead.

 

"He looks 16 but how old was he?" Keith asked. "21 days old. A fine specimen. Cellular reproduction is constantly occurring in our bodies and I needed to see if it was true for him. Since his intestine is perfectly healthy (Eliza uses her fingernail to move some about), I can confirm it to be true for them. The tome never said how long they could live. In theory as long as a normal human or borrower" she said. Keith looked around. One cage was slightly different from the others. "You segregated them by gender except these" he said. "Very astute. One of the studies I'm working on is how they pair off emotionally. These two for instance. You two. Stick your feet through the cage bars" she ordered. A man in his 20's and a woman of similar age obeyed. Their teeny little feet stuck out for her to scan.

 

"Adrian Conway of New York and Sharon Vance of Georgia. One Caucasian and the other African American. Different races and locations. They don't know one another but this is where it gets interesting. I was checking on Sharon the other day getting vaginal samples and Adrian here got an erection. When I began hurting her he asked me to please stop. I kept hurting her and he was begging on his knees. I stopped and put her back in the cage. He hugged her as she cried. They formed an emotional attachment with no orders from me" she said. "Interesting. How deep does it go though?" Keith asked. "I don't know. You know a way to find out?" she asked. Keith opened the cage and pulled them both out. He carried them to the table. "One of you is going to die. You won't know which one. I'll give you five minutes to say goodbye to one another" he said so coldly. Sharon fell to her knees crying as Keith had Eliza step back. "Cruel but effective" she said.

 

"You seem so intuitive" Eliza said to him. "I am a scientist after all" he told her. "A super genius it seems to make something so wonderous like a shrinking watch. You thought about sharing that technology?" she asked. "Yes, but I thought it too dangerous. Now I think about it though, humans fuck things up even if I hold this back. Maybe with the capital I could expand my efforts" he said looking at her. "Someone like me?" Eliza asked standing very close to him. "Yeah...like you. Shrinking the unwanted nobodies of society and selling them off. Easier than making homunculi" Keith said as he took in her scent. Tiny crying broke their mood. "I don't want to die and I don't want to lose you!" Sharon sobbed. "I know. I...I don't want to lose you either. Having you near me made this bearable" Adrian said. "They're comforting one another" Keith said. "But they were doing that earlier" Eliza said. "Not done yet" Keith said walking to them. "Times up. The female is the one to die" Keith said. "NO! KILL ME! Just...let her live" Adrian said.

 

"Then come closer" Keith said. Sharon held his arm until he pulled away. Keith whispered in Eliza's ear. "Really? It's that good?" she asked. He nodded. Eliza picked Adrian up and placed him in her mouth. "Don't chew" he said. Eliza gulped him down. "I can feel him squirming in me. Fuck I'm getting horny" Eliza moaned. "I can take care of that" Keith said. He pulled off her panties and hiked her skirt up as he sat her on the table. "Put that monster in slow" she growled. Keith pushed into her and Eliza's eyes rolled in the back of her head. "It's so big!" she said as he kept pushing in. Keith kissed her sucking her tongue and air out of her mouth. "Are...are all borrowers such passionate lovers?!" she asked as Keith pulled back. He pushed back in answering her "you tell me.."

 

Sharon watched hopelessly as the giant and giantess fucked within a foot of her. Eliza's belly jiggling for each thrust. A belly that held her lover of the last 17 days of her artificial life. He was dying slowly inside the giantess being pounded. The terrible pain and guilt was too much for her. Sharon began to slowly walk to the edge of the table. Eliza's heels came off and Keith smelled her feet. "Don't do that! They're....okay...keep doing that" she said enjoying the feeling of her toes being sucked. "I'm going to cum and I have to warn you. Borrowers are very virile" he said. "Then do it. If we're going to be partners, then let's be life partners too" she said locking her legs around him. Keith growled as he shot his last load he had into her cunt. As they panted, they heard a wet splat. "Well how about that" he said looking down. Eliza followed his gaze to the floor. A spreading puddle of blood and in the center was Sharon. "Did we..."

 

"Nope. She jumped" he said. "I need to document that. A homunculus committing suicide. Fascinating" she said. She put her panties back on even as his cum dripped out of her. Jotting down notes as fast as she could. "Some clothes? Chilly in here" he said. Eliza pointed to a locker. Inside was a white shirt, pants, and lab coat. "Always keep a spare" she said. Keith looked at the cages to pass the time till she was done. "Kids too?" he asked seeing a 10-year-old girl. "I don't judge. Money is money" she said. Keith felt pain in his chest like his heart was being squeezed. "There. Shall we head back?" she asked leading him out the room. They returned to the main floor of the workshop. He saw Aspen being strapped to a bed like the others. "You said you needed to harvest her blood. Anything else?" he asked. Aspen heard his voice and whimpered at him.

 

"We have to administer a very powerful sedative to keep her docile while we begin the first procedure" she said. "What would that be?" he asked. "Aborting her child. She's not the first we've had this done too. A few refugees were pregnant when they arrived. Abort the child so we can put her womb to better use later on. We learned quickly that some females chose to bite off their tongue and commit suicide. Which is why she will be on sedatives for a good week or so" Eliza said nodding to an assistant. Keith looked at the drugs. "These sedatives are extremely dangerous with prolonged usage" he said. "Brain damage is a side effect. No matter though. We only need a living body not an intact brain" Eliza said checking the machine. Aspen began to hyperventilate as they brought needles and a very specific device. Her mouth was forced open to prevent her from killing herself. He looked at Keith with a look in her eyes that caused something very unexpected to happen.

 

Keith fell to his knees on severe pain. Blood trickling from his eyes. "Keith?" Eliza asked readying her ring. Keith stood up slowly. "Stop" he said. Keith walked up to the assistant. "You want to do it yourself?" Eliza grinned. Aspen looked at him in awe as his eyes had a strange faint glow in them. Keith took the syringe from the assistant and held it. Aspen mumbled something that sounded like please as she tried to shake her head. Keith gripped the syringe....and plunged it into the eyeball of the assistant. A nearby assistant (also male) rushed to restrain him and Eliza aimed the philosopher ring. Energy from it paralyzed him and the assistant grabbed him. Keith shrugged off the attack and took his hands and slapped them as hard as he could on the man's ears. Screaming in pain from crushed and popped eardrums, the man fell to his knees. Keith kicked him on his back and stomped his throat killing him. The third assistant (female) screamed and ran. Keith yanked the syringe out of the dead man's eyeball and pricked his finger. Wiping the blood on it he whispered something strange.

 

The woman disappeared behind a corner as he threw it. Eliza and Aspen were aghast to see the syringe turn in flight as if by remote control. A yelp later and a thud signaled it hit its target. "Stay back!" Eliza shouted as Keith approached her. Flash after flash of power and he barely staggered. He gripped her hand and squeezed. Eliza screamed like a child as his strength crushed the bones in her right hand. She barely was able to pull away and ran. Eliza didn't run out the worship lab however. She opened a locked desk and pulled out an old book...the tome. "I don't know how.... HERE!" she said very quickly flipping pages. She began to speak strange words and the bodies of the refugees hooked to machines jerked violently. "Stop this perversion at once!" Keith yelled in an odd vocal tone. She was absorbing the last vestiges of their souls. "Now bow to me!" she screamed.

 

It felt like the weight of a truck was dropped on him. But he still moved. "This isn't possible! Nobody can resist Maladictis when it's this strong!" she screamed as he got closer. With a powerful backhand, Keith knocked her out cold. Keith glanced at Aspen who was shocked beyond reason. Keith took the restraints off her. "Keith?" she asked. "Not quite Aspen. Are you alright...physically?" he asked. Aspen nodded. Her bare feet touched the cold floor and her knees buckled. Keith went to carry her and she pulled away in fright. "I'm sorry! I didn't mean...

 

*sigh*"It's alright. Understandable after what has occurred. One moment" he said walking to Eliza and yanking the ring off her. "Blasphemous thing" he said looking at it. "What did she do?" Aspen asked. "She increased the spiritus arcanum to its maximum at the last moment in a bid to control my soul. As you saw it didn't work" he replied. "How did you break the spell Keith?" she asked. Keith looked at her and then looked away. "He didn't. His soul withdrew on itself. I was forced the intervene" he replied. "Why are you talking like you're someone else?" she asked. "Because I am" he replied softly. "Who...who are you?" she asked. Keith looked around and saw the cameras on the walls. "Another time. We're being recorded. I need to destroy all of this but I'm faced with a dilemma. Come with me" he said. Keith led her to the beta room testing.

 

"Oh my god. Look at them. Must be dozens" she said. "Yeah...there is a good many in these cages" he said. Aspen noted they seemed terrified of Keith. "Why are they looking at you with such hatred?" she asked. "Keith...Keith did some terrible things here just a few minutes ago. Things like others he won't forgive himself for but that's not what this issue is right now" he said. "We have to free them! It's not right to keep them locked away!" Aspen said reaching for the nearest cage. The tiny homunculi looked ever so hopeful hearing that. Keith raised his hand to stop her. "If only it was that simple" he said.

 

"Fuck are you doing?! Look at them! They have feelings and emotions. It's that bitch that controlled them!" Aspen shouted knocking his hand away. "They're still very dangerous. While it's true they obey their master, their innate hunger for the souls of the original humans they were copied from is the problem. Don't let their tears, whimpers, begging, or smiles fool you. Left to their own devices. They will hunt down the humans and eat their soul to grow themselves...to evolve" he said. "So we just kill them off?!" she yelled. "Well that's the rub isn't it? They have memories, wants, desires, personalities, Keith even saw one sacrifice himself to save a woman he loved. Said woman killed herself out of grief" he said pointing to the body still on the floor. Do we kill them and take away the chance to live a life no matter what meager one it could be or spare them? And risk them hunting down innocent humans to feed off of? Might be a year, 10 years, or even 50 but they could find that human and kill them. Case in point that one" he said pointing to probably the youngest of the group.

 

A tanned skinned boy no older than 8 hid behind a woman as their eyes met. Keith reached in and pulled him out kicking and screaming. "Don't eat me! Don't eat me! Mommy! I want mommy!" he shrieked. Aspen held her breath as his fear seemed too real. "What's your name?" Keith asked calmly. "Chase" he replied frightened and keeping an eye on his giant mouth. He placed him in Aspen's hands. Aspen petted the boy in an effort to calm him. None had seen Aspen and wondered what she was like. It was foreboding to see the giantess naked but she was pleading for their safety to the man who just cruelly made a man give up his life to save another. Well that and he fucked the worst giantess they had ever seen too. "What's your favorite food?" Aspen asked. "Pizza" he replied. Aspen asked personal questions of him. He loved baseball, played video games, lived in Akron, Ohio, and missed his adoptive parents very much. Aspen watched heartbroken as the boy sobbed about that.

 

Her maternal instincts told her to protect the tiny child as best as she could. She cupped him in her hands and stroked his black hair as he cried. "What possible threat could he be?" Aspen asked. Keith picked up the PDA and held his tiny foot to scan. His picture appeared. "Chase. Look at this" Keith said. The boy looked at it and was lost in a gaze. "Chase....Jacobs....8 years old. 1324 Willcott Lane..." he said. Keith quickly pulled the PDA away. Chase snapped out of it. "Did you see that? How he was memorizing that info? Staring at that picture like a starving man stares at a steak?" Keith asked. "He was only curious!" Aspen yelled. Keith snatched him away from her and placed him back in the cage. "Put yourself in that kid's parent’s shoes. A creature that looks like him and has the instinct to eat your son's soul. Would you be "okay" with it if someone let it free?" he asked.

 

"No" she said softly. "Well...and now we're back to square one. Why don't we ask them?" Keith said. "How many of you are parents? Well I should say have the memory of being one?" he asked. At first nobody responded until one woman raised her hand. Then a man and then more. Over a third raised their hands. "That many? Damn. Well you heard our argument. Would you permit such a danger to your kids? To their parents?" he asked. "No, I wouldn't" one brave woman replied. "Are you trying to get us killed?!" an older teen yelled while yanking on her teeny shoulder. "Yeah speak for yourself bitch!" a man yelled. "Enough!" Keith yelled frightening them. "You said you wouldn't. You understand the gravity of this right?" Keith asked. "Yes. Just...just make it quick" she whimpered. Keith picked her up and held her in his fist. Her little lip trembled.

 

"Being in this body has caused me to become...human" Keith whispered. He placed her on the table. "How many share her sentiment?" Aspen asked seeing a possible way out of this. Those that raised their hands nodded. "Not easy is it?" she asked him. "I'm many things mortal but unfeeling isn’t one of them" he said again with an odd tone. Keith tapped his arm. He looked around for a large box. Finding one he dumped out the contents. "I've made my decision but Aspen you must agree as well" he said. "What is it?" Aspen asked worried. "We will take them home" he said. A few cheered hearing that. "Not so fast. What this means is you may never see what you think are your families again. The temptation is too great" he said. The weight of that silenced a few. "Will...will you abuse us?" a younger teen asked. "No" Aspen replied. The boy broke down crying. Aspen could only imagine what he had seen. One by one they were placed in the box before they left the room.

 

"Now for the dirty part" he said looking at Eliza still unconscious on the floor and the refugees in support pods. "If she wakes up yell out" he said leaving her. "What are you going to do?" Aspen asked. "Get our size watches back and erase her files. I'm betting she has our shit in her office. She's too paranoid otherwise" he said. Keith smiled as his theory panned out. He hooked his MacBook to her computer. "Erase" he muttered as he began to delete any file relating to what she was doing. He hesitated for a moment to decide if he should leave evidence for the authorities. "No... I know a fitting end for her. Humans and their justice" he sneered. The drives were thoroughly wiped and just for good measure implanted a worm to sabotage the servers. Keith returned with the MacBook, watches, and a lab coat for Aspen.

 

"You weren't gone long" she said. "Arrogant bitch didn't password her terminal. Put this on" he said handing it to her. He found it awkward to look at her. "Do you hurt down there?" he muttered. "A little" she said. He cringed. "You know that wasn't really him right? Not the true Keith?" he asked. "I know him. I saw him fight" she said. "He loves you so much. I can sense what comes next...he won't recover from" he said. "...what?" she asked. "Every time you look at him you will remember this. Every time he wants to touch you he will remember this. Such a guilt will crush his fragile soul. I would be remiss if I don't..." he was saying until Eliza began to awaken. "Oh shit..." she muttered seeing him standing over her. "Oh shit is right mortal" he said. Keith put the shrink watch back on. "You've been a bad girl" he said checking for any damage to the watch.

 

An arm grasped Keith from behind and he flipped whomever it was. "Annika. Wondering where you got to" Keith said. Annika kicked her heels off and rushed him. "Okay! This...might be a problem!" Keith said trying to restrain her. "That's what you fucking get!" Eliza said seeing Keith's node broken when Annika got a punch in. "Keith!" Aspen yelled. "No! Don't approach her! She's strong enough to snap your neck like a chicken bone" he said wiping the blood from his face. "You're fucked! Scale wise, as borrowers are superior in strength and stamina to humans, homunculi are just as superior to borrowers!" Eliza yelled. Keith went to punch Annika and she deflected it with her left hand and punched him hard in the chest with her right. Keith spat blood and swore she cracked a rib. "She's right. She's stronger and faster than me. I can't even draw an arcane spell" Keith or the person in Keith thought. But Keith wasn't done yet. He glanced at the philosopher ring. An invisible pile of force knocked Annika back.

 

Keith used it to pin Annika to the ground. "Aspen...some help please" Keith said tossing her her own shrink watch. Aspen scrambled to Annika and she touched her. Aspen shrank her down. Now shrunk, Annika was no threat. "No..." Eliza said watching Aspen raise her bare foot over the shrunken Annika. Eliza's last hope was snuffed out under the dirty sole of her once thought profitable woman. Aspen didn't give one shit to Annika pleading for mercy. If anything, it felt ever so sweet to grind her mushed flesh and pulverized bones under the ball of her left foot. Her blood oozing between her toes was cathartic. Eliza got up only to scream as a force crushed her ankle bones. "Where The fuck did you think you were going? By no means are we done with you" Keith said pointing the philosopher ring at her.

 

"Go ahead and shrink me. Crush me" Eliza spat. "You think it would be that easy? Ehat you have done is abominable by any reckoning of human or Fae culture. Killed people only looking for a peaceful place in the world. Done God knows what with their bodies. Killed unborn children to bump your profit margin. Even made slaves of children. But your worst crime...was making Keith rape her. The one of two people on this planet he swore to never harm. Something so horrible his soul broke. I... even with my vast knowledge don't know if I can fix" he said reaching for a syringe on a nearby table. He took the top off with his teeth and spat it on her. He bent down and jammed it in her neck. "What are you doing?!" Eliza yelled. "What's the matter? I thought you liked a nice prick. You enjoyed Keith's fairly well. Did it get your pussy wet having him fuck you when his very soul was under your command? You disgrace the blood of Faust" he said watching said blood fill the syringe.

 

 

Aspen and Eliza watched as Keith put the needle down and picked up a beaker. "Keith was running low but for you Eliza, I think I can squeeze out one more nut" he said with coldness. "On my god. You're...you're..." Eliza stammered. "Humans call it jerking off. Normally they need a visual reference. In Keith's case it's usually looking at Aspen's feet. I understand. You have marvelous toes Aspen. This time however, the thought of what's coming gets me in the mood well enough. UHHGH!" Keith groaned as he shot a small load of semen in to the beaker. He injected the blood into it and sloshed it around before pouring it into a gelatin pack. He casually walked over to a refugee woman. "I'm sorry but I promise this will be the last time you have to endure this" he whispered. He pushed it in as far as he could right into her womb.

 

"Please...have mercy...please don't make a homunculus out of me!" Eliza said. Without looking, he snapped both femurs in her legs. "You dare say such a thing? You think any of those whose blood you took to make those things agreed? You think that boy Chase would've said yes? His parents?! He has memories of a home and strangers that made him their son. He can never see them again! Mercy? (Keith puts his ring hand on the refugee's crotch) My mercy is spent saving those you would make playthings to whoever had enough money" he spat. He watched with no emotion as the newly made homunculus slid out of the giant vagina. The Syrian woman jerked as another part of her soul was torn away. The creature shrieked seeing him. "You have every memory of her right until a minute ago."

 

"Do you remember your 16th birthday?" he asked. She didn't answer. Keith squeezed her hard. "Yes! I got a car from my father. Please don't kill..." she was saying until she heard and saw the original Eliza sobbing on the floor. "Your first crush? Christmas last year? Feeling the beach sand between your toes for the first time?" he asked. Tiny Eliza faintly nodded. "Look at her Eliza. She's just like you. Every thought and memory in her head. "Answer your master. Who do you want to see again right now? If you could who would it be?" he asked. "...my father my master" tiny Eliza replied. "Was it how she said master or was it she answered with the exact same answer she would've? Either way it became clear now the reality of how true copy homunculi are. The scientist part of her was elated to see her questions of how real they could be answered. The human side of her was disgusted at how similar she was. Keith carried her over to Eliza. 

 

"Keep it away! KEEP IT AWAY!" Eliza shrieked. "What are you afraid of? Oh yes...that little thing about them wanting to eat the original's soul. Mortals call this poetic justice. For someone who has lived for many centuries...I call it fate" he said dropping tiny Eliza on her belly. Keith picked her tome up. "I can’t be mad at Faust. He seeked knowledge for knowledge sake. But it's apparent that such knowledge should stay forgotten" he said biting his finger once again and drawing symbols on the book. The book glowed and began to crumble into dust. "There. The enchantment keeping it from aging is broken" he said. "My tome...the tome that was in our family for 500 years...gone. The way you talk...centuries...mortals...how I couldn't control you....who are you?!" Eliza screamed as tiny Eliza crawled up her chest.

 

"Why don't I tell you?" he said kneeling down. He whispered the answer. "That's...that's impossible. Your telomeres say you're only 18!" Eliza yelled. "Believe what you will. In a moment it won't matter. Now why don't you show yourself some love. It's said it’s the first thing you do seeking forgiveness. In your case...it's the last" Keith said taking tiny Eliza and shoving her into Eliza's mouth headfirst. Eliza mumbled a scream as the homunculus began to suck her soul right up her throat. Aspen looked away at the gruesome sight. Keith did not.

 

Her skin grew taunt on her bones. Eyes shrunk into her skull. Her skin went from ivory and pink to grey and black. Her skin made eerie cracking sounds and her bones creaked from the pressure. Tiny Eliza rolled off the mummified corpse and grew. She looked at the body when she was human sized. "Oh god" she muttered. "You keep saying that but if you had a concept of God then you would not have done such a thing" Keith said. "But I didn't! I'm her copy!" she screamed. "You're right. Forgive me. Having said that..." Keith said shrinking her down. "You still have her memories, including how to make homunculi. Aspen, I give her to you" he said snatching her up and tossing her over to Aspen.

 

"Don't enjoy that size for long at all did you?" Aspen asked. "Please. All she did was on her. I never did a thing to you" the woman said in her grip. "I nearly lost my baby because of you. Yeah you didn't do it but you have her memories, her personality. Guilty by association. I am going to make you die slowly" Aspen hissed. Aspen opened her mouth. "Don't eat me! I'VE DONE NOTHING WRONG! DON'T EAT ME!" she shrieked as she was lowered into the giantess' maw. Her little bare feet slipped on her wet tongue and the light was gone as Aspen shut her mouth. Aspen didn't want to taste her but she made it a point to make her suffer before swallowing. Chewing on her gently. Tasting traces of blood as her teeth cut her skin. Her wild kicking of the roof of her mouth. Her screams vibrating her molars. Sucking on her so hard her eardrums ruptured.

 

And when her screams turned to whimpering moans, her movements still, she tipped her head back and let Eliza's body slip down her throat was an audible *gluck*. Aspen pat her belly. "Feeling any better?" Keith asked looking around. "It's a start" she replied feeling the struggling in her belly. Eliza was shrouded in darkness. The air itself moist, acidic, and stifling. Just breathing burned her lungs. Aspen had not eaten in many hours, so her stomach quickly went to work breaking down whatever was now in it. Gastric juice rose. Her feet tingled and began to sting. Her toes numb. Then a horrible burn. Eliza jumped fruitlessly to avoid it but just caused her to splash it on her body. Her eyes stung and she shut them. Then she fell face first into the stomach acids. She couldn't scream. Some she gone down her throat and burnt her vocal chords. A creepy gurgle was all she could do. Aspen's heartbeat and the sounds of churning acids filled the organ but she couldn't hear that. Deaf and blind, she knew her fate was moments away. This Eliza had all the memories of the original. Remembering her 10th birthday. Years later getting the tome. Reading it in the moonlight as a young teenager. Wondering what she could do with her life with such knowledge. None of that happened to her but it felt like it did. Her final thought as her lungs melted away was she wished that tome had been destroyed back in 1945.

 

*burp*

 

"Aftertaste?" Keith said looking at oxygen tanks. "Never ate anyone before. I kinda liked it" she muttered. "I've eaten plenty over the centuries. Bad people. Don't feel guilty for a second. Your nor I" he said picking up a pen and writing on a post it note. "What are you doing now?" Aspen asked. "Writing out some instructions for you and Keith. Here's the deal. I have to erase his and your memories right up until Eliza began controlling him. I'd do it earlier than that but I run the risk of erasing much more than we want. I'll have my hands full getting rid of the traumatic ones with using so much power. I take it you can keep a secret?" he asked. "Of course I can. Starting with who you are" she said. "I'll tell you who I am in due time. Even with the cameras gone, who knows what else is here listening to us. I know that's not the answer you want. I ask you to be patient" he replied. "Will I get my Keith back?" she asked lip trembling. "Yes, with this ring, yes. Now help me with those tanks" he said.

 

Aspen helped him move oxygen and sedative tanks around the workshop. Keith instructed her to take the clothes off a dead assistant. She watched him pour ethyl alcohol all over the floors and tanks. "Well stocked" he muttered. "What are you planning?" she asked. "I'm going to burn this room. Get rid of any evidence that can lead back to the creation of homunculi" he said. Aspen looked horrified. "What? What will be left will make humans think she was cloning people. Or something...genetic experiments? Yeah, that's a good story" he said.

 

"That's not what I'm upset about! What about those people?!" Aspen yelled pointing to the refugees still hooked into support units. Rows of them. "You'll murder them so coldly?" she asked. "Aspen they're alive in the very loosest sense of the word. Their brains are mush from excessive sedation. Their nervous systems are wrecked. Those tubes are what's keeping them alive. And their souls...gods above do you even know what it's like to have your soul fragmented over and over? You remember what Lily said about soul gems given out of love?" he asked.

 

"Yeah" Aspen replied. "It's not just a gesture. It a trial. A trial of pain to prove one's love. Every time she broke of a piece of this woman's soul her body jerked. Now why would a body react to pain when the pain receptors are fried? It's because the pain is on a spiritual level. The feeling is like someone stripping a chunk of flesh off your body. Now you know there's an afterlife after meeting with Bentgrass. Ask yourself this. Would you condemn a loved one to this state for decades to come or free them to be with their loved ones? You mistake my actions for coldness. No, this is an act of mercy...and love. Sometimes you have to let go of what...and who you love for their own good" he said lighting a Bunsen burner. He dropped the burner in the front of a trail of alcohol that led to the tanks. "Time we left" he said walking to Eliza to snatch her keycard.

 

They got in the elevator just as the fire hit flashpoint. Aspen was quiet as the elevator rode to ground floor. Keith himself held the box filled to the brim with homunculi. Each one silent. Their minds blown at recent events.  "No fire alarms? She really kept that room off the books" he muttered. "I want my Keith back now" Aspen hissed. He looked at her. "It's not my job to make you happy or be nice and sappy. That’s his job. My job is to keep you together. I have a vested interest in that. But I admit I've overstayed my welcome" he said aiming the ring at her. Aspen gasped and fell against his shoulder. "And now for me" he said hitting himself with the same power. He staggered as he vision faded. His last act was to crush the philosopher ring under his shoe and grind it into dust.

 

*ding*

 

"What...what's going on?" Keith muttered coming out of a daze. "H...HOLY SHIT!" he yelled seeing the box full of little people. Aspen woke up. "What...where...ohmygod!" Aspen said seeing same box.  "They're homunculi, aren't they? Aren't they dangerous?" Aspen asked. Keith wanted to set the box down until the door opened. A lobby of people looked dead at them. Then an explosion shook the building and alarms went off. "What should we do?!" Aspen yelled. Keith looked at the people. They looked terrified. "Fuck. Huh?" Keith said looking to see a note at his foot. He picked it up. "Care for them. You made a promise...both of you. The other note is for Aspen...signed Keith" he read. "Keith! Stop fucking around!" Aspen yelled. Both ran full speed out the front doors.

 

Keith had the sense to keep the box shut as they rode a tram to the hotel. "Why in god’s name did you bring that?" Aspen asked. "The note said we promised to take care of them. Here. I think this one is for you" he said handing her another note. "Aspen, what I'm carrying is the only homunculi that were created. A decision had to be made. Either burn them alive or spare them. Since they are only dangerous to the original humans, you elected to keep them in your home. You'll notice some are children. You and me won't have any memory of this and that's a good thing. Things occurred best left forgotten. P.S. Do NOT let Lily know you have them. Signed Keith" it read. Aspen peeked into the box. Sure enough there were children in the group. Aspen held his hand until their stop. As they waited for the hotel elevator, Aspen spoke. "Do you have a hole in your memory?" she asked.

 

"I thought it was just me. Yeah, I do. A hole from where she pointed that ring at me and then walking up in that elevator? You?" he asked. Aspen nodded. "Strange. What could've happened?" he asked looking at her. "Keith? What's the matter?" she asked. Keith was crying and he hadn't noticed. "Don't know. When I look at you I feel...pain. Aspen, please hug me" he said as they stepped into the elevator. They walked into the hotel room to find Claire still asleep.  "What time is it?" Aspen asked sitting down. Keith turned the tv on. "Few minutes before noon" he replied. Aspen picked up the note she wrote for Claire and crumpled it before tossing it into the waste bin. Claire woke yawning. "Hey sleepyhead" Aspen said picking her up. "Time is it? We got time before the mission?" Claire asked. "Came and went" Keith replied. "You telling me I slept through it?!" Claire yelled punching Aspen's palm. "Jet lag is a bitch" Aspen chuckled.

 

"Well did you find anything?" Claire asked, Aspen pointed to the box on the floor. Claire hopped down and crawled on top of the box to peer in. "Holy shit" Claire said. "My thoughts exactly" Keith said. "They're going to live with us" Aspen said. "Aspen there are dozens here!" Claire said. "31 to be exact. I counted" Keith said sighing. "Look at them Claire" Aspen said. "Kids. Some are kids. No wonder you saved them" Claire said. "Can my beautiful borrower lover share a home with them?" Aspen cooed as she picked her up once again. "They don't touch my treats" Claire huffed. Aspen kissed her head. "I'll even buy more chocolate covered strawberries" Aspen said. "You'll do more than that. It will be my turn to roleplay next. You better have your shrink watch fully charged for what I have planned" Claire said grinning.

 

Two days later...

 

"I saw in the news that a massive fire gutted the lower floors. Forensic evidence is saying the CEO was doing illegal genetic experiments on undocumented people and died in an accidental fire. I take it she was dabbling in homunculi" Lily asked. "Why don't you ask Tulip. No wait you can't!" Keith yelled over the phone. "Tulip died in the line of duty. Regrettable but it served the greater good. People are safer due to her sacrifice" Lily said. "Sacrifice?! She was fucking eaten as a scare tactic! Part of the blame sits on your shoulders Lily!" Keith yelled. "Every operative knows the risk"

 

"I'm not talking about that! If you had told me everything about homunculi things could've gone different! It would not have taken me as long to confirm! Time and her life could've been saved!" Keith screamed. "Need to know basis" Lily flatly said. "No, I don't trust you enough is what you mean but you trusted me enough to risk my life! We're even! You hear me?! What you did for Aspen has been paid in full!" Keith yelled. "Very well. May I ask if everything relating to homunculi has been destroyed?" she asked. "...yes and then some. Me and her have holes in our memories. You wouldn't know about that would you?" he asked. "No, nothing. Thank you for your service. Goodbye" she said ending the call. "So, she doesn't know why either?" Aspen asked standing behind him. "No, it bothers me. That note was not in my handwriting, but it was made out like I wrote it" he said.

 

"Then give it a rest. It's driving you bonkers" she said kissing him. Keith returned it until movement caught his eye. "Hey little guy...Chase right?" he asked. The tiny boy nodded. "What's up?" he asked. "I'm hungry" he said. "Well it's dinner time. Go get everyone for me okay?" Aspen smiled. The boy took off running. "Adorable, isn't he?" Aspen said grinning. "Yeah, it's nice of you to open your home to them" Keith said. "It's not home if you have to horde it. Help me set the table" she said. They set the table just as the entire group came down from upstairs. Keith and Aspen held hands and their free hands held the tiny hands of a homunculi as someone said grace. When it was done Aspen asked Keith a question.

 

Where do we go from here?" she asked. "Good question. For now, let's take a small break. Big world out there to explore and it's not going anywhere" he said looking at her smile.

Chapter 9...the Menehune Pt. 1 by Size Master
Author's Notes:

Another long one

"You seem preoccupied tonight" Claire said looking at Aspen. "Even though I told Keith to relax, he's running himself ragged taking care of all those we brought back" Aspen said picking up a nail file. "It's been what...a week since they came here?" Claire asked. "Just about. He converted my old room into a makeshift suburban neighborhood. Dollhouses lining the walls. Ladders for the sink and toilet. He even put down fine green carpet to simulate grass" Aspen said taking the file to Claire’s toenails. "Sounds like something is bothering him. You know how he tries to distract himself with work" Claire said watching her shrunken lover smooth out her toenails.

 

"It's the missing time in our heads. Those notes too. What color tonight?" Aspen asked. "Pink. My thing is this. That girl died doing Whatever you guys were doing and you two survived. I'd leave it at that and be grateful" Claire said. "There was something I didn't tell him afterward. My pussy was very sore when we came back to the hotel. Claire...I think I was raped" Aspen said Holding a toothpick. "My god...and the baby?" Claire asked. "Fine. No blood or severe pains that would point to miscarriage" Aspen replied softly. "And if Keith knew he'd lose it" Claire said. Aspen nodded. Aspen held her little big toe between her fingers and began to paint the nail. "You look sleepy" Aspen said. Claire didn't immediately respond but did eventually seeing Aspen wanting to change the subject. "I've been sleeping about 18 hours a day. I swear my belly is bigger every time I wake up. Can't even paint my toes now" Claire said.

 

"I said leave that to me. It an honor to pamper your feet" Aspen chuckled. "Not long now" Claire said patting her belly. "Week and a half to go. I assume your mother is going to be midwife?" Aspen asked. "She insisted on it. No grandchild of mine is going to be delivered by a veterinarian" Clare said smiling. "Wish we knew the gender. The suspense is killing me!" Aspen said moving to her third toe. "So do I. Can't pick a name" Claire said. "What about Bethany after your grandmother if its a girl?" Claire said to her. "Grandma would've loved that" Aspen said blowing on her toes. "You miss her don't you?" Claire said. "...everyday. I remember that morning that we found her" Aspen replied. "At least it was peaceful. Going in her sleep" Claire said. "She's going to miss out on seeing her grandbaby" Aspen said sniffling. Claire lifted herself up and pressed Aspen's watch shrinking her even further. Before Aspen could object, Claire had her in her hands cuddling her.

 

"Believe me when I say I get that life is unfair. But you had some wonderful years with her. Try to be happy with that" Claire said. Aspen nodded and hugged her index finger. "Now you have a decision to make" Claire said to her. "What decision is that?" Aspen asked. "Mouth or pussy. Either way my little love bug is going inside me" Claire cooed. "I'd prefer pussy. You had nachos tonight" Aspen replied with a grin. The girl, not even the size of an ant, was lowered feet first into the borrower girl's cunt. "I missed this so much. Kick your feet sweetie. That's it" Claire gasped as she pushed Aspen deeper and deeper. The tiny giantess was as gentle as she could be with Aspen. Such a thing was precious to her. Dominating her usually much larger lover. Aspen felt that she was wetter and tighter than normal. Her body heat made her sweat. Her juices flowing and thick in between her teeny toes. She was up to her chest inside Claire.  

 

Claire began to move her in and out of her. While doing so she thought back to the illusion that Titania casted on her. Claire being a human and Aspen the borrower. Claire concluded she would've been a somewhat sadistic human but that was then and much has changed. Watching Aspen die, getting pregnant, being a better sister to Ritchie. And right now, using the most loved being in her universe as a sex toy with the gentleness of a concert pianist, Claire wondered if she could be human and still be herself. Looking at Aspen slick with her juices and the tiny girl with a smile on her face, she felt human. It wasn't the domination that made this kind of sex special to Claire. Trust was a good part of it but no, it was the illusion of being a human sized girl. And the euphoria of Aspen having such love and trust in her made her cum. "You squirted a lot this time" Aspen said slipping out of her. Claire put her on her belly. Aspen was startled by the movement inside. "The baby kicked!" Aspen yelled. "She wants to meet the person who makes mommy so happy" Claire said. Aspen grew to her size and cuddled Claire. Claire rubbed her hair as Aspen sucked her nipples for her milk. Aspen stopped as Claire had fallen asleep abruptly.

 

Keith had told her not to be alarmed at that as her body was building stamina for birth. Satisfied that Claire was alright, Aspen grew back to human size and carried the tiny sleeping girl to her room. She tucked Claire into her bed and took a shower. After cleaning herself up, Aspen noticed that the light in her old room had a faint white glow. She peeked inside and was amazed. "You outdid yourself" she muttered looking at the sleeping Keith on the floor. There were LED lights placed around the makeshift dollhouse neighborhood like lamp posts. There were even a few inside the houses. Some movement caught her eyes. There was a man standing on the balcony of one of the houses. Aspen took a few steps towards him, her feet sinking slightly into thin green carpet. The man saw the giantess in her nightie coming towards him and went to enter the home. "It's alright. I won't hurt ya" she said bending down. The man saw her panties slightly as the hem of her nightie bunched up on her thigh. He paused to look at the massive fabric.

 

"It's pretty isn’t it?" she asked. "Wha...?" he said. "The lights" she said looking around her. "Oh, yeah" he said. "So, you like it here? He tries to make it as comfortable as he can for you" she said. "It's nice for permanent house arrest" he said. Aspen didn't exactly like his lack of gratitude. "Beats the alternative of being burned alive because of what you are. Warm and safe home, streetlights so you see at night. He even made the bathroom borrower friendly for everyone. Hell, I found a bunch of you using my Netflix account to binge watch Spartacus" Aspen said sitting down. Her butt shook the floor just enough for a little person to notice. There was an average of six people to a dollhouse so more than a few peeked outside to see what was going on. "A gilded cage is still a cage. You're a nice girl but we have memories of being human. Humans aren't wired to be kept like this. We want open skies, sunlight, a breeze in our hair. And we get that's he's doing this out of guilt, but no matter how tricked out our fake suburb is still a prison" he said.

 

"Guilt? Guilt of what?" Aspen asked. The man paused. He figured how close they were, the giant called Keith had informed her of what had happened. Aspen picked him up by the waist from the balcony. "I asked a question. We have missing time in our heads. Do you know what happened during that time?" she asked. The man was frightened. Her fingers were squeezing his abdomen. Not hard but not gentle either. He realized that neither one knew that Keith had caused the cruel death of two of their kind. "I'm really trying to be nice here but you're pushing my buttons. I care a great deal about that man over there drooling in his sleep. If you know something you better tell me" she said sternly. People were really looking now. "Anyone got something to say?" Aspen asked looking at them. "He tortured a guy and fed her to that Eliza chick. His girlfriend went and killed herself while he and Eliza fucked" an older teen said nonchalantly from his bedroom window. Aspen placed the man back on the balcony. "Fuck you tell her that for?!" someone hissed at him.

 

"Oh, come on. There's 31 of us here. You think that many can keep a secret?" the teen replied. Aspen shivered. "Why...why..." she said visibly upset. "Don't think it was his fault. She has some ability to control people. While we were caged we would see others act normal but when she met with them they would be like evil or something" a woman said standing on a small porch. Things began to click in Aspen's mind hearing that. Keith mentioning the last thing he remembered was Eliza pointing her ring at him. Their trepidation around him. and lastly a dark possibility. The pain in her vagina when she came too. The thought she may have been raped and it was Keith that had done it. "My sweetie. What...what did they do to him?" Aspen muttered crying. "I take it he's a good person?" the woman asked. "A great person. He'd give his life to protect those he cares about" Aspen replied. The community saw Keith differently now. He was just as much a victim as they were. What he was doing wasn't out of guilt. He genuinely cared.

 

"Please don't cry. You'll make the grass wet" a tiny voice said from down below. Aspen looked to see a young girl. One of the few kids in the group. Aspen didn't know all their names but took note to learn the names of the kids. They were the ones who were suffering the most out of this situation. "Carly" Aspen said picking the girl up. Aspen loved cute tiny people and tiny kids were on top of her list. Claire had mentioned that seeing how Aspen spent so much time with them this week. Aspen joked it was practice in becoming a mom. Carly was nine years old in appearance. Mixed ancestry judging by her green eyes and brown skin. Out of all the kids, Carly was coping the best. She even spoke and played with two other kids who spoke no English at all. Carly had let it slip she didn't want to go back home. When Aspen asked, Carly didn't answer. Aspen left it alone as the teeny little girl had enough going on.

 

"The grass?" Aspen asked. "It's really carpet but the giant called it grass" Carly snickered. Aspen chuckled a bit. Aspen wiped her eyes. "Bet you want to okay outside huh?" Aspen asked. The girl tapped her bare foot in her palm shyly. "Uh huh" she replied. "I'll talk to him about it in the morning" Aspen said. "Thank you!" the girl chirped. Aspen gently kissed her. "Love ya" Aspen said. Carly hugged her cheek and kissed it. After setting the girl back down Aspen addressed everyone. "Please don't tell him what you know. His heart couldn't take it" she said. "We won't will we?"  the woman asked stepping off the porch and yanking the teen by the hair. "OWW! No...no we won't" he said. Satisfied, Aspen left the room to go to bed.

 

"Damn my neck hurts" Keith muttered as he sat down at the breakfast table. "Then sleep in your bed" Aspen said drinking orange juice. A gathering of the homunculi community was eating with them as well. It was slightly annoying to Keith as he liked to be intimate with Aspen during the morning. "Where's the pregnant girl?" he asked. "With her mother getting the nursery the final touches" Aspen replied. "That's nice. I thought about designing a special shrinking pad. Shrinking diapers over and over is going to be a hassle" he said. "You can do that?" Aspen asked. "The theory is sound. The basic structure already works in your watches. Have to figure out the energy consumption. Lithium cells won't cut it" Keith said picking up some bacon.

 

"Our guests have asked if they can go outdoors" Aspen said. "I don't know Aspen" he said. The "guests" took notice. "You worried about them escaping?" Aspen asked. "Part of it. They have human memories and experiences. They have no idea how to cope with a gigantic world" he replied. "So, you are worried something could happen to them?" she asked. "I prefer to think of myself as their guardian not their jailor" he said. Aspen gave a told you so look to a few. "Then take them on a survival class like you had with me. You can watch them and they get some fresh air" she said. Keith thought about it as he moved his scrambled eggs. He saw they were waiting on his answer. The boy Chase looked very hopeful. "Fine! Fine but in staggered groups of five. They all take turns" he said. The homunculi nodded happily to get something. 

 

An hour later...

 

"As you can see I've divided you all up in a specific group. Two men, two women, teen going through puberty, and a boy and girl. The reasons are because what I'm going to teach will sometimes be specific to either gender, age, or biology. Now everyone get in the box please" Keith said setting the box down. The group of five were curious as to what he had planned and what he meant by "specific". They all had clothes on for outside travel. Sneakers, pants, a loose shirt, all shrunken down for them to wear. Such clothes Keith had bought at a hand me down store days ago. He carried them away from the house to a familiar area. He sat the box down and had them get out. Once that was done she shrunk down to their size. They still couldn't get over the fact someone had developed shrinking tech.

 

"I want you all to look around for a moment" he said. Everyone did. As Keith mowed the lawn every week, the blades to grass were still high enough that they obscured their gaze. Especially so for naturally shorter folk. The ground was dry and mostly flat but at their size they could feel the unevenness of it. A twig was as big as a tree log. Pebbles as big as small boulders. Women and a man trembled as it was more than clear how enormous the world truly was for them. The kids stared in awe. "Can anyone tell me how far we are from the house? Anyone...? Just a guess?" Keith asked. "Uhh...700 ft.?" the teen boy asked. "Nope. Try 50 ft." Keith answered. They were shocked as they thought it was even further than 700 ft. "First lesson. At your size, the sense of size and distance can be distorted. This is important to know if you want to get somewhere before dark. Not to mention seeing possible threats in the distance."

 

"Now I will go over some ground rules. First of all, if you need to urinate or defecate then cover it up immediately with dirt. Second, while walking, your feet will get sore and sweaty, only take your shoes or socks off when you know nothing is around" he said. The teen boy was snickering. "This shit ain't funny kid. Foxes have been known to hunt around here and they have good sense of smell. For the women, if you're ovulating, find a very good hiding place until you stop. Predators can smell the increase of pheromones and estrogen. For the kids, they won't smell much to a predator as they don't sweat as much but they will tire out faster and have a lack of focus we adults have. You will have to be their eyes and ears sometimes. And as for you Mr. Comedian. Teenagers going through puberty are the most vulnerable. They sweat a whole lot more. Produce pheromones a lot. Their bodies scream "please eat me" to predators" Keith said looking at dead at the face of the tiny teenage boy.

 

"You make it sound like a death sentence being out here" a man said. "I'm cautious. I used to live out here before I came to this house" Keith said. They all looked confused. "I'm not human. I'm really a borrower" he said looking into the sky. "Bullshit!" another man said. "Says the guy who just saw me shrink. Long story but I assure you I'm telling the truth. God that smells..." he muttered wrinkling his nose. "What's smelly?" Chase asked. "I sprinkled wolf piss around the area for our safety" he replied. They frowned. "It keeps rabbits, squirrels, snakes and shit from this area. They smell the piss they think a wolf is close by" he explained. "Squirrels and rabbits are dangerous?" a woman asked. "Absolutely. Just because they don't eat meat doesn't mean they're harmless. Squirrels are very combative over food and shelter before hibernation. They will rip your little throat out if you're carrying something they want. Rabbits run on a scale of 350 mph this size. Normally they won't bother you but males will kill you for food. Females will kill you if they can't find food if they're pregnant. I shit you not" Keith replied.

 

The little girl listening began crying. "I'm sorry for being so blunt but soft shoeing the dangers won't do anyone any favors. One moment..." he said taking his own shoes and socks off. The dirt under his bare feet was cold and silent...perfect for him. The colder the dirt, the easier it was for it to transmit vibrations. "Why are you barefoot? Didn’t you say that was bad?" Chase asked. "Borrowers have better senses than humans. We feel vibrations in the ground, keener since of smell and sight, better hearing and we have tougher skin. We don't get sunburnt easily or get cuts from touching or stepping on things that could hurt someone like you. It's how we survived as a species" Keith said.

 

"They're smart too. Learn things very fast" a man said. "Yeah we do. You knew that?" Keith asked. "I'm a biology teacher...I was one...I...oh shit" the second man muttered realizing he was remembering the life of someone else. "Easy buddy. So you're familiar with borrowers I take it" Keith said. "This is confusing but yes. We dissected some each year. Studied a few. Kept one in a tank for a year. Oh fuck man I didn't mean anything by it!" the man said. Keith stared at him for a moment. The word poetic Justice rang in his head for an odd reason. "Look around you...Mr..."

 

"Brad. Just call me Brad" the man said. "Well Brad, the shoe is on the other foot. We look like humans, have kids like them, want a safe decent life like them. Did you flinch as they screamed when you cut into their flesh?" Keith asked. The man whimpered and nodded. The others backed away from him in disgust. "Anything you want to say in your defense?" Keith asked. "...I'm sorry" he muttered. Keith walked up to him...and passed right by him. "The challenge you all will be facing is simple. Get back to the house before sundown. I suggest you do before then as owls frequent this area. My advice is to not touch the blades of grass with your hands like so, use the palm. You'd be surprised how sharp blades of grass can be. Begin" he said pointing towards the house.

 

Keith left them and grew back before sitting down. His eyes saw their movements in the grass. It was slightly easier for the group as they could see the giant in the distance giving them a reliable direction to go. It was slow going for them. Pushing blades of grass without cutting themselves was tedious. Crossing a foot took the better part of ten minutes. By the time it was three, they had covered 23 ft. They had slowed down considerably as they didn't have borrower stamina.  Keith went into the house and returned with food and drink. His bare feet crushing the grass ominously before the group. He shrank down to dispense with the necessities. They all looked exhausted, especially the kids. "This is hopeless" someone muttered. "How do you figure?" Keith asked out loud as he handed out sandwiches and water shrunken down for them.

 

"I don't think we covered half the distance and we're worn the fuck out" Brad said. A woman covered the ears of the kids. "Oh get off that. You think salty language is the worst thing for them right now? Look around" he said. "You think it's bad for you now huh?" Keith said. "Safe bet" he replied. "You my friend have it far easier than you realize. I lost my parents when I was young to a mudslide that could fit in your hand if you were human sized. My sister was murdered for an experiment when I was a teen leaving me all alone in this world. I ate from garbage cans to survive. I even turned tricks for Johns" Keith said whispering the last part to him. "One day I will be comfortable enough to let you out in the public but until then my job is to keep you safe from others...and your originals. Break time is over and you're burning daylight" Keith said standing up. He walked a few feet away before growing back to normal. 

 

They began walking again but saw the giant was irritated. Keith didn't like how the man acted as if he was being shortchanged. Maybe it was that or the other guy who admitted to cutting up borrowers...we'll to be fair he didn't but Keith had a hard time seeing it different. Memories was one thing, but he had the same personality too. Hours passed as the giant watched their progress and kept an eye to the sky looking for hawks. They had stepped onto the concrete at the ginormous sliding glass door right at sundown. "Congratulations" Keith said opening the door. The exhausted group entered. Two of them carried the kids. "That was a fucking death march!" the man from before yelled. "Didn't have to be. Apparently, you didn't learn much from this exercise" Keith said. "Like what? That your attitude changes like the fucking wind? No Carol I won't shut up!" the man yelled as a woman pulled on his arm.

 

Keith walked over to a candy dish sitting on the edge of the fireplace mantle. He picked up a peppermint and dropped it in front of the man. The giant candy made a nice crack and thud against the hardwood floor. "Pick it up" Keith said. The man glared at him. "I said pick it the fuck up" Keith said coldly. His huge foot menacingly tapped the floor. The man saw that Keith was not to be fucked with. The man lifted the candy with surprising ease. "There. You happy?" he asked. "How heavy do you think that is scale wise?" Keith asked. "Dunno. 5 lbs.?" the man replied. "More like 50. It feels light to you because you and the others are much stronger than humans. I gather about 5 times...possibly 6. You might not have the stamina of a borrower but you have greater strength. I watched you for hours walking through the grass. You all avoided sense patches and went around. Time you wasted. Sure, the grass might be sharp, but you could've flattened them with ease. It should've only took you half the time to get here. Furthermore, you didn't keep a steady pace. Everyone marched at different speeds."

 

"How many times did you all have to stop for the kids to catch up? Ten...fifteen? If you mirrored your pace with the children you wouldn't be so exhausted. You’re still thinking like humans! News flash! You're not! It's time you started thinking like borrowers. Borrowers work as a team. They aren't just families. Each person has a role. First and foremost is watching the other person's back. Something humans have a problem with their everybody for themselves attitude. You said you're a biology teacher. So you know what plants are safe. You there. What memories do you have?" Keith asked a woman. "Daycare worker" she replied. "Then you're good at keeping track of a bunch of shit at once. You there" Keith said. "Accountant" the other man replied. "Good memory. Good for navigation. And you kid?" Keith asked. "Nothing bro. I'm 14" he said. "Play sports?" Keith asked. "Football" he replied. "Then you're tough. One of the most useful here."

 

"I see potential in all of you so stop with the pity party. I am your guardian but more importantly I'm your teacher. I will teach you how to survive in this world. That will be my crowning achievement! I..." Keith was yelling until he stumbled over. Aspen who had heard the shouting came downstairs. "Keith!" Aspen yelled running to him. "I'm alright. Just got dizzy" he said. He pushed past her and went to his room. The group was silent. "You guys look like shit" Aspen said seeing how filthy they were. "Will he be alright?" the woman known as Carol asked. "He's exhausted taking care of you all. I didn't mean to guilt trip" Aspen said seeing their faces. "Tell him...tell him we'll be fine" Carol said. Aspen nodded and left them. Later on, a few of the women were bathing in the sink. Because of how many there were, communal bathing was necessary.

 

"So how was it Carol?" a woman asked. "Intense. I once hiked the Blue Ridge Mountains but it was never like that. Constantly worrying about being attacked by something" she replied. A Chinese woman sat nearby splashing water on herself. She spoke almost no English but she could tell this Carol woman had been through a tough day. Her name was Chen Fei. Her last memories of a normal life were giving blood at a donor station at her college in Shanghai. Then she found herself standing naked in front of a western giantess namely Eliza. Surrounded by people her size in a cage, she wondered if this was some elaborate nightmare. Shrunk somehow and being held prisoner. But the feeling of hunger and thirst dismissed that. The giantess taped her to the table and slid a huge and painful cotton swab up her vagina and rectum. Chen screamed in Chinese for her to stop. Fat lot of good it did. And the worst was yet to come. Her hymenal blood soaked the cotton swab as Eliza put it down. She was flipped onto her back and her legs were lifted up.

 

The giantess snickered as she watched her tiny toes curl in fright. She let go of her legs and brought a strange device over to her. Her giant fingers held her right leg in place as the device hummed to life. There was a strange flash and Chen screamed. A searing pain from her delicate tiny sole shot up her body. When it was done Eliza placed her back in her cage. Chen looked at her foot. A barcode had been laser tattooed into her sensitive bare sole. Days passed and she watched horrors. Some taken and cut up before her. Drained of blood still alive. The one called Annika ate one man. Chen had given up hope of ever surviving. Then came this man Keith. Her gaze catching him seeing he was just as cruel. But he returned to their room very different. His voice sounded ancient, regal, authoritative.  He and the one called Aspen argued. She assumed it was about them as he kept pointing to them.

 

They left the room and returned to collect them. Chen knew not her fate and the others but feared the worst as she saw Keith dousing everything he could with flammables she felt stark terror. She was certain he rounded them all up to burn them all in one go. And she saw the hated giantess Eliza dead and Annika laying not far away. No doubt killed by Keith. Chen felt an eerie calmness fill her heart. He killed them and now was going to burn this wretched place to the ground. She felt she could die with absolution knowing that. But she and the others were shocked that he carried them into the elevator. He wasn't going to burn them? He was saving them?! Chen felt the desire to live again.

 

They were brought to a beautiful home that was spacious even if she wasn't a tick under three inches tall. Gone was the regal tone Keith had but she wasn't disappointed. This was better. Kind, caring, considerate. Made homes for them. Gave them access to baths and toilet. No more cedar chips for her. He even wired their new home for light. And as much as Chen wanted to go to China, equally she didn't wish to leave the place Keith called home. Chen wasn't into westerners...or at least the original wasn't. But his kindness was like an oasis in the desert for her. Aspen and the blonde tiny called Claire was nice to them for sure but to watch the giant work himself feverishly to help them spoke to her heart. She was disappointed she wasn't chosen to attend this outing group. Must've been something for them to come back dirty and reeking. Chen used what little English to ask questions.

 

"Good?" Chen asked making a walking gesture. "Tired and sleepy girl" Carol replied making a sleeping gesture. They were of good spirits if Carol wasn't upset. The women tried to make Chen feel like family. Similar circumstances and all that. She wasn't the only one that felt isolated. One girl only spoke French. A man spoke only German. Only woman spoke what they learned later to be Swahili. A language barrier is as powerful as a physical one. And then there was another thing she had to contend with. It was inevitable really. So many men and women together it was natural for couples to form. A few holdouts didn't as they felt conflicted with memories of spouses. And with so many there, it was easy to see certain quirks appear...sexual quirks. A few men stared at her feet. Others her ass. And then some just wanted to fuck her with having an Asian fetish. Chen could deal with the others but the last one incensed her. She wanted a man who loved her for being her. Not because she was Asian. And as she watched Keith more and more...she felt the need to be with him.

 

Chen got out of the bath and left their room. Not unusual. Many of them roamed the house when they arrived late at night. If just to take their mind off of shit. Chen made her way to his room and stopped at the doorway. He wasn't alone. Aspen was there sitting on his bed talking. "So it was a success?" Aspen asked. "They made it before dark. Not exactly a success but not a failure either" he replied looking at the ceiling. "You look more stressed than ever. I shouldn't have asked you to do that" she said. "No. It was a necessary thing. They know now how dangerous it is trying to leave" he replied. Aspen laid back on the bed and placed her feet on his chest. Keith rubbed her feet but seemed somewhere else. Chen looked at her own feet. She felt disheartened as it seemed his heart belonged to another.

 

"Why don't we go on a trip. A real trip. No missions. No adventures" she said. "Anything in mind?" Keith asked. "Hawaii" she replied. "Sounds good to me" he said stooping the foot rub. Aspen wriggled her toes. "Not gonna suck them tonight?" she asked. "I'm very tired sweetie. I just want some sleep" he said. "...alright. Sweet dreams" she said leaving him. This caught Chen by surprise. The way she was dressed and now she flaunted her giant feet, she was sure they would fuck. It was probably her loneliness that emboldened her to approach him. Keith clicked off the lamp on his nightstand and rested to go to sleep. Chen crawled up the bedspread onto the bed itself and made her way to his pillow. When she got to it she just sat down and stared at him. His breath was warm and minty. His eyelashes huge to her but seemingly delicate. She contemplated his sleeping giant face for over an hour.

 

Keith farted in his sleep causing Chen to laugh louder than she would've wanted. His eyes fluttered open. "Claire...you're not going into labor...you're not Claire" he said as his enhanced vision kicked in. "Something you need? Are you hungry Chen?" Keith asked casually petting her hair. Chen was shocked. There we're 31people including her in the group and he knew her name. "He remembered my name?!" she thought. On the second day of their arrival, Keith asked the names of everyone for the very least to try to make them feel better about their circumstances. A friendly gesture to put them at ease. They didn't know and Chen still doesn't that Keith is a borrower. And borrowers have excellent memories.

 

His touch felt soft to her and she weakly hugged his finger to her. "Lonely?" he asked. She didn't get the question but his soft eyes said he was concerned. Chen began to slide her shoulder straps on her dress off. Keith snatched his phone off the nightstand and opened his translator app. Setting it to Mandarin he asked "Chen...don't" he said. The phone translated. Chen pulled up her straps and cried lightly. She muttered something. "Speak here" he said pointing to the phone. It barely caught her muttering voice. "Of course you don't want me. Sorry for offending you" she said. "No. That's not it Chen. You're vulnerable. Lonely. Scared. You're reaching to someone you think can protect you. You...you don't owe me anything if you think this is what you need to do to curry my favor" he said. Chen looked at him. She was happy that he didn't reject her because he had no feelings for her. He wanted to do the honorable thing. This only made her desire him more.

 

"I...I want to be held! I want to be loved!" she cried. The translator did its job and he felt sorry for the tiny girl. Keith laid on his back and placed her on his chest. He let her cry her heart out as he caressed her back. Keith understood her torment. Looking at her, she was maybe 19 or 20. Her hopes and dreams were ashes and now a terrible life smaller than a doll, with all the hardships and dangers. Promising college student and it all ended (or began) by donating blood. Her original was living her life and she was stuck as the copy. The phony. The Asian girl made from pain, broken souls, and death. "I can’t be your lover. I can be your friend" Keith said. Keith meant all good things by saying that but to Chen...it cut deeper than rejection. She had enough friends. A baker's dozen and then some. She wanted him and he denied her in a cruel way. She wondered how she could possibly live in this home with her feeling that way to remember this night. 

 

"I don't want to live..." she muttered. His blood ran cold hearing that. "I'm alone. Nobody speaks my language. Unloved and...I cannot have children" she said. This was something Keith had feared immensely. There were a few details that Keith didn't know of homunculi as his memory was erased. But one critical detail did emerge within the first few days of their coming to live with Aspen, Claire, and he. Homunculi can't have kids. They got the parts and plumbing so to speak but with that many females in the house it became clear fast that not one female has their period. Maybe it was the middle of their cycle but with that many at least one should. Even the oldest (by existence not biology) was now 29 days old. This was crushing to them. Being with someone eased the pain but no children? Keith relayed this info to Aspen and they both feared the same thing. Suicide.

 

"You...you don't mean that Chen. There's more to life this that. You have to give it time" he said shaking a little. Chen said not a word and got up. "She'll do it" a thought in his head said.   Keith asked himself what he should do. He didn't want to lose her...lose anyone. The voice in his head replied. Keith grabbed Chen. "Chen...do you still want to die?" he asked. She fought his grip and finally stopped. She nodded. "Then I'll eat you" he said quietly. "Go ahead. I have nothing to live for" she said. Keith was astounded by how broken she was. He had to push further. Keith sat up. "I'm not swallowing you whole. I will chew you up. My teeth will tear your flesh off your bones. Crack and snap your bones to splinters. And when I'm satisfied I'll swallow. You'll probably be still alive. Goodbye Chen. You gave it your best" he said. There was a coldness to his voice that terrified her.

 

Keith pushed her into his mouth and closed it. Her breathing quickened as she felt his tongue pushing her body on top of his teeth. He brought them down slowly. Chen screamed. Keith didn't hurt her. Nope. He gently chewed on her as he sat on his bed in the dark. Her screams got louder and within a minute he pinned her thigh and bit down slowly. Now this was enough to cause pain but not enough to break the skin. An almighty scream rattled his teeth and he spat her out. "Please don't eat me!" she shrieked. Keith placed her on the bed as she sobbed. He grabbed his watch and shrank down. Chen had never seen him do this and it shocked her enough to stop crying. He held her hands still slick with his saliva. "I'm sorry but I needed you to want to live. I get how you feel right now. Alone, unloved. I was even a test subject like you and it cost me the most precious thing in my life."

 

"And like you I wanted to end it all. I sat on the side of a highway bare ass naked one night thinking I could end the pain if I just stepped 15 feet in front of me. You know what stopped me?" he asked. She shook her head. "A man...a human man stopped his car, gave me his clothes, and took me to his home. I only stayed for three days as I knew I'd get him into trouble with the government...long story. My point is no matter how terrible it may seem, there is someone out there to pull you from the darkness. I can't be your lover but I will care for you and keep the darkness in your heart at bay" he said. Chen hugged him tightly. Her tiny naked body shook with emotion. Keith kissed her forehead. "I love you in the way it matters most to me" he said. Keith picked up her soggy dress from the bedsheet. "I'll...umm...get you another" he chuckled. Chen smiled at him. To make sure she was alright, he had her sleep with him. Keith awoke the next morning to find her gone but an intention was made on his pillow. He figured she stomped it out with her little feet before she left. "TK. Thank you...you're welcome Chen" he said.

 

Keith watched the kids mesmerized by morning cartoons as he ate his cereal. Claire popped up to snatch a Cheerio from his bowl. "Morning" he muttered. "Sup. Where's Aspen?" he asked. "Shopping. She booked us a flight and hotel for the trip tomorrow" she said. "About that. I'm not comfortable with you going. You're due to give birth very soon" he said. "Sun. The beach, drinks with umbrellas in them. My ass is going" Claire said. "And if you go into labor early? What about on the flight?" he asked. "I'm going to be locked down for a long time after I have the kid. Let me have this. If you love me you'll let me go" she said. "Low blow Claire" Keith said eating his food. The front door opened and closed as Aspen carried in shopping bags.

 

"What are you two up to?" Aspen asked. "Busy guilt tripping me" Keith said. "Not true! I was just...explaining the benefits of bringing me along" Claire said. "Is that so? Does it involve passionate sex?" Aspen asked. "Not really" Claire replied. "Does now" Aspen said scooping her up and carrying her away. Aspen surprised her by carrying her outside. As she walked, Claire saw that she was heading to the creek that ran parallel with the property line. Their home sat on an acre of land. The main road ran past the front of the house and the back kept going until it neared a barbed wire fence belonging to a dairy farmer. It was Aspen's little hiding place since she was a child. Aspen was somewhat of a tomboy when she was little. Catching frogs, skipping rocks. When her parents passed, her grandmother would come out with her and help catch frogs. Shed get grossed out when grandma offered to cook them. As she got older and more girly, she spent more time with Claire. One day Aspen brought Claire there so she could see the outside without worrying about something eating her.

 

"Creek looks smaller" Aspen said sitting on the bank. "Same to me" Claire said sitting in her lap. Aspen slipped her shoes off and put her feet in the cool water. The giantess sighed as the coolness eased her aching feet. She bent down and picked up a leaf. Pinching the center, she pulled out a tiny part. Aspen dipped it in water to soften it. Gently pulling her top off, Aspen slipped the leaf onto Claire. "Hello my fairy queen" Aspen said bowing. Claire grinned and returned the bow. Aspen sat her down and Claire twirled and danced around. Her tiny sandals skipping along the pebbles on the shoreline. "Been awhile since we did this" Claire said looking up at her giantess lover. "Yep. Ironic that how many times we played this you turn out to be actual fairy royalty" Aspen said. "Or how about the time you fucked up and made my dress out of poison ivy?" Claire asked. Aspen laughed so hard she snorted. "Not funny! I was itchy for days!" Claire yelled. "No I'm remembering you neck deep in calamine lotion" Aspen snickered. "That shit was all the way up my buttcrack" Claire said.

 

They laughed at the memory for a moment. "It feels more real now" Aspen said after picking her up. She caressed her bulging belly. "Our relationship?" Claire asked. Aspen nodded. "It’ll feel more real when you're wearing a bridal dress" Aspen said softly. Aspen pulled away the leaf and rubbed her tiny breasts. A bit of breastmilk leaked out. Aspen licked her finger clean. She pulled off her panties and flicked her tiny sandals. She gently kissed her delicate feet and rolled her onto her back as she lay in her palm. Aspen sucked and licked her ass and sent shivers up Claire's spine. Her fingers caressed her blonde hair and she rolled her onto her back. The cheeks of the giantess were flushed as she brought Claire to her face. Her fingernail crisscrossed her belly. "I love you" Aspen said. Claire whimpered as she understood that wasn't meant for her, it was for the baby. "Please put me inside you...I’ll be okay" Claire said.

 

Aspen glanced around and saw nobody in view. She slipped her panties to her ankles and gently pushed Claire feet first into her cunt. She was slow, she didn’t speed up. She didn’t dare to. No matter though. As far as she was concerned, they were the only two people in the world right then. "I love you...I love you" Aspen kept saying as she pulled and pushed the little pregnant girl in and out of her like a prayer chant. Claire enjoyed the feeling of being inside her. It felt so warm. Her pussy squeezed her body just right. Her tiny toes pushing against her walls felt like touching wet cotton. And the thought of her growing baby not far back from her feet thrilled her. The weirdest thought crept into her mind.

 

Claire thought about wriggling deeper inside. Far deeper than she ever been and climbing into her womb just to feel...to hug...the fetus that held her lover's child. Claire understood how Aspen felt. They were kids, then teens. Suffered the loss of Aspen's grandma together. Formed a relationship. Planned marriage and now becoming mothers. Claire came as she was inside Aspen. Her cum and juices mixing with hers. And with a contented smile, Aspen came as well. Aspen washed her in the creek as she hummed to herself. She dressed her and looking into those sparkling blue eyes, kissed her. "Want to go back?" Aspen asked. "No, let's just stay here a bit longer" Claire replied. And so they did for several hours just staring at clouds telling one another their desires and dreams.

 

Later that night, Keith went downstairs for a drink. Aspen had fallen asleep on the couch with Claire. Netflix logged out on sleep mode. He walked over to cover them with a blanket and he felt strange. He closed his eyes and when he opened them the blanket was covering them. "Huh?" he asked himself as he didn't remember doing that. It worried him a little as he still didn't know why he had holes in his memory from earlier. "Whatever" he muttered trying to focus on their trip tomorrow. He laid back down in bed and fell asleep.

 

"So you can handle this Rebecca?" Aspen asked. "Leave it to me. They act up and I'll rat them out" the borrower woman said. "We appreciate this Rebecca" Keith said checking their bags. "Just promise you'll watch her like a hawk. I don't like this idea, but I see this means a lot to her" Rebecca said. "Okay everyone. You know the rules. Clean up after yourself, don't cause her trouble, and don’t try to run away. I saw a stray cat yesterday so don't get any funny thoughts" Aspen said to the group of homunculi. Keith gave them a glare and a few got the message loud and clear.

 

They took turns napping. Someone had to watch over Claire at any given time. The flight was noisy coming out of LA. Vacation goers excited to visit paradise. College students made up almost the entire flight as now they were out of school. Their flight landed in Hilo Hawaii as Aspen had chosen a quieter locale from the insane amount of tourists going to Honolulu. Still though there were a couple boisterous students riding the shuttle bus to their hotel. "Welcome to Volcano Acres. How many in your party?" the receptionist asked. Aspen yawned. "2.2 guests" she replied. "2.2?" the woman asked confused. Aspen pointed to Claire who was busy looking around from her purse. "That's adorable. Just a moment while we set your rooms up" she said. Keith looked around. He admired how the brick was smoothed and polished volcanic basalt. He noted that it all looked so fresh and new.

 

"Very nice" he said. "Thank you. The bricks were made from Kilauea itself. The active volcano a few miles from here" the woman said as she typed. "An active volcano?!" Claire yelled. "Not to worry little miss. Pelé herself makes our volcanoes very gentle. Pelé is our local folklore goddess" the lady replied winking. Claire liked the respect she was given. Not pet or thing. Miss. "Oh let me help you" Keith said to the bellhop loading their luggage. As he stepped his foot caught on a raised bit of floor tile causing him to trip. "I'm alright!" Keith said embarrassed. "You sure sir?" a man asked in a suit. "Yeah. Only my ego is bruised" Keith replied. The man smiled and turned his back. He muttered something into a walkie as he walked away. They were shown to their room and Aspen flopped onto the bed and kicked her shoes off. "So what should we do first?" Keith said sitting down handing them a flyer.

 

"This sounds nice. A spa bath. Claire, you think that sounds good?" Aspen asked. "Hell yeah. A human other than yourself pampering me? Count me in!" Claire yelled. "Go ahead you two. I'm out to take pictures before it gets dark" Keith said. Both went their separate ways. Keith went to the lobby and Aspen followed the signs for the spa. Keith entered the entryway and looked down to avoid tripping once more. "Well damn" he muttered seeing the floor was perfectly fine. "You guys fixed it that fast? It was barely 10 minutes" he said. "We pride ourselves on hospitality" the receptionist said. Keith shrugged and left the hotel. "Welcome to our spa. You can place your borrower here" a young woman said. Aspen placed Claire on a table. "You may both disrobe" she said. Aspen had no trouble but Claire was hesitant. "Claire come on" Aspen said dropping her robe. "...alright" Claire said getting naked. "Little miss. You have nothing to be ashamed of. You look very cute pregnant" the girl said smiling. "Thank you" Claire said blushing.

 

Aspen and Claire laid down on their respective tables. "We first start off with a gentle massage to loosen the muscles, we then move on to a mineral bath, and then exfoliation" she explained. Aspen groaned slightly as the woman pushed and kneaded her back muscles. "Don't worry...Claire was it? Your special masseuse will arrive in a moment" the lady said seeing Claire jealous. "Ah. There you are Lea. Please begin" the lady said to a teenage girl the size of Claire. "I didn't know you had borrowers here" Aspen said. "...yes. Borrowers came from the mainland many years ago" the lady replied. "She's cute. I never seen a borrower with such dark skin before. She looks very Hawaiian" Aspen said. The lady didn't make a comment to that. Claire turned her head slightly only to see a pair of tiny bare feet to her right. Then she saw Lea as she sat on her knees. Claire was turned sideways because of her belly and Keas had her lay on her back.

 

Claire was mesmerized looking at Lea. Like Aspen, Claire had never seen a borrower with such copper skin before. She wasn't like Bentgrass. No, Bentgrass said she was the last. Borrowers have different skin tones due to long ago mixed blood. Lily said as much. But over time those skin tones lightened. Lea showed no sign of mixed ancestry. Black hair, brown eyes, copper skin. And about those eyes. A hint of sadness in them. Lea went to work massaging Claire. Starting at her shoulders and working her way down. She skipped her belly and worked on her thighs. Claire closed her eyes in content. Even with enhanced stamina, her legs hurt more now. Her ankles and back. And of course her delicate tiny feet. Lea held her foot on her lap and rubbed her sole. Claire let out a cute squeak as Lea's fingers rubbed between her dainty toes. In her embarrassment, Claire was getting wet. "You can stop" Claire said. Lea didn't say anything but she did smile and pat her arm and nod. She kept massaging her feet. "Oh" Claire said realizing that Lea knew she was aroused and thought nothing shameful of it.

 

Claire liked looking at her. She was 17 at most. Very pretty and her skimpy clothing showed her body off well enough. She was concerned slightly how Lea didn't speak. "Training?" Claire wondered. Part of this reminded Claire of the koonago inn but unlike them they didn't hide themselves from the world. It seemed very above board. Claire heard something coming from Lea. She looked closer at her face and saw she was sniffling. Lea was rubbing her belly back and forth. Claire held her hand to her belly. Lea smiled brightly as tears fell from her eyes. "Lea? What's wrong?" Claire asked. Lea opened her mouth to speak. "Lea. You've had a long day. Get some rest" the lady said. Lea nodded and left the room. "Sorry about that. Lea was with child last winter. She miscarried" the lady said. "That's so sad" Aspen said. "It was. We all grieved for her. Time for the baths" she said. Aspen reclined in the bath with Claire soaking in a wooden bowl. "It's very peaceful" Aspen said. As if on cue a bunch of college girl came in laughing and chatting. "...had to say it huh?" Claire asked.

 

"Oh she's adorable! Can I pet her? Can we hold her?" three girls asked standing naked around them. "You ask her" Aspen said. They all looked at Aspen funny. "Okay...sure...can I hold you?" one girl asked. Claire sighed. "...only if you give us some peace and quiet" Claire replied. The girl gingerly picked Claire up. "She's pregnant" the girl whispered to her friends. "Is that so weird?" Claire asked annoyed. "I've never seen one pregnant before. Ours wasn't" the girl replied. "You had one?" Claire asked. "Dad bought one for me when I was in middle school. We tried to mate her with my friends borrower but it didn't take" she said. "Odd...I wonder why" Claire thought. The girl was gentle at least and he handed her to her friend. It wasn't too bad. They were extra careful with Claire seeing she was with child. They asked her questions about her baby. The father, names for the kid, when she was due. The last one petted her lovingly. "Thank you very much" the last girl said kissing Claire. Aspen was slightly annoyed but she was pleased that her treatment was more humane than previous encounters with strangers.

 

They even had a conversation as they soaked. Janice, Tina, and Shakila were their names. They came from the same college back in Arizona. Their first year of college done, they saved up to go on vacation together. Aspen was jealous. She hadn't gone to college. With her grandma dying and life in general, she didn't have time. She wondered what she missed out on. Shakila was into African American studies, Tina was in business, and Janice was going for a teaching degree. Aspen felt...inferior. The girls left them and Aspen sat quietly in the tub. "Something has you down" Claire said. "It occurred to me I have no plans after we...you know get you rights. What to do about a career?" Aspen asked. The girl jumped out her bowl and swam over to Aspen. She climbed up and sat on her left breast.

 

"Well the world is changing. We just saw proof of that. Maybe you can get a job connected to borrowers? You are an expert on them" Claire said. "...maybe" Aspen said quietly. Claire rubbed her giant nipple with her feet. "There's no rush Aspen. Life is good the way it is now" Claire said. Aspen tingled as her nipples got hard. "You're right. We got time" Aspen said picking her up and kissing her. "Ready for your exfoliating session?" the lady from earlier asked coming into the steamy room. They smiled and nodded. It was weird to them as they took smoothed rocks and scrapped their skin. Another borrower, a male this time attended to Claire. They were afraid it would hurt but it didn't. When they were done their skin was as smooth as silk.

 

Meanwhile...

 

Keith was busy shooting pictures at the caldera of the volcano. A guide ushered for them to leave. "You need to leave folks. The volcano is unusually violent today" he said. Keith noticed the ground trembled and a ropy powerful burst of lava erupted not far away. It puzzled him. "Hawaiian volcanoes aren't this violent. A fluke I guess" he said following the tour group.

 

(Authors note: Kilauea is the most active volcano on Earth. Because the lava from Hawaiian volcanoes is thin, the gases inside escape easy. Hence gentle eruptions.)

 

Keith returned to their room and went over his pictures. One caught his eye. "Eyes in the cloud? A coincidence but still creepy" he said flicking past the picture. The door opened and Aspen and Claire walked through. "Look at you two. Smooth as glass" Keith said caressing Aspen's arm. "What about me?" Claire asked waving her little arms. Keith picked her up. "I could rub on you all night and not get so much as a blister" he said rubbing her up and down his cheek. Claire giggled at his corniness. "Took pictures?" Aspen asked holding his camera. "Yeah. Got some really good shots until we were shooed away" he said sitting down next to her. "We met some really nice girls. Even some local borrowers. It was very weird Keith" Claire said. "Weird in what way?" Keith asked.

 

"They had really tanned skin. Natural tan skin. And this one girl had a miscarriage" she replied. Keith turned to look at her. "Borrowers don’t miscarriage unless they're seriously malnourished or injured. Tan skin...how tan?" he asked. Claire pointed to their wooden table. "That doesn't seem possible. Multiple generations would dilute that. Even incest wouldn't account for that. We know borrowers mated with humans long ago but they mated with European settlers mostly" he said. "Hawaiian natives?" Claire asked. "Most likely but mainlanders have been bringing borrowers for many years now. There was a huge boom after Hawaii became a state" he said. "Leave it. We're on vacation" Aspen said pushing her foot into his chest. Keith held her foot. "You're right..." he said softly before taking her big toe into his mouth. Aspen shivered in delight as he sucked her toes. It was the gentleness and the look in his eyes.

 

For him it wasn't a fetish. It was testament to his love for her. He let go of her foot and pulled her panties off. "You forgetting me down here?!" Claire yelled up. "What should we do with her? You want me to eat her?" Keith asked grinning. "Maybe shove her up my ass?" Aspen snickered. Keith picked her up. "I dunno. She looks plump" Keith said licking his lips. Claire's heart raced as she was brought to his mouth. "Take a deep breath" he whispered before pushing her into his mouth. Keith held her firm and kissed Aspen pushing Claire into her mouth. They exchanged her again and again for a long minute before letting her out. Claire wanted to yell at them but each one had a look of pure love for her. She couldn't stay mad. Keith place Claire on the bed before shrinking he and Aspen down to her level. Once done, he pushed his dick into Aspen. Aspen straddled his cock as Claire climbed onto Keith and pushed her pussy into his face. Claire huffed and moaned as he darted his tongue in and out of her.

 

Keith rubbed her borrower ass with his hands until Claire spun around. Facing Aspen, Claire kissed her as Keith fucked himself in and out of her. His hands felt the wrinkles in her tiny soles and Claire trembled from the pleasant tickling. And with his soul bare Keith muttered "I love you both so much". With that utterance, he exploded into Aspen. His voice literally invaded Claire's pussy causing her to cum. Aspen felt him blast his seed into her and she came. He held them both in each arm to his chest. Kissing each forehead, he let out a contended sigh. The jet lag and the day's events took their toll and they fell asleep in each other's arms (or chest in the case of Claire).

 

Keith awoke during the night. The wind outside had picked up. He looked out and saw the red orange glow of the volcano and had to get a picture of it. Quietly skulking about the room, he slipped on his slippers and walked out the room. With the hallway lights down low, Keith got lost and found himself standing in front of an incomplete section of the hotel. He would've turned back but he sensed something. Something odd. "What was that?" he asked himself hearing a skittering on the floor. His enhanced vision caught the briefest of motion...but nothing else. "Just the wind" he thought as he turned around and left. Even at 3 a.m. it was busy in the lobby. Drunken college guests roamed the bar as he entered the entryway. He stepped out and felt the strong breeze. "Typhoon off the coast. Should make for some good waves bro" a young man said to him outside. The man was obviously high and proved it as he took a drag off a joint. He offered it to Keith. Keith took a puff, held it in, and let it out.

 

"Is it gonna hit?" Keith asked. "Naw but it will dump some rain in a few days" the young man replied. "Awesome isn't it?" Keith asked pointing to the glow in the horizon. "Ultimate lava lamp" the man chuckled. Keith laughed at him and not the joke. Keith took some pictures. Suddenly there was a crash. Keith followed the sound around the hotel to where the construction was. "Oh shit" he muttered seeing half if it demolished. "Stay back sir" a man said. "Is everyone alright?!" Keith asked. "Everyone is fine but please stay back. The wind caused the collapse and it could further collapse" the man in the suit said. "You sure? I swear I smell blood in the air" Keith said. The man shooed him away. Keith stayed back but listened as the man made a call. "Yeah...nobody was hurt. Well I did warn you they rushed it. Yeah...yeah...I don't think so. I'm sure they were caught in it when it fell. I'm sure it will delay the schedule. No. We'll have to transfer them to this to even try to meet it now" he said. He stopped talking when he saw Keith looking at him. The man walked away.

 

Keith returned to the hallway that led to the construction. It had already been roped off and a worker standing there to make sure nobody entered. "Where did you go?!" Aspen asked as he returned. "Outside to snap pics" he replied. "Fuck was that noise?" she asked. Some construction fell due to the wind" he said. "Something the matter?" she asked. Keith laid back in bed and pulled her close. "Not our problem" he said to her. "She didn't even wake up" Aspen said looking at Claire. "Let's have her choose what we do tomorrow. Make a day of it around her" he said. "She'll love that" Aspen said kissing him. Keith snuggled her tighter as he drifted off to sleep.

 

"Keith wake up!" Claire screamed as she slapped his cheek. "I'm up! Christ Claire..." Keith groaned as he opened his eyes. Claire looked very upset. "Aspen is gone!" Claire yelled. Keith looked over to see Aspen was not in bed. He glanced at the bathroom door which was open. Nothing. "She probably went downstairs for breakfast. I know she didn't ditch you. In fact, we planned for you to be queen for a day" Keith smiled. "She was gone when I woke up and that was an hour ago!" Claire screamed. "...okay. Put your clothes on" he said. As soon as they were dressed, they headed to the front where the bar and grill was. Soon as they arrived it was clear that something was very wrong. A row of guests were screaming at a man in a suit. "I assure you were looking into the situation!" he yelled. "You own this place right?! How can you explain so many disappearing at your hotel?! Fuck are you playing at?!" a man screamed. Keith walked over to him.

 

"Disappearing? People have disappeared?" Keith asked. "My fiancée was gone from my room and I come down to see if anyone saw her and come to find out a shitload of others are gone too!" he yelled. "And she didn't just step out for a walk?" Keith asked. "In her fucking nightie?!" the man yelled. "The Menehune took them" the receptionist muttered. "What did you say?" Claire asked poking out of Keith's chest pocket. "The Menehune took them because..."

 

"Shut that superstitious shit up!" the manager yelled raising his arm. Keith grabbed it and squeezed. The man winced. "Enough" Keith said shoving him away. "Explain...explain quickly" Keith said coldly. "The Menehune spirited them away because of how we treated them. I know it. We used them to build this hotel. So many died...they...they must've took them for some reason" she said. "Revenge..." Claire muttered. "They better hope they aren't harmed" Keith said quickly going outside. Keith pulled his phone out. "What are you doing? Her phone is in the room" Claire said. "Not calling her. She wore her size watch to bed last night. Wasn't on the nightstand when we left so she still has it. I put a GPS transponder in them in case we ever lost them...or each other. Just have to pull it up...aw shit" he muttered. "Not found....that's impossible. You'd have to be a half mile underground for it not to pick up" he said.

 

Claire broke into sobs. "Aspen....Aspen..." Claire sobbed over and over. Keith held her in his hand and lifted her head up with a finger under her chin. "We will find her Claire. I need you to be brave" he said. Claire wiped her eyes and slightly nodded. "So, we can't see where she is now but I bet I can trace her direction. The GPS would’ve pinged her location every minute. There! Her trail leads to Kilauea and then stops" he said. "Oh god they sacrificed her to the volcano..." Claire muttered. "No. It stops 1000 ft. before that. We're going" he said running. The wind was stronger now. Dark clouds on the horizon. "What are these Menehune?" Claire asked. "Dunno. Some local lore. I am curious..." he said. "What if they're some 10 ft. lizard men!" Claire yelled. "Then we'd have some evidence of that. We're going the right way though. Look" he said pointing to footprints in the black sandy soil. "How do you know they're not tourists?" Claire asked.

 

"5 toe prints and a curved sole. If Aspen and the others were taken overnight, it stands to reason they were barefoot" he replied. Keith didn't stop running until the trail ended. "No more footprints. Nothing..." he muttered with worry. "Aspen! ASPEN!" Keith screamed. Nothing. "She's gone...my Aspen is gone and there's nothing here!" Claire yelled shaking. Keith closed his eyes and when he opened them...he was different. "No. Not nothing. I sense it faintly. A doorway" he said. He began drawing shapes and symbols in the soil. "What are you doing?!" Claire yelled. "Quiet little one. This takes concentration and it's been literal ages since I used such an incantation. How I miss using magic at the snap of a finger" he said. "Little one? Ages?" Claire mumbled.

 

When he had finished the incantation, it glowed. A shimmering door appeared out of thin air. Keith took Claire through it. "This is....AAAAAAAH!" Claire shrieked as she saw something to her right. "What is...sonofvabitch!" Keith yelled looking at what she saw. Standing next to Keith...was a strange figure and that's wasn't all. Claire was the same height as they were and a weird white glow surrounded them. "Who the fuck are you?!" Keith yelled. "Well this is awkward. This is not how I wished for us to meet. Calm yourself Keith and Claire. I mean you no harm" he said. "Dude I'm not in the mood for cryptic shit!" Keith yelled gripping him by his throat. With barely a gesture, the man sent him flying to the ground. "Interesting. So much mana here I can use low tier magic without arcane help. You need to keep calm Keith if you plan to save Aspen" he said extending his hand. Keith grabbed it and got up. "You won't believe me if I told you who I was" he said. "I suspended disbelief two adventures ago" Keith said. "Fair enough. My name is Oberon. Pleasure to meet you" he said.

 

"Wait...the Oberon?! Okay...second question. Where did you come from? Is it here?" Keith asked looking around. The landscape was very similar but vibrant with flowers and palm trees. The sky bluish orange as if a constant sunset. "No. This reality marble is not of me" he replied. "Reality marble?" Claire asked looking at her body and comparing her height to Keith. "The term for a pocket realm created by old magics. The reality as you know it is divided into separate realms. The mortal one, the realm of gods, and the aether-realm or what you'd call the afterlife. A pocket realm borrows aspects of two realms and mixes them together. Apparently, this realm relies on a spiritual one. Our forms are the manifestations of our souls. Hence why I appeared. I've been living inside you for some time" he explained. Both were dumbfounded.

 

"Living inside me? Why?! And are you responsible for my missing memories?!" Keith yelled. To answer your second question...yes. As for why that would take more time than we have. We haven't found any bodies but I'm sure they were taken for not so good reasons. I promise to explain when we have the time. Right now, we need to find Aspen" he said. Keith was not happy with his answers. "And how do we do we find her. I don't see shit for miles" Keith said. Oberon pointed at Claire. "She will lead us to her. Her soul is entwined with Aspen's" he replied. Oberon placed his hands on her shoulders. Close your eyes and focus. See yourself going to Aspen" he said. The scenery warped and convulsed. When it stopped, they stood at the entrance of a tiny village surrounded by forest. "Shall we see who's home?" Oberon asked.

 

Meanwhile...

 

"Just stay calm. Panicking isn't going to solve anything" Aspen said. "How can you be so calm at a time like this?!" a girl screamed. "Stop yelling!" another girl screamed. Aspen, like the others had gone to sleep in their beds and awoke laying on cold dirt. They were being held in a large structure made of mud brick. Very large actually. 14 people including Aspen were being held inside. Not one of them over the age of 25. The youngest among them was 16. Youth was the only common factor as boy and girls were there. Aspen wasn't the first to awake. A young man ran for the opening to the structure only to impact an invisible barrier. Aspen watched as the girl cried to themselves. She knew that Keith and Claire wouldn't stand idly by with her being missing. Suddenly, a young man entered the hut. His hair short and raggedy. A grass hula skirt around his waist and no underwear. He eyed each one and his eyes locked in on the girl sitting next to Aspen. "Don't you..." Aspen was saying until he backhanded her sending her on her back. The girl yelped see what happened and froze in terror as she noticed a stone knife hanging from his grass skirt. He grabbed her by her ankle and gazed as her bare foot. Her fair skin seemed to mesmerize him as if he'd never seen a Caucasian girl before. "Please don't hurt me" she muttered to him. He paid her no mind as he sniffed her foot. He sniffed her leg and hair. Her almond hair just as puzzling to him. He grabbed her tee shirt and tried it clean away exposing her breasts. The man roughly grabbed the right one and squeezed causing her to whimper in pain. The others watching thankful he had not turned his attention to him. The men however were working up the nerve to attack him when his back was turned.

 

The man chuckled at her pain and nodded his approval of her firm youthful breasts. "Oh god he's goons rape me..." she muttered seeing his erection poking out from his skirt.  "Hey buddy" Aspen said. The man turned around and got a swift powerful kick in the balls. Aspen had slammed the sole of her foot on his testicles as hard as she could. The man gasped in pain and fell to his knees. He took his knife out. Her heart raced. Aspen was terrified. "Keith...help me..." she whimpered. The ground shook with slight tremors and frantic yelling came from outside. Another man entered the room. They argued in a foreign tongue. The new one pointed outside as if to beckon his friend to come. The man eyed Aspen and left with his friend.

 

"This is fucking weird" Claire said seeing tiny men with spears trying to surround them. "Appears we found these Menehune that lady was taking about. Figured they'd be our size" Keith said. "This is their realm. Their natural state. I bent the laws of this realm for us to enter. Be on guard though. Even in soul form we can still be hurt" Oberon warned. The first group stood in awe of Claire. Fair skin and golden hair was unnatural to them. Even her toes confused them as they had never seen toenails painted purple before. "Stay back!" Claire said stomping her foot causing the closest the stagger. One shouted and they charged her. With a gesture, Oberon sent them flying with a gust of wind. They were petrified of him. Pointy ears. Command of the wind. Freakish glow. They didn’t know to either fight him or bow to him. "Aspen...I can sense Aspen!" Claire said pointing to a structure. Claire took off running.

 

"Wait Claire!" Keith yelled chasing after her. Claire was too concerned to give thought to the Menehune around her. The two guarding Aspen and the others watched as the golden-haired giantess ran to them. They raised their spears. "ASPEN!" Claire screamed. "Claire? Claire! We're in here!" Aspen yelled. Her ears picked up her voice. Delighted she was still alive. Claire took a breath. "Ow!" Claire said feeling her ankle pricked. She looked down and one was ready to stab her again. Claire was too incensed to hold back. She kicked him as hard as she could. He body pulped from the impact causing a spray of blood as his crumpled body was sent flying. His friend, the one that was going to attack Aspen stood in disbelief. He'd seen someone he'd known since childhood killed so easily by a woman larger than the tallest palm tree. Aspen clamored to the entryway held back by the barrier. She saw the man pissing himself looking up. A shadow loomed over him. He got on his knees after tossing aside his spear. He was begging for his life.

 

Claire looked at him. She was not in a forgiving mood. His kind had kidnapped her lover. If it wasn't for Keith, she'd never seen Aspen again. She said nothing as she raised her dirt sole over him.  With borrower strength and speed, she smushed him into the dirt. His body simply popped sending blood all over. Aspen couldn't believe what she had seen. It was Claire’s foot. No doubt. Aspen had played with her feet more than enough to recognize each tiny scar and curve of her toenails. The giveaway was the purple nail polish. A special kind with silver metallic flakes in it. Aspen realized she and the others had a new problem. Claire took her foot off the body to admire her thoroughness. The dirt soaked in blood so much it pooled slightly where her big toe of her footprint made an indention in the soil.

 

Claire felt powerful...utterly powerful for the first time in her life. Size role reversal had occurred before to her...mostly with Aspen. This was different. This wasn't even like when she raped that shrunken stewardess. She had power of life and death those times but she never acted on it. This time she had. She had ended a life under her feet. Being a gentle soul, it would've bothered her, but these Menehune things dared to endanger the most precious person in her life.  Her fiancée. Her soulmate. Her Aspen. Claire tore the roof off the structure and found over a dozen people inside, but her eyes was on just one. Claire snatched her right up and cuddled her crying so hard she was gasping for air. "It's okay baby. It's okay" Aspen said trying to calm her. "I was so scared! So..." Claire said falling to her knees. Those inside was astounded to see a giantess save them. "Why...what's happened to us?!" someone screamed. "Oh god...please tell me it's not another shrinking curse" Aspen said.

 

"It's a curse alright. Transformation curse to be exact. Shrinking is part of the package deal" Oberon said walking to them. "And who the hell are you? Why is Claire so huge? Keith? Keith!" Aspen yelled seeing him. Keith rushed over and took her from Claire. He kissed her face. "You’re not hurt are you?" he asked. "Hurt no. Confused as fuck!" Aspen yelled. "Aspen meet Oberon. Oberon this is Aspen" he said. "We've meet once before. She won't remember it though" he said. Aspen narrowed her eyes. "You! You’re responsible for our missing memories aren’t you?!" Aspen yelled. "I am but we can save this discussion for later" he said. "Fuck that! I want answers now!" Aspen yelled. The ground shook hard and a blast of lava erupted not far away. They stared dumbfounded as the lava condensed into humanoid form and began taking steps. "It's appears you'll get answers. Just not the ones you're seeking" Oberon said.

 

Oberon got in front of them. The Menehune turned to face the molten creature coming towards them and bowed. "This power...this is not good" Oberon muttered. The lava cooled and hardened. It cracked and bursting forth was a naked woman of exquisite beauty. Her skin like gleaming copper. Black hair shone like obsidian in the sun. Her eyes orange as hot magma. Every step she took sent tremors into the ground. In her wake was footsteps of charred glass made from melted sandy soil. An aura of flame danced along her nude flesh. "Who defiles my sacred realm? Who dares kill my servants?" she asked. "I do. You have taken those precious to us.  We want them retuned to us whole and free of your curse" Oberon replied. She approached him. The air grew intensely hot.

Chapter 9...the Menehune Pt. 2 by Size Master

"I sense power in you. You are not human" she said. "Neither are you. I am Oberon. The First Fae and rightful heir to Tír na nÓg. Whom do I address?" he asked. "I am Pelé. Goddess of volcanoes, fire, earthquakes and creator of the islands humans call Hawaii" she replied. Oberon did his best not to show concern. He was staring down a true goddess. Even in his heyday he'd have trouble taking such a being down. In his current state he would be no match for her. "On what grounds do you kidnap, shrink, and transform them?" he asked. The group was speechless seeing this play out. Three huge beings and hearing they had been shrunk blew their minds. Just yesterday their biggest worries in life was paying off student loans. Now they were shrunk and trapped in some freakish magic world stared at by savages and a naked giantess who was made of magma.

 

"On what grounds? I have every right to take them! My Menehune are almost gone because of humans! They once numbered in thousands. Now there are barely 50 left. Less than that..." she said looking at Claire. "And you wish to take vengeance?" Oberon asked. "No. Not vengeance. Retribution. They will become Menehune and breed. They will make their tribe numerous again under my protection" she replied. "That explains why only the younger ones were taken. Why them specifically? There are hundreds of thousands of young humans in Hawaii" Keith said mustering courage to speak. "To punish the humans that enslaved the Menehune they captured to build their perverse buildings" she replied. "The hotel. You're saying these little guys built that big hotel?" Claire asked. Pelé nodded. "How did they capture them?" Oberon asked. "My power has weakened as my worshippers followed another God. The realm protecting them became riddled with rifts and holes leading to the human realm."

 

"The realm itself shrank in size and those caught on the edges found themselves among humans" she replied. "We cannot abide you taking them. We don't agree with what humans have done but we cannot allow you to take innocents" Oberon said. "Allow me? Fool. You are in my world. I make the rules" she said snapping her fingers. Oberon felt weak. "You cut the flow of mana. Clever but my nature allows me to store magic as one would hold breath in his lungs" he said. The air grew chilly and a blast of snow sent Pelé staggering. She brushed off his attack. "Get back!" he yelled running to the right. He threw a shard of ice at her and she easily melted it. His foot pivoted in the dirt and he turned to attack her left. Shard after shard he threw turned to steam. She seemed amused as he struggled. His foot would tear up dirt as he moved and when he got within a foot of her he held a spear of ice. "Spear of ice. Gáe Bulg. Invoke..." he whispered in ancient tongue.

 

She went to vaporize it and found it wasn't working. It pierced right through her. Her head snapped back and she went still. "Are you done yet?" Pelé asked. A blast of flame struck him sending him reeling. Oberon did something he hadn't done in centuries. He screamed. "This contest is over. You can die knowing you amused me" she said. Her eyes lit with bright flame as she pointed at the three. "...I love you Aspen" Claire muttered hugging her. Aspen whimpered into her breast. "Not over" Oberon hissed. A glowing blue circle surrounded them all. "What have you done?" Pelé asked seeing her bare foot couldn't burn it away. "An arcane spell. I was drawing it with my feet when I kept dodging. A special time delayed spell not even you can break in time. It will activate in one minute" he said. "...what will it do?" Pelé asked slightly concerned. "Everything inside it will freeze. The temperature will drop so low even blood will freeze. Tell me Pelé. With so many Menehune trapped inside it, how will you get by with just a handful of servants? Take it from me. Without those to worship you, godhood is as fleeting as saltwater is to a man dying of thirst stranded in the middle of an ocean. 45 seconds" Oberon said.

 

"You're bluffing. You'll kill them too" she said. "I'd rather die a human being than a Menehune sex slave" Aspen spat. A few others kidnapped nodded in agreement. "Humans are impressively brave in the face of death. 40 seconds" he said. "I'll take more" she said. "Before or after your realm collapses? 30 seconds" Oberon said. Seconds ticked by as the circle grew brighter and brighter. "We can negotiate if you want. I have a solution to both our problems. Stand down and I'll disengage the circle. 10 seconds" he said. "...FINE!" Pelé yelled. Oberon stopped the circle with a swipe of his foot.

 

"What do you have in mind?" she asked. "First of all. I assume you have a fertility deity?" he asked. "My mother Haumea. I have already called on her services. It's not enough" she replied. "Can she make even the most infertile person fertile?" he asked. "Indeed" she replied. "Excellent. I know a group of people I can give to you that will solve your problem. Give me time to get them" he said. "...you have 48 hrs. After that the transformation will be complete and I will NOT hand them over" she said. "Agreed on the condition they are not to be harmed" Oberon said. The goddess nodded. "Claire, Keith, let us be on our way" Oberon said turning to leave.

 

Under his power, Oberon led them back to where they came from. "You can't be serious. You can't possibly trade the homunculi for them!" Keith yelled grabbing his shoulder. Oberon winced in pain and Keith let go. "I don't mean to hurt ya" he muttered. "No. The battle took a heavy toll. To answer your question absolutely" he replied. "They’re people not some commodity!" Claire yelled. He looked at them both. "Then by your refusal to cooperate you state their lives are more important that Aspen's. Don't look at me like that. It's the dirty truth. Claire, you will never again know the warmth of her breath on your body. Keith. I know you better than anyone. You’d sacrifice your soul to save her if need be. Her smile warms your heart. Her taste drives you mad. Her nether regions make you feel complete. You'd throw that away for people that half the time fear and despise you?" he asked. Keith and Claire turned away from his gaze. "Time is ticking" he said opening the portal.

 

Keith awoke lying on his back in the grass and dirt. Claire awoke in similar fashion in his breast pocket. "Oberon?" Keith asked. "I'm here. Your souls have been returned to your bodies. Make haste your two. I fear nature is not on our side" he replied. The wind was stronger and the skies darker. "I must rest now but I shall return with all the answers you seek. Go...go quickly" Oberon said fading away in his mind. Keith ran as fast as he could back to the hotel. It was swarming with cops now. All looking into the disappearance of over a dozen college kids. Keith didn't even waste time going to his room to get his things. He hopped in a cab and rode to the airport. "Son of a bitch" he muttered seeing hundreds trying to fly out. "Fucks going on?" he asked a guy.

 

"Haven't you heard? Typhoon turned westward. Heading right for Hawaii. People trying to fly out before it hits" he replied. "That's going to be?" Keith asked. "Latest tracker has it landfall on Monday at 1:00 p.m." he replied. Keith looked at the departure screen. Saturday 1:44 p.m. HST. "That's not good. Can we even make it back in time?!" Claire asked. Her tiny voice caused a few to turn and look. "30 hours of flight time. Another 5 or 6 for layovers" he muttered. "That's assuming they don't cancel the return flight!" Claire yelled. "I KNOW THAT CLAIRE!" Keith screamed. Claire whimpered in his pocket. He took her out. "I'm sorry for yelling at you. I'm just stressed" he said cuddling her to his face. "People are staring" she muttered. "Let them stare" he said. Thankfully they were able to book a flight back home.

 

A few hours later in Massachusetts...

"It sure is noisy in the house. Rebecca asked. "Well we got a lot of people out there cooped up here. Let them blow off steam. Speaking of, you know Ritchie went off to be with them. I think he found a girl" Thomas said. "Really? But...they can't make kids" Rebecca said. "I don't think Ritchie is very worried about that right now" Thomas chuckled. Thomas slipped off the tiny shirt of the woman as she sat on the couch. "What are you doing?" Rebecca asked. "When was the last time we had the house to ourselves?" he asked."...true" she muttered standing up and slipping her pants off. "Two kids and still got it. Lose the panties baby" he said. Rebecca let them fall to her feet and blushed. Thomas got undressed and pulled his little wife to him. He caressed her breasts as he looked into her eyes.

 

"They haven't changed a bit" he said. "I'm sure my tits have changed in the years you old fool. Thanks for the compliment though" she said. "Wasn't talking about your tits. I was talking about your eyes. The same deep eyes I saw when I found you in the meadow all those years ago" he said softly. They held each other as they kissed. Thomas had her sit on the floor. His hands holding hers. Rebecca placed her bare feet on his cock and began moving them up and down to get him hard. "You still like this don't you?" she smiled. "You have the most perfect feet I ever seen. You know what the funny thing is?" he asked. "No. What?" she asked. "That day you held that chestnut between your feet and ate it like a chipmunk. Those delicate toes holding that nut turned me on. But it was your goofy face that you made that made me sure you were the one for me" he said. Rebecca stopped. She slid down his shaft and began fucking him.  

 

"That night you held me so close. When my first birthday without mom came and I cried and cried. You were so gentle. You kissed me all over. Sucking my toes. Rubbing my nipples. Telling over and over you'll never leave me. The night we made Claire" she said. "And I never did" he said. They embraced each other as they fucked and when the time came..."I'm not pulling out" he said. "But...but I'll get pregnant" she said. "I know. Give me again a gift only a woman can. Make me father once again" he said. Rebecca was too lost for words. Tears fell from her eyes and she locked her legs around his waist. She kissed him slipping her tongue into his mouth as she felt pulse after pulse of life giving seed shot into her. Their bliss didn't last long as a call came in on the iPhone they used as a tv. She got dressed as fast as she could and unlocked the screen with her dainty foot.

 

"Hello?" Rebecca asked. "Hi sweetie! It's mommy!" Lily said. "Hi mom. Ehat can I do for you?" Rebecca asked. "Just letting you know I am coming into town to see you and witness the birth. I know me and Keith have our issues but I'm sure this will smooth things over" Lily said. "But you don't have a key" Rebecca said. "Not to worry. Aspen gave me one as thanks" Lily said.  "Uh...well...okay...when are you leaving?" Rebecca asked. "First flight out of London tomorrow. See you soon!" Lily said ending the call. "Fuck! Thomas break the news to them outside. I gotta call Aspen and Keith!" Rebecca yelled.      

 

14 hours or so later...

 

"Taxi!" Keith yelled as he turned his phone back on. "Here it comes" Claire said looking out his pocket. "Uhhh...something isn't right. I got 16 missed calls from your mom. Two voicemails" he said. "Keith. This is Rebecca. I just got word my mother is on her way. I know you didn't tell her about our guests. I don't know what to do. Call me back. 9:44 pm Saturday. Message two. Keith she just touched down! I told her the house was locked but she said she has her own key! I got them hiding in Aspen’s old room with the door locked from the inside! Please call me back! 11:15 a.m. Sunday. End of messages. To delete press..."

 

Keith hung the phone up in a cold sweat. Due to time difference, it was currently 12:21 pm Sunday. "Driver. Ipswich and as fast as possible. I'll pay the ticket" he said throwing two $100 bills at him. The taxi took off. "Of all the times for her to come. What will she do if she finds them?" Claire asked sitting him his sweaty palms. "She hates their existence Claire. She'll kill them and any chance to get Aspen and those other kids back" he replied.

 

"So they're in Hawaii? Isn't that dangerous so close to her due date?" Lily asked sitting on the sofa. Rebecca was nervous as shit. Her mother had been here only 25 minutes and had glanced at the upstairs too long for Rebecca's taste. "Well Claire is going to be busy with the baby and she's used to moving about. Keith is with them and he explained he's well versed in childbirth care" Rebecca replied sitting in her lap. "And they'll be back Tuesday?" Lily asked. Rebecca nodded. They kept making small talk for over an hour. When Lily wanted to go anywhere close to the stairs, Rebecca brought something up to distract her. "I'll be right back. Just have to use the restroom" Lily said. "Wait! Umm...just a moment. Can you hold me mom? Kinda missed that" Rebecca said. "Aww...is my little girl love hungry?" Lily chuckled picking her up. She raised her tiny shirt and blew raspberries onto her tummy. "Haha! That tickles! Ahhhh! What was that for?!" Rebecca asked feeling her giantess mother sucking on her stomach.

 

"Couldn't help myself sweetie. You're so cute I could eat you up" Lily grinned at her. "You better not. Me and Thomas just planned to have a third kid" Rebecca said. Lily squealed like a schoolgirl. "That's so nice! Congratulations honey. We'll talk about it after I go to the bathroom" she said. "Wait! Use the downstairs" Rebecca said. "I would but it's number two" Lily said. "In that case use the master bedroom" Rebecca said. Lily shrugged and went upstairs. Aspen's home had three bathrooms. Downstairs, the master bedroom and the third was the one that was attached to Aspen's old room. The same bathroom the homunculi used. That bathroom had two doors. One from the bedroom and the other leading to the hallway. Lily opened the master bedroom door. "My word. Guess they left in a hurry" Lily said seeing clothes thrown about. Lily shut the door not wanting to step around dirty clothes. "This will be fine" she said opening the other bathroom door.

 

"Odd. This is intricate for just Rebecca and her family. Multiple tiny baths. Ladders and towels. All shrunken I see. Ehat was that?" Lily asked hearing sounds from behind the second door. She opened it. "Well well. I guess they took in borrower strays. Hello everyone" Lily said. The homunculi were terrified. Thomas had warned them to stay in the room at all costs. If they heard any movement they were to hide in the dollhouses. Of course that didn't do much as Lily could hear them, smell them, and see them looking out of windows. "My name is Lily. Don't be afraid. I won't hurt you" the giantess said sitting down. They were mesmerized by her. Her English accent. Beautiful looks. Gigantic slim legs in nylon. The men were sold on her and the children as well but not all of the women. The boy Chase was caught outside the dollhouse playing with an old toy of Aspen's and too far away to heed anyone's warning. He wandered over to Lily.

 

"You sound like Hermione" the boy chuckled. Lily turned to see him. "Well I am English. Ehats your name?" she asked. "Chase" he replied shyly. "And what a find pursuit you are" she said. The boy giggled at her joke. She held her hand down to have him climb into it. Chase did and stared at her as she raised her hands. They collectively gasped as she moved him to her mouth...and have him a peck on his head. "Are you a friend of Keith and Aspen?" he asked. "I am. My granddaughter Claire as about to have a baby. I came to visit" she replied. "Claire is very nice. She plays with us" he said. "That's nice. Why are they hiding?" she asked. "We were told to as a scary person was coming" he replied. Lily frowned on that. "Scary person? Why would they be scary?" she asked. "Thomas said they won't like us and want to hurt us" he replied. His innocent reply made her feel for the boy. "Well I don't hurt little boys. Girls for that matter too" she replied. "Thank you. I like you Lily. You look like Claire. Can I...hug you?" he asked. Lily felt him hug her cheek hard.

 

It reminded her of the borrowers she saved back home. He was precious and adorable in her eyes. Her fingers petted his side gently. The tiny boy closed his eyes and took in the feeling. Chase began to cry softly. "What's wrong?" she asked. "I miss my mommy" he replied. "Did she die?" Lily asked. It was common for young borrower kids to be orphans or at least lost a parent. "No but I can't see her anymore. Keith said it would be too dangerous. A temptation he called it" he replied. Lily could understand the danger of tracking down a borrower. She knew that intimately, but why call it a temptation? "Temptation? How?" she asked. "Because he afraid I'll hurt the real Chase" he replied. Lily sat back. "Real Chase? You are a borrower right?" she asked. "No...a hom...hom..."

 

"Homunculi" Lily said finishing his sentence. The boy nodded. Lily stood up and left the room. She marched downstairs. "Something wrong mom? You were up there for some time" Rebecca asked shaking. Lily glared at her and kept walking. "Oh no. Mom! MOM!" Rebecca screamed. Lily paid her no mind as she searched for a box. She found one in the closest and took it upstairs. Rebecca started crying. Lily swallowed her feelings as she tore apart the Dollhouses and dumped the screaming tinies into the box. The last one was Chase who she sniffed out literally. "Why are you so mad at us?! he screamed in her fist. She choked back tears and dropped him in with the others. Lily returned downstairs with the full box and tore the patio door open and sat the box down. "Mom you can't do this! They did nothing wrong!" Rebecca yelled. "My child. You don't understand how dangerous these things are.

 

"Each one is a potential murderer that's 4 times as strong as any man. They may smile, cry, or act lovingly but deep down they hunger for an innocent human soul. Worse yet the only way to control them is dead. It was foolish to keep them alive. What I do I do without choice" Lily said. "The mother that was playing with me minutes ago can't be this cruel! You do this, and I'll hate you for the rest of my life! You hear me?! We'll be dead to you!" Rebecca shrieked. Lily looked at her with tears streaming down her face. "...so be it" she muttered.

 

One minute ago...

 

The taxi pulled up the driveway and stopped. Keith raced out of the car and went to the door. "Fuck! No keys! Hold tight Claire!" Keith yelled as he kicked the door in. He saw Lily with a box and Rebecca on the patio. He heard Lily say "so be it". And as she muttered those words, a ball of flame formed in her hand. "OH SHIT! Oberon!" Keith yelled. His eyes closed and they opened. It was the first time Keith willingly gave him control so he saw everything abet he was not in control of his own body. Oberon dashed to the kitchen and grabbed a knife. "Oh my god..." Claire muttered. "Not for her" Oberon said sensing her thoughts.

 

"Stop right there!" Oberon yelled. "Keith! She's going to kill them! I tried to keep them safe! I swear I did!" Rebecca sobbed. "Stand down Lily" he warned. She saw the knife. "You would threaten me with a knife? You lie to me. Put innocents in danger and now brandish a knife at me?" she asked disturbed. "It's not for you" he said cutting his finger. He dove to the floor and quickly drew a circle with symbols. "Arcane..." Lily muttered. "Indeed. Don't make me finish the incantation" he said. "Or what?" Lily asked turning her hand, so the flame was pointed at the box. They could hear heightened screams as the tiny people inside felt the heat. "Or I'll transmute the iron in your blood into lead. I've seen it done before. You'll die convulsing and foaming at the mouth as your bowels fail you. It won't be a clean death by any meaning of the word" he replied. The look in his eyes told Lily it was not an idle threat.

 

The flame evaporated. "Now bring The box back inside and set it down" he said. She did as told. "Good. Now stand fucking still" he said. He began running bloody symbols on her cheeks and speaking in a tongue Lily hadn't heard since she was a child. "Invoke" he said. She felt a tremor in her body and she shrank down. Oberon snatched her up and roughly dropped her on the table. "You shrank me?!" she yelled. "No. I just sealed your powers temporarily" he replied opening The box and taking the people out. "What gives you the right?!" Lily screamed. "What gives you the right to kill people whose only crime is being born?! If you weren’t my ex-wife's daughter I would crush you flat right now!" Oberon screamed. Lily was taken aback by his response. "Ex-wife's daughter? What...what are you saying? How do you know arcane?! Who taught you how to speak Fae?! Answer me Keith!" Lily yelled. He sat down.

 

"The one you're addressing is not Keith" he replied. That sent shivers down her tiny spine. "Who are you?" she asked. "I have many names. The First Fae. The heir and rightful ruler of Tír na nÓg. The Forest King. The Elder Twilight" he said proudly. "...Oberon" she whispered. He bowed.  "Is this really you?" the diminutive woman asked. "Not in flesh but in spirit. Keith. Address the matter at hand please. I must rest again" Oberon said. "Really convenient Oberon" Keith hissed. "Convenient nothing. My soul was flash fried after a duel with a goddess older than some gods. It's a miracle I wasn't destroyed. Besides, it may prove that my power is needed. We have yet to get Aspen back. Explain the situation and see of Bethany's books have anything on Menehune. It would be wise to learn more about our enemy" he said fading back into his mind and body. "What in the world is going on?! Where's Aspen?" Rebecca asked climbing onto the table. Claire hopped out of his pocket and ran to her mother. Her big belly bouncing along the way.

 

"She's been kidnapped by some crazy fire lady!" Claire cried into her arms. "It's true. Aspen and over a dozen others have been spirited away to some realm by Pelé, the local fire goddess" Keith said. "For what purpose? Kidnappers always have some random or purpose involved" Lily said. "It seems her servants, Menehune, are near extinction. Humans had a good hand in that it seems, and she took Aspen and the others for breeding stock" he replied. "Oh my god that’s sick" Rebecca hissed. "Oberon brokered a deal. We give her the homunculi and we get Aspen and the others back" he said. "You can't just trade them off like that! They're people Keith!" Rebecca yelled. "Preaching to the choir! Look, I plan on asking them. Hopefully..." Keith was saying until Ritchie came out of nowhere and hugged Claire and Rebecca sobbing. "Ritchie?" Rebecca asked. "I...I thought I was going to die!" he sobbed. A searing anger filled Rebecca as she realized what he was talking about.

 

She remembered Thomas saying Ritchie was playing with a homunculi girl. He was with their group. In her haste and anger, Lily had scooped him up along with the others not realizing her error. An error that nearly cost the life of her grandson. Rebecca walked briskly towards her mother. Her tiny bare feet slapping the wood surface of the table angrily. Lily looked confused until Rebecca slapped her as hard as she could. Her hand left a red welt on her mother's face. "I hope you're satisfied you stupid bitch. Your paranoia almost got my son killed!" Rebecca yelled. "...wha?" Lily asked nursing her face. "Your grandson was in that box you almost charbroiled! Were you even fucking looking when you snatched them up?!" Rebecca yelled. Lily looked down at her little nyloned feet as if they had an answer. "...I'm sorry" she muttered. "Sorry?! Doesn't fucking cut it mom! ...get out of my sight" she hissed. Lily turned away and hopped off the table. Where she went nobody cared.

 

"Back to the matter at hand. Hmm.....you there sir. I see a bunch ran and hid. It's safe. She can't hurt anyone like that. I need you to gather everyone back here. We need to have a family meeting" Keith said. The man saw his sincerity and of course remembered how he saved them. "Yeah...I'll be back" he said. Keith sighed. He picked up tiny Ritchie in his hands. "Will Aspen be alright?" he asked softly. "We were given her word she would be. What about you? I know that was scary" he said. The teeny teen trembled in his hands. Keith kissed his face a cuddled him for a moment. "Glad you're safe. If something happened to you I'd be heartbroken" he said. "...you would?" he asked. "Of course. I do love you kid. You're my little brother from another mother" Keith chuckled. Ritchie giggled. "Love ya back bro" he said.

 

"So you have been spending more time with them. Any particular reason?" Keith asked. "I may have a girlfriend" Ritchie replied. "Oh details! Details!" Keith laughed as he tickled his little belly. "Hahaha! Okay! She's older than me. 17 years old. Her name's Penny. Reddish hair and got these freckles" he said. "Nice tits?" Keith asked. "Huge tits" Ritchie said blushing. "Firm butt? Nice feet?" Keith asked. Ritchie nodded. "Have you two done it?" Keith asked enjoying the interrogation. "No. Learning she can’t have kids really hurt. She said sex would remind her of that. We have done other stuff. Kissing. Tickling, and something called sixty-nine" he replied. Keith chuckled at him still having some innocence. "Will she be taken too?" he asked worried. "I'm giving them a choice. For this to work I have to have at least 15 of them to agree...if we want Aspen back" he replied. The conflict in Ritchie's eyes was easy to see. Keith placed him back on the table. Ritchie sat down thinking of what may happen. Claire sat with him and hugged him.

 

Soon after, the homunculi gathered before them. Keith shrank down to give off a more sympathetic look. "First off, I'm sorry you had to experience that. I assure you that will NEVER happen again. What I'm about to ask you is not a small thing. As you know, me, Aspen, and Claire went to Hawaii. While there Aspen was kidnapped by Menehune" he said. One raised their hand. "What's Menehune?" an older woman asked. "A native species of tiny people. Kind of like borrowers. They are led by an honest to goodness goddess. Yeah news flash, gods and goddesses are very real" he said. Murmurs abounded the group. Chen was not following much as she didn't understand enough English. Still shaken by recent events, she had faith in her once again savior. She took notice of the same regal voice as before however. She figured she could ask Keith later what this was about.

 

"The goddess offered a deal. We get Aspen and a bunch of others kidnapped back in exchange for you" he said. "Others were kidnapped?" someone asked. "Yeah, bunch of college kids. Apparently, this goddess needs breeding stock to keep the Menehune from dying out" Keith replied. "Look buddy. We really appreciate you giving his food and shelter but we're not Pokémon cards to be traded off" a young man said stepping forward. "I understand that which is why I'm not just shoving you in a cage to be taken. I want volunteers. Honestly, it's probably better for you there than here" Keith said. "How so?" a black woman with an English accent asked. "Well they live in a projected realm. Open spaces. No house arrest. Free to roam all you like in total safety. But the biggest incentive may be the ability to have kids and start new families" he said.

 

"There's a catch. There's always a catch" a Hispanic man said. "Yeah, first of all you'll be transformed into them for this to work. Your physical appearance will change. Simply put you'll look native Hawaiian and lastly, its possible you'll never see what you consider the normal world again. Her realm is tightly guarded and closed off" Keith replied. "And that's the other shoe dropping" the man said. "Not that much difference from not being able to leave this place" another man said. "Speak for yourself. I'm not fucking my way for freedom" some woman said. "I see you need to think it over. You got three hours. After that...well I don't know what the fuck to do" Keith sighed. The group dispersed to talk among themselves. Chen however stuck around. "Hey Chen" he said smiling.  She was very happy he smiled at her, but it was clear he was exhausted and stressed. She pointed to her ear. "Oh. You didn't catch any of that" he said taking his phone out.

 

Keith explained everything with the translator app. "What do you think I should do?" she asked. "Is having kids important to you?" he asked. She nodded. "And the ability to roam free?" he asked. She hesitated. Once the answer would've been a big yes but recently she had come to see the house as a sanctuary and having him around helped. Keith placed her in his lap. Her feet felt the coarse fabric of his shorts and thought of the monster cock underneath. "You see this as home now don't you?" he asked. She nodded. "I can’t make this decision for you. You don't have to find love among them. If some do go you can find love with those...possibly" he said.  "Chen, I say that because love makes something a home. It's not walls or furniture or even the land itself. It's the person you spend it with" he said. "Even if that person is you?" she asked. "...think on it Chen" he said placing her on the floor. "You really dropped a bombshell kid" Thomas said. "Where have you been?!" Rebecca yelled. "Taking it all in"

 

"I don't want to lose my daughter in law. You may have to make the choice for them" Thomas warned. "Like I didn't have enough on my mind" Keith sneered. "Make yourself useful and heat up dinner for the kids" Rebecca said shooing him away. Rebecca was now alone with him. "You mind if I pet ya for awhile? Helps me think when I let someone I care about" he said. "Not at all" she replied seeing a twinge of hopelessness in his eyes. Keith reclined on the sofa with Rebecca in his hand.

He brushed her side back and forth with his fingers. "He has a point" he muttered. Rebecca tapped her little bare foot on his palm. "Keith. I know your heart. You don't have it in you to do that" she said. A few tears fell from his eyes. "...yes I do. If it's for Aspen...yes I do" he whispered. They were silent for almost 10 minutes before Keith spoke again.  "Will you forgive her?" he asked.

 

"My mother? I almost lost my son" she said to him. "Yes, and she feels horrible about it. The thing is will you let this ruin your relationship with her? Can you stand losing your mother a second time?" he asked. He pushed her body to face him. "Do you know how I lost my mother?" he asked. "To a mudslide right?" she replied. "Correct but I didn't say what happened the night before. My father said he was going to take me on my first borrowing hunt. I was excited. Trampling around foraging for berries and nuts. Contributing to the household like a man. Looking good in front of my big sis. I even crafted my own sword out of an old piece of barbed wire. Big rusty fucking thing I was sure could kill even a feral cat. My parents got to arguing and I looked in. Mother said I was too young and to wait another year. Father disagreed. Mother began crying and my father relented. He told me I had to wait another year before I could go. I was so angry at my mother I said I hated her."

 

"Rebecca. The look in her eyes I'll never forget. She...she looked so hurt" Keith said trying to cry. "I went to bed angry at her and pleased I had hurt her. Childishly I thought she deserved it. I woke up the next morning being yanked of bed. Mom, dad, and my sister rushing to grab what we could as the dirt got wetter and wetter from the torrential rain outside our underground den. My sister dragged me up the slope outside and the. There was this horrible slopping sound. We turned to see the roof of the entrance to our home cave in. Mud as think as fucking wet cement came down on my parents. Her arm was poking out waving franticly. I swear to god I could hear her screams as air bubbles popped on the surface of the mud. I screamed for my sister to help get them out but water was running down the slope threatening to send us into that deadly muck. My sister dragged away."

 

"I learned some hard lessons that day. First of all, borrower life is fleeting. Our kind could die any day and any way. Human size I could save them within two seconds easy but when I'm your size like earlier, it reminds me how precious life is. And the second lesson was you don't know when those you love will leave you. It's your responsibility to make every day count. Let go of anger, hate, and misunderstandings. They can't tell you you are loved. Hate can't hug you when you're sad. Anger won't kiss you when you need that extra comfort. You are blessed Rebecca Thimblekin. Don't throw your blessings away" he said. Keith kissed her and sat her down. Rebecca walked away from Keith. His words struck deep into her little borrower heart.

 

She had to admit that Keith made sense. She didn't want her mother to leave her life once again. Rebecca walked the downstairs and the sound of crying led her to the study. There in the windowsill was Lily. "...she hates me now" Lily said crying to herself. Rebecca had every right to still be pissed but looking at her mother crying. Thinking she hated her gave her no satisfaction. She understood what Keith was saying about not holding onto anger. "No, I don't. Just disappointed" Rebecca said to her.  Lily nearly fell out of the windowsill startled by her words. "I never meant it like that. I was so angry he lied to me. Put people in danger" Lily said. "Well maybe he should've been up front about it and you two could've talked. But being around them, mom, they're just people with shitty luck" Rebecca said. Lily hopped down onto the floor.

 

"Homunculi are dangerous honey. They won't be whole until they take that one life" Lily said. "Maybe but there's more to them than that. I met a woman that has memories of her family. The birth of her kids. Her wedding day. When she talks about them I see the pain in her eyes. But she wants to school the kids in that group. She wants to rebuild her life" she said. "I met one of those kids. Chase" Lily said. "He's a cute kid isn’t he? He wants to be an explorer like Aspen and Keith" Rebecca chuckled. "But it's too dangerous for them to be out there" Lily said. "He's knows but still dreams. It's called hope mom. Hope keeps them going. Not the desire to eat souls. If we gave into fear and killed whomever could be dangerous, then I'd have killed Aspen in her sleep long ago. I was terrified when Claire had her first sleepover in Aspen’s room but I had hope that their friendship would see my baby home safe. It's not fear that should drive us. It's hope" Rebecca said.

 

Lily gently nodded. Rebecca hugged her tight. "How did you get so wise?" Lily asked. "I was surrounded by wise people. The wisest one collected all these books you see here" Rebecca said pointing to the small library. "Bethany was an avid reader and many of them are about people like us. She was fascinated by tiny people. We used to have afternoon tea on this desk here" Rebecca said pointing to it. They both climbed on top of it.  "Bethany?" Lily asked. "Aspen's grandmother. Probably the very first human I ever truly trusted. Treated me like an equal. Read to me Moby Dick. I miss her" Rebecca said feeling the smooth but worn varnish under her bare feet. Keith entered the room. "I'm sorry. I'll leave you two alone" he said turning around. "No. It's alright. Something The matter?" Rebecca asked. "Just seeing if any of these books have anything about Menehune" he replied.

 

Keith looked around. "The last volume. Various species of homo smallicus in folklore. Book's kind of thin. That ain't good. Lilliputians, sprites, here it is. Menehune. Menehune are considered folklore as hard evidence has not been found of their existence. What is known has been passed down in stories. According to legend, Menehune arrived in Hawaii along with Polynesians many centuries ago. Their height varied by story but the most common height was 3.3 inches. One of the taller species. Identical in appearance to native Hawaiians and practicing similar cultural norms such as dress and religion. Story goes that the Menehune were servants or messengers of Pelé herself; the goddess of fire, volcanoes, and lightning. Their most notable ability is their impressive power to build things. It's said that some of the oldest structures and bridges were built by Menehune...some in a single night. How they did build things so quickly is unknown."

 

"Menehune mingled with humans freely and even took some as spouses. If you ask how they had children, the answer is they became the form of that which was loved more. The closest thing to proof of them existing is a census of Kauaí taken by a king in 1820 listing 65 people living on the island as Menehune*. As of this writing, no sightings have been confirmed of their existence" Keith said reading the passage.   

 

(Authors note: This is actually true. The last supreme ruler of Hawaii had a census done in 1820 for the island of Kauaí. Indeed 65 people were listed as Menehune. Goes to show that there is always a kernel of truth to legends and folklore)   

 

"Well we can confirm they aren't myth or legend can't we?" Keith said shutting the book. "We didn't learn much..." Rebecca said. "On the contrary I think we did. Let me check something. I have a theory" he said pulling his phone out. Keith googled anything about the hotel they stayed at. "Motherfucker..." he hissed. "I take you found something" Lily said. "I'll say. A news article from Hilo. Ground breaking ceremony for a new hotel to be built. The name was Volcanic Acres. It's dated two months ago" he said coldly. "Two months ago?" Lily asked surprised. "Yep. They built the hotel in just two months. Give you one guess how they pulled that off" he said.

 

"Menehune" Rebecca answered. "Bingo. Pelé said a group of Menehune were accidentally dropped onto the human world. I'm betting they were found by someone that knew exactly what they were and put them to work building that hotel. I already know some died doing it. I wonder how many others did" he said. "Come to dinner. It should be ready" Rebecca said to them. Keith shrank down to enter her home and they ate very quietly. Three hours felt like eternity to him and Claire, but it did come. The group sat collectively on the floor. "So. What's it gonna be?" he asked sitting in front of them. They looked at the giant man and saw he was very fearful of their answer.

 

"Some of us do want to leave. The prospect of starting fresh is too tempting. Having kids, open spaces that is safe" a man replied. "Some? How many is some?" Keith asked. 12 raised their hands. Almost all the kids and shockingly an almost even spread of men and women. It made sense to Keith. The couples sticking together. Them taking the kids for their own safety. "That's not 15" Claire said. Keith held his hand up to silence her. "Alright. Say your goodbyes quickly as we're on the clock. And those that want to stay...I'm not mad. Nothing will change. We're still family" he said. "You'll need my help if this many are going" Lily said looking up at him. "How so?" Keith asked. "Since the selling of borrowers was outlawed, the trafficking of them has been closely monitored. Passport checks, license checks, facial recognition" she said. Keith hung his head. The first one wasn't an issue but the other two was.

 

"Don't sweat it. Got it covered. I can feel...his seal wearing off" she said. She took a deep breath and grew to human size. She pulled her phone out of her purse. "Yeah it me. Have the Lockheed fueled up and a flight plan for Hilo Hawaii filed post haste. I'm aware of that. Now Reginald. Lives are at stake" she said hugging the phone up. "My private jet will be at your disposal" she said. "Sounds like there was trouble" Claire said. "The weather is getting very bad. They might close the airport before you touch down" Lily replied. Keith nodded. Keith had them get back into the box promising it would be the last time. "Let's go" Claire said. "No. You're staying here. It's officially too dangerous Claire" he said. They could see her anger boil over. "Claire...I'm about to fly into a fucking typhoon. I don't know if I'll even make it there. I'll get her back or die trying" he said holding her in his hands.

 

Keith studied her body. Her dainty fingers and toes. Her blue eyes and blonde hair. There was a tremble in the finger he used to pet her cheek. It went down to her belly. His lip quivered as he felt it. The idea of his child in it. "No! You're coming back with her! I want my baby to know her daddy!" Claire screamed as she understood the look he gave her was as if he was preparing himself to never see her again. He lowered his hand to the table. Claire clung to his finger shaking and sobbing. "...take her from me. Please" he whispered. Rebecca pulled her daughter off the giant's finger. While this was going on, a stowaway climbed into the box...

 

Keith rode in the taxi to the airport. Under Lily's, he was taken to the private hanger where her jet sat ready to go. Keith hopped on board. "Mr. Smith. Are you ready to go?" the pilot asked from the cockpit. "Yeah. Ready as I'll ever be" he replied. "Said your prayers?" the woman asked. "Excuse me?" Keith asked the female pilot. "We're about to fly into the edge of a typhoon. Excuse my language but that involves a fuckload of wind shear. We could go into a tailspin or drop like a stone" she said. "I'm aware. I watch discovery channel. Lily must be paying you a lot to take such a risk" he said. "The pay isn't bad but I owe Lily a great deal. There aren't many opportunities for a Roma girl to be a pilot. That and she introduced me to my borrower husband" she replied checking the flaps and ailerons. "Tell me about it enroute. It'll help me take my mind off of things" he said. "Will do now buckle up" she said. Keith sat in his seat and strapped in as the engines fired up. "This is FAE 001 requesting takeoff" the pilot asked. "Foxtrot Alpha Echo 001 you are cleared for runway two niner" the tower replied. "Roger that" she said moving the jet. "FAE...fae...good one Lily" Keith muttered as the jet lurched in speed and took to the air.

 

Hours later...

 

The jet jumped and bumped around as it flew directly above the trailing edge of the storm. They weren't far from Hilo thankfully. "So yeah she married us. Not legally binding but it's the ceremony of it you know?" she said. "Kezia. I understand better than you know" he replied to her. "Keith? What's so important you have to get to Hilo?" she asked. "The most important person in my world was kidnapped" he replied. The pilot girl looked at him and back to her instrument panel. "How do you plan to get her back? The police?" she asked. "No. I'm working against a goddess. Yeah you heard me. I'm hoping we can make a trade. If not..." he said looking at his size watch. "If not?" she asked. "Then I'll make her sorry she ever took from me with this" he said showing the watch to her. "A watch?" she asked dumbfounded. "Not just any watch. It shrinks matter. There's a tiny particle accelerator inside that flings a nanometer sized piece of cobalt-60 around at high speeds. On impact it collects boson particles and injects it into matter causing it to shrink. However, if I put it on overload..."

 

"What then?" she asked. "Not sure. On paper the watch chain reacts blasting boson particles everywhere within a 100 ft. radius. Anything caught in the blast would shrink very small. I've never done it before so I don't know if that would really happen" he said. The woman looked at the watch with far more respect now. "FAE 001. You are requested to divert to Honolulu" Hilo control radioed. Keith quickly shook his head. "Negative control. I am low on fuel. Proceeding to Hilo" she said. "Negative. Radar shows wind shear 20 miles bearing 013 degrees" control said. "Cannot comply control. I have only 44 minutes of fuel left. Computer indicates 53 minutes for Honolulu" she said. "....Roger FAE 001. Be safe" control said. "Get back to your seat and start with the prayers" she said. Keith buckled back in hearing a few whimpers from the box. He hadn't paid it much mind the flight other than dropping some food and a bit of water inside. If he had things might've played out differently...

 

5 minutes later the jet shook violently as she descended through the clouds. Rain pelted the plane. Lightning out in the distance danced in the clouds. Then the plane fell. It was surreal to him. The feeling of weightlessness. He held onto the box as best as he could and wondered if this was it. Surviving almost being crushed and eaten only to die in plane crash. He thought of Aspen. What would she think? That they abandoned her? Gave up? No. Keith swore he would come back. He placed his size watch on an exposed part of the hull. "This better work" he said hitting the enlarge button and quickly pressing it again. The plane groaned loudly and Keith held his breath. "I'll be damned..." he muttered seeing the plane was still in one piece.  He scrambled to the cockpit. "Hell are you doing up here?!" Kezia asked. "Saving our lives. Push on the throttle and nose her down!" he yelled. "That's crazy!" she yelled. "No it's science. Do it before we hit 2000 ft. or we're fucked" he said. She did as he asked. "What the hell? We're going faster than we should" she muttered. "Now yank back hard!" he yelled. The nose went skyward and the plane began to climb. "Easy. Now throttle back" he said.

 

"How did you know what to do?" she asked. "We needed to break out of the wind shear layer using our inertia. Unfortunately, our mass was too small and the engines too weak. So I umm...grew us with my watch" he said. You could’ve knocked her over with a feather. "And how big are we?" she asked. "How tall are you?" he asked. "5'5" she replied. "Then about oh...14 ft. tall give or take an inch" he said. "Madness..." she said. "No kidding. I'm thankful we didn't explode" he chuckled. Her face went pale. "Oops...the watch is touchy about growing things. It can unshrink things easy with anti-bosons but when they react with normal matter...it can cause the atoms to just...pop" he said. "Shut. Up." she said. "Shutting up. Can you take it from here?" he asked. She glared at him. "Okay...I'll just go back and shrink us back down to normal before radar sees us" he said.

 

They were able to land with no issues and Keith raced to the hotel. "Keith. The way to their realm isn't here" Oberon said startling him. "I know. I'm here for some incentive. Since you been sleeping we only got 11 to agree. I'm afraid it won't be enough" Keith replied. "And the hotel has what you seek?" Oberon asked. "I'm betting it does. I'm sure some Menehune were killed when that construction collapsed but I'm betting there are more still there. Aspen and Claire mentioned one named Lea giving them massages. Stands to reason they had Menehune working other duties than building shit" Keith replied. "And we will liberate them as a token of good faith. Clever" Oberon said. The taxi driver was unnerved by the man carrying a box talking to himself.

 

"Can't go no further. They're blocking the road for fear of mudslides" he said. "Good enough" Keith said hopping out. Emergency crews had blocked the road off and cops were diverting traffic. Keith ran right past them. "Hey stop! Holy shit he's fast" the cop muttered. Keith was fast. Being a borrower, he could outrun any human. The wind and ran swept past him. The rain itself stung his face he was running so hard. He had run a full 15 minutes nonstop and was out of breath but he was there. He saw the man from the other night calming guests. He looked frayed with having no sleep. News reporters hung out in the lobby. Didn't help that it seemed some people had been evacuated to the hotel pushing it to capacity. "Buddy we need to talk" Keith said looking dead at him. "Sir I'm extremely busy. A concierge can help you" he said. "No. You're going to help me. I know you used Menehune to build this place" Keith whispered. The man looked terrified. "Got your attention now? Let's step over here" Keith said. "You're going to give me the surviving Menehune you have. You're going to do it with a fucking smile and if you refuse (Keith tore his name badge off, shrank it, and crushed it between his fingers) I'll make the last moments of your wicked life hell" he said. Keith smelled the man pissing himself.

 

"...right this way" he said. The man led him through a door and down into the basement area. Further back past the boiler there was a stack of crates. The man easily pushed aside the empty crates and there was a door he unlocked. "That box..." the man said. Keith looked at the cages and his heart sank. Three of them with water bottles attached to them. Filled with woodchips. "How many?" Keith asked. "17 after the accident Friday night" the man replied. "How many when you found them?" Keith asked. The man didn’t answer. "I SAID HOW MANY?!" Keith screamed. "59! There were 59 of them" he replied. Keith shook his head. "They were a godsend! The developers threatened to pull out if they didn't see us back on schedule for completion before May! I found them not far from here. I knew what they were by how they looked. What was I supposed to do?! I saved them from having to live like filthy borrowers!" he yelled. "As mortals would say...you done fucked up" Oberon thought.

 

Keith placed his hand on his shoulder. At first the man didn't know what to make of it as the room got bigger. "No...no...NO!" he shrieked as he got smaller and smaller. Keith was eerily detached as he picked him up and dropped him in the box. "He makes a sound break his fucking jaw" Keith hissed into the box. The Menehune looked at her fearfully. "Don't be afraid. I'm here to take you home to Pelé" Keith said in the calmest voice he could. Keith placed the cages on a trolley and rolled them out. He trudged through the rain and mud to where the entrance to the realm lay. His hand balancing the box and cages on the trolley.  The homunculi stared at the shrunken man disdainfully as they figured he was the cause of all this. The man himself didn't know what to make of being surrounded by tiny people. In his mind Keith was some kind of demon that had shrank him and these others. "If you help me scratch a hole we can slip out" the man whispered to a teenage kid. The kid punched him braking his nose. "Fuck you. You're the reason why Aspen went missing. I liked that girl. Nice gigantic tits. Nice smile" he hissed. The man tried to back into a corner away from them as he saw no salvation from them.

 

Back home...

 

"Ritchie?! I need your dirty clothes. I'm to do a wash!" Rebecca yelled. "Ritchie?" she asked hearing no answer. "I swear that boy is to horny for his own good" she muttered thinking he was with his homunculi girlfriend. She opened the door to his room to get his clothes. There was a note on his bed. "Mom, dad" was written on it. Rebecca picked it up and read it. Her eyes went wide with shock. She dashed out the room and to the living room. Thomas was watching videos on the iPhone when she closed the app and hurriedly opens the calling app. "I was watching that dear" Thomas said. "Our son ran off to be with her! Ritchie joined them!" she shrieked pulling up the contacts.  "....all circuits are busy. Please try your call again" a computerized voice said. "No!" she said dialing again. Same response.

 

Keith looked at his phone for the time. "No service die to the storm. Damn. Less than an hour" he muttered as he neared the entrance. Oberon took over and opened the gateway to the Menehune realm. They haven’t taken two steps before they were summoned to the village. Pelé herself stood waiting in all her naked glory. Her Menehune servants stood to her left and right on bended knee. "You have brought what was agreed?" she asked. "First I want to see them" Keith said. She snapped her fingers and two servants led the captives to him and Oberon. Keith bent down and picked Aspen up. "Told you I'd be back" he said. Aspen whimpered and hugged his cheek. "You aren't hurt? They didn't..." he said looking at her frayed nighties.

 

"No. They were...I thought I'd never seen you again!" she sobbed. "You know I'd never let you go" he muttered kissing her. "Where's Claire?" she asked. "Back home. It's too dangerous outside right now" he replied. "Excuse me" Pelé said. Keith nodded and opened the box. "Alright everyone. Hop on out" he said. One by one they did and Keith thought nothing of it until he recognized one. "RITCHIE!" Keith yelled. "Hey..." he chuckled. "This isn't funny bro! You have any idea what's going on?!" Keith yelled. "I do. Teresa wants kids she wants to start a family. What makes her happy makes me happy. As much as you want Aspen...I want this" he replied. Keith picked him up. "Your mother is gonna skin me alive" Keith said. "Tell her...tell her to remember what she said to me last week. That should take some heat off you" he said. "Ritchie...we may never see you again" Keith said upset. "Maybe...I'll be happy Keith. Thanks for being my big brother" he said. Keith quietly cried.

 

"We love you. Don't you dare forget that" Keith said cuddling him close. Keith breathed in his scent. His tiny boyish scent...smelled familiar. Familiar in a way a borrower recognizes a family member. It made it that much more painful for him as he had gotten so attached to the kid even his senses thought of him as family. Keith kissed him before placing him back on the ground. Aspen hugged him tightly. "I will always enjoy our time together. Especially that night" she said. The boy blushed remembering the night he had sex with her. She kissed him and held him close. "I'm so very proud of you" she said. "Thank you Aspen. You were right though. You, sis, and Keith were right. There is someone out there for everyone...you just have to be patient" he said. "Make some beautiful babies okay?" she asked choking back tears. "Yes ma'am" he said grinning.

 

"We have a problem. I count only 12. Why tradeoff for less?" Pelé asked. "We bring incentive goddess. Behold. Your lost servants" Oberon said opening the cages. The Menehune ran out to greet lost loved ones. "That's not all. We only brought 11 not 12. This human is responsible for this misery" Oberon said using his foot to push the manager to her. The man stared up seeing the huge vulva of the giantess. His eyes kept going past the cleft of her tits and finally her face as it looked down on him. Pelé bent on her knees. This close to her he could smell her unique scent. The smell of burnt flowers. Her pussy was wet with anticipation for the punishment to come. Drips of her nectar dropped from her nether lips and they landed on the ground. Steam came from them. The man broke into a sprint and didn't get far when a young woman close lined him.

 

"You...please....please have mercy" he begged. "Say my name. Say my name and I'll ask for clemency" she said. The man didn't know her name. "As I thought. We were just tools for you to use. You don't even remember my name. You should. I lost my unborn child because of you. I begged you to give me time for birth but you told me to go back to work scrubbing and washing humans. I slipped on soap and landed on my belly. My child was dead within a nightfall. No. You will find no mercy from me" she said. "Lea. Bring him over" Pelé said. "LEA! YOUR NAME IS LEA!" he shrieked. She slammed her dirty bare foot over his mouth. Her toes lodged deep in his mouth muffling his cries. "Take your punishment with dignity...if that is even possible for a creature as yourself" she said. His broken nose bled again keeping him from talking as she dragged him by his arms to her goddess. Pelé gripped him and pushed him up inside her.

 

The man whimpered as the wetness and tightness was overbearing. Like being wrapped in a blanket in a sauna cranked to max. Pelé turned up the heat. Hotter and hotter it got and now her wetness was scalding him. His screams and struggles were ecstasy to the eons old goddess. Everyone watched in horror. A horrible screech came from her pussy and she came. There was a wet crunch and boiling blood seeped out of her. "Well...okay then. Shall we depart?" Oberon asked. "Not yet. Pelé, I ask a boon of you" Keith said. "Keith let's get the fuck out of here!" Aspen said. "Wait. Outside there is a storm threatening to send a mudslide onto the hotel. Hundreds of innocents are inside" he said. "Your point?" Pelé asked. "If we had help from Menehune, we could save them" he said.

 

Her laugh was like the sound of a volcanic eruption. "Not possible" she said. "Consider this. Humans know of them now. They will know what occurred. If Menehune are seen saving humans, it will cast a very favorable light on them. Such a thing as already occurred on Germany. This is a chance to build a dialog" he said. "He speaks true. Gremlins were hunted mercilessly until one of their own saved many humans. There is far more to gain than losing" Oberon said. "...you may take three. Begone before I change my mind" she said. Needless to say, they left quickly. Keith and all the others were back in the human world safe and back to normal size. The rain was still coming down hard. "Back to the hotel!" Keith yelled. Everyone was shocked to see the missing kids back safe and sound. Questions abound about ehat happened. Keith and Aspen held the three Menehune they returned with. All men and fit. Keith led them back to the road. There was a steep hill going up a small mountain water rushed down it hitting a makeshift barricade. "That won't hold" Kua, the oldest Menehune said.

 

"We need to fortify it brother" Kas, the middle brother said. "We can use the rock of the road. We must hurry. It will fail very soon" Ken, the youngest brother said. "You civilians need to take shelter. You especially miss! Why are you even out here dressed like that?!" a police officer yelled. Keith and Aspen ignored him as he placed the tiny workers on the ground. "Get those borrowers away from here!" he yelled. "They aren't borrowers. They're Menehune" Aspen said. The man stepped back in shock. Born and raised on the island, he had heard tales of them. But it was more shocking to see them work.

 

It was insane to watch. They moved at blinding speed reading up chunks of asphalt and sneezing them together to reinforce the barrier. An hour passed, and another hour. News reporters zoomed in on the workers. It was live broadcasted. Everyone in Hawaii watched the feed. "Menehune are real! They're trying to save evacuees!" the ticker said. As word spread it went global. People in Tokyo, Miami, Cairo, London, people all over were watching. At the same time news filtered out about the kidnapped college kids and what they had seen. People argued in real time on tv and social media about if these beings were justified or not. Kûa collapsed from exhaustion and his brothers continued. "How are they doing that?" Aspen asked. "Don't know. Adrenaline maybe. Boosting their speed and strength to insane levels. No wonder it taxes their bodies so much. Aspen move!" Keith said seeing movement on the hill. People ran as the inevitable mudslides came. Aspen and Keith barely had time to snatch the Menehune up before the multi ton avalanche of earth came crashing down. Everyone held their breaths.

 

The sound of it slamming into the hurriedly constructed wall drowned out the wind and rain. It held. Unbelievably it held. Because so, the mud and earth behind it bunched up on itself and stopped. The worst was over. People cheered all over the world. A reporter got past the officers and ran to Aspen and Keith. "Gotta go" Keith said seeing her. Aspen nodded understanding. "Are they really Menehune?!" she asked. "We...we are" Kas answered. People are saying your kind kidnapped people from the hotel here" she said. "True. We needed to save our kind from extinction" he replied. "Humans are responsible for your extinction?" she asked. "The human that owned that hotel captured many of us and forced us to build it. Many died. We know what we did was wrong but what choice did we have? What would you do to preserve your species?" he asked. The woman didn't respond.

 

"Ma'am. These people are not a threat to humans. They only wanted to keep their kind from dying out. They have the right to love and be free just like we do" Aspen said. "And you are?" the woman asked. "One of the ones that were kidnapped" Aspen replied. That shocked everyone. A kidnappee taking up for them. "Then why help save them?" the woman asked him. "We serve a just goddess that doesn't believe innocents should suffer because of the actions of a few. We only wish to live in harmony with you" he said. "Can we do an interview?" the woman asked. "Sounds good. This is a good opportunity to clear the air so to speak" Aspen replied.

 

Two days later...

 

"You're back" Claire said. Seeing Aspen and Keith walk through the door. "We caught the first flight out when the airports reopened. How you feeling?" Aspen asked holding Claire and placing her on her belly after laying on the sofa. "Baby still inside me" she replied. Claire watched Keith go upstairs. Aspen kicked her shoes off and placed her socked feet on the armrest. "He's not with you is he?" Claire said. "No" Aspen replied. Claire broke out crying. Aspen consoled her rubbing her delicate back. "I should've been nicer to him! All those times I was so mean! I miss by baby brother!" Claire sobbed. "He's happy Claire. He found someone that makes him happy" Aspen muttered. Claire still cried over him. "So he didn't return" Rebecca said walking to them on the coffee table. Aspen made a slight gasp. Rebecca looked like shit.

 

Her hair was a mess. Her eyes red and puffy from crying. Clothes lose on her tiny body. "He chose to stay" Aspen replied. The mother fell to her knees crying. Aspen picked her up. "Put me down!" Rebecca screamed kicking her tiny legs and feet. "It's your fault! If you had only taken him as your mate! He....he...I WANT MY BABY BOY BACK!" she sobbed going limp in her hand. The giantess placed her on her belly next to her daughter. Claire hugged her. "She doesn't mean it Aspen" Claire said. "I know" Aspen said reaching into her pocket. She took out a stone and placed in near them. "Rebecca?" Aspen asked poking her. The little woman looked up at her. "One of the Menehune told me to take this from the volcano. He said its imbued with Pelé's power. Whenever you want to speak to Ritchie, use this stone*" Aspen said.

 

(Authors note: I've heard of the "curse of Pelé" inflicting anyone who stole lava rocks from Hawaii. Doing research for this chapter, I learned this is a superstition created back in the 1940's by park rangers tired of cleaning up lava rocks left by tourists in their vehicles. Go figure...)

 

 

Rebecca touched her little hand on the pumice stone. She thought of her son intensely. A patch of air shimmered and a young teenage boy and girl were send holding hands looking at the sky. The boy turned his head. "Ritchie. He looks different but his eyes. Those are his eyes" she muttered. "He looks happy mom" Claire said. "...he does" Rebecca replied. Rebecca took her hand off the stone and the image disappeared. "Aunt Rebecca?" Aspen asked. "Thank you Aspen. Tell Keith he doesn't need to hide from me" she said. "Oh. You figured that out" Aspen said. Rebecca climbed off her belly onto the floor. "Family knows family" she said leaving them.

 

The next morning was quiet. Ritchie and those that left made the house feel that much emptier. Those that stayed behind visibly missed their makeshift family members. Keith absently stared out the window. Lily and Rebecca knitted baby clothes for Claire. Aspen and Claire watched the news as their story still pervaded the airwaves. "The state legislature has decreed that the Menehune are to be classified as a protected species. Furthermore, multigenerational Hawaiians are pushing for them to be recognized as citizens. The vote comes up tomorrow under closed emergency session. Since elections for seats come later this year, it's almost guaranteed the bill will be signed into law by progressives hoping to garner favor with the demographic natives and younger generation. This raises the question will the US senate will recognize Hawaii state law. If so it opens the door for other states to follow suit with the borrower bill still in committee" the reporter said just before Keith turned the tv off. Keith sat in the middle of the floor with a tired look on his face. "Keith? You alright?" Claire asked. "It's not Keith right now. Claire. Please get Lily and Rebecca in here"

 

"It's time you all learned the reason why I, Oberon, inhabit the body of this man. Why I do and why the fate of millions rests on the people in this house..."

Chapter 10,,,The Tale of Oberon Pt. 1 by Size Master

"What do you mean the fate of millions rest on the people in this house?" Aspen asked. "Just as I said. To explanation it fully I'd have to start at the very beginning" Oberon replied. "Please do. I think we deserve some answers" Aspen replied. "Very well but I must warn you. There are parts of my story that when they are said will change your life forever. Especially you Aspen. This is your last chance to change your mind" he said. Claire held Aspen's finger. Aspen looked down at her seeing the support in her tiny eyes. Aspen nodded. "Alright then. The story begins 4000 years ago in the age of the old gods. I was the first of my kind. Crafted from the pure untainted magic of the Great Forest that permeated the land of Tír na nÓg. The wind called me Fae. The trees called me Oberon. And the earth called me the Forest King"

 

"I looked around and as if sensing my loneliness, others of my kind began to appear from plants growing around me. Male and female Fae in many numbers were given life and from this our race began. We built a society where all were equal and loved one another. Magical gifts turned the forest into a paradise found nowhere else and one person in particular made my heart beat with passion. Her eyes were as clear as a pristine lake. Her skin the color of fresh pine straw. And her hair...her hair was like spun glass. Each strand was crystal clear but when exposed the sunlight it created prism. It was as if her hair was made of living rainbows. Her name was Arleigh and I swore to make her my mate. For an entire year I courted her to no avail until one night I found her bathing in a stream. I hid her clothes. She was not happy about that" Oberon chuckled.    

 

"I dared her to come for them and emboldened my jest smelling them. She stormed out of the stream and tripped on a pebble falling right on top of me. Her wet bosom pressing into my bare chest thrilled me but the way her eyes shimmered in the moonlight was far more enticing. I told her that she was the only one for me. That I would care for her until the stars themselves burned out. We ended up making love in that wet soil and as the sun rose, we declared in front of the gods and goddesses we were husband and wife. Years passed, and our lives stayed in contentment. There weren't many children born to our kind back then. Immortals have trouble with that but there was no pressing rush to have them. None grew old or sick, so our numbers didn't fall from death. One day something happened that would change everything. A human boy appeared in our realm."

 

"To this day I don't know how he crossed over. Maybe it was fate. Nevertheless, it was our first encounter with humans. We didn't know what to make of it. His face was young. A queer thing to us as we didn't appear any younger than 18 of your years. He looked to be at most 8 years old. He was massive to us. A foreign giant made us feel fear for the first time. His animal skin clothes were worn. Just the fact he wore the dead skin of an animal made some panic. We watched him run and stumble about the forest. His bare feet crushing beautiful flowers. His arms snapping twigs. A destructive creature and we thought it best to kill him. Arleigh thought different. "Are we to act on fear alone? Look at him. His face is like ours. Ten fingers and toes like ours. The first of his kind to come here and you wish to kill it" she said. Her words shamed us. Still we had to do something. The boy collapsed from exhaustion and after doing so we shrank him for our safety"

 

"Arleigh doted on him as he was delirious from fever. When he awoke he hugged her and cried. With a spell we were able to understand him and with that we went about asking questions. His name was Brandish and he had come to us by using a cave to hide from a horrible creature that terrorized the land he came from" Oberon said. "What kind of creature?" Claire asked. "A Formorian. We had heard of them years past. Bloodthirsty creatures far bigger than even humans. Meat eating giants that dwelled in the Darklands of Tír na nÓg. Banished there long ago after a war between them and the Tuatha Dé Danann, the collective pantheon of the gods and goddesses of the realm. Was it the thrill of discovery and adventure that compelled us to help his people? Or maybe we just wanted to make a real test of our power? Either way we chose to cross over to the human realm and smite this creature"

 

"Brandish guided us to his village. As soon as we arrived we saw the sheer carnage brought forth by the monster. Their huts crushed and flattened. Scores of the dead smashed flat into the earth. A mountain of excrement with skulls and bones in it. The beast had not only destroyed the village but had devoured some of the people as well. Somehow Brandish had found what was left of his home. A mangled body lay in the smashed branches it was made of. He recognized it to be his mother. We felt for the boy sobbing over the loss and went to hunt the Formorian. It's smell and the knocked over trees led us to it. By the time we caught up it was attacking another village. It was our first time seeing a Formorian. The stories did it no justice. Gods was she huge! A giantess in every sense of the word! Around 175 ft. tall. Her hair was a mix of red and black. Eyes like a starless night. Muscular in frame, not an ounce of fat. She was stomping the fuck out of the fleeing humans with this grin. This grin that showed off blood stained teeth."

 

"We would hear screams and then she would stamp them out. Her arousal fueled by their suffering. That hairy foul-smelling vagina dripped her juices over her victims. She reached down and plucked up two humans. They were young. Teenagers. Most likely a couple as finding mates that young was common. She pulled the boy from the girl and held them both in each hand. We hurried as fast as we could to stop her but to no avail. She brought the girl to her face and shook her delighting at her screams and her husband's begging. She dropped her into her maw and just swallowed her alive. The young man cursed her until she squeezed him and he went silent. She finished him off by chewing him to ribbons before swallowing. Excuse me a moment..." Oberon asked.

 

He sighed and collected his thoughts. "Nobody should have to die that way. We unleashed our magics on the giantess there was only 5 of us but we brought her to her knees. Fire spells burned her feet. Ice spells froze her eyes solid. Lightning spells set her hair ablaze. The smell of her burnt flesh hung heavy in the air as the giantess looked at us with utter contempt. "What was I supposed to do? Starve?" she asked. We had no answer to give. It's true that The Darklands is sparse in vegetation and animals but did she have to take pleasure in it? No humans were plaything to her. If it was just food, then she could've ate the livestock and be done with it. Winter was coming and with their village destroyed, most of the able-bodied men dead, digested, or both, it was unlikely they would survive. We took pity on them and brought them back to our realm"

 

"It was paradise to them. Tír na nÓg doesn't have seasons. More like an endless summer. No winters. Eternal harvests. With such advantages, the humans were fruitful and multiplied. Villages became towns and the boy we knew as Brandish became a man, a father, a chief, and finally an old man. It was heartbreaking to watch him pass on. It was their short lives that endeared humans to us. Five centuries passed peacefully before our society went through another momentous change. By then, the few dozen humans we had saved has grown into a population of over 1200. Fae however numbered just over 120. Over 500 years and we had only 12 children born to us. Me and Arleigh remained childless. The thing was 12 full blooded Fae had been born but there were some that took human mates. It was clear that having children by humans was far more successful as those half breeds was in the triple digits. Some of us began to consider taking human mates by force. Shrinking them down and raping them to make our numbers more even with humans."

 

"Reports of humans disappearing from the town reached my ears. I ordered a scout party to investigate. They were able to trace the shrinking magics to the homes of Fae. Inside were humans our size imprisoned. Naked and abused. It was clear what had occurred. I banished the Fae responsible to the Darklands. An act that created a rift on our society. Heated arguments broke out about having the humans in our realm. Some saw it as temptation. Others saw their cutting down forests to build new towns as a threat. And there were some that tried to reason with the others. A riot broke out between a group supporting protecting humans and others that wanted them gone as ecological disaster and the thinning of Fae purity they considered a threat. It came to a head when half breed men, women, and children were forced into the street and murdered with lightning magic.  I rushed to the scene when I got word of the atrocity and found my Arleigh had led the attack. I screamed at her why she would do such a thing as she was the one that convinced us to spare the boy so long ago. Her reply..."why should such a limited lowly creature be blessed with children? Why should we protect a species that destroys our forests, consume our resources, and breeds like vermin? Now they dilute our divine blood with their filthy mortality?!" she screamed as they subdued her"       

 

 "In my pain and rage I banished the entire group. Over half our population shockingly chose to follow them into exile. "We did not hear from them for an entire generation. By that time, we were more open to mating with humans, but we made sure they were given choice. It seemed like Arleigh and what had transpired was just a bad dream. Then one day she and those exiled had returned...and not alone. They had brought every Formorian they could find in the Darklands. I found out later than she had promised her followers the pick of any human they wished to fuck and as for the Formorians...half the human population would be their livestock. Livestock to breed and consume at their leisure. Can you imagine it? Immortals trying to kill one another. Brothers fighting brothers. Sisters against sisters. Parents vs. children. I have to give Arleigh credit. She commanded them extremely well. Fae have a natural magical resistance. A spell that would kill a human would be barely a flesh wound to us. The Formorians on the other hand had no such defense. She wisely sent them to attack the humans in an effort to divide our forces"

 

"The fight was brutal. Humans were barely a match for them. 15 Formorians against a battalion of 200 or so farmers, craftsmen, and merchants. The humans only advantage was their tools (as they had no weapons) were made of iron. While Formorians possessed no magic skills, they were still of a magical realm. They killed scores of humans. The grass stained red with blood. Littered with bitten off legs and arms, and clothes discarded as they preferred to eat humans naked and screaming. We couldn't help them. Our heads were tied fighting her invasion. As The battle progressed, we began to win. Human huntsmen turned archers were able to kill or injure enough enemy Fae to give us the push we needed. Arleigh sensed this and called for the surviving Formorians to act as a shield. Our spells became savage, maddening, horrific acts of power that shook the fabric of the realm itself. Then...it was over. We had won"

 

"It was a hollow victory. The humans, who were a good 1400 at the beginning of the day were barely 500 now. Their town half destroyed. We ourselves were in much dire straits. Only a few dozen of pureblood Fae had survived. It was a cold thing to see as we watched the souls of the fallen Fae ascend into the sky. We really began to question if humans living among us was folly. Survivors wanted to banish them. As if history was repeating itself, a Fae woman spoke out for them. "We cannot banish the humans. How many of us have died to protect them? We cast them out then those lives were lost in vain. They have intermingled their very blood with ours. They are family in name and right. When we cast our family out last time it led to this tragedy. Can we afford to call on such bad omens once more? These humans know only this realm as home" she said. The woman who spoke out...was Titania.

 

"Her words won the dissenters over. We put forth a new edict. We merged our societies into one. Fate was kind to us. We experienced 1500 years of prosperity. No wars civil or otherwise. Our numbers swelled. Even pureblood Fae saw a hefty increase in numbers. We refined our magics and taught them to our half breed kin. To promote equality, we even researched ways for humans to use magic. The result was what is known now as arcane. But our golden age would not last. Every year the borders of the Darklands would expand. Scouts sent on would not return. We formed an army armed with the iron quenched in the coldest waters of the land. We feared the worst. The worst came. She had returned with a force not seen before or since. It was as if the stars themselves fell from the skies screaming and burning and what was before the nightmarish onslaught was her."

 

"Within minutes, the town was ablaze. Bolts of unholy magic flew from figures of fiery form. We didn't know what they were, but we saw who led them. Arleigh. We didn't find her body so many years ago and thought she might've survived. We scrambled the stop her. "Hello Oberon. Long time since we last saw one another. How fares my husband?" she asked. "I'm no husband of yours" I said drawing my tiny sword. "Apparently not. You found comfort in another. Tell me woman. Did he tell you he'd love you until the stars burnt out? Lick your nethers to make you happy? Suck your toes to make you giggle for his delight? You are a fool to believe his love is as timeless as we are" she said to Titania. "You murderous hag..." Titania growled holding Gáe Bulg, the enchanted spear I had given her as a wedding gift. I held Titania at bay. "Withdraw Arleigh. These humans are not as defenseless as they once were. I warn you" I said. She laughed at me.

 

"You think you can stop this?! Look at them! They are a legion of my creation! The souls of fallen Fae steeped in the darkest magic of the realm. Festering hate for centuries! Behold my army! The Slaugh! And behold me its commander! Arleigh no longer but Ebonheart! Go my horde! Law waste to every filthy human and half breed you find! Obliterate this sickness from Tír na nÓg!" she screamed. Each one took off for a human or half breed. Hundreds....had to be hundreds...it wasn't just those that died in that battle but those that lived among us with the same kind of hatred. Their souls and bodies transformed by the sight of them.  A catastrophe building for a millennium and a half. We fought. We fought as hard as we could. The Slaugh was as menacing as they sounded. Magic barely hurt them. Iron weapons were effective but with no real body they felt no pain, fatigue, or fear. Imagine, tiny glowing creatures that can burn out your very soul with a touch."

 

"The battle was so fierce; the very fabric of reality began to tear asunder. Spells created by the moment with power unknown until the 20th century. Spells that warped gravity. Tore atoms asunder eliciting scorching explosions. It was truly hell. Me and Titania began to force Ebonheart back. Our iron swords blocking most of her spells and our own began taking their toll on her. An entire day passed and the battle continued without pause. Her forces were nearly spent by sundown and she chose to retreat. "Do not think you won for I have accomplished my secondary task. Soon you will see my words come to fruition. Know this my once husband. I will not stop until I have rid all existence of the dangerous species known as humans. You bought them a respite paid in Fae blood. I wonder how many will be comfortable with such a payment" she said before taking into the air and flying off with the remains of her Slaugh army."

 

"Overnight we began to count our dead or better yet who still lived. Ebonheart had given us a victory undistinguishable from defeat. Barely 125 Fae still lived. 200 or so humans, and at best 50 hybrids. The town was ashes. It's burning glow illuminated the battlefield for us to bury the lost. And when dawn arose, we understood what she meant by secondary task. It was an insane sight. The sky looked shattered. The land one ripe and fertile was blackened, wilting, and diseased. All of Tír na nÓg was mortally wounded!" Oberon yelled. He hung his head and silently wept.

 

Lily jumped onto his shoulder and wiped away his giant tears. "It must've been painful to watch. You need a moment?" Lily asked. "Yeah. Let me get some of that weed Keith has stashed in his room" he said standing up and walking away. "He still hasn't answered the questions we asked" Aspen said. "Give him time. I think he's been wanting to discuss this with someone for a very long time" Claire said sitting in her lap. "You know anything about Oberon mom?" Rebecca asked. "Only the stories mom told me. He left long before I was born" Lily replied. "Lily I've been meaning to ask. Who is your dad?" Aspen asked. Rebecca looked at her as she was curious of the answer. "Yeah mom. You never speak about my grandfather" Rebecca said. "Because I don't know who he is" Lily replied. Aspen and Rebecca were taken aback by that. Lily looked extremely uncomfortable with the question. "Rebecca...Titania..." she was saying before Oberon returned with a joint.

 

He sat down and lit it. Taking a deep puff, he held it in and let it out. "Gods...that's good shit. Back to what I was saying. The realm was dying. It couldn't sustain us anymore. You see magic was the lifeblood of the realm. Like blood, you can bleed a little at a time with no worries, but out battle had figuratively cut its throat. We had sucked up so much to cast spells, we had ruined it. We had only one viable option left. Move to Earth. We gathered what magic remained and we all fled out of our realm. This place called the British Isles was foreign. It was cold, rainy, cloudy, and dangerous. Fortunately, the gods and goddesses gave us instruction on how to survive. We were told to implant our magic in the forest like a crop seed. There it would sustain us. But there was a condition. Humans could no longer dwell with us."

 

"Everyone very much agreed. Ebonheart was gunning for them and none of us could afford to be caught in the fight anymore. With heavy hearts we sent them away. Time passed, and we began to break into individual tribes. Five in all. Acorn, sunflower, snowflake, clover, and rose. Each Fae bore the symbol of their tribe" he said. "Me, mom, and grandma have this rose birthmark" Claire said. Oberon picked her up and tickled her belly. "It warms my heart to see our bloodline survived this long. Come her you two" he said to Lily and Rebecca. They stepped towards him. He picked them up in his right hand and cuddled them all to his cheek. "For so very long I thought our tribe died out. And to see my step nieces...great great very great nieces to exist. I love you all so much" he said. "That's some weed" Claire chuckled.

 

"Very funny rolly polly" he said poking her pregnant belly. He sat them down on the floor. We stayed to ourselves for centuries. Not much contact with humans. Other than the occasional mate, we left them alone. It seemed that Ebonheart had either died in Tír na nÓg or she had forgotten her threat, that is until the year 1347. "Why does that year sound familiar?" Keith asked. "The Black Death Keith" Oberon replied. "Hold the fuck up. You're telling me she is responsible for that?! How?!" Keith said. "Ebonheart lost most of her Slaugh army in combat and what she had left was no match for all of humanity. No. She needed a different way to attack them. A flea. Just one flea. She cast a sickness curse on it and had it bite a lone man in Mongolia. Let this be a life lesson. Everything big starts small. That one little boy would give birth to the evilest Fae in existence and one tiny flea caused the death of 75 million humans."

 

"She had hoped the plague would spread all over the world and kill off the entire human population. She was not pleased that it hadn’t. Two major factors stopped the plague. Human biology and the collective efforts of the tiny races of the world. Fae, traveling koonago, Yaksha, and even a rogue tribe of Mogwai, assisted in using healing magics to thwart the spread" he said. "Mogwai? Yaksha?" Aspen asked. "Races you've yet to encounter. Anyway, she was beaten once more and slunk back into the shadows. Even with the massive loss of human life in Europe, humans began to expand well past cities and towns, this would cause conflict as they chopped down our forests. We understood their needs and chose not to fight them. After all they did outnumber us and were armed with iron weapons." 

 

Around this time, I began to think about teaching selected humans more about arcane. I figured if Ebonheart had attacked them before, she would do so again. Titania was not pleased at all about me leaving. I promised I would return one day. Promises...promises. I taught human's how to make homunculi to fight Slaugh. Instructed them how to make Philosopher Stones to craft as many iron weapons as needed. Healing runes to stave off disease. Even spells to trap magical creatures" he said. "Yeah, thanks a lot" Lily hissed. "Good intentions. Some did use them for such in my defense" Oberon said. "The road to hell is paved with good intentions" Lily spat back. "Can we stay on topic?" Claire asked. Oberon and Lily nodded. “Ebonheart didn't stay quiet as long as I had hoped. She began to make plans for her next bid to wipe out humankind. She appeared in front of a Spanish monk and seduced him. Showered him in gold and riches on the condition he burn witches. In this case, witches were hybrids that survived to bear children and humans practicing arcane. He fell for her lies and history would know it as the Spanish Inquisition. I had to step up my efforts to prepare special humans who could defend their people. During my travel, word spread of a land beyond the western ocean. A New World of forests untouched. I returned home to deliver the news. Titania was pissed that I had. She accused me of turning my back on our home. I argued this was a better solution than constantly trying to trick humans into leaving us alone. Wasting magic was not wise as it was not as abundant as it once was. It was true. Our magic was ebbing away century by century."

 

  "Slowly, Fae stowed away and left for this new home with magics taken from their forests. Our tribe went as well in some numbers. They would become the ancestors of borrowers. Many years would pass and no word from them. We would send scouts and they would not return. Wars would come, sickness would come and still humanity thrived. Ebonheart knew her tactics weren't working. She needed something new. She sought out a young man named Gavrilo Princip in the city of Sarajevo and spoke to him in his dreams. She showed him a united Bosnia and the means to do it. Kill the archduke Franz Ferdinand. And so, it came to pass, and a new war emerged. A world war.  The war threatened to consume the world but thankfully it did not. Not happy about that she sent a new plague into the world. It would be known as the Spanish Influenza. She was not content with the millions dead and I saw that for each attack on humanity, her goal was getting closer. I decided then to stop focusing on the defense of humanity and hunt down Ebonheart. Something I should've done long ago."

 

"It took me decades to find her, but I did. I found her deep in the heart of Nazi Germany in the summer of 1944. It was a given that she would be involved in some way with a major war and sure enough I found her enticing a very evil man with promises of victory if he learned the ways of the occult and arcane from her" he said.

 

"Adolph Hitler...is there anything this bitch hasn't had her hands in?" Keith asked. "Immortals have all the time in the world to meddle Keith. When I faced her it wasn't alone. I had found a small group of borrowers that had been trained to destroy enemy machines. You know them as gremlins now. It sickened me to see my fellow descendants powerless and enslaved. I promised freedom if they helped me kill Ebonheart. We cornered her in a room dedicated to arcane research. She was not alone. A human woman was at her side as some kind of servant. Probably an attaché assigned by Hitler himself. "So all you have to do is use the souls of these Jews to make as many Philosopher Stones as you wish" she said to her. "And they can transmute anything to what we wish?" this giantess asked. "Anything. Oxygen into poison gas? Rocks into grenades? You can even shrink or enlarge humans. Think about it Fraulein Nacht. You 100 meters tall crushing the worthless Americans under your giant dirty feet. Tossing their tanks like toys. Raping to death their vaunted General Patton. His pride and body crushed inside your nethers all for the glory of the Reich" she said whispering in her ear.

 

"And it will not come to pass" I said making my presence known. "Oberon. You've seen better days. Your breakup with Titania cause those grey hairs?" she asked mocking me. "Nice try but we both know our magics are dwindling. How long do we have to do this? It's been 3500 years since you started this wicked crusade" I said. "As long as it takes. Look around you. Every generation these humans have found better ways to kill themselves. Soon they will have the means to destroy the world. For every magical being that exists in this world, my cause is more than justified" she said. "Says the person who has no qualms about burning children alive in their mother's arms. This ends now Ebonheart. Surrender and I will only seal your power away forever" I said drawing my iron blade. "Hahaha! You forgetting about them?!" she laughed snapping her fingers. The room filled with the fiery souls of the Slaugh. She ordered one to attack me. With a simple swipe of my blade I destroyed it."

 

"Surprised? I spent the last 20 years enchanting this splinter of cold iron. I gave it the name Rune Breaker. It can cut not only the physical but that which cannot be cut...like flames. it is the perfect weapon against your evil horde" I said pointing it at her. "Destroy them!" she yelled. I quickly casted defense magic on myself and the gremlins. "Attack the woman!" I yelled. Nacht was swarmed with gremlins faster than she could react. Their anger at their treatment fueled their ferocity. The giantess screamed as they tore into her clothes. She fought them. She grabbed one and crushed him in her hand. This only caused them to step up their assault. I had my hands full fighting the Slaugh. My blade cut them down. My spells extinguished their souls and they still fought. Soon the entire room was ablaze. It was clear her minions couldn't stand up to both my magic and my blade. She took on the fight herself."

 

"Getting your hands dirty?" I asked. "No, just waiting for you to tire yourself!" she yelled parrying my blade. I remember the feeling when I fought her. Love and hate mixed together. She kicked me on my back and the gremlins rushed to my aid. I watched helpless as she burned them to their very tiny bones. They died because of me. They only wanted freedom. "ENOUGH!" I said shoving her away with force spell. She wiped the blood from her lip and smiled. "You would murder our kin so callously?!" I yelled. "They became weak and polluted by human blood. They are no kin of mine!" she yelled absorbing souls into her blade. A fatal mistake. She raised it up to strike me and I defended. As soon as our blades touched it shattered her enchantment. I was astounded as the spell that she had used for so long broke in a chain reaction with the Slaugh powering it. It reverted to its old form. The same sword she used so long ago to defend humans. She had kept it. It was rusted from spilling blood so many times and broke easily"

 

" The momentum of my sword cut into her throat. Ebonheart fell to her knees. As the flames grew hotter and the smoke thicker...she laughed. "You did what I needed you to do. I can now move freely in the human realm..." she said before dying. Her soul departed her body and turned to flame. She had become a Slaugh. I readied my sword to extinguish her existence but I never got the chance. It flew into the body of Nacht and the woman screamed. When she stopped she stood up and straightened her torn clothed. "*cough cough* Until we meet again Oberon" she said before dashing out the burning room. The building burned to ashes taking with it the arcane knowledge she had given the Third Reich. It gave no little satisfaction as I had given her a new means to attack humans. She was limited to what she could do with a tiny Fae body. After all how many humans would listen to a three-inch-tall woman? Now she could possess any human she wanted to further her goals"

 

"A year later and I saw that humanity had discovered a way to destroy the world. It seemed her mocking had merit after all. I knew she would return and with the invention of nuclear weapons she could finally win. My powers were weaker after that. Dangerously weak. I sought out the most powerful Fae left in the world. I returned home to see Titania. Coming home was not as pleasant as I wished it. There were only a handful of Fae left in the Rose tribe. Almost all elders. They saw me with awe and trepidation. "Lord Oberon! We thought you were dead" an old friend said. "Nay Corbis. Although our old enemy Ebonheart wishes it so. It is why I've returned. Where is my wife?" I asked looking around. "...in the throne room. I should explain some things. Much has changed..." he said. "We can catch up later tonight old friend. Business before pleasure" I said flying off.

 

"It felt so good to be back. Magic long missed flowed from the ground and wood of the trees through my feet. The air itself blessed me with magic. It would take years to even remotely replenish what I had lost but Titania had never left. She would be as powerful as ever.  Surely, she would join me. I was her husband and no love were lost between her and Ebonheart. "Behold my wife! I have...what is this?" I asked seeing her laid on my throne half naked swollen with child. A man sat by her side rubbing her dainty feet. "The wind spoke true. You have returned" she said. "I asked a question. Why are you swollen with child? A who is this man touching your feet?!" I yelled. "It is far late to be jealous Oberon. I have not seen you in centuries. Was I to be husband-less and childless for eternity?" she replied. She had a point. Even we have needs and I had been gone for a very long time. "Who's this bloke?" the man asked. I stepped over to him."

 

"Lord Oberon. High Fae and ruler of this land. Remove yourself from this room. I would have words with my wife" I said. He got in my face. "Don't care if you're the bloody king himself. Not pint size wanker tells me to do anything" he spat. "Pint size? You need a lesson in respect" I said. With a snap of my fingers he dwindled down to a size befitting the annoying insect that he was. He fell on his back in terror. "You insult me. Impregnated my wife and threaten me in my own throne room. I loathe to kill humans, but I will make an exception today" I said raising my foot over him. "No!" Titania yelled casting a spell to enlarge him back. Just in time as well as my foot crashed down on his face. The man scurried off whimpering. "Where did you get such a man foolish enough to disrespect me?" I asked pissed. "Yorkshire. He carries our blood. Found him in prison. Apparent he used his gifts for less than honorable deeds when it came to the womenfolk" she replied standing up.

 

"A half breed I can except but one who forced himself on women with his power? You disappoint me almost as much as he did" I said. "Have you come to insult my choice in men or have you come to give up your witless quest to protect humanity?" she asked. "Witless? I remember you fighting to protect them" I said. "That was then and much has changed. There is an orphanage not far from here. Choked to the brim with children whose parents died in what they call the Blitz. The air itself becomes fouler by the year and more trees are cut down. Soon they will come for this forest. I have no love for humans" she said. "And yet you let one carrying human blood fuck a child in you. You took one facing human Justice, shrank him and mated with him. Did you marry him as well?" I asked. "No business of yours. Why did you return after so many years? Why now?" she asked.  "Ebonheart. Our last confrontation left me weak. I was able to kill her body but not her soul. I don't have enough power to destroy her and her Slaugh anymore...not alone. Put aside our differences and fight alongside me like days of old" I said. She laughed in my face."

 

"Look around you Oberon! Have your eyes deceived you? Our tribe is all but gone. Fae are almost extinct and in our place is weak, blood diluted borrowers that scrounge in the dirt to survive. No, I will not help you. If humans die out, then so be it. We will survive" she said. "You're a fool if you think we will survive that. Every time she attacks them her ferocity and cunning costs lives. Once it was hundreds, then thousands, then millions! Next time it will be billions. You had to know of the weapons they made to end this last war" I said. "Nuclear? Of course I know. Every magical being on Earth knows. You cannot unleash that much power and have it go unnoticed" she replied.

 

"Then you have to admit he would use them for her own purposes. Enough of them explode and it will poison the planet. Our fate is tied to theirs" I said. "Humans made those bombs. Let them perish by them. If necessary, we can flee to Tír na nÓg. Much time has passed. Surely the land has healed enough to support a handful of our kind" she said. "And if not you doomed us all. You've gone mad. By sacred right I order you to relinquish your station as Queen" I said. "GUARDS! Escort this fool out of my forest! By order of the Queen, I hear by banish you from these lands!" she yelled. Her guards appeared brandishing iron swords. "You would draw on your king?! You Corbis?!" I yelled. "Forgive me Oberon but as I said...much has changed" he said. I flew out my own throne room and grew to human size as I sat foot on the ground. They looked at me not with awe anymore. But with great fear. It wasn't usual for me to be that size but it gave me perspective. They looked so small and fragile to me. They looked...pitiful."

 

"Enjoy your ignorant bliss...as long as it lasts" I said before turning to leave. It's a bitter thing to be exiled from your own home. I dealt with it as best as I could" Oberon said softly. "So, you're saying my grandpa was a rapist fugitive?!" Rebecca yelled. "You never told her the truth?" Oberon asked Lily. "What was I supposed to say?! Gee honey. Grandpa used magic to mind control women so he could fuck them. Your grandma decided he was handsome enough to break him out of jail, shrink his rapist ass and knock her up with mommy" Lily hissed. "I wouldn't said as much but she's an adult. Some info is better than none. Lying rarely helps a situation" Oberon said. "Why don't you keep your parenting advice to yourself and use it when you have kids!" Lily yelled. "...who says I hadn’t?" he replied very softly. "You had kids?" Aspen asked. "Yes, and they had kids of their own. One of the hardest things I ever had to do was watch my hybrid children die of old age. Something I try hard not to think about. Having them gave me perspective on hard choices I had to make later on" he said. "What kind of hard choices?" Aspen asked. He looked at her with heavy sadness. "I will answer but let me continue"

Chapter 10,,,The Tale of Oberon Pt. 2 by Size Master

"With the refusal of Titania, I became desperate. My last hope was one of the magical tribes left in the world would help but time had ravaged them. Their numbers short. So short that they were thought either myth or extinct altogether. Don't laugh but I went in search of a psychic who could lead me to the one I needed. It was my first time in the New World. I traveled as a human as I saw what became of Fae that had come here. It broke my heart to see them caged, killed for pleasure, or simply surviving from day to day. It almost caused me to lose faith in my cause. I wandered for three years trying to find a real one out of the fakes. A twinge of magic felt in Arizona led me to a reservation. There I met a most interesting woman. Her name was Euna and she was a descendant of the ant people" he said.

 

"Pwahahaha! Ant people?! Now I know you're fucking with us!" Claire laughed. "No, I'm not. Ant people are a tribe of tiny people that saved the Hopi from starvation. * I don't know if any exist anymore. May I continue?" he asked irritated. Claire nodded.

 

(Authors note: a real myth from Hopi culture. No, seriously)

 

"You have come a long way old one" she said with her back turned to me. "You know of me?" I asked looking up at her. She was younger than I expected. Early 20's with black hair. Her skin the color of tanned leather. Her eyes beguiled her age. Barefoot standing on the stone floor. By many accounts very beautiful. "Yes, Oberon I know of you. I had a vision of you coming to me years ago when I was a child" she said turning around. Her footsteps caused tiny tremors in the stone. Her giant feet stopped inches from me. I admit some amount of fear was in me as I looked upon her massive toes. She bent down and sat her hand on the floor. "Step into my palm. There is not much time" she said. I stepped into her palm and she carried me to this table. On it was a bowl of water steaming hot. "I've come for your guidance. This is a woman..."

 

"I know of Ebonheart. You seek the one who can help you destroy her completely" she said. "...yes" I replied bewildered. She pricked her finger and let the blood drip into the water. She spoke an incantation as she stirred. "We must hurry old one. I need you to ejaculate into the water" she said. Now I get how weird that sounded but seeing her worried expression, it seemed time was of the essence. Fortunately, I was still as virile as I ever was, and I came in the bowl after jerking for a minute. She had snaked her hand into her loincloth and she moaned slightly. Her hand came back out with fingers slick with her juices and she shook them into the bowl. Again, she stirred. I was shocked when she drank the liquid. She went into convulsions and stopped.

 

"To banish the eternal darkness, light is needed. One born of human and the other the descendant of Fae. The borrower will contain the blood of all five tribes and the human will have descended from the humans who once dwelled in the land of the Celtic gods. Together they will sire The Child of Light. The one chosen by fate to extinguish the heart of darkness" she said before snapping out of it. She screamed as a bolt of magic shot her in the back and she shrank down and collapsed on the floor. "Ebonheart!" I yelled seeing her in the doorway. She was still in the German woman's body and her nose was bleeding. "Accursed body. Can't even manage a shrinking spell without injury" she said reaching down to pick the Hopi woman up. She was limp in her fist. "Let her go!" I yelled. "I shan't. Now awaken mortal and tell me who will sire this child, so I may strangle this threat in its infancy" she said squeezing her. The woman screamed as her ribcage broke. "Never foul creature!" the woman yelled shooting Ebonheart in the eyes with feeble magic. Ebonheart yelled and released her as she rubbed her eyes."

 

"It was very clear this woman was part Fae. Her innate Magic fueled her visions and what little she had was used up just now trying to get free. I flew down and caught her before she splatted on the floor. She was coughing blood. Her ribcage crushed. "I'm so sorry" I muttered. "Don't be. I've known of this moment since I was a little girl. I awoke this morning knowing I would die. Let me finish...my vision" she coughed. She kissed me roughly. Her tongue in my mouth. Her blood in my mouth. It was the most passionate kiss I've felt in a thousand years. It was broken by a blast of wind. Ebonheart snatched her up. She placed her fingers around her head. "I'll find out one way or another!" she yelled. She was going to use magic to rip it from her mind. What I did next still haunts me. Just another sin. I used ice magic to send a shard of ice into her tiny back. She cried out and then went still. "Bastard" she muttered.  she placed her body in her mouth and chewed her to ribbons. "Yes...yes! Her visions carried on her blood! I see a human girl and a borrower boy! North America...northeast! I can almost...no! It's gone..." she muttered. "Must be irritating to be so close and yet so far. Millions of girls and thousands of borrower boys. I know which ones....and I'll never tell you" I laughed. " I'm going to kill you you feeble little caster but not before I rip the information out of your withered mind!" she yelled just before she staggered. She felt weak. "Too many spells at once...lucky...you got lucky" she said staggering out the door. I survived but it didn't feel lucky. That girl died because of me. Her blood still lingered in my mouth and as I questioned any God or goddess if this was worth it I received the vision she had given her life for me to have."

 

"I saw a tiny boy of 7 or 8 sitting on a leaf staring at the stars. A borrower child dressed in nothing but a leaf loincloth and a man below called his name for him to come down. The name was Marcus. And suddenly I saw a human girl of similar age dressed in a nightgown reading a book pausing to look out the window at the same stars. On the wall of her room was a name embroidered on a sign. Bethany. I'd had found the bloodlines that would someday merge to create the Child of Light" he said.

 

"Bethany? My grandma?!" Aspen yelled. "Marcus...that was my grandfather’s name" Keith said. "Yes...yes they were" Oberon replied. "Then the child Aspen is carrying is The Child of Light?!" Claire asked. "I hope so. Many sacrifices were made in that hope" he replied. "What kind of sacrifices and how did you end up in Keith?" Rebecca asked. Oberon was quiet. "What I did I do without choice. Billions of lives are at stake. I..." he said turning away. He was shaking. Aspen turned his head with her hand gently. "Just tell us" she said. "I watched both of them for years. I even made myself known to them out of curiosity. Marcus was a remarkable child. Brave, fearless, worried about others. Sound familiar? I masked my true form and passed myself off as a borrower to both. I helped Marcus once when he was out alone. Caught in a spider web, he would've surely died. I freed him and he asked me how he could repay me. I told him to venture to a borrower colony not far away. There he would meet his destiny. Following my direction would be his payment. I knew there were many females to be found and one would be his destined one to bear his child."

 

"Bethany was unlike any child I had met for many years. She saw borrowers as complete equals. Cried when she saw one hurt or killed. Her father was a drunkard and her mother a recluse. It left the child lonely. Some nights I would come to her as I felt sorry for her. I told her of tales long ago. Stories of tiny people all over the world. Her feet would patter and patter rhythmically as she was enraptured by my words. I admit I found myself spending far more time with her than Marcus. Years ticked by and I watched this young girl grow into a young woman. I even fell in love with her. I shouldn't have. She was not mine to have. The night before her wedding she asked me to show her the world from my perspective. A request she made after telling her what I was years ago. I said yes. She looked so beautiful in her white nightgown. So fragile after shrinking her down to my height. I held her hand and whisked her outside."

 

"Her eyes full of wonder. Common things to me seemed surreal to her. Fireflies as big as her torso lit up the night. Foraging ants scared her and he hugged me tight. Her smell was radiant. And her eyes met mine and we kissed. We...we pleasured each other. She sucking my penis...me sucking her toes. My lips caressing her nipples. Sorry if this is graphic Aspen but this is what happened. And when the time came for me to make love...I broke it off. "Why did you stop?" she asked upset. "You're meant for another" I replied. "I don't care about him! I want you! You were the one so mind to me all these years! Not him!" she yelled. Her voice was breaking. "I loved out time together but we aren’t meant to be with one another. I am sorry Bethany" I said. She cried the whole way back. I unshrank her and saw her collapse on her bed sobbing. Believe me when I say I wanted to be the one for her. I would have done anything to make her happy. Just...just not that. And like that I stopped coming to her and let her live her life"

 

"She never forgot about me though. She took the stories I told her and wrote about them. She sent off the writings to a publisher over and over until one day they wrote a compendium about them. The book in the study are based off what she wrote" he said. "You and grandma?" Aspen asked. "Me and grandma..." he replied. "I saw the dangers of meddling in their lives so I stayed out of them. I watched them have children and make families of their own. I watched them grow old. And I didn't interfere with their lives. But not long ago I was forced to return into them. By this time both of you had been born and I saw that in each of you were the seeds to give birth to the Child of Light. Keith the borrower had the blood of the five tribes in him. You Aspen were the descendant of a human who lived in Tír na nÓg. Now I just had to wait but fate had other plans."

 

"One day as I watched you I noticed an unusual flock of crows around your home. Each day one more would appear. Not normal crows either. One with magic in them. Crows are bad omens and I knew death would come upon your house with days. I feared it would come for you so I began to shadow you. You never saw me. I would hide in your sock drawer. Your closet. Underneath your bed fearing something would come to take your life away. Then you went on a car ride with your parents. I should stop" Oberon said. "Continue..." Aspen said slightly cold. "...The crash was brutal. Time stops when she comes for your life" he said. "She? Who's she?" Aspen asked. "Well she is not really a she. It can have both genders, but she appeared as a woman at that moment. The Morrigan" he replied. "Who's Morrigan?" Claire asked. "A Celtic deity of death. Of those who carry Celtic blood and die, it is The Morrigan who comes for them. It's different for others. If they're Japanese then it's a Shinigami, Anubis if you're Egyptian, Thanatos if you're Greek. The Morrigan had come the family of McCormick. And as their car slammed into the tree time stopped."

 

"As a high-ranking Fae, such a thing had no hold on me and I saw her. She had taken female form. A frayed black dress, her finger and toes painted black. Crow feathers for a necklace. Her irises jet black. Well you get the idea. She brushed aside the shattered glass frozen in the air and peered into the car. "Morrigan" I said. She turned to me as I landed on her shoulder. "Oberon. It has been over three millennia since we have seen one another. It is auspicious to find you here" she said. "This is not a social call. I have great plans for the child here" I said. She looked at you Aspen. "The man will shatter his ribcage on the steering wheel. A rib bone will pierce his heart. Death will be immediate. The child will be thrown headfirst into the center column breaking her neck. Death will be immediate. The woman carrying her unborn offspring. The glovebox will pop open and slam her abdomen into it. She will survive but her unborn child will not" she said accounting for everyone in the car. "That child is part of a prophecy. She cannot die. She is meant to save humanity" I said."

 

"Be as it may old one, I cannot spare the life of those whose time has come. Doing so would cause imbalance. Now leave me to my work" she said brushing me off her shoulder. I landed on the ground. The first pieces of glass and metal under my feet. And I stared up at her I found conviction. Something not easy staring at death herself. I punched her big toe. Her skin cold and the color of ash felt strange on my fist. "You said you have to preserve balance right? Then a trade. An equitable trade" I said. She bent down to pick me up. "What do you propose?" she asked. Oberon hesitated. "You didn't. Tell me you didn't" Aspen asked. "The life for the girl for the life of her mother. A life for a life" I said. She mused on it. "And if she has children that would cause imbalance" she said. "Better than the alternative. Ebonheart has tried to destroy humanity and with the advent of nuclear weapons. Well how much of your balance would survive with millions of dead Celtic within an hour? One extra child is a grain of sand compared to that" I said. "Agreed. I accept your proposal" she said with no emotion. With her hand she pushed your frozen body a few inches to the right. Just enough that your shoulder would be caught by your mother's car seat. Time started back up"

 

"I watched it finish and your mother was still conscious. Trying to take some responsibility, I went to her. The glovebox had virtually bisected her liver. She was long for this world. "What...are...you?" she asked eyeing me standing on the dashboard. "A friend Janice. I'm so sorry" I said. "You...know my name?" she asked. She looked around and saw her husband dead. She whimpered. "Aspen! As... *cough cough*. It hurt so much so see her that way. She could barely speak so much blood came from her mouth. "She's alive. Injured but she'll live" I said. She took comfort in that. "How..."

 

"Do I know your name? I've watched over you since you were born" I said. "The borrower with the flower. I thought you were a dream" she muttered. "No. That was real" I said softly. She had remembered a time I gave her a flower when she got lost as a young girl. And I silently wept remembering her that way. "Watched over me? Please...please do that for Aspen" she begged. "I've been doing that since she was born too. Here" I said using gentle wind magic to place her hand in yours. She looked happy. And then...then she was gone" Oberon said so softly he was barely heard. Aspen broke down crying. "WHAT GAVE YOU THE RIGHT TO MAKE SUCH A DEAL?!" Aspen screamed. Oberon didn't answer. Claire tapped Aspen's size watch and shrank her down. Afterwards she hugged and cuddled her to her. "Aspen..." Claire said stroking her hair. "It hurts...it hurts so much" Aspen sobbed.

 

"You did that on a false assumption" Keith hissed. "False? I don't see how" Oberon said. "You keep alluding to her starting s nuclear war but if that was true then it would've happened by now" Keith said. "Good point" Rebecca said. "Ebonheart chose her host not because of ease. Our souls can only possess those who carry Fae blood. Only those with an affinity. Thankfully, nobody on the planet who can turn a key to launch a nuke carries that. A silver lining so to speak. I've had years to plan for as many contingencies as possible. So, when I say I didn't make that deal lightly. Believe it. I loved your mother just as much as I loved her's. The traits I find desirable in women was passed down across three generations. I was there when she was born. I was there when she died. You suffered Aspen. No doubt but look at me. I watched your mother form in your grandmother's belly. I was in the room when she took her first breaths. I even blessed her with my own blood. And when she died part of me did too. Her favorite food was pot roast. Her favorite color was green. She hated her feet as she had webbed toes. When she sneezed...she sounded like a duck. She..." Oberon said before stopping. He held his head in his trembling hands.

 

"I left an orchid on her grave every year on her birthday" he said. Aspen jerked up. "That...that was you? I wondered for years who did that" she said. "They were her favorite" he said. Aspen saw that he had suffered her loss as well. Maybe more so. "So you can possess me because I have Fae blood?' Keith asked. "Yeah...Oberon replied. "Okay then...so where is your body?" he asked. "Sold it to Morrigan" he replied. "Excuse me?" Keith asked. "When Janice died, it was not the last time I had encountered Morrigan. I met her again 5 years later saving you and your sister" he said. Everyone looked dead at him. "You remember the moment your parents died right? Of course you do. You and your sister on the slippery middle slope. The crows led me to you that rainy day. And there I found you being dragged by your sister. Time had stopped and Morrigan had appeared once more. This time in the form of a young human boy. He giant face looking at the clump of dirt suffocating your parents."

 

"Oberon. Again this is auspicious. Don't tell me one of these is part of your prophecy" he said. "The boy is" I replied. "In a moment their feet will slip and they will tumble onto this sticky clump of earth. The rest of this ceiling will fall and their fate will be that of their parents" he said. "You know what I will ask" I said. "Indeed, but you have nothing to bargain with. I granted your boon only because there was the mother and out of nostalgia for you. If nuclear was is to occur...then it will occur. I will not be deterred" he said. "But I do have something to trade. Something you haven't collected for many centuries" I said. He looked at me and sat down on the muddy ground. His bare feet encircling the entrance I stood. "You. You propose you" he said. "I do. My life for both of theirs" I said. "Both?! You presume much Fae!" he yelled bringing his feet closer together as if to threaten me"

 

"Obviously I need the boy but he is young and weak. Unlikely he would survive the first winter alone. His sister is needed" I said. Even the life of an immortal doesn't pay for both. One is find but not both" he said. "Then a counteroffer. His life be spared but his sister gets a stay of execution" I said. "Hmm...she gets two years of extra life.  No more" he said. "Agreed" I said. He nodded and used his fingers to create tiny steps in the mud for you and your sister to use to climb. "Now for you Oberon" he said. "Make it painless please" I said. "For old times’ sake I will" he said standing up. He raised his dirty giant sole over me and it came crashing down. Squashed into the mid like an insect. Me the High Fae. A being older than most civilizations smashed flat under a dirty smelly foot of a young death God. Well at least it was quick. My soul hovered over my body. "What will you do now? Join your brethren in the afterlife?" he asked. "No. I still have work to do" I said flying over to you and entering your body. "Very well Oberon. Just you know that the fate you conspired today maybe more gruesome than one that was previously ordained" he said before disappearing and time resuming.

 

"It felt strange being in your body. I could feel everything and nothing. Glimmers of magic still existed in my soul, but it was like a man seeing shadows in the darkness. I could feel your sister's hand in yours. Your borrower senses invading my very being. Her smell. The cold earth under your feet. I knew what mortality truly was."

 

"Over the next year, I went back and forth possessing Keith and Claire. Watching over my precious charges. It warmed my heart to see Aspen happy and it saddened me to see Bethany running out of time. And one night I possessed Claire, I could sense that Bethany would not see the next morning. I awoke in Claire’s body. Sticky with fluids and smelling of Aspen. She herself was snoring blissfully with a grip on my body" he said. "Oh my god that's invasive" Claire hissed. "But beautiful. You didn't let size, species, or gender get in the way of love. An immortal can learn lessons from you two. I pulled myself free of Aspen's grasp and cleaned myself up. I looked at the mirror. Wasn't my face or my body so I used a glamor to give myself the illusion of my old form. Then I proceeded to Bethany's room. She sat in her bed reading Alice in wonderland. The same book I first found her reading so my decades ago. She was wrinkled now. Her hair grey but she still had those pretty eyes. In the windowsill was a crow watching her. I flew up to it. "Morrigan. All I ask is for a few extra minutes" I said. The crow cawed. It's sound alerted Bethany to my presence. "Thomas? Is that you?" she asked reaching for her glasses. "No Bethany. It's not the husband of Rebecca. It's Oberon" I said fluttering onto her bed.

 

"Her eyes lit up like a child's seeing me. "I missed.... *cough cough* missed you" she said wheezing. "I missed you pretty girl" I replied. "Flatterer. I'm as wrinkly as a prune now" she chuckled. "But your soul is as pristine as ever" I replied. "I haven't seen you since before I was married. What brings you here tonight?" she asked. She always was a sharp one. I hesitated with my answer. "You came to say goodbye. This is it for me isn't it?" she asked. "...yes" I replied. She wasn't scarred or crying. She seemed content. "Aspen..." she muttered. "She has good company and I will keep watching over her" I said. "I lived a long life. I've lost much and gained much. I even saw my grandchild graduate high school. I..." she said before looking away. "Hold you palm out" I said. She placed it down and I stepped into it. Her palm was surprisingly smooth and warm under my feet. The old giantess hadn't changed at all in the ways that mattered. She brought me up to her face and kissed me. "Close your eyes" I said. She did and a cast an arcane spell on her. "Where are we?" she asked looking around. "Inside an old dream of mine. Look around Bethany and see what once was Tír na nÓg “‘I said.

 

"Inside a dream, time has little meaning and reality is what you make of it.  Bethany was young once more and my size.  Curious as can be looking and marveling at everything. I showed her around my dream realm. Introducing her to friends long dead. She was treated like royalty. Gossamer robes, a strawberry vine as a crown. And in her beauty, we made love. Love of all kinds. Same size, me big and her small. Me small and she big. Ever trusting of one another. She felt fragile in my hands and I felt weak inside...well all good things must come to an end. I felt her life ebb away as I held her in my arms. "Bethany..." I said. "It's time...I understand. Can you answer me why you chose me? Of all the girls in the world...why me?" she asked. "Your bloodline will sire a child that will save the world. Auguries point to Aspen" I said. "Hate to break it to you but Aspen is involved with a girl" she chuckled. "Be as it may, time will reveal what it will. Having said that, I am happy that you were the one prophecy led me to. Even though you're human, you brought forth a magic very special" I said.

 

"What is that?" she asked. "Unconditional love. Bethany, it was an honor to have known you" I said barely able to keep composure. "As it was for me my fairy King" she said bowing. she shuddered and collapsed in my arms. The spell broke and I found myself looking at her body laid down in her bed. Alice in Wonderland had dropped onto her chest half open. I glanced at it. "(Alice) How long is forever? (White Rabbit) Sometimes, just one second". And after reading that I heard her breathe her last. The crow cawed and flew away from her windowsill. I cried and cried for her. I cried so hard I'm surprised none of you heard. I think that was the hardest I ever mourned for anyone. I held her giant finger cuddling it sobbing well after it went cold, and I only let go as the sun was rising. I returned Claire to your bed Aspen and waited." he said.

 

"That morning. I remember my cheeks were red and my eyes puffy. Thought it were allergies" Claire muttered. Oberon looked at the floor. "Then you saw what happened next" Aspen asked. "Yeah. All of it. You trying to wake her. The ambulance. You coming home and finding The house quieter and emptier. I felt Claire comfort you and I felt like I was doing so too. I stayed in Claire’s body for two weeks to make sure you would be alright" he said softly wiping tears away. " I had help from Claire but also uncle Thomas and aunt Rebecca" Aspen said. "That's right honey" Rebecca said stroking her giant thigh. "I kept going back and forth again until...until Keith and his sister were captured" he said. "Why didn't you help?" Keith asked coldly. "Cameras Keith. Revealing magic to the world would've caused chaos. It's one thing to believe in fairy tales. It’s another to want to use magic that could blow away entire cities. Believe me I would've if I could've. I loved your sister just as you did. You said I didn't help...but I did" Oberon said.

 

"Explain yourself" Keith spat. "When The machine exploded, what do you remember?" Oberon asked. "I found myself naked and bleeding on the floor human sized. Blood all over the floor" he replied. "Your blood. You've gone on for years believing that machine grew you to human size...I didn't. When it exploded, you were mortally injured. Bleeding out and unconscious I took over. I healed you and grew you to human size under the guise the machine worked. You were barely conscious as you killed that woman. I guided your shaking unsteady hands as you tore the life from her body. It was the least I could do" Oberon said to him. Oberon winced. "Ow" he said as Keith mentally punched him. "You deserved it and then some. If I could've saved her I wouldn't give one shit who saw how" Keith said in his mind. "I'm not perfect Keith. I've made mistakes. This isn't me making excuses. This is me telling the truth. I was with you afterwards guiding your steps. Helping you find food, shelter, I even tried to dissuade you from selling...OW!" Oberon said as Keith punched him again."

 

"Keith? What was he going to say?" Aspen asked. "If you trust her enough to bear your child then you shouldn’t keep secrets" Oberon said. "YOU ARE THE LAST PERSON TO GIVE ME ADVICE ON KEEPING SECRETS!" Keith yelled. Claire, Rebecca, and Lily held their ears. "...sorry" he muttered. Aspen held his hands. "What was it?" she asked with great concern. Keith never could resist her eyes. "Sometimes I couldn't find food so I...sold myself for it" he muttered. "Oh you poor boy. You were only..."

 

"16" Keith replied cutting Rebecca off. They hugged him tightly as he whimpered. Oberon let them have some time before he got to the end of his story. "And one night as you waited for a... customer you saw one of Aspen's podcasts on the phone you were given as a gift" Oberon said. "Yeah I did. I felt a connection. Her face, the subject matter. I felt compelled to see Aspen. Was that you?" Keith asked. "No. I had no hand in that. Take comfort in knowing your feelings are genuine. But I did guide you to her" he said. "I remember. I took a cab as far as I could out of Boston and walked the rest of the way. It was pouring rain and I felt as if I knew exactly how to get to her home" he said. "Yes, as I knew the way intimately by that point. If she let you into her home I would know for sure that you two were the ones in prophecy" Oberon said. "You knocked on the door and I opened. You were barely clothed and shivering. For some reason I wanted you to come in" Aspen muttered. "And now you know everything. The child in your belly is the fruition of decades in the making. All of it coming full circle after thousands of years" Oberon said.

 

"So what now?" Claire asked. "Now? Now we must wait as fate will show if this child will save us all. Forgive me but I need to rest. Today has been an eventful one" Oberon said before leaving them. "Well...that was eye opening" Keith said back in full control. Claire got up and left them. "Claire?" Aspen asked. Claire ignored her and kept walking. "I'll talk to her" Rebecca said leaving. "How are you doing?" Lily asked. "I just found out my mom was sacrificed to save my life. Oh yeah it's a fucking party" Aspen said. "For years mom would never talk about Oberon. He was a legend in the village. People would whisper now and then but openly he was a closed subject" Lily said. "I see why. What did happen to your dad?" Keith asked. "I barely knew him. My last memory of him was holding me and running. I was maybe 4 years old. When I would ask about him mom would reply "he died". She never said how though. Maybe it's better I don't know the truth" she said. Keith sighed and placed his finger on Aspen's tiny shoulder. She flinched. "I uh...guess I should get dinner started" he said standing up. Aspen wanted to say something but Keith moved off too quickly.

 

It was quiet as they ate. The remaining homunculi noticed something was amiss but didn't ask. Claire was absent as well as Rebecca. Later on, Keith sat outside enjoying a cold beer looking at the night sky. "Mind if I join you?" Thomas asked. Keith motioned for him to sit. He poured a few trickles of beer into a tiny toothpaste cap for him. "I saw Claire didn't join us for dinner" Keith said. "She's having problems with what was said. She thinks her child is...unimportant" he replied. Keith sighed after taking another sip. "All my life I believed being a giant and meeting Aspen was fate. Turns out some old Fae had a part in that" Keith said. "Doesn't make this any less real. The child in my daughter's belly. Your adventures. Saving their lives. Your feelings for them. That came from you" Thomas said. "Speaking of kids. I couldn't help but notice Rebecca smells different tonight" Keith chuckled. "Hehe...well now that Ritchie is gone and Claire is moving on with her life. I figured one last go at fatherhood. A thought from a foolish old man" Thomas chuckled. "You're not old" Keith said.

 

"37 is old for a borrower" Thomas said. "Maybe once...it's a new day Thomas. Full of magic, prophecies and heroes" Keith said raising his beer bottle. He brought it down to touch Thomas' cup. "So it seems" he said. Keith shook his head. "Thomas...is Claire at home?" Oberon asked waking. "Oh you're that Oberon fellow. Your voice sounds different. Yeah, she's at home" he replied. "Thank you" he said standing up. Oberon made his way to the entrance of their home and knocked on the wall. "Yes?" Rebecca asked wiping her hands. "Need to speak to Claire" he said. "Claire is laying down" she replied. "This is important" he said. Rebecca sighed and left. Claire came back wiping her eyes. "Yeah?" she asked. Oberon made no inkling as he snatched her up and carried her away "Keith put me down! I'm not in the mood for a suck and fuck!" she yelled twisting in his grip. "Nay, that's not it. We need to speak" he said. "Oh it's you. Still not in the mood" she said. "Not caring. You're under the impression your child means nothing. I assure you that's not the case" he said. He placed her on Keith’s bed as he sat down.

 

"All things have meaning. All things Claire. Just because your child isn't destined to destroy an ancient evil doesn't mean it's unimportant. I left out a few things in my story. Personal things. Things about my children" he said. Claire was surprised. "Why so shocked? Surely you didn't think a man 4000 years old didn't have at least one child. I've had several. More than several really. I'll tell you about two of them. Both boys born very long ago. One grew to become a farmer. The other a nobleman. Which one do you think was more important?" he asked. "The nobleman of course" Claire said. "Wrong. The farmer. He helped feed others in famine and saved many lives. The nobleman squandered money and was selfish. One day a war broke out and the farmer was a soldier and the nobleman a general. Neither knew they were brothers. In a critical battle, the soldier defended his general brother on the battlefield and the bravery encouraged the general to commit all his forces into the front line which he led personally. The battle won and the kingdom saved.  Now the nobleman saved the kingdom but if it wasn't for the farmer, all would’ve been lost."

 

"My point is this. The Child of Light will not just gather strength from her bloodline but from her parents and her sibling. Claire, you carry the one that will be the definition of what she fights for. Everyone has a role. There are none that are unimportant" he said. "When you speak you sound so lonely" Claire said. Oberon was the one surprised. "The burden I bear" he said. "Then stop carrying it alone" she replied. "It's obvious why Keith loves you so much. How is such a tiny thing so full of love?" he asked. Claire giggled a little. Oberon kissed her lovingly before setting her down. "I should see Aspen" he said. Claire nodded and let him go. Took him a moment but he found her in the study reading old books. "Can I come in?" he asked. "Sure. Just amazed grandma wrote some of this" she said. "Are you angry with me?" he asked. "More like irked. I understand why you did it but still" she said. "Please don't take it out on Keith" he said. Aspen closed the book. "Didn't mean to. Can I talk to him?" she asked. Oberon switched places with him. "Yo" Keith said nervous.

 

Aspen held his hand. "Sorry for giving you the cold shoulder after I hugged you. Probably sent mixed signals" she said. "It's okay" he said. "No it's not. You've suffered more than I'll ever know, and you've done everything for me" she said standing up. She took her clothes off. "Aspen" he said. Aspen motioned for him to be quiet. She unbuckled bins pants and pulled them off. "Do you love me?" she asked. "More than my life" he muttered looking into her eyes. Aspen took ahold of his cock and guided it into herself. They didn't say anything to one another as they made love and when she shot into her she fell onto his chest. "This me loving you. Not fate or Oberon. Just Keith" he whispered into her ear. Aspen hugged him tightly and whimpered. She got off his cock and pressed the button on his watch shrinking him. She licked him off the seat and sat on the floor.

 

She licked him all over his body and sucked his small penis until he shot in her cavernous mouth. Her hands trembled as she held him. "Now I understand. You're scared my feelings were a lie" he said. Aspen cried softly. Keith hopped out of her hands and made his way to her feet. He rubbed the underside of her big toe. "Of all the things that could define me Aspen. It is you that gave me a reason to live. I'll tell you the moment you opened that door. You dressed in that hello kitty pajamas looked so beautiful I thought I had died on the walk here. Your pretty little toes peeking out from your pants made me feel lust. Your breasts nurturing. And your eyes took my breath away. "I found her. The one I've dreamed about. The one that would set me truly free" I thought. Of any girl in Massachusetts, no the world, it was you that I swore to dedicate my life into making happy and her dreams come true" Keith said looking at the swirls in her toe print. He kissed her big toe and turned around. Aspen was beside herself crying. "I love you too" she said to him. The phone rang and interrupted them. Aspen stood up and the naked giantess stepped over him to answer.

 

"Yes this is Aspen McCormick. Yes. Can you repeat that?! Yes! No problem! Thank you!" Aspen said hanging up. "Who was that at this hour?" Keith asked. "The assistant to Sen. Ed Markey. They asked for me to speak at congress on behalf of the equal rights borrower bill! They heard about my podcast and chose me as the face for the movement to get votes!" Aspen said. "That's fantastic Aspen! When do you go?" Keith asked. "Tomorrow. The vote is in a few days...oh shit! Claire! She's going to give birth any day now!" Aspen said. "Bring her along. If anything, Claire can be the pretty borrower face to this. I'm sure her pregnancy will get sympathy" he said. "That's not a bad idea! Let me tell her!" she said running off. "In my room!" Keith yelled. Aspen double backed and her feet shook the floor as she ran past the room.

 

Meanwhile...

 

"It's done ma'am" a young man said standing on a giant phone. "Well done. You don't have to call me ma'am. We've known one another for months" an older woman said hovering over him. "Alright Ms. Hart" he said. "No that doesn't sound right either. Call me Ebony" she said pulling off his little clothes. "I did well?" he asked. "Very much so my little minion" she replied looking over at a file on her computer screen. A picture of Aspen was on it and next to it a minimized picture taken from a traffic cam of Keith. "I promise I'll last longer this time" the eager young man said. "Don't worry. I have all the time in the world" she said grinning with fiery eyes.

Chapter 11...Turning Point Pt. 1 by Size Master

"Jesus Aspen calm down!" Keith said watching her rummage through her closet. "I'm going to be seen my millions live and I don't have shit to wear!" Aspen yelled. "What about that white dress you wore to the restaurant on your birthday last year?" Claire asked. "I don't want to look slutty" Aspen replied. "I don't think it looks slutty. More like elegant" Claire said. "People were staring" she said. "They were staring for two reasons Aspen. First, you're naturally pretty and second Claire was dressed nicely too. It's weird for some people to see a borrower with such nice clothes on" he said. "You sure I won't come off as a slut?" Aspen asked. "I'm sure" they replied in unison. Aspen nodded and neatly folded the dress in her luggage. She chose a pair of open toed white heels to match. "Now for you little lady" Keith said handing Claire a special dress. "Why does she get a new dress?" Aspen asked. "Because she is pregnant and we're going for a particular look. This will show off that adorable baby bump" he replied. "When do we have to leave?" Aspen asked him.

 

"The reservation time has the train leaving in three hours. So get packing and clean up" he said leaving the room. "He seems better today" Claire said. "I think Oberon shed some light on a few things. Namely it took the blame off him about his sister's death" Aspen replied. Claire quietly nodded. After she was done, Aspen went downstairs to get some coffee. "Hey Rebecca" Aspen said getting her Keurig ready. "Hey kiddo. Big day huh?" Rebecca asked climbing on top of the nook. "Don't remind me. I'm nervous as it is" she replied. "Then that better be decaf. Be a dear and pour me a drop when you're done" she said. "Where's Lily?" Aspen asked. "Exploring your backyard. It's in the blood" Rebecca chuckled. "And I hear you and Thomas are trying to have another kid?" Aspen said watching the cup brew. "Yeah, I guess baby fever infected us" Rebecca laughed. Aspen petted the woman. Rebecca could feel her finger twitching slightly. "What if I fuck up and make things worse?" Aspen asked softly.

 

"Honey. When you walk to that podium and look for the words, just look into your heart. It will tell you what to say and do" Rebecca said patting her fingertip. Aspen held her to her face and kissed her. "Thanks auntie" she said. "You know if this works out and you and she get married, you’ll have to call me mom" Rebecca said. Aspen laughed. "Guess I would. Couldn't have a better mother in law. Thanks Rebecca. I love you" Aspen said. Rebecca smiled warmly at the young giantess hearing that. After everything that happened recently, she had come to see Aspen as a daughter. Aspen got an eyedropper out and used it to fill Rebecca's tiny cup. "To think the fate of the world lies in your womb" Rebecca mused. "No pressure" Aspen said. As the two shared a cup of joe, Keith was knocking on the door of a dollhouse. "Morning...Ruth right?" he asked. The woman nodded. "May I come in?" he asked. She opened the door for him and he stepped in. "What do we owe the pleasure?" Ruth asked. Ruth, like the others chose to stay behind.

 

Her body was that of a middle-aged woman. African American by blood and with that blood came old memories. Ruth was gay and by her reckoning, the deal the Menehune represented had no appeal to her. That and me of her roommates was sweet on her. "I came by to see Chen. Had some time to kill and I was worried as she didn't take the deal" he replied. "Chen!" Ruth yelled. Chen came trotting out the makeshift kitchen. Her tiny feet made little pattering sounds on the plastic floor. "Morning!" Keith waved. Chen blushed furiously as she only had on a bathrobe. She chirped cutely and dashed upstairs. She returned in a simple sweatshirt and sweatpants. Keith held out his hands. In them was a device on a necklace. He had her slip it on and motioned for him to press the center button. "You understand me?" he asked. Her eyes lit up. "Yes!" she said. "Cool huh? Translates the loaded language in real time. Meant to give this to you when you chose to stay behind. Why did you?" he asked. Chen sat down on the shrunken sofa he provided for them. "Like it here" she simply said. Keith knew there was more to it but left it alone.

 

"You want to play chess?" he asked. Chen politely nodded. Keith not only have them furniture and set things up to be as normal as they could be for them but provided entertainment for them too. Old refurbished phones were tv's. Board games shrunken down for them. He even activated those phones so they could call one another's house and him. They were surprised to see him come up with something new every few days. Keith set the board and pieces up. "You're white so you go first" he said. "I know. I've played before" she said softly. Keith watched her move her second pawn from the right.  He countered with a similar move. "You ever see borrowers in China?" he asked. "Only on television. Only the affluent has them. Chinese don't like tiny people at all honestly" she said after moving another pawn. "Whys that? Surely there are some that like them" he said. "Well borrowers are seen as a western thing. Not everyone is on the capitalist bandwagon. But more importantly they remind us of Mogwai too much" she replied. 

 

"That name. Oberon mentioned them. What are they?" Keith asked. "Meddlesome creatures that are about the size of a borrower. Dangerous to humans. They hate them as they see them as threats to their lands. They range from being pranksters to killers. It's just a fairy tale though" she said moving her knight. Keith countered moving his bishop. "Fairy tale? After all I've seen I doubt it. I think your people just haven't seen them for a long time. I bet they're still around" he said. "Word spread of the child in the giantess Aspen" she said. Keith dropped his pawn hearing that. "What have you heard?" he asked. "She's a savior. What are your thoughts on this?" she asked. "Still trying to wrap my head around it. Savior? I just want the kid to be healthy" he replied. Chen got quiet. She moved her rook. "There is something I've been mulling over. If borrowers get equal rights, that's going to open up a whole avenue of new things. I haven't spoken to Aspen about it, but I thought we could turn this home into an orphanage for borrowers. A lot of tiny kids out there with no parents. Kids like me..." he said softly.

 

Chen said nothing and moved her queen. Keith countered with moving his bishop. "Check. Chen...you closed yourself off to me" he said. "Will you ever marry?" she asked. "I don't know. Aspen and me have grown extremely close but I can't tell her to marry me" he replied. Chen angrily moved her king. Keith moved his queen. "Check. You're angry with me. Why?" he asked. Chen moved her king again. Keith moved his rook to the far back. "Checkmate" he said. Chen swiped the board clean with her hand. She quietly cried. "You still want me" he said. Chen looked away. "I gave you time to think it over so you can answer me this. Why me specifically?" he asked. "Kind, loving, thoughtful. Protective. I am fine with being a mistress to her! Just be with me!" she yelled. The shuffling of feet upstairs said they could hear them. Keith stood up and had her walk with him out the dollhouse. He grew back to normal size and carried her to his room. Keith placed her on his bed and stripped naked.

 

"We're going to play one last game. You can ask me any of five questions and I swear I'll answer Truthfully. But be warned. Your opinion of me might change" he said. She looked at his gigantic cock with awe and nodded. "Do you love me more than a friend?" she asked right off the bat. "Yes. I really want to fuck you" he replied. She blushed as her heart beat rapidly. "Why?" she asked. "I love women with nice feet but furthermore I have a soft spot for girls that need protecting" he replied. That was interesting for her to hear. More than a few men she's known had stared at her feet before so that wasn't a shock. But the rest of his answer supported her ideal of him. "How far would you go to protect someone you loved?" she asked coyly. Keith saw she wasn't taking this seriously enough.

 

"I've killed plenty of people already that threatened those I love. Don't feel bad about it either. I think I have a talent for it. I just loose it and someone ends up dead" he replied. Chen was shocked at his candidness. Although, thinking about it, she did remember him as he was back in that lab. "Have you ever been tempted to eat someone?" she asked. Keith hesitated. There was something that Keith had not told anyone about the day after the incident in Switzerland. Before they left the hotel, he took a shit so he wouldn’t have to on the plane. It bothered the hell out of him with that hole in his memory, but a cold horror overtook him as he went to flush the toilet. In his waste was a tiny skull. Somehow, he had eaten someone during that missing hour. It weighed on his mind. Was it a man, woman, a child? Did they scream or beg? Keith had sucked on Aspen and Claire before and the thought of swallowing them had crept in his mind for a fleeting moment. The temptation was always there somewhere. And on quiet nights he would have nightmares of accidently doing it. Working tirelessly for the homunculi was a way to keep awake but that was a catch 22 of sorts.

 

"Yes" he replied. "Would you eat me?" she asked fascinated. "Sorry. You used up all your questions" he said. Chen pouted. "Well, what do you think of me now?" he asked. "Not all that different. I've seen you kill before" she muttered. Keith paused. "...you have?" he asked. This was a taboo subject for them to speak of that time. "Keith you were under her control. We understand that. You should too" she said. "You saw what I did. Chen, tell me what I did" he said. Chen reluctantly did. "But you didn't see me ear anyone?" he asked. She shook her head. "Thanks for telling me the truth" he muttered. She petted his leg. Keith placed her on his bare chest as he lay on the bed. "You alright?" she asked. "I did something so terrible and have no memory of it. What else did I do? Do I still have that in me?" he asked softly. Chen looked at her feet. Her tiny toes played with a strand of chest hair.

 

"I learned to stop focusing on the past and concentrate on the here and now. The person that killed those two isn't the same guy that gave us homes, food, games and lives. Can you focus on that?" she asked. Keith looked at her softly. He began pulling her pants off. "Don't say anything" he said. Chen smiled and nodded. She took her own top off and stood bashfully on his chest. "You're very pretty. No need to be embarrassed" he said pushing her arms away with his finger. "You're so erect" she muttered looking backwards. "Because of you. Chen...I should warn you. Borrowers are more...passionate than humans. If you want this there's no going back" he said. "Break me. Eat me I don't care. I just want this moment" she said. He held her close to his face as he stood up slightly. Planting gentle kisses on her belly and licking her breasts, Chen cooed. Holding her legs, he smelled her tiny feet to get her scent. "I haven't showered this morning" she said. "I know. And you smell very nice. No brace yourself" he said before opening his mouth. Her heart beat faster as her body slid in feet first. His lips clamping around her waist.

 

He held her hands to calm her. He feared that she's thought he would devour her after all. Gentle sucking on her lower body and he used his tongue to part her legs. Chen's feet could feel the hard and smooth sides of his teeth. She let out a cute yelp as the tip of his tongue found her little pussy. Chen was a virgin...mostly. Eliza had molested her in the name of science and lost her hymen cruelly to a cotton swab. This...this was so different. The thrill of being in a giant’s mouth and being sucked on as food. The passion of it being her love doing it and the trust given to him. Chen went to grab his nose and kissed the tip before moaning. Keith tasted her sweet cum on his palate and let her fall into his hands. He placed her on the bed. Chen looked to see the giant straddle himself over her. His cock looming titanic over her miniscule body. Keith pressed his watch and shrank to her size. He pushed her legs open and slid into her. Her groans silenced by his deep kiss.

 

Keith was admittedly rough with her. Her body could easily take it so he let himself fuck her hard enough she would never experience such an act again. Sucking roughly on her nipples. Biting her sensitive toes. Even slapping her little ass to hear her squeak. Chen took it in stride as best as she could. She had to make sure she didn't bite her tongue as her heard rocked back and forth as Keith pounded her. He folded her legs behind her head and bore down hard pushing her frame into the bedsheet. Chen didn’t dare complain. He fairly warned her. And just before she hit her limit Keith pulled her upright and held her down on his shaft. He went still and looked into her eyes as he came filling her up. "Chen? Chen!" he said as her head lulled to the side. She hugged him and panted. "That was amazing" she said. "You scared me. I didn't break anything did I?" he asked. "...no. Just hold me for a moment" she said. Keith did as she recuperated. "Ehat changed your mind?" she asked.

 

 "You made me remember something. Aspen and me aren't meant to marry but...the first time we made love gave me the courage to deal with that truth. Being in a relationship isn't the defining thing. It's the intimacy of it all. I see me in how you pine for me. That same longing you have is what I had for Aspen. And giving in to her didn't ruin our relationship or the relationship with Claire. Why would it with you?" he asked. "Hmm...okay" she replied. "Chen. Come to me when you feel lonely. Not just because you need to fuck. You know here to find me" he said. Chen gladly nodded. "Now I have to shower. Scoot off home you tiny Asian troublemaker" he grinned. After she felt Keith got into the shower. "Jesus, I did it again. But fuck she smelled so good..." Keith muttered.

 

"Never been on a train before. Have you? Aspen said looking out the window. Keith was thinking of Chen and wondering if he did the right thing. "Keith?" she asked. "Oh no I haven't either. Got planned what you're going to say?" he asked. "Speaking from the heart. I did have a video I want to play. Two actually" she said. "What kind of videos?" Claire asked sipping a drop of apple juice. "Eye opening ones. Doing alright down there?" Aspen asked her. "Right as rain. Don't need to pee yet and the baby stopped kicking. Whoa! Spoke too soon" she said flinching. Aspen placed her finger on her belly. "I felt it! Not long now" Aspen said. "And remind me who organized this" Keith said. "Joseph Chow. The assistant to our senator. Why?" Aspen asked. "Just seemed so out of the blue. There are other advocates" he said. "But Aspen does have millions of subscribers now" Claire pointed out. "True. I guess Oberon has me spooked. I once worried all the time something would happen to you but now...I'm absolutely terrified" he said. Aspen held his hand. "I'm be alright if you're with me" she said. Keith grinned and nodded. "Ahem!" Claire coughed. "Don't be jealous. Tonight in our hotel I'm all yours. Body and soul. I'll even shrink real small for you" Aspen whispered to her. "I'm going to suck on you after your worship me. I'm serious. I'm going to give you a workout" Claire said tapping her foot. "Just don't swallow. As much as I love our baby, I don't want to end up as nourishment for it" Aspen smiled. "Lily should be the godmother" Keith said. "Makes sense. She is a fairy. You know fairy godmother" Aspen said. All three chuckled at the thought. "Who'd have thought that me sneaking out to see a crying girl would lead to this moment?" Claire asked. "Some things happen for a reason" Aspen said cuddling her. "Yeah..." Keith said thinking about the timing of this trip.

 

"I'm Joseph Chow and welcome to Washington D.C. Please get in the limo and we can go to your hotel" he said. "You work for the senator?" Keith asked. "His right-hand man" he replied. "So you picked Aspen for this speech?" Claire asked. "Yes indeed my lovely lady. Aspen here has a huge online following. It's the 21st century. If it ain't digital nobody pays attention. Do you know what you're going to say?" he asked. "Pretty much. Can I play some videos before I speak?" Aspen asked. "It's been done before. Don't see why not. They are...appropriate right?" he asked. "To this venue...yes. One will be extreme though" she said. "Fair enough. These old farts probably seen it all by now. Here's the hotel you'll be staying tonight. Get settled in and I'll come by in an hour" he said as the limo pulled up. They got out and went into the hotel. "Wow. You can smell the dirty money, hookers, and hypocrisy" Keith muttered. "Behave" Aspen said elbowing him as the receptionist came to the desk. They were given their key and they went to their room.

 

"Not bad" Aspen said. "Fluffy!" Claire said jumping up and down on the expansive bed. "Careful Claire. This is a D.C. hotel. That sheet probably has all kinds of politician semen on it" Keith said chuckling. "Nightstand! Put me on the nightstand!" Claire yelled. Keith placed her on it. "If you two are done goofing around, we need to get changed" Aspen said.  "She's mad" Keith muttered. "No, she's scared" Claire said as he handed her a dress. "Guess I should stop clowning around" Keith said changing his clothes. He put on an odd necklace. "What is that?" she asked. "An infrared cloak. It emits an infrared pulse to block my face from infrared cameras. I won't be in the room but I will be outside with the protestors. Don't want a camera seeing me" he said. "You ever ugh about leaking what happened to you?" Claire asked as she pulled her clothes off. "Won't make a difference unless we get rights. Hold still" he said picking her up and placing her on the bed. He shrank down. "I'll get the back" he said zipping up the back of her dress. Claire had trouble bending to slip her sandals on.

 

He slipped them on for her and looked at her toes. They were painted glittering white to the point they sparkled. "I'm Aspen's today" she said. He patted her belly lovingly and kissed her cheek. "Wasn't going to interfere with that. Just thinking how much you guys mean to me. Makes my suffering kind of worth it" he said. Claire hugged him. "How do I look?" Aspen said coming out of the bathroom. "Like a goddess" Keith said looking at the beautiful giantess standing over them. He grew back to his normal size and finished dressing. They had time to kill and went down to the bar. "Two scotches" Aspen said. "Uh no. I'll have a scotch and you'll have a Coke" he said. "I need something to chill me out" she said. "Then out a lime in your Coke. Your drinking days are over for the next 8 months" he said. Aspen stuck her tongue out at him. "Guys. Look at the tv" Claire said sitting on the bar table. "Damn" Keith said. "Decision vote today. Guest speaker Aspen McCormick to appear later" the ticker said. "Who is Aspen McCormick people are asking. We found out that Aspen is a 21-year-old woman living in Ipswich Massachusetts and is a big advocate for borrower rights" Thr announcer said. "Damn right!" Aspen said toasting. "How is this obscure woman qualified to even take the floor? No charities or marches. Just some podcaster" another said. "Fuck you dude" Keith said. "I for one like her. Her jaw dropping piece on koonago exposed a horrible practice in Japan. Not to mention her piece on fairies renewed hope for little girls wanting to meet them" another announcer said.

 

"Well I doubt it's a coincidence they chose an attractive woman to be their centerpiece right when they find out their short on votes to pass the bill" the second man said. "Don't listen to them Aspen. You deserve to speak in congress" Claire said taking the skin of a peanut. "You're that lady they're talking about?" the bartender asked. "Yeah that's me" Aspen said. "I for one applaud your convictions. My girlfriend is a borrower. Got a whole lot of scorn from my family for seeing her" he said. "What's she like?" Aspen asked looking at her soda. "Take a look for yourself" he said pointing to the cash register. Next to it was a small girl moving bills and counting. She was nicely dressed and apparently well taken care of. "Honey? Care to meet someone special today?" he asked. "Just let me finish counting the 20's" she replied.  "There. Now who am I meeting?" she asked. The man picked her up and sat her on the table. "Aspen McCormick. She's supposed to speak out for borrower rights today" he said. "Pleasure to meet you..."

 

"Regina but everyone calls me Reggie" she said shaking the giantess' finger. "So you two are an item?" Aspen asked. "For three years running" she smiled. "That's sweet. How did you two meet?" she asked. "Found her rummaging through a sack of pretzels one night. Poor girl was terrified and malnourished. Fed her, cleaned her, and we fell in love from there" the man replied. "I'm Claire. Nice to meet you" Claire said. "You're expecting and ready to pop!" Reggie said. Claire smiled at her. "My mother doesn't approve because we can't have kids" he said. Aspen and Keith looked at one another. "How good are you at keeping secrets?" Keith asked. "I'm a bartender in D.C. Comes with the job. Why?" the man replied. "If you had the chance to make a child secretly, would you take it? Catch is you can never tell anyone how she got pregnant" he said. The man was very much intrigued by his question. "We love each other. Starting a family is a farfetched dream of ours" he replied. "Is that a yes?" Keith asked. The man and tiny woman looked at one another. "...yeah it is" he replied. "Let's go somewhere more private" Keith said. The man led him to his office in the back.

 

"What's this about?" The man asked nervous holding Reggie. "This watch I wear can shrink people. My pregnant borrower friend out there carries my child. What I can do is shrink you down so you two can have sex. Real sex not the...well you get the idea. I know what you're thinking. I'm not drunk, high, or crazy. This is a real offer" Keith said. "Will it hurt?" he asked. "Some tingling and a bit of nausea for a first time" Keith replied. "Then I accept" the man said. He motioned for him to set his girlfriend down on his desk. Keith placed his hand on his shoulder and shrank him. The man stumbled at his new height. "Easy. It'll wear off in a few seconds" he said picking him up and placing him next to her. "Robert..." she said touching his face. "Reggie...you look so beautiful now. I can see your eyes so clearly" he said. "I'll give you...20 minutes to do what you need to do. I'll knock on the door when I return" Keith said before leaving them.

 

"Hey love guru" Claire said fiddling with her sandals. "That was a nice thing you did" Aspen said. "You know...if borrowers do get rights maybe and I say maybe I will leak out the shrink tech" Keith said. "That's change everything Keith. Good and bad" Aspen said. "I know. It's a matter of time before someone else comes up with this tech" he said. "Who knows? It could open up a whole avenue of humanitarian things. Housing, food shortages, transportation, and shitload of other stuff" Claire said pounding her fist on a peanut shattering it. "You alright squirt? You've been eating a lot of protein lately" Aspen said. "Milk production went up too. Had to pump my breasts three times this morning" she said. Keith nervously tapped his finger. "Let me know if you feel warm" he said. "Something the matter?" Aspen asked worried. "Borrower girls go into a prep stage just before giving birth. Eating and lactation ramps up again and a slight fever promotes blood flow and immunity" he said. They all looked worried. Minutes ticked by until Keith went to the back and knocked on the door. "One minute!" Robert yelled. Keith waited till he got the all clear.

 

"I trust it all went well?" Keith asked. Reggie blushed and nodded. "Good. Hold still" Keith said placing him on the floor and bending down. Keith unshrank him and caught him before he could fall. "Thanks...for everything. Amazing thing you have. And nobody else knows about that?" he asked. "A few but as for others no. You can imagine the implications of such tech" Keith said. "I bet. Abductions, murder, smuggling" Robert said. Keith rethought exposing his technology to the world. "We have to get going. Take care you two" Keith said. "Sir...tell Aspen we thank her for all she does. She's got people rooting for her" he said. "Will do" Keith said before leaving the room. "There you are. Got a text that our ride is pulling up" Aspen said. "Things went well?" Claire asked. "Judging by the smell I'd say yes" Keith said leaving a tip. "Team Aspen. Changing lives one person at a time" Claire chuckled. Keith led Aspen by the arm out the limo pulling up. He opened the door and they left.

 

"Let me out here driver" Keith said as they neared the Capitol building. "But we're two blocks away" he said. "I know. I don't like being on camera. I prefer to help out of the limelight" Keith said making up an excuse. "Alright buddy" he said pulling over. "I'll watch live from my phone. Knock em dead" Keith said before kissing Aspen. Keith watched them drive off and slowly walked to the crowd gathered at the steps. He couldn’t help but be worried. Aspen was almost knocked over as reporters rushed the car. She guarded Claire carefully to her breast. "Ms. McCormick! Are you confident you can persuade the congressmen not supporting the bill!" someone shouted. Aspen scanned the crowd. Young and old. Clearly divided as signs saying "borrowers are people too" or "God created man in his image not tinies". "I don’t know but I do know nothing is gained by not trying. Now excuse me. America needs to hear and see something extraordinary today" Aspen said smiling. She turned to walk away as security blocked followers. "Nice job" Claire said. "Fake it till you make it" Aspen whispered.

 

She handed a usb drive to John and he motioned for her to approach the podium. "Wait here until they call you" he said. John disappeared into the crowd. She tapped her heel nervously and jumped as the gavel was pounded to call order. "We're gathered now to hear from the guest who will speak about the rights of borrowers. Please come to order. Sen Markey you have the floor" the Vice President said. "Thank you. As you all know, the Borrower Bill is the legislation that's become the hot topic of just the nation but of the world. All eyes are on us on what we will do. This is not a partisan issue as both parties can’t come to a consensus within their own ranks. To resolve this, a hope to resolve this, I have asked for Aspen McCormick to speak today. She's the advocate for borrower rights and shares the opinion of my constituents back in Massachusetts. Ms. McCormick. Please take the podium" Markey asked. Aspen nearly stumbled as she approached it. "Easy girl. Just take it nice and slow" Keith said watching from his phone.

 

"Thank you. Before I begin, I want you all to see a video" Aspen said. It was cued up on screens pointed to the congressmen. A girl of 16 or 17 appeared. A flowery dress with pretty brown hair going to her shoulders. She leaned on a car. "So what's your name?" a male voice asked. "Stacy" she replied. "And do you like borrowers?" he asked. "Of course I do! You know that!" she giggled. "Sorry but I had to ask for the camera. So Stacy, what’s your favorite food?" he asked. "The spaghetti you make" she replied. "Thanks. Stacy...do you think borrowers should have rights?" he asked. "Well...it would make life easier wouldn't it? We could get married" she said sitting on the hood of the car. "Yeah we could. As it is, society wouldn't approve of me marrying you" he said. "Your parents already think you should see girls size" she said slipping her flip flops off and putting her feet on the hood. "But I love you so much. I can't just abandon you. Who would take care of me?" the male voice said. "You're funny" she giggled. "It's true. You do everything I ask" he said. "Because I love you" she said. "Stacy...can you close your eyes for me?" he asked. Stacy closed her eyes smiling. Suddenly, a hand snatched her up. "Aiden? Aiden...you're scaring me." she stammered off screen.

 

"Stacy...give me a kiss" he said. "Oh that's what you want? All you had to do was Mmmpgh! *crunch....crunch....crunch*". On the screen was splattering of blood no a severed foot fell to the fake street. "Oops..." he said picking it up and eating it. "Goodbye Stacy...guess I should buy another girl to have fun with" he said before the video ended. The audience was visibly sickened. "Fuck me Aspen. I think half of America...no the world just puked" Keith said. The crowd outside was stunned into silence. "OBJECTION! I can't believe this woman would tarnish this rock with a porn guro film!" a man yelled. "It's not a porno! This video was ripped off of YouTube just yesterday. Look at yourselves. You can barely hold your breakfast down. Up until the last moment you though the girl was a human and the boy a borrower. What happened to your liking of her? I have another video an I assure you it's tamer. Play it" Aspen said.

 

"Hello. My name is Claire Thimblekin, and this is my life. I start off the day either in my own bed back at my parents or with the person I love the most...Aspen. In case you haven't figured it out...I'm a borrower. When I first met Aspen, she was a 11-year-old girl grieving for the death of her parents. I was 9 years old myself and was always taught that humans would squish me or eat me up if I was found. When I looked at this crying girl I didn't see that. I saw a girl just like me except bigger. So I came out of hiding and stared. She found me and as you can see I'm still alive. We became friends right then and there and we grew up together. First as best friends...then sisters...and then lovers. Yes, I said lovers. We love one another, and we have found that our difference in size is not enough to keep us apart. My mom and dad love Aspen like she was their own daughter. I...excuse me...I can safely say that I love Aspen enough to marry her. Why...why do you enjoy killing us so much? Because we're small we don't matter? We matter! We have feelings too! We..." Claire was saying until a hand picked her up. "It's okay sweetie. It's okay" Aspen said offscreen.

 

"Today you won't just meet me. You'll meet her. Say hello Claire" Aspen said after putting her on the podium. Cameras zoomed in on her making her anxious. "Uh...hi America" she said smiling. "As you can see she's pregnant. Like many gay couples, we dreamed of having a child and by a surrogate (by his own decision) gave us that miracle. Claire wanted a family. She dreams of making it big as a model. She cries watching sad movies. Laughs at jokes. Loves pizza and has an unhealthy obsession with Game of Thrones. Sounds human doesn't it? Her birthday is July 22 and her favorite thing in the world...well her favorite thing is me. Borrowers are so much like us it boggles the mind. They want their kids to be safe. A good home and even an education for them. Her father is an avid reader of historical novels and her mother likes to read parenting magazines. They...they became parents to me when I lost mine. They saw past the stereotypes they have of us even though we cannot say the same. Well some of us have and that's why we're here today aren't we?"

 

"See, it's easy to discriminate if they're different from us. But are they so different? Claire has ten fingers and toes like us. Blue eyes like that congresswoman there. The only thing different is her size. Are we so petty and cruel as a species that it is all it takes to justify killing them to the point of extinction. Yes extinction. For every one birth ten of them die one study showed. Mankind has made countless species go extinct but this one can actually plead for their lives. This is a house divided as I'm told. One side would give them a helping hand, the other the sole of their shoe. The argument I hear is how complicated it would be to give them rights. Well that's an argument that's circled this room once before. Last time it did concerned the issue of slavery. My grandmother once told me that doing the right wasn't always the easy thing. Do you want to condemn her species because it's easy? Do you? Or you?"

 

"America leads by example is what I heard back in school. Well we fell behind when it came to the rights of tiny people haven't we? Germany recognized the rights of gremlins. Koonago for Japan. Even the UK put fairies as a protected species. Why are we different? If anything we have an advantage. We have the resources to do this. We have the time to save them. There's one last thing I want everyone to see" Aspen said pulling a photo out of her pocket. "I took this photo of a borrower girl at a retail store some months ago. Thought she was super cute but it got me thinking. If we as a people seem it alright to sell a 6-year-old girl for $200 because she is smaller than your pinky, then who is truly the weaker species? Thank you..." Aspen said finishing her speech and taking her and Claire back to her seat. "Well...thank you Ms. McCormick for that eye-opening statement. Now we go into vote" the Vice President said. "That was very moving" a man said touching her shoulder. Aspen politely nodded. As Claire sat in her hand content, she noticed she felt oddly warm. She began to worry. "Shit...not now" she thought. Claire didn't say a word to Aspen and prayed the baby would wait for a little while longer.

 

"Damn she rolled them over" Keith said seeing the opposition shamed into silence. "Hmm..." Oberon muttered. "What? That was magnificent" Keith said. "Not that. Aspen did excellent. Something has been bothering me since we got this invite" Oberon said. "Like what? Wait...are you responsible for me feeling so anxious? " Keith asked. "I am. Keith, do you have the train ticket stub?" Oberon replied. Keith pulled it out of his pocket. "Right here" he said. "Why would they send two tickets?" Oberon asked. "Well for Claire. She was the second invite" Keith replied. "Have you ever known any company to charge a ticket for a borrower?" Oberon asked. "...no. No I don't" Keith replied feeling a dread. "This ticket is for you" Oberon said. "But nobody really knows who I am. You saw that John guy surprised I came along" Keith said. "Was it surprise? He never even asked who you were" Oberon said. "But how could he possibly know to send a second ticket?" Keith asked. "A trap! Keith this is a trap!" Oberon said taking over. He quickly looked around. "Oh no" he muttered seeing a crow staring right at him perched on a stoplight. "Aspen! We need to get her!" Keith yelled. He went to move and was nearly run over by a bus. "Morrigan..." Oberon hissed.

 

"Out of the way!" Keith yelled pushing through the crowd. He was quickly stopped by officers. "We can't draw attention. Look around. Something is amiss. Ebonheart wouldn't draw us out unless she had a plan" Oberon said. Keith began looking at everyone carefully. Peeking in trash bins and glancing at passing cars. Meanwhile the clock ticked. "We have a final tally. 362 yea and 173 nay. The bill is passed by supermajority. Voting for ratification of amendment will conclude on Friday" the Vice President said. "Did we just win?" Aspen asked astounded. "Yes we did!" John shouted. "Claire! WE DID IT!" Aspen yelled kissing her tiny lover. "Thank you so much Ms. McCormick. You changed some minds today. Enough to get the supermajority we needed" the senator said shaking her hand. Aspen sat down crying as she held Claire. Claire was exuberant but began to feel most uncomfortable. "Aspen...we need to go...now" Claire said. Aspen's eyes went wide. "John! I need to get her to a hospital! She's having her baby!" Aspen yelled. John rushed her out of the building. Throngs of reporters mobbed her as she's tried to get to the limo. "Keith!" Aspen yelled motioning for him to approach.    

 

"Something is wrong. Aspen looks like she's panicking...oh fuck! The baby!" Keith yelled. He threw trying to stay incognito to the wind and rushed to her side. They piled into the limo and took off.  Unbeknownst to them, the crow flew off the stoplight and followed. John weaved in and out of traffic and made a sharp turn down an alley. "Claire?" Aspen asked. "My water hasn't broken and the contractions haven't started yet. I'm still good" Claire said sweating. Suddenly, the car came to a stop. "John? Why did you stop?" Aspen asked. John didn't reply as he opened his door and got out. Keith went for the door only to find it locked. "What the fuck?!" Open the door man!" Keith yelled. With his adrenaline now pumping, his senses were dialed up a notch. Aspen, and Claire's scent was prevailing but there was another scent, a scent that made him nervous. A scent reminiscent of wet copper or rust. A familiar one. "Blood...I smell blood" he muttered. As he did, Oberon took over. "Where is it?! Where...no!" Oberon said seeing an arcane circle written in dried blood on the floor glow brightly. At first it seemed nothing happened until they looked outside to see a cigarette butt nearly as big as them. That wasn't all, Claire has become their size as her natural bloodline shielded her from the spell.

 

"Don't panic! Don't..." Oberon was shaking until a series of small tremors shook the limo. A shadow looked overhead and two huge feet slammed down on either side of the car. Massive black pumps bigger than one story homes filled their gaze out the windshield. "You did well John. I'll take it from here" a female voice said. Claire held Aspen tight as a hand came down on them. They screamed as a fingernail smashed the car window effortlessly and the car groaned as another hand pushed it down. The finger latched onto the door and tore it right off. "Come on out you three. It's time we got acquainted" she said. Oberon went to draw a spell to break the one that shrank them. the car made a horrible sound as weight pushed it hard enough the roof began to cave in. "Don't bother Oberon. I'd rather not kill you all but I will if I have to" she said. "Ebonheart" he muttered. Oberon was the first to get out. "Them too" she said. Aspen and Claire got out but Oberon stood in front of them for perfection. "It's been a few years. You look different" he said staring up at the giantess.

 

"Well I decided to have some children not long after we met last. I would need a Fae host eventually with these mortals growing old and dying. The results were good don't you think?" she said. "You had children just so you could possess them later? That's low even for you" Oberon said to her. "Actually my daughter was more than happy to accept me. With the power I granted her, she was more than gracious. Of course when the time came for me to assume control, she was hesitant. I let her out when she obeys" Ebonheart said. Aspen and Claire was scared silent looking at the blonde giantess towering over them. Aspen was probably the worst off. She knew she was the prime target and Oberon had made it clear he was no longer a match for her. As far as she knew, she was fucked and Claire and Keith were going to suffer for it. "If you're going to do it then do it. Just...just let them go. They're no threat to you" Aspen said looking at her. "...no...no!" Claire yelled holding Aspen. Aspen pushed her away and took a few tiny steps forward.

Chapter 11...Turning Point Pt. 2 by Size Master

"Ah. So you told them about me Oberon. Pray tell Aspen. What did he say about me?" Ebonheart asked. "That you plan to nuke the word to kill off humanity. That and my child can stop you forever" Aspen replied. Ebonheart burst out laughing so hard it hurt their ears. "The absurdity! Well at least the nuke part. Why would an unleash nuclear Armageddon on the world? Poison it for not just them but for every form of life? That's like a you burning down your house to kill a roach infestation. I'm not some super villain Aspen. I have no intention of nuking the world. I do admit I need nukes for my plan however. Oh Aspen. How I longed for the day to meet you" Ebonheart sighed. "Then what are you trying to do?" Aspen asked boldly. "Humans are so dependent on their machines now. Their very lives tied to them. That plane flying overhead. Ambulances running down the street. Hospitals, the Internet, telecommunications, so many things humming right now saving human lives. What if it just stopped?" she asked.

 

"You said you needed nukes. Oh my god. You're going to unleash an EMP" Keith said. "Your file said you were very smart. Indeed, I am in the time of my choosing. Millions will die within a month due to starvation, war, riots, and disease. And when humanity is killing itself off for their friend's last can of beans...a new disease will emerge. Tiny species of the world will be the carriers. Borrowers will infect North America. Alux the south. Gremlins Europe. Koonago east Asia. And Mogwai Central Asia" she chuckled. "Impossible even for you!" Oberon interjected. "You're right, which is why Aspen's child will do it for me. Only she can conjure a sympathetic magic spell so mighty" she quipped. "Never!" Aspen yelled. "Oh yes you will for the other option is far worse."

 

"Humans are doing a bang-up job of destroying themselves as it is. Seen the news lately? A fat fuck in North Korea is building bombs instead of feeding his people. An egotist in the White House compares his launch button to the size of his penis. Both men are too foolish to put their egos aside to speak. Syria, north Africa, Palestine, Russia, hell you would be hard pressed to find a country with no worries. I remember the Cold War Aspen. Regular old humans going about their days wondering if one day somebody pushed that button...and it would all end. Almost borrower like really. Living or dying at the mercy of men bigger than you. And what if it actually happened? To die is one thing but to survive? Knowing it all ended because a lunch of politicians got cranky? Would that be fair? Of course not! I don't want to extinguish humanity. They're a resource to be used. To spread our Fae bloodlines. Like grapes they’re sweet if nurtured but then again you still get the sour diseased ones that threaten to kill the vine. And so they must be cut off."

 

"75% is enough to ensure the world survives. And from death, a new world will be made. A world of hybrids ruled by Fae whose blood hasn't been thinned to the point magic is useless. It will be a new age that hasn't been seen since the days of Tír na nÓg" she smiled. "You're insane" Keith said. "All visionists have been called such but history proves them right. Now Aspen. Time for you to make a deal" she said. Ebonheart snatched Claire right off the ground. "You will agree to handing me your child when she is born. If not I'll kill you all. To show I’m a Slaugh of my word..." she said pushing Claire into her mouth head first. Claire’s screams were muffled by her lips. Her legs kicking in the air until they were slurped in. Ebonheart's eyes grew wide as if noticing something. "Please don't do this!" Aspen yelled up at the giantess. She was ignored and Aspen fell to her knees in disparity as she saw her swallow and the lump that was Claire traveled down her throat. "I had no idea she was pregnant. A two for one. Oh and that sweet salty taste...she'll die inside me before she gives birth." the wicked woman cackled. Aspen so distraught she peed herself. Keith himself felt his heart break...and Oberon took over. If this was the end he would die on his feet. He bit his finger and bent down. Ebonheart slid her foot out of the pump. Her smelly giant sole hovered over Aspen. "She's next if you finish that!" she yelled.  

 

"Give her back!" Aspen yelled. "Sorry, can't hear you. Oh she's a fighter. You were saying?" Ebonheart asked. "I AGREE! JUST GIVE HER BACK TO ME!" Aspen shrieked. The giantess patted her belly. "...alright. Don't say I don't show mercy today" she replied. Ebonheart used a tiny bit of magic to force Claire up her throat. Holding her hand out she spat out the half comatose Claire who coughed and gasped for acid free air. She placed her on the ground next to her and Aspen rushed to her only to be stopped up by the titanic woman. "Now to enact our contract. Failure to do so and they will die in a way even I can't take back" she warned. Aspen nodded. Ebonheart bit her finger and let blood trickle out. She held it to Aspen's tiny face. "Drink it so our pact is sealed" she said. Aspen did as told. She wanted to puke immediately as it was like drinking three pints of blood to her. Like drinking wishing well water with an overtone of rust water. She got goosebumps as arcane magic electrified the blood. No doubt some kind of curse or spell was carried by each drop. Aspen coughed and gagged and Ebonheart pushed her finger into her mouth to prevent vomiting. "There. That wasn't so hard. Down you go" she said placing Aspen back on the ground. With a snap of her fingers they and the car were back to normal. "The hospital is three blocks that way. Congrats on the baby Claire" she said before turning away. A gust of wind kicked up and she was gone..."Aspen..." Claire groaned as fluid pooled around her butt on the ground. "Claire...the shock caused her water to break" Keith mumbled. He pushed Aspen into the car and handed Claire to her. He hopped into the driver seat and rushed to the hospital. Needless to say, people were stunned to see the smashed-up limo screech to a stop at the ER door. Aspen was in shock and he pushed her as she held Claire into the lobby. "Jesus! Get a cart!" a nurse said seeing Aspen with blood not of her own all over her face and dress. "Isn't that the girl that was in congress earlier?" someone asked. "Not her...her!" Keith said handing a groaning Claire to a nurse.  "Oh! She's ready to pop! Get doc Stafford down here! He's had experience with borrowers" she called out. "It hurts...its hurts..." Claire groaned. The hairs on the back of his head stood on end hearing her suffer. Aspen trembled looking at her. "I'm here. Oh my...let’s get her to my office" he said taking Claire from the nurse. "There we go... Let me run some warm water. In the meantime, steady breaths" he said placing Claire on a soft towel.

 

"Apparently you three had a hard day. Ma'am...are you alright?" he asked Aspen. "The blood isn't mine" she muttered. The doctor could see she was in some kind of shock, but he chose to deal with the more immediate issue. "Remarkable. I've never seen a with blonde hair and blue eyes before. Okay sweetie. This is going to sound very weird but bear with me. Place your feet on top of these tic tacs" he said placing two an inch apart. Claire groaned and propped her feet up on the candies. Gently, the doctor cut off her panties and rolled her dress up slightly. "No bleeding. Very good. How frequent is the pain?" he asked. "Every few minutes" Claire replied. "Okay. Now I want you to sniff this" he said applying cream to his finger. "Hell is that?" Keith asked. "An analgesic to lessen the pain. Steady breaths...now when another bit of pain hits I want you to push" he said. Claire nodded. "Aspen...Aspen where are you?" Claire asked. Aspen brought her finger to her and Claire gripped her fingernail tightly. "You did the right thing..." she muttered. Aspen looked down at the floor silently crying. The Doctor looked at them both not knowing what was going on.

 

The old man counted the time from each yelp and push. "Aspen...I'm scared" Claire whimpered. The tiny girl was sweating profusely. Her breasts leaked milk. Her tiny toes curled in pain. Keith could only imagine how rough it would've been without the analgesic. Speaking of Keith, he had to bite his lip to stop himself from scooping Claire up and holding her. His instincts screamed for him to cuddle her and help with her delivery. Her scent was flooding his nostrils. A sweet delicious scent came from her. He knew delivery was the most vulnerable time for a female borrower but he fully understood now. Her body screamed vulnerable tasty prey. He held her hand between his fingers. Claire looked at him to see him terrified and his lip bleeding from him biting it. "He's so worried...I have to be brave" she thought. She thought back to a time not long ago when she was goofing around on the table and slipped right off. Aspen and Keith rushed to catch her and she landed in both of their hands. "Thought I was gonna splat" she said. "Not happening. Between us...we'll always protect you" Keith grinned.

 

She smiled at them weary and yelped as another contraction hit. "Push!" the old doctor yelled.  Claire pushed with all her might and collapsed. Faintly, she heard crying. So gently it had to have been honed by years of practice, the doctor held the baby on his fingertip and gave it to Claire. Expertly, he snipped the umbilical cord and cleaned the incision with a cotton swab. "Congratulations. It's a...(gets a magnifying glass) boy. A healthy itty-bitty boy" he said smiling. "Oh my god. He's so precious. Keith...he has your nose" Claire said holding the boy close to her. The doctor gave Keith a puzzled look. "What exactly is going on here?" he asked. Keith didn't want to answer. "Son. I've seen many things over the years but what I saw today defies everything" he said pointing to a metal chair Keith had been sitting in. He was so worked up his hand bent part of it and didn't realize. "Doctor patient confidentiality?" Keith asked. The old man locked the room. "I'm not human and that's my kid. Aspen, let's hold the baby" Keith said. Keith was the first to shrink down followed by Aspen. The old man gasped in shock.

 

"You not having a heart attack are you?" Keith asked. "No just wondering if I was dreaming" he replied. "You're not" Keith said holding the baby. "He smells like us both. Oh Jesus..." Keith muttered feeling his offspring in his arms. It was a mind-blowing thing for him. A being he created brought into the world. His proof that he was a successful borrower. Proof that his sister and his parents didn't die in vain. Keith began sobbing. "I wish they could see this" he muttered. "Maybe they can" Aspen said taking her turn holding him. "We're a family sir. He was gracious enough to be a surrogate for Claire. You see how" she said. "Astounding. This process is by science?" he asked. "Yeah. I made it to help her with her Borrower rights podcasts" Keith replied. "An age we live in. I see why you keep it secret.  Pandora's box" the old man said. "Yep. As dangerous as it can be, it can give us miracles" Keith said stroking the fine hairs on his son's head. "Thank you for helping us. How did you know escarole what to do? Med school?" Aspen asked.

 

"Not exactly. When I was very little, I was in an orphanage. My father died in Normandy and my mother a few years later. In the orphanage we had comfort borrowers. Tiny people to play with to make our lives easier. Some children were cruel, others kind to them. I befriended one we named Patty. Around 12 years old and cute, at least to me. Many times, Patty would sleep in my bed as the other kids were prone to...naughty things. I kept her safe and...well she was my first crush. Years passed and she grew to a beautiful girl and I a strapping young man. The headmaster decided to mate her with a Borrower male to keep the linage going. Patty wasn't too keen on it, but she wasn't in a place to say no. She got pregnant and one night she crawled into my bed for warmth. She loved it as I stroked her tiny body till she fell asleep. In the middle of the night she awoke in pain. She was going into labor. She begged me to be the one to help which I did. A cute little girl was born and Patty loved her so. Not long after she got very sick from an infection."

 

"It was clear she was dying. So afraid for her child. It's cruel to say but no way would they take care of a Borrower baby. They would...anyway I took it upon myself to steal some penicillin from the nurse station and gave some to Patty. For three nights I smuggled it to my bed and gave it to her. Patty survived and was very thankful for what I did. It was discovered what I had done, and I was beaten for it. Patty sobbed blaming herself but I told her not to. I did it because I loved her. Patty...Patty was my first. My first time with a girl. Never told that to anyone but I see I'm in extraordinary company. Not long after I was adopted by a rich family in New York and I never saw her again. I remembered the pride I felt nursing her back to health. Saving her with medicine. It prompted me to become a doctor."

 

"This curious fellow I met in med school sheltered borrowers during the harsh winters. I helped him after he saw I was of like mind. There I leaned so much about how to treat them. Broken bones, infections, and more importantly pregnancies. I almost switched to veterinary school because of that" he said.

 

"Why didn't you?" Aspen asked. "Because back in those days vets didn't care for borrowers. It was like taking a sewer rat to the vet for a cold. Later on in my life I did some volunteer work at vets when attitudes began to change. Here they call me the Doctor Doolittle of tinies" he chuckled. "That's why they called for you" Keith said. The old man nodded. "We appreciate your kindness" Claire said looking at the old giant. "I appreciate letting this old man see something wonderous. I wish more were of like mind" he said. "You haven't been watching the news today" Keith chuckled. "No. Busy with patients" he said. "Do yourself a favor and turn on the news" Aspen said smiling stroking the baby with her hand. "Okay...in the meantime I'll draw up your paperwork" he said leaving the room.

 

"So it's a boy. What are you going to name him Claire?" Keith asked. "Luke Victor Thimblekin" Claire said. Aspen and Keith were shocked. "Luke...the name of my father" Keith muttered. "The name of my dad was Victor" Aspen said. "I want this little guy to be a part of all of us" Claire said. Aspen gave Luke back to Claire and they bit hugged her. "We should grow back before someone stumbles in" Keith said. Little while later they were leaving the hospital and headed back to the hotel. "Let’s get our shit and leave" Keith hissed not wanting to stay any longer in a room bought by Ebonheart and her accomplice. The ride back nobody talked. The realization that Ebonheart knew who they were exactly wore on their minds. "We're home" Aspen said parking her luggage and going right upstairs. "How was...A BABY!" Rebecca said sprinting to Claire and Keith. Keith placed her on the floor. "Shh! He just nodded off" Claire said handing him over. "Oh so precious! Thomas!" Rebecca yelled. Keith left them to fawn over their new grandchild. He went upstairs to Aspen. He found her trying to throw up.

 

"I have to get it out!" she yelled. "Ehat out?" Keith asked. "THE BLOOD!" she screamed. "Aspen stop. You're hurting yourself. Just...just stop" he said. She fell to the cold floor in a hysterical sob. Keith rubbed her arm and sat on the floor waiting. When she settled down, he carried her to her bed and laid her down. "I don't wanna give our baby to her" she whimpered touching her belly. "Neither do I sweetie" Keith said. "Oberon...is there a way to break the curse?" Aspen asked. "...this is all my fault. If I was attentive. Came out sooner. I should've absconded with you the moment I saw that crow" Oberon muttered. "Who was the crow meant for?" Keith asked. "Any one of us but most likely Claire. Aspen...to answer your question, there is a way to break it" he said. Aspen brightened up. "Stop. Please let me finish. There is a way but we cannot do it. The nature of the curse makes the cure far worse" he said.

 

"She has to give up her kid to a genocidal maniac! If you know a way then tell us!" Keith yelled. "The curse is of the contract variety. A solemn oath forged in blood. Hence why she had you drink hers. The binding spell kicks in when the contract is broken. If Aspen doesn't fulfill her part of the deal, she will immediately die. Ebonheart’s blood was ingested by Aspen. Carried throughout her body like a disease and even infecting her unborn child. So not only Aspen's life is on the line, her unborn child as well if broken before giving birth" he explained. "But you said there was a way to break it" Aspen said. "Aye I did. Since it infected Aspen, the only way to eliminate the curse would be to burn her to ashes. Now do you get it?" Oberon asked. Aspen hung her head and cried softly. "We can't just do nothing" Keith said hugging her. "And we won't. You were explorers discovering lost species of tinies. The time of being explorers is over. Now is the time to be warriors. Go downstairs to the grandfather clock in the living room" he said. Keith did as asked and Aspen followed as she didn't want to be alone.

 

"Open the glass pane and turn the hour and minute hand to midnight" Oberon said. Keith turned the hands and the clock chimed. That wasn't the only sound though a very faint click was heard. "Now use your fingernails to pry open the moon sigil" he said. He did to find a tiny crevice. "What is that inside?" Keith asked. "Take it out" Oberon said. Keith took it out and held it in his palm. "Is that a sword? It's tiny as fuck!" Keith said. Oberon took over. Once he did, the sword grew to normal size. "Rune Breaker. I hid it here years ago just before my body died. I knew one day it would be needed again" he said. "It's beautiful" Aspen said touching it. "Careful! The sword was gifted with every enchantment I know. One of them is to cut which cannot be cut. This blade can cleave a diamond. It would have no issue cutting your fingers off" he warned. Aspen backed off slightly but still mesmerized by it. Its blade was iron that shimmered in light. The hilt was of alabaster with a lock made of Philosopher Stone. Gold inlays of roses with a counterweight made of lapis lazuli.

 

"Elegant. Makes Excalibur look like a backscratcher" Oberon said turning it in his hand. "I'm going to wield it?" Keith asked. "In time. Right now, it's useless to you" he said giving him back control. As soon as he did it shrank back down. "Rune Breaker chooses its owner by the quality of their soul. It finds you...lacking" Oberon said. "Then how do I impress this thing?" Keith asked irritated. "That I don't know. There are people who might help you with that. If they’re still around" he replied. "I'll bite. Who?" Keith asked. "The Yaksha. I'll tell you about them but first...something to eat. You're starving" he said. Keith was so wound up he didn't even notice. Aspen made dinner that night just to keep occupied. "Claire?" Rebecca asked. "Sleeping. She told me everything. Oh Aspen...you made that deal to save her" Rebecca said starting to cry. "I made it to save us all auntie. Luke alright?" Aspen asked. "Resting on grandma's shoulder" Rebecca said smiling. The homunculi were looking at the baby with awe. Mostly the women. "Someday huh?" Ruby asked. As the unofficial leader of the women she chose to speak.

 

"You can say that again. I'm happy for your girlfriend ma'am" one of the men said. "Thanks...Jake right?" Aspen said. The man nodded as he chewed on a green bean. "Hate to be a downer but am I the only one seeing a problem with granting borrower’s rights with the stroke of a pen?" a woman asked. "You mean blowback? Violence? People taking advantage? We're optimistic not naive" Keith muttered. "People will kill some that they have just go get that last thrill" a man said. Some looked at him. "You know that's true. And while we're at it. They get rights but what becomes of us?" the man asked. Keith slammed his fork down and walked to the patio door. He tore it open. "Feel free to leave. Heard they are getting shelters ready for borrowers. What? Why are you hesitating? I'll help you!" Keith yelled walking back and snatching the man up. The giant pulled his arm back to throw him like a baseball. "KEITH!" Aspen yelled. Keith caught himself and looked at the terrified man. "...well we know why Rune Breaker thinks I'm a piece of shit" he muttered dropping the man on the sofa and heading upstairs.

 

"Please don't pay him any mind. He keeps his emotions bottled up inside until they break" Aspen muttered. The shouting woke up the baby and he began crying. "May I?" Ruby asked. Rebecca gave him over to her. "Aw don't cry" she muttered patting him on the back and soothing him. The girls stopped eating to fawn over him. "I should go talk to him" Aspen said. "Give him time" Rebecca said. Aspen reluctantly agreed and kept eating. Later in the night, Aspen came to his room. He was not alone. He was in the company of Chen who was being taught English by Keith. "There. That's it" he said. Aspen went to close his door. "It's okay. You can come in" he said. "You sure? Looks like you're busy" she said. "Not really. Chen came by to check on me. Like you're doing?" he asked smiling. "I go home" Chen said in English sensing the mood. She walked by between her legs. "I think I upset her" Aspen said. "A giantess can do that" Keith chucked. "That's not what I meant and you know it" she said sitting down. "Chen...she's in love with me. We had a moment" he said. "Knew that dummy. Don't care about that. I care about that little outburst" she said.

 

"Just frustrated. Here I was thinking we were safe here. Took all the precautions. VPN's, untraceable back accounts, avoiding cameras. She knew all about us!" Keith yelled. "Nothing is foolproof. You did what you could" she said. "It was not enough Aspen! And now...now you're indebted to her" he said. She held his hand. Her finger pushed the button on his size watch. "Nobody is perfect Keith. Not even you. Don't punish yourself for not being perfect" she said holding him. "Your hands are so soft" he muttered. Keith reclined in them. "If there's anything I've learned Keith...there's always a way. I hurts me to see you in so much pain" she said. She looked down to see him asleep. She tucked him into bed and unshrank him. It was very late but she had to check on Claire. Shrinking down, she tiptoed into her parents’ home and made her way to her room. Luke was asleep in his crib in the corner. Aspen looked at the miniscule infant with love. A taste of how it would feel to have a baby of her own. She sat on Claire’s bed and gazed at her lover.

 

Her tiny foot peeked out from the covers Aspen held it on her lap and massaged it. Her fingers rubbing the ball of her foot. Pulling on her tiny toes. It was her way to relax as what she had said to Keith she should do as well.  Aspen kissed the tips of her toes. "I almost lost you" she muttered. "But you didn't" Claire whispered. "You're awake?" Aspen asked. "You were rubbing my feet pretty good" Claire chuckled. She pushed her foot onto Aspen's chest. "Still though. My world stopped" Aspen muttered. Claire used her legs to pull Aspen close to her. "Aspen. I was sure I was going to die. What little air I had burned my lungs. I thought about mom and dad, Ritchie, Keith, and then you. All the people I would leave behind. I could hear you both in there. I knew she would want to spare you. If she had...I would've died happy. Of all the close calls we've had, this was the first time I was ready to die" Claire said. Aspen hugged her face into her chest and made a frightful whimper. Claire stroked her hair.

 

The shrunken human sobbed into her belly button. "When I became groggy from lack of air, my life flashed before my eyes. Painting our toes. Your sweet 16 birthday party. Your grandmother hosting mine. That time you even made a tampon for me hehe...and the way I hated Keith. God I was such a bitch. And as my body began sinking into her stomach bile, I thought of a conversation I had alone with your grandmother. She found me sobbing on the windowsill days after I came out to mom and dad. "What's wrong lemon drop?" she asked. She would call me that nickname because I was tiny and had blonde hair. I miss that. I told her what happened. "So you decided to finally tell them. Take it that it didn't work out well" she said. "No. Mom screamed that borrowers can't be gay. I was destroying the linage of our family" I replied. "Do you regret falling in love with my granddaughter?" she asked. "Of course not. I don't regret that" I said. She took me up in her old wrinkled hands and carried me to the study. She poured me some tea and broke off a chunk of gingersnap.

 

"Good. Life is full of regrets but love shouldn’t be one of them. The people we love Claire won't always be in our lives. Love them to the fullest so you won't have any regrets" she told me. "I will grandma" I said to her hugging her finger. I found peace in that memory. Peace in death and then I felt fresh air. Aspen, I'm going to love you and keep loving you until I can't. I won't die with regrets" she said to her. Claire kissed Aspen passionately pushing her tongue into her mouth. Her hand grazed her nipple and Claire shivered. "I'm alright. They're a little sensitive" Claire said as Aspen froze. As if taking her invitation, Aspen sucked her left nipple into her mouth making sure not to use her teeth. "Oh, fuck that feels so good. Your mouth is so warm" Claire cooed as her milk flooded her lover's mouth. Aspen drank the very essence of her. Her hormones, antibodies, the sweet life nourishing fluid of her borrower soulmate. Claire cradled her head as she did.

 

"You taste delicious" Aspen whispered. "Easy now. I got eaten already today. You ever...think about that with me?" Claire asked. "Every day. Just snatching you right up as you watch tv and gulp you down. But then I'd lose the one meant for me" Aspen replied. Claire giggled lewdly and her baby awoke crying. "Stay there. I'll take care of it" Aspen said getting up. Aspen cleaned and changed him and handed him to Claire. She gave him her right breast. "There there. Your other mommy was greedy but this one still has milk" she said chuckling. It made Aspen so happy to see Claire this way. Becoming a mom but more importantly alive. For the first time today she forgot her troubles. Aspen took ahold of her foot. "Aspen Sheila McCormick. If you tickle my foot while I'm holding this baby...oh nevermind" Claire said as Aspen sucked her big toe. "How's Keith?" Claire asked. Aspen stopped worshipping her foot to answer. "Blames himself. He thinks she should’ve been more careful" Aspen replied. "Typical. He always bears the weight of the world on his shoulders" Claire said. "I talked to him already. He's so worn out he passed out in my hands" Aspen said.

 

"Did you see his eyes when he held Luke? I wonder if daddy looked like that when he held me" Claire said. "I saw. Like every answer to his life was right before him" Aspen said snuggling up to them.  Claire passed Luke to her and she cradled him. "Asleep already. And he came so close to not seeing the world" Aspen muttered. Claire reclined in her bed. "You have such a full life ahead of you Luke...at least I hope you do" Aspen said stroking his cheek. In reality, the infant was no bigger than a cooked grain of rice but to Aspen...his presence was far bigger. It heralded a change in their lives. The first of many. Aspen placed him back in his crib and saw Claire had gone back to sleep. Aspen kissed her lips gently and left. Upon exiting, she grew back to normal and went to her room. Aspen fell asleep just as quick as the toll of the day sank in.

 

"Mommy? Where's mommy?" a young girl asked walking down the street. Aspen saw her. "Lina! There you are. Come here baby!" Aspen yelled seeing her. The ran towards her. Her little sandals slapping the broken and dirty street. Aspen held her arms out for the girl...and the girl ran right past her. "Mommy!" the girl cried. Aspen turned her head to see Ebonheart grinning and hugging her. "Let her go! That's my daughter not yours!" Aspen screamed. "No she's not. You gave her to me remember?" Ebonheart asked waving her hand around. Aspen looked around. She saw dozens of bodies in offices, restaurants and stores. Abandoned cars everywhere. Corpses in versions states of decay littered the sidewalks and streets. A sign on a wall said "Do your duty. Report any borrowers to the CDC"

 

Aspen saw them walking away. "NOOO! DON'T TAKE HER AWAY FROM ME!" Aspen screamed as they disappeared. Aspen awoke soaked in sweat. It was very early in the morning. The sun had barely rose.  She went to check on Keith and he was sound asleep. The homunculi tucked in tiny beds in their dollhouses. Seemingly normal morning. She came downstairs as it was no way she could go back to sleep. "Yeah kiddo. Well I haven't asked yet but with what happened I don't see them saying no" a voice said. Aspen saw Lily sitting on the table on a FaceTime call. Aspen had never seen her daughter but she could tell they were related by their eyes. "Mom? Are we in danger?" her daughter asked. "No Rose. This woman is focused on Aspen here. Taking her and her family back to the estate keeps her off the radar. Having said that, I plan to beef up security when we arrive" Lily replied. Aspen entered the kitchen to make coffee. Lily turned around hearing her bare feet slapping the hardwood floor.

 

"Anything strange going on at home?" Lily asked. "You are getting a lot of calls back at the office. Orders are streaming in after what happened in Washington" Rose replied. "A silver lining I guess. Missing me?" Lily asked. "A teensy bit. Can I borrow the jag? There's a party tonight at Jessica's" Rose asked. "Boys?" Lily asked. "A few but there's her parents to chaperone" Rose replied. "And you got a handle on your size magic? It is that time of the month" Lily said. "Jeez mom! Yeah I got it" Rose replied annoyed.  "Very well but watch your speed!" Lily replied. "Thanks mom you're the best!" she said ending the call. Lily sighed. Aspen poured a cup and a thimble for Lily. She sat them down on the table. "Thanks Aspen" Lily said tossing her hair. "Sweet girl" Aspen said. "Rambunctious" Lily whispered. "I take it she's into boys?" Aspen asked her propping her feet up. "She's taken an interest. She thinks she's being sneaky, but I can smell a male scent coming from her room sometimes. I'm hoping it's a borrower and not a human she's shrinking to hide from me " Lily replied.

 

"And if it was? Maybe he's like me. A human that can keep a secret. A human that sees past the species difference" Aspen said. Lily looked at Aspen from between her toes. "One can hope. I was talking to her about something I wanted to ask you all. With Ebonheart knowing about everyone it stands to reason she knows where you live. I want you all to came back to my estate in England" Lily said. "Ebonheart gave me her word she wouldn't touch me, Keith, or Claire" Aspen said. "That didn't include Claire's family. My family. What if she chooses to use them as some form of leverage later on?" Lily asked. Aspen sat her cup down. "Good point. This is more than about me. I'm on board if Rebecca and Thomas are" Aspen replied. Lily clapped her little hands. "Excellent! Well wait for them to wake. How are you holding up?" Lily asked looking at the worn-out giantess. "Throng to deal. That nightmare didn't help much" Aspen replied. "Nightmare? Tell me about it" Lily said. Aspen told her what she dreamed. Lily's face went pale.

 

"That was no dream. That was a vision. Aspen...lift up your shirt" Lily said. Aspen did and Lily flew over to stand on her thigh. "How long have you been pregnant?" Lily asked. "Barely a month? Lily...you're starting to scare me" Aspen said. "I want you to stay calm as I tell you this. I can feel the energy coming from your womb and it's nothing like I've ever seen. The development is far enough that you're more like 2 1/2 months pregnant. Any pain or discomfort?" Lily asked. "N-no. Hungry more" Aspen stammered. "The fetus is producing so much magic it's leaking out and triggering what little Fae blood you inherited over the centuries. Astounding. It's giving you some weak form of clairvoyance" Lily said.

 

"As in seeing the future. If that's true then she's gonna win no matter what we do! She's...she's going to get my daughter!" Aspen sobbed. "No! Aspen what you saw is a possible future. Just seeing it can change it. All the more reason you all need to stay with me. One moment sweetie" Lily said casting a spell to shrink her. Lily held her close to comfort her. "You smell like Claire. So much like her right down to your pretty toes" Aspen muttered. "Sweet. I try to keep my feet nice looking. You'd be surprised how easy it is to sweet talk businessmen when you have a nice pedi. This was this one French guy who kept typing to screw me by charging a "inspection fee" for my branch store in Paris. I took my heels off and put my bare feet up on the table. "Look Francois. I'll agree to 1% but not 5%" I said. "Well um Miss Durmont, I don’t know if my office can agree to that. Gremlin inspections are costly and how do we know all your borrowers you want to import as models are the genuine article?" he asked looking at my soles. I flexed my toes and spread them slightly. "Because I pride myself on ethics. Ethics is like grooming. How you take care of even the smallest things says something about your character. I take it you find no blemishes concerning me right?" I asked. "Not a single one. Flawless" he said looking at my painted toenails. "Good. One percent it is. We can seal the deal at dinner tonight alone?" I said. "Sounds good" he muttered. "This is the start of a delightful arrangement. Personally, I admire men that can recognize a deal that doesn't SUCK so easily" I said wriggling my toes a little before slipping my heels back on. He was speechless as I felt the conference room" Lily said.

 

"And did you see him later?" Aspen asked. "Oh yeah. I promised I would. However, I wore comfortable sneakers that evening. When it came time for dinner to end...I feigned fatigue and dismissed him" Lily chuckled. "Haha! That was so mean!" Aspen laughed. "Thank you Lily" Aspen said still hugging her. Lily kissed the top of her head. "You're not alone child. Never forget that" Lily said. Later on after everyone had awoken and had breakfast, Lily had gathered them together to discuss moving everyone to her estate, including the homunculi. They themselves were encouraged to attend. "And that's why you all need to come back with me. Anyone have anything to say? Objections?" Lily asked.  Everyone was silent. "So you're saying this ancient bitch knows where we live? Fuck that. Sign me up" a man said. "So there are many people our size living with you?" Ruby asked. "Hundreds on a protected sanctuary spread over an acre of land. We've built it up into a small town by this point. Shops, bakeries, schools, even a transit system" Lily said. The homunculi nodded very much in approval. "Don't feel right fleeing our home" Thomas said. "Honey, think about Claire and Luke not to mention poor Aspen" Rebecca said.   

 

"I have dear. I know what we have to do its just...we raised our kids here. We watched Aspen grow into a beautiful woman. This...this is home" he muttered crying a little out of frustration. Aspen picked the man up and held him close. "And it will still be again one day. Nobody can truly take that away. It just isn't safe right now. I once asked grandma if she missed her old home before she moved in after mom and dad died. She said that home isn't walls, pictures, a roof, or even furniture. It's the people that make it home. Those we love that live with us. That's what makes it a home" Aspen said. The small man looked up at the giantess. "You've grown so much. You're right Aspen. Wherever we go, what's important is we're together" he said smiling. "Then it's settled. Begin packing what you need. We'll leave this next weekend" Lily said. Everyone went about themselves to talk among themselves leaving Aspen and Keith alone.

 

"You were very quiet" she said. "Nothing to say" Keith said softly. "Nothing to say but you're feeling something" she said. "Anger, shame, helpless " he replied. "Love concern, hopeful" Aspen said looking into his eyes. "Don’t mean to interrupt but I've been thinking. I think it's wise we got some outside help" Oberon said taking over. "Help from who?" Aspen asked. "The Yaksha. They have been sympathetic to our cause before. They could still be and they could help Keith with his problem wielding my sword" he replied. "Oh so you know why I'm unworthy?" Keith asked. "No but the Yaksha might. They're experts on the nature of magic. In fact they were better practitioners than Fae" Oberon replied. "If they were so good then why didn't they fight her?" Keith asked. "Because they're pacifists" he replied. Keith rolled his eyes. "Keith. We need to take any help we can get. How do we find them?" Aspen asked. "Won't be very easy. The communist revolution in China displaced the Yaksha and mogwai. I haven't even heard a peep from them since then" Oberon replied.

 

"Then how do we know they're even still alive?" Keith asked. "I know a way to find out. Aspen, there's an atlas in the study. Please get it for me" Oberon said. Aspen left and came back with it. She unfurled it on the coffee table. Oberon bit his finger and whispered a chant to his bleeding finger. He held his finger over the middle of the map and let a drop of blood fall on it. At first nothing happened until the drop began to move. "Is it on a lean?" Keith asked looking at the table. "No. Wherever that drop stops is where the Yaksha are" Oberon said watching. "It stopped!" Aspen said. "Yeah. Lopburi Thailand. They must've fled back to their ancestral home sometime in the mid-20th century. Keith I'll leave the arrangements to you" Oberon said. "Will do. Aspen I want you to go with them to England. I'll take care of this" Keith said. "No Keith. She's coming too. I'm curious to see what they will make of her. I myself sense extraordinary power coming from her. Better safe than sorry" Oberon said. "Alright. Two tickets. Claire won't like this" Keith said. "Claire won't say shit. She has a baby to look after" Aspen said. Keith went upstairs leaving her alone. Aspen looked at the noonday sun shining through the trees.

 

"Every dog has his day Ebonheart but that doesn't mean I'm going to throw you a bone. I have an advantage you don't. Family" Aspen muttered clenching her fist.

 

Meanwhile in Boston...

 

"About time you arrived" Ebony said tapping her foot. "I had to drive all the way back from New York through vacation traffic. School semester just let out and everyone is on the road" John replied holding a container. "Well at least you pulled it off. Any problems?" Ebony asked looking as he sat the metal container down. "No. Your contact was right on the money. They arrived right on schedule. Just had to wait for them to set this in the circle" John said sitting down next to her. Ebony rubbed her bare foot on his leg. "Danica! It's here!" Ebony shouted up the stairs. A bunch of footfalls came down the stairs. "You got it?! How many?!" a girl of 16 asked. "96 so I was told" John replied. Danica danced in her tip toes. "Go ahead honey. Open it" Ebony said. Danica opened the container. "Oh fuck yea. You little shits are so screwed" she grinned looking at the contents.

 

"The triads are gonna be pissed when those undocumented don't arrive in Chinatown" John said. "Who are they gonna tell? The police?" Ebony laughed as she stood up and walked over to them. She bent down to look at them. "Small but not too small wouldn’t say sweetie?" Ebony asked looking to see that each person no bigger than her pinky nail. Danica slipped off her shorts and panties exposing her enormous pussy to the terrified throng of illegal Chinese. She reached down and they scrambled. She snatched one man up. "Speak English? No?" Danica asked. The man was babbling in Chinese. "Yum yum or fuck?" she asked. She made his decision and stuffed him screaming up her cunt. "Nice..." she groaned. Ebony picked one up herself pulling her away from the crowd. "Sex trade you would've went. A keeper but I don’t need mommy" Ebony said seeing a middle-aged woman pleading for her to let her go. Ebony plucked her right up and held them close. Each one crying and reaching for another. "Bye bye" she said placing the woman in her mouth. Ebony pulled her daughter into a kiss and slipped the woman into her mouth. Danica swallowed her whole with a sadistic grin. "You're in a happy mood" Danica said blushing.

 

"Just pleased I can share my work with my daughter" Ebony said. "And what about me?" John asked. "You? Oh John you I like very much. You're more than my servant. You're the one betrothed to my child. The one that will unite my blood with the Mogwai. The one that will ensure my bloodline reigns supreme. Now go be with my daughter. I need to divide these people up into useful and not useful. After all, if I'm going to visit your people next month, I need my Stone powered up to show there is more to me than a pretty face" she said. "Can we take some for the road?" Danica asked. Ebony chuckled and nodded.  She watched them disappear not before Danica scooped up a handful of shrunken people for their own lewd amusement. "Family...what can you say right? Now out you tiny shits. Momma needs to get back to work" Ebony said shaking the container free of the immigrants that would meet not a new life in the country but a horrific death...

Chapter 12...The Yaksha Pt. 1 by Size Master

"Now which hand is it?" Oberon asked. "That one!" a young girl answered pointing to his left hand. He opened it to reveal the coin. "Clever girl! Now let's try again" he said closing his hand. Oberon shifted his hands behind his back and brought them back out. "Now which one?" he asked. The girl giggled and reached behind her ear. "Now that was interesting. How did you know I hid it there?" he asked. "I just knew" the girl shyly replied. Her mother asked her in Thai to return to her seat and stop bothering the westerner. "Cutie" Aspen said watching the girl skip back to her seat. "She has Yaksha blood in her" he muttered. "Because she saw through your coin trick?" Aspen mused. "I really did use magic Aspen. For her to see through it says she has an affinity to it" he replied. They had left their home to head to Thailand almost a full day ago and was patiently waiting to touch down. They had promised to meet up with Claire and the others in England by the end of the week. Claire for one didn't take her leaving so well and Lily was no happy about them not taking her jet. "Better to blend in especially with the tourist season" Keith said.

 

"You've yet to really describe these Yaksha. What are they like? There's no record of them in grandma's books" Aspen said. "Rightfully so. It's not something you mention to a young child" Oberon said sipping tea. "If they’re bad then is it wise for us to go to them?" Aspen asked. "They're not bad Aspen. The tales about them are...of an adult nature. The easiest way to describe them are "tiny magic hippies" he chuckled. "Really?" Aspen asked moving to sit beside him. "Yeah. Yaksha are a smidgen shorter than borrowers and have a similar lifespan. Like I said before, they're pacifist in nature and are experts in defense magic. Shields, barriers, fortification spells, even illusions are their specialty. They don't study attack spells. However, that doesn't mean they don't know how to fight. Kind of like shaolin monks, they practice martial arts as a way to meditate. Very wise and protective of humans, they often take one as a mate. Moreover, they are very sexually open" he said.

 

"They sound like they know how to have a good time" Aspen said. "Well, there have been some that were dangerous. Like humans, not all are peaceful. Some have been influenced by humans or their distant cousins...the Mogwai" he said. "What are they like?" Aspen asked. "Evil. They are the polar opposite of Yaksha. They despise humanity and have been rumored to have caused all kinds of wars in ancient China. Stories say they even eat humans if inclined. One unsubstantiated rumor says it was a Mogwai that gave Chairman Mao the idea to kill sparrows in an effort to save grain harvests" he said. "Sounds like a good idea" Aspen said. "Not at all. Sparrows eat more than just grain. They eat insects like locusts. So many sparrows died that the locust population exploded. The swarms decimated crops and lead to as many as 45 million people dying of starvation"* Oberon said. "...can we not bump into a Mogwai?" Aspen asked. "Chances are you already have. Mogwai blend in with humans easily with size magic. By the numbers, they're the most plentiful species. No doubt a bonus siding with powerful humans during the revolution" he said.

 

(Authors note: Oberon is describing a real event known as the Four Pests Campaign begun in China back in 1958. It was a total disaster as 3 million sparrows were killed driving a species to almost extinction. The aftermath led to the Great Chinese Famine of 1959-61 killing tens of millions)

 

"So, you think they'll help us?" Keith asked. "Yaksha know about balance and the energies that drive magic itself. If anyone knows why the sword doesn't like you it will be them" Oberon replied. Aspen tapped her finger as she gazed out the window. "Thinking about Claire and the baby?" Keith asked. Aspen quietly nodded. "She hugged my finger so tight I got a bruise" she said looking at her index finger. "We'll see them in England" he said holding her hand. Aspen held him close thinking about the morning they left.

 

"When will you meet up with us?" Claire asked upset. "I don't know. A week maybe?" Aspen replied. "A week?! Maybe?!" Claire yelled. "Whatever Keith needs to do it takes as long as it takes!" Aspen snapped. Claire quietly cried and slumped onto the bed. "Oh baby I don't mean to yell. Come here" Aspen said sitting down and holding her palms out. Claire climbed into them and Aspen brought her to her face. She rubbed her little body against her cheek. "I'm scared Aspen. We're running away and you're not running with me" Claire cried. Aspen petted her back. "I have to take care of something and it's too risky to endanger you and the baby. I need my itty-bitty girl to be brave" Aspen said. Claire was silent. "When I get to you we can start having fun again. You'll healed up down there by then" Aspen cooed. "...I'm good enough to have my pussy sucked now" Claire muttered. The giantess chuckled as the girl slid her panties off. Claire raised her legs up in the air exposing herself. 

 

Gently prying her legs further open, Aspen enveloped her crotch into her mouth. She sucked her tiny privates ever so gently as she knew her lover was still tender there from giving birth. Her tiny toes clenched as it felt so good in her warm wet orifice. Aspen steadied her as Claire writhed around. "Come back to me...come back to me. COME BACK TO ME!" Claire screamed as she came. Aspen slurped up her juices before releasing her. Claire was panting and sobbing in her hands. Aspen put her down and reached for a small box. "Open it" Aspen said placing it before Claire. "What is it?" Claire asked trying to stop crying. "Open it and you'll see" Aspen said before shrinking herself down. She watched Claire open the box. A glint of light caught her eyes and she climbed into the velvet lined box. Claire gasped seeing what it was. She picked it up. "Now hand it to me" Aspen said. "Oh my god..." Claire muttered as she placed it in her hand. Aspen sat on her knees and took Claire's hand. "Will you marry me?" Aspen asked. "...yes YES OF COURSE I WILL!" Claire shrieked. Aspen slid the ring onto her tiny finger.

 

"Aspen...it's beautiful!" Claire said. "It belonged to grandma. Just a week before she died she sat me down and told me that when the day came to give it to you" Aspen said. Claire hugged Aspen tightly. "Too hard!" Aspen said gasping for air. "...sorry" Claire chuckled. "I'll come back Claire. This is my promise to you" she said stroking her ring finger. Aspen and Claire embraced each other right till the time they had to depart. Right now, Keith stroked her hair softly. "It'll be alright" he whispered in her ear. She turned to look at him and saw his love and concern for her. Keith kissed her as if to promise to look after her. A few hours later they touched down in Bangkok.

 

"Stand still" Oberon said biting his finger. He wiped blood on her forehead and spoke foreign words. Pain like bee sting hit her. "Ow! What was that for?!" Aspen yelled. "A simple language spell. Unless you can speak Thai" he replied. "Try asking next time" Aspen hissed as the taxi pulled up. They both got in and drove off. "Destination?" The driver asked. "Lopburi" Keith replied. "Long way. Many baht" he said. "Got the money" Keith said holding cash. The man nodded and got on the main road. "Got a long ferry. Taking the long route" he said over the radio. "I understood that. You'll use the shortest route" Aspen said annoyed. The man eyed the foreigner irritated. Aspen and Keith took in the sights as they rode. Bangkok was every bit larger than Boston. In fact, she thought this was the largest city she had ever been in. After the long drive was over, Aspen and Keith got out of the taxi, paid the fare, and looked around. "Didn't expect it to be this big" Aspen said. "According to Wikipedia, it has a population of 26,000 and has this crazy monkey festival every year" Keith said looking around. "Where do we even start?" she asked. "Let's try the temple" he replied.

 

There was indeed a temple within sight of them. It stuck out from the modernization of everything else. Thankfully they weren't the only westerners there as a few Caucasian tourists snapped pictures of the structure. "What do you suppose they are?" Aspen asked looking at menacing statues. "Gods? Demons?" Keith pondered. On both sides of the stone stairway were 15 ft. tall statues fully adorned and painted. Their faces were green, tusk like teeth in their jagged mouths. Hair was black, red, and white. "Get out of here old man! You scare away rich tourists!" a Thai police officer yelled rolling a beggar man with a bowl. The officer rudely pushed the old man with the sole of his shoe. The man quickly nodded and tried to stand just to fall. Aspen and Keith went over to help. "Easy old timer" Aspen said helping the man up.

 

"Ah. A westerner that speaks perfect Thai" he grinned. "Yeah..." Aspen said seeing the spell was fully in effect still. "You alright?" Keith asked picking his bowl up and handing it to him. The man was at least 70 years old. Lanky and skin tough and withered from the sun. He wore a peach robe that was stained with dirt. "No worries" the man replied. "Can you help us? We're wounding about the Yaksha" Aspen said. The man looked surprised. "More wonders. They are guardians assigned to protect humans by Buddha himself" he replied. "Yeah but we want to see them" Keith said. "Hoho...you should've just said so. There they are" he said pointing to the statues. Aspen and Keith sighed. "Thank you for helping me stand. I must fetch some food before night sets in" the man said stumbling off. Aspen and Keith sighed. "Wait up old man. We'll help" Aspen said.

 

They stopped at numerous houses and at each one someone gave something and then clapped and bowed. "I appreciate your help. Buddha has smiled on us today with such generosity. Pray tell your burdens are much though" he said. "It's alright. This food isn't that heavy" Keith said as they walked down the road. "That not what I mean. You my dear are burdened with your future and you young man are with your past" he said. Aspen and Keith looked at each other in shock. The man kept walking and cited sutras like it was nothing. "Do you seek the Yaksha for what gain?" he asked. "Understanding" Keith replied. "I see. Answers to questions. Why there is evil? Why there is suffering? If you wish to know that then look to Buddha" he said. "That's not the questions we want to ask" Aspen said. "Then the way to vanquish hate? The path to inner peace? " he asked looking dead at Keith. "When the power of love overcomes the love for power, the world will know peace" Keith said. The old man's eyes lit up. "What sutra speaks this?! What Saint?!" he yelled excited. "Jimi Hendrix" Keith replied. "I must learn more of this Saint Jimi Hendrix. You are a very interesting man. Your eyes. Behind those eyes is a very old soul. Follow me to the temple" he said.

 

"Please carry them up the steps past the entrance" he said. "We wasted a whole day" Aspen whispered. "Something is up with this dude. Can't you sense it?" Keith asked as they went up the steps. There was nobody past the entrance. It was dark and the damp air wafted out. However, as soon as they crossed the threshold, that all changed dramatically. "Welcome to Suvarnabhumi or Suvarna for short. Is something the matter?" the old man asked. Aspen, Keith, and even Oberon were astounded at the sight. Loburi was nowhere to been seen and in its place was a sprawling city miniaturized and extending out for at least a mile. An odd mix of ancient and modern structures and on the streets were tiny people, hundreds....no thousands going about their business. A few however were human sized working on various things using the cleared walkways to navigate the city.

 

"This is incredible! I haven't seen a reality marble this exquisite since Tír na nÓg! Oberon yelled. "Old man...what is this place?" Aspen asked. "You wanted to see Yaksha. Here you go" he said nonchalantly. "Grandfather! What is the meaning of this?!" a young woman shouted from the ground. "Evening Lawan. Today was a very good day!" the old man said clapping and looking at the sky. "That's not what I asked you old fool! You have brought outsiders! Western outsiders at that into our hidden city!" she yelled. "Relax child. I haven't gone senile yet. Come look closely at our guests. The man most especially" he said picking her up. He held her close to Keith who tried his very best not to get aroused. Lawan was by no means modernly dressed. Sandals on her tiny feet and a loincloth wrapped around her crotch. That was it. It didn't help much that she was exceptionally pretty. Her skin the color of polished bronze and black hair. Her eyes the color of redwood. Her skin looked very soft and not one ounce of fat on her. "He doesn't look me in the eyes. I am supposed to trust this?" she asked. "Now granddaughter. As you say he's an outsider and your exposed body is...different to him" he said.

 

She looked over at Aspen and then back at Keith. "He is different. There are two souls in him. The woman carries a power in her. We shall speak more at home. Dispense what food you brought and bring them there" she said easily hopping to the ground and rushing off. "Forgive her bluntness. She has much on her mind these days and it's not everyday outsiders come here" the man said. Aspen and Keith helped him to give out food. Questions abounded in their minds. As the sun began to set, they were led to a small collection of joined homes. Curiously, within walking distance was a very large open space paved with brick. Big enough for three or more humans to fit. Scale wise bigger than a football field. Before we eat, I want you to stand in the middle of that circle" Lawan said. Keith did as asked and she entered. She paced around his feet scrutinizing him. "Why are you here?" she asked. "Something is wrong with me. I've been told the Yaksha can tell me why my sword won't accept me" he replied. "Why do you even wish to use a sword?" she asked narrowing her eyes at the giant.

 

"A great evil has returned to menace humanity. This man needs the strength to safeguard the one destined to destroy it" Oberon replied. Lawan walked over to his sandaled foot and tapped his toenail. "I asked him not you" she said. "A crazy magic wielding bitch tried to kill my family...and I couldn't do shit to stop her" Keith replied. "Give me your sword" she said. Keith reached into his pocket and opened a ring box. He took the tiny sword out and bent down to give it to her. "Remarkable blade. It hums with power. A sword that makes legends. And you say you can't wield it?" she asked swinging it a few times. "When Oberon held it, it grew to normal size but when I hold it, it stays small. He said it doesn't see me as worthy...whatever that means" he replied. "I would imagine not. A weapon of this caliber wouldn't chose one so imbalanced" she said. "And what do you mean by that?" Aspen asked irritated at her bluntness.

 

"Exactly what I mean. How can you ask a sword to know you when you don't know yourself? Strip all your clothes off" she said to him. "Excuse me?!" Keith asked. "I'm growing sick of repeating myself. I said take your clothes off. If you wish for me to help you I must first gauge your natural talent" she said. "And that pertains him being nude?" Aspen asked. "I must see how his muscles move. Every bit of movement speaks volumes. I understand your western prudish thoughts but you're not in the west. You're in my land asked me for help. You do as I say when I say it" Lawan replied. Aspen clenched her fist and Keith himself got pissed at how she was talking down to her. "So what next?" Keith asked baring his body. Lawan gave him a smirk before taking her loincloth off and her sandals. She clapped her hands and a spear appeared before her. Taking it in her hands, she twirled it around before taking a stance. "Attack me" he said. "Whoa...wait. I should shrink down" Keith said. "Odd thing to say you can do with no magic of your own but such a thing won’t be necessary" she said. "Lady I could squash you flat by mistake" Keith said. Lawan began to faintly glow. "No...no you won't. You'll be lucky to even touch me at the way you carry yourself. Now show me I'm wrong...if you're brave enough" she mocked.

 

"...kick her ass" Aspen hissed. Keith nodded and raised his bare foot. "Don't day I didn't warn you" he muttered before slamming it down. Lawan easily dodged it and struck his foot with the tip of her spear sinking it into his flesh. Keith jerked back. "Surprised? Stoning a tiny person is a powerful attack indeed but it's slow and telegraphed" she said. "You little..." Keith hissed trying to kick her. She danced on her little toes and rushed to strike his other foot causing Keith to instinctively jerk back making him fall on his ass so hard the ground shook. "Better but as you see you made yourself unbalanced. Get up" she said. Keith stood up. The punctures in his feet bleed and stung. He bent down and tried to grab her. She used the pole of the spear to slap his knuckles. Keith grit his teeth and kept trying to attack. Each time she would counter and after ten minutes, Keith was littered with tiny bruises and cuts. His stamina waned. Keith’s took a deep breath to calm himself. Aspen looked very upset and didn't believe how such a little teenage girl could not only evade him but cause him injury.

 

He paid attention to how she moved. She was right handed that much was clear. Keith went to kick with his left and when she dodged he swept with his foot to the right. His toes grazed her little head by millimeters. While in midair, she jumped on his foot and used a leg hair to swing around slashing his Achilles heel. "AHHGH!" Keith yelled falling. "That was far better but you hesitated when it failed" she said jumping on his chest and running full speed to his face. She stood on his chin and aimed the spear right at his left eye. She could see her reflection in his pupil she was so close. "Yield?" she asked. Keith humiliated, nodded. "You cheated! You did something before the fight!" Aspen yelled. "All I did was fortify my body from a crushing injury. I didn't use any other magics...but I could've. If I had this fight would've ended within seconds. Now stop your mewling as I heal your mate" she said hopping off Keith. With a few gestures and words, Keith’s cuts and bruises were healed. "This has worked up an appetite. Grandfather. Shrink them down and user them into our home" she said. "Very well. Hold still" he said. He cast the spell and shrank them down. Keith was unnerved as the now huge circle was covered in his blood. "Are you alright?!" Aspen asked looking at the same. "My pride is wounded. Other than that, I'm cool" Keith said walking past her.

 

"You have a nice home" Aspen said trying to be friendly to her. "Thanks. My students help keep it clean" Lawan replied. "Students?" Aspen asked. "Lawan is the captain of the Yaksha Guard and runs a martial arts school for trainees. Our people consider her a prodigy" the old man said. "How many of you are here?" Keith asked. "How about you finding some clothes?" Aspen asked seeing him still naked. "I'll find him something soon enough. To answer your question. There are 17,280 or so Yaksha here. Many more spread throughout the world" Lawan replied cutting some boiled meat and vegetables. "You blend in with society?" Keith asked. "Indeed. My grandfather is an example. We keep a watch on humanity. Safeguard them from the shadows. We even travel the world during the sick and infirm" she replied. "Sounds nice. Have you given thought about revealing yourself?" Aspen asked. "If you mean recent events? No, borrowers, gremlins and even koonago are barely accepted on one cause; they are small in numbers and weak. If humans learned of us they would turn on us. Once a long time ago we made ourselves known to humans."

 

"Centuries ago, we traveled with missionaries spreading the word of Buddha and caring for those we found. At our height, we went as far east as the Philippines and as far west as Afghanistan. We concentrated our numbers in China. The emperor was delighted by our abilities and our pacifist nature. He even took some as concubines. And that as it was for over 2000 years but Buddha himself preaches that the wheel of destiny turns and nothing is forever. When the very last emperor was deposed, and communism took his place, our mortal enemy, the Mogwai capitalized on it. Wanting to shake the superstition of old and the promise of destroying political rivals, the new order sided with the Mogwai and waged a brutal campaign to exterminate our race. We were burned out of our homes. A single human reduced a centuries old town with over a thousand Yaksha to ashes. What was not burned was either crushed, eaten, or enslaved. Grandfather himself lost his parents in a border crossing near Laos" Lawan said softly.

 

"What exactly are the Mogwai?" Keith asked. "Vicious and cruel. Our lore says that we and them were once one people. Back in a time before writing there was just one tribe. An argument came about as to how magic would be used. One side favored healing and fortification magic. Passive abilities. The others wanted to study the more destructive magics. Storms, plagues, lightning, infernos in an effort to protect us from a much larger world. A schism formed and the two schools separated. The former became the Yaksha and the latter The Mogwai. The Mogwai made their way to China and tried to carve out a territory of their own by force. Emperor Jie sent troops to eradicate them. They never returned. When a force was sent to find out what happened, they found a burned mountain littered with tiny skeletons. Some still wearing imperial armor. No doubt the Mogwai uses shrinking magic along with others to fight. Jie became paranoid. He feared that Mogwai lived in other provinces and sent armies to subjugate or destroy them. This led to the eventual downfall of his dynasty."

 

"Ever since, the Mogwai have done everything that could to kill humans they deem a threat. And because we defend them...they see us as enemies too" she said. "Bust some have been known to be good Lawan. They even helped us to stop the plague" Oberon said. She turned to look at him. "Who are you?" she asked. "I'm Oberon. The fairy King" he proudly proclaimed. "It must be easy to rule over a nation of only a few dozen residents" she said with a smirk. "Bring the food over to the table" the old man said with a slight coldness. Lawan put the food on the table and as soon as she had, the old man snapped his fingers. In an instant, she was shrunk, and her grandfather wasted no time snatching her off the floor. He dropped her roughly on the table between the trays of food. "Prostrate yourself" he said. "Grandfather! What..."

 

"I said prostrate yourself!" he yelled using his finger to push her down by her small shoulders. Lawan was down so flat her tits were smooshed by the table. Her tiny ass sticking in the air. "I understand using that attitude to teach the boy humility. I halfway understand using it to teach the girl respect for our way of things, but I will NOT tolerate that attitude toward the Forest King! You barely have an inkling what he has sacrificed in the bid to protect humanity! His very realm was lost! His people pushed to extinction! He fought to extinguish evil long before our ancestors took their first breath of life! Beg forgiveness!" the old man shouted with an eerie glow in his eyes. Lawan looked at Keith’s body. "I humbly apologize for my rudeness" she said. "Apology accepted" Oberon said politely. The man waved his hands. "The spell is undone. Return to your natural state and we can continue our discourse over dinner" the man said.

 

Oberon explained everything. During the conversation, they learned the old man was called Tran and he was very well versed on the aspects of such an evil in the world. "You said this was to be expected?" Oberon asked. "Very much so old one. The universe is always striving for balance. Good and evil. Light and dark. Fae and Formorian. When you saved those humans and began teaching them how to use arcane magic you upset the balance. Ebonheart was born to correct that. Unfortunately, her actions tipped the scale too far into evil. It was because of this we helped you so many centuries ago" Tran said. "By helping stop the plague. How did you do that?" Keith asked. " To fight a plague, one must fight it like a wildfire. Stop the spread by cutting off the fuel.  Our leader Kuna casted a particular spell. A spell that gave humans in the edges of the spreading disease a boosted immunity. This way we halted the progression of the disease" Tran replied.

 

"Impossible! To cast a spell over continents would take godlike magical power!" Oberon said. "Similar to a Child of Light? You did say she wants to cast a spell of similar yet opposite nature" Tran said. "Well obviously they did do something" Aspen said to Oberon. "Do you know exactly why this Child is so important? Why she will have so much power?" Tran asked. "Because she carries the blood of humans and all five Fae families" Oberon replied. Tran chuckled. "That is the how not the why. The Child of Light will wield the most high magic in existence. The power of Etherion" Tran said. "Etherion is a myth. Spoke of in whispers by men and woman long dead and turned to dust" Oberon said.  "It's not myth. It was used by someone before. It was how the spell to halt the plague was possible" Tran said eating a pear. "Excuse me. Can you explain what Etherion is to people who aren't magical?" Aspen asked.

 

"Etherion is the raw undiluted source of all magic energy in the universe. It's what binds everything and gives life. When we cast a spell, the energy is taken from Etherion and transformed, changed into what class, type, or affinity of magic you use. On one side is Light, the other darkness but Etherion is the scale itself" Tran said. "If that's true then why is she called the Child of Light?" Keith asked. "Good question. Depending on what, no more like who she uses it for she maybe a Child of Light...or Darkness. In your belly Aspen grows the most powerful being that will walk the Earth in the last 675 years" Tran said. "You're not telling them the entire story grandfather. You left out the part about Kuna" Lawan said. "Who's Kuna?" Aspen asked. "Kuna was the last person to wield Etherion. She was the one who cast the spell long ago. That much power in such a small body eventually drove her mad. Her husband was forced to...give her peace" Lawan said softly. "Yes sadly. Such power really is reserved for gods. Remarkably, the power that she held preserved her body perfectly and it now resides in the city temple" Tran said. They finished dinner quietly as they thought about what had been said. Lawan cleared the dishes and Tran left for his room. "After beating my ass, will you train me? Help me?" Keith asked. "I will although recently I’ve decided not to train anyone" she said slightly cheery. 

 

"Thanks Lawan. You see what's at stake" he said. "Well that and I am keen on men that have a nicely shaped penis" she said matter of factly. Keith remembered he was still naked. "Here! Forgot this" Aspen said shoving a bowl into Lawan's chest. It pissed her off more when Lawan chuckled as she headed to the kitchen. "There's a bath down the hall and a free room. I suggest you partake of it as soon as you can. Training starts early tomorrow" she said. Aspen and Keith sighed as they made their way to the bath. "Raise your leg" Keith said. Aspen raised it as he soaped a sponge. "I don't like her" Aspen muttered. "Her attitude or her checking me out?" Keith asked applying soap to her skin. "Both! However, they do seem to know what they're talking about. Strange though we happen to find who we needed so easily" she said. "Destiny Aspen?" Keith asked. "I believe in free will. I chose to raise my leg up just now. I chose not to abort our kid. I chose to ask Claire to marry me" she said. Keith tensed up. "Oh. I didn't know you asked" he said. "You should’ve seen how happy she was" Aspen said smiling. "Bet she was happy to hear the one she loves asking her to marry her" Keith said softly.

 

Keith moved behind her to soap her back. "Have you set a date?" he asked. "Not yet. With the new bill being passed, we're waiting for the laws to go on the books" she replied. Keith quietly nodded. Aspen found him oddly silent afterwards and he even left before she did. Keith laid down in his futon as she entered the room. "Something the matter?" she asked. "No. Nothing's wrong" he replied. "You got quiet" she said lying next to him. "Just tired is all" he replied. Aspen straddled him. "Still tired?" she asked grinning. "Yeah Aspen. I need to get some sleep. God knows what she got planned for me tomorrow" he replied. Aspen got off him and snuggled down. "He seems angry? It's not because I told him I was getting married...is it?" she thought. She left it alone as she wasn't sure herself. She decided she could always ask tomorrow.

 

Keith awoke as the sun shone in his eyes. A fresh set of robes sat in the corner of their room. Aspen was still sound asleep. He brushed her hair over her right ear. Quietly, he got up and dressed and left the room. "Breakfast. I see the robes fit. They look good" she said. "No loincloth today?" Keith asked yawning. "You found it a distraction. We need you very focused today. Your mind as clear as possible. Aspen still asleep?" she asked. "Yeah. What did you mean I was afraid of my past? How do you know that?" he asked. "How do you know the sun is shining? By looking right? Yaksha have a natural ability to sense imbalance and the possible underlying cause by a glance. Too look further requires meditation" Lawan explained. "Then what do we have to do first?" Keith asked. "First you finish breakfast. Afterwards you will in the training circle from yesterday" she replied. Eager to learn, Keith wolfed down his food and left for the training circle. "You mind me coming?" Aspen asked. "Not at all. I could use some support" he replied. Keith seemed in better spirits and she chalked up his demeanor from last night to fatigue. She was still wary of Lawan though. For a pacifist, she seemed very aggressive. Not just the ass beating she gave him. She could see Lawan scoping Keith out every few moments. Aspen felt a twinge of jealousy.

 

"So now what?" Keith asked. Lawan looked at Aspen. "Am I a problem?" Aspen asked narrowing her eyes. "Only if you interfere. Stay if you wish bit don't blame me if you get hurt" Lawan replied. "Hell does that mean?" Keith asked. "In the past, some that have sought to fix the imbalance in their lives came to be...dangerous. The truth can be destructive if the mind cannot cope. Even more so for you as I have to unshrink you. The more natural a person is the easier to root the problem out. I myself will grow to your size just in case" she replied. Keith found himself back to normal size and Lawan herself in a similar state. Aspen was not liking this. Keith big was one thing but now a giantess, Lawan's natural beauty was very easy to see. She felt inferior in every way now. It didn’t help that Lawan smelled of lotus blossoms and the scent drew Aspen in.

 

"First we begin with some simple questions. His will give me a baseline to work with. How frequent you lie" Lawan said to him. "Bring it. I don't have problems telling the truth" Keith said folding his arms. Lawan smirked. "You name" she said. "Keith" he said. "No last name?" she asked. "Not since being this size" he replied. "Fair enough. Your age" she said. "I'll be 19 in November" he replied. "Really? Thought you were older. Nice" she said looking him over. "Can we continue?" Keith asked. "Alright. Enough with the easy shit. Let's really begin. Your attitude has worsened since last night. Why?" she asked. "I'm the same. Maybe this ring reminds of yesterday?" he asked. "A lie. You cannot hide truth from a Yaksha. Lie to me again and there will be consequences" she warned. "Fine. Just frustrated that my friends are getting married" he replied. "Truth. Good. Why frustrated?" she asked. Keith looked at Aspen. Lawan picked Aspen up and placed her behind her butt. Aspen wanted to object but at the same time wanted to hear more. "Look at me. Why frustrated?" she asked.

 

"I feel I'm being left behind. I have nobody to get married to and the people I love are...moving along with their lives. I said I was cool with it all but now with reality setting in..." he muttered. "Why didn't you say something to me?!" Aspen said. "Like what Aspen?! Don't marry the love of your life! Marry me instead! Yeah that's how asshole like it sounds" he replied. "You feel bad about saying that but don't you feel better getting that off your chest?" Lawan asked. Keith looked down. "Truth is like medicine. It can be bitter but in the end it's good for you" she said squeezing his hand. Keith squeezed back nodding. Aspen was really getting upset now. It was clear that Lawan had intentions for him and she was using this to fulfill them. "We should stop" Aspen said. "Don't interject" the Thai Yaksha giantess said looking down at her. The coldness of her giant eyes made Aspen gulp in fright. Lawan turned back to Keith. "Keith...the more I look at you the more I can sense a spell on you. Do you know what that is?" she asked. "Something to do with my memory maybe? There's a hole in it" he replied. "Now we're getting somewhere. That hole you speak of. It's bothering you very much isn't it?" she asked Keith nodded.

 

"This maybe the root of your problem. At least one of the causes. Shall I remove it?" she asked. "Stop there Lawan. That spell is in place for a good reason. Removing it could spell disaster for him" Oberon said. "Then we end here. I cannot train someone who can't deal with his own demons let alone others" Lawan said standing up. "What's the big deal?! Oberon can use the sword!" Aspen shouted up at the giants before her. "True but it taxes me every time I take full control and it's worse if I have to cast a hard spell not rooted in arcane. Keith needs to learn how to use the sword and cast arcane all by himself" Oberon replied. "Then you have to agree this is needed. Keith, I'll ask one last time. Do you want me to break the spell? Before you answer, I cannot take responsibility for what happens" she said. "I understand. Please...I have to know" Keith said. Lawan sat back down. The rush of air knocked Aspen on her back. As she stood back up Lawan flinched and then roughly kissed him. Keith and Aspen were shocked senseless.

 

He could taste her salvia. Her tongue touching his and the taste of blood mixed in it all. Lawan held his head in place stopping him from breaking the kiss. This giantess was making out with her man and Aspen was not having it. "Let him go!" Aspen yelled punching her giant big toe. Lawan ignored the tiny human attacking her foot and broke the kiss only when she was satisfied her magic was in him. "If you're done massaging my toe I'll explain. Some spells are harder to break than others. For more powerful ones, blood is required. Blood is the greatest medium that holds life energy. The closest we can get to using Etherion. I bit my tongue and passed my blood into his body. Very soon it will seek out and break the spell on his memory. It might be prudent for me to shrink him down again" she said. With a snap of her fingers he was back to being small. Lawan stopped Aspen from approaching him by placing her large hand in her way. "I understand your concern but...oh..." she said seeing Keith go into a trance.                     

 

"No...oh god no" he muttered as it all came rushing back. Tears fell from his eyes as he remembered everything. "What have I done..." he muttered glancing at him. "Keith...whatever happened we can get over it" she said approaching him. "STAY BACK! Please...don't come near me" Keith said breaking into a sob. Lawan stared at the small man with some worry. She didn't like seeing him cry like this. She looked at her hand as if contemplating holding him. "Nobody is gonna hurt you" she said. "That's not what I'm worried about! I'm worried I'll hurt you...again" he said. "Again?" Aspen asked. "Aspen...what I did...I did horrible bad things. I..." Keith said before vomiting on the stone floor. Aspen shivered at the thought of what he could've done to elicit such a response. "Aspen. Please return to the house. I'll bring him along and get him cleaned and relaxed" Lawan said. Aspen was not in a position to argue.

 

She waited patiently at the house and saw her giant feet stomping towards her. They briefly stopped as her hand sat Keith down. He had a blank look of shock on his face. Lawan shrank down to continue. She helped him in and took him to the bathroom. Aspen stared at her feet for some time as she didn't want to look and see Keith in such a state. Lawan finally came to her after another 20 minutes. "How is he?" she asked. "Resting after a sleeping spell. Not before he told me what he had done" Lawan said. "...what did he do?" Aspen asked meekly. "You love him very much don't you?" Lawan replied. Aspen quietly nodded. "What he had done was taken out of context but he doesn't see the distinction. I hope you do" she said. "Lawan. Please just say it" Aspen pleaded. "He remembers being placed under a spell that brought out his dark side. The side he constantly represses around you. It's something we all have inside ourselves but for a borrower, for Keith it can be far more potent."

 

"He told me that this Eliza woman made a homunculus of you which Keith viciously killed by eating her. She had your memories, your voice, an exact copy just as you'd expect of such a creature. He said it felt so good to devour her he got an erection. After that he admitted to...raping you. He only stopped after you screamed he'd was going to kill your baby. The shame and remorse was so traumatic Oberon had to take control to prevent him from losing his mind" Lawan answered. Aspen slumped to her knees and began bawling. Lawan said nothing as she watched. She scooted over to hold her. "But...but he was being controlled!" Aspen yelled. "Doesn't matter to him Aspen. To him he should've never been capable of it period" she said. "He's The gentlest man I've ever met!" Aspen yelled. "All the more reason this hurt him. He knows you trust him. He doesn't trust himself. There are times when we do or say something that contradicts our nature. And once done it cannot be undone. What's important is that we learn a simple fact of life. Shit happens"

 

"I myself know this far too well. This isn't just my home. It's a school Aspen. A school for Yaksha to learn martial arts and mage craft. You don't see any students right now do you?" she asked. Aspen shook her head. "It's because I broke a big tenant of our people. Do not kill" Lawan said. "You killed someone?" Aspen asked. "Out of necessity. No, that's just an excuse. I could've handled it different but I chose the more gratifying solution. Many Yaksha live abroad. My parents included. They live in San Francisco owning a Thai restaurant near the bay. Back in February, I flew down to spend Chinese New Year with them. While I was there I learned that they were being extorted by a triad gang. One came to collected protection money. I took it upon myself to refuse him. He left but came back with a bunch of thugs. One tried to beat my father with a bat. I lost it and shrank the hole lot. 5 little humans on that floor looking up at me with stark terror."

 

"What have you done?! They will tell their superiors what you did!" mother screamed. I barely heard her words. As I lifted my foot over one. I still remember the sound he made. This wet crunch. And then I went to the next one and did it again. Mother and father were frozen in shock. The other three began to beg for their lives. Pleading in mandarin they wouldn't tell a soul. My anger boiled over as I screamed "you terrorized my family! Tried to hurt them! Why should I spare you?!" I wanted to feel them die. Feel it Aspen. I took my foot out of my shoe and hovered it over them. Maybe it was fear or the stench, but they cringed. Then I stomped another. His warm blood seeped right through my sock like it wasn't even there. The other two broke out into a sprint. Little good it did as just take three steps made up the distance. He turned around and pushed his friend out of the way as my foot came down. My sock was a bloody mess and I discarded it. The last one stared helpless at the crushed young man whose viscera stained the restaurant tile. He muttered brother. I know it now as I remember it."

 

" I bent down and grabbed him. He was my age. Cute but this burning inside me wouldn't go away. It wasn't enough to kill them quick. As I asked them, how many times had they terrorized my family. Terrorized others. Abused others. And as he pleaded for his life I almost let him live. That is until I sensed the imbalance in his soul. He had raped his sister and to avoid shame killed her. It was as if Buddha himself gave him over for my judgement. I walked over to the lobster tank and held him over it. "You who prey on others will become prey themselves" I muttered. "LAWAN NO!" father screamed as I dropped him. He pushed me aside to try to save him but it was too late. The young man didn't know how to swim so he sank like a stone to the bottom. The lobster easily overtook him and tore him apart before devouring the bits and pieces of this human boy. The water turned a light shade of pink and this grin came over my face. This grin and chuckle until my mother slapped me."

 

"They couldn't believe their Yaksha daughter killed someone let alone 5 someone's. They packed up and left that night. Left everything behind and told me not to seek them out. They disowned me Aspen. I returned here but in no time everyone heard what had happened. I was deemed a blasphemer. A fallen Yaksha no better than a Mogwai. One by one students stopped coming until Only one person was left in my life. Grandfather. He picked me up after I had fallen. "Even Buddha made mistakes" he said smiling. And just like magic, I felt better about myself. We all have dark desires Aspen. Keith needs to understand that even though we have them. That doesn't take away the virtues we have too" Lawan explained. Aspen chuckled. "Sorry. I just thought you were a bitch trying to steal him from me" Aspen said to her. Lawan laughed. "I guess my attitude could make me out as bitchy. As for the latter, I do wish to fuck him. He's very cute and has a good soul" Lawan smiled. "And you had to ruin the moment" Aspen told her. "Aspen. You're getting married and you heard him. He wants that for himself and now he sees he's not getting that from you. You should think about his future too. Do you want him to be miserable?" Lawan asked. "But we had an understanding. We all did!" Aspen yelled. "That was the old agreement. Things have changed. Borrowers take multiple mates by instinct but even they want a mate just for them" Lawan said. Aspen grew quiet hearing that. "I have to go on patrol. I'll be back this evening" Lawan said leaving her. Aspen sat alone thinking. "Am I being selfish? Keith deserves the chance to get married and if I won't be his wife...then do I have the right to keep him away from other girls?" she wondered.

 

Aspen made her way to Keith’s room and sat on a low bookcase before shrinking herself down with her watch. She sat patiently watching him sleep. The giant lightly snored now and then but he would toss and turn mumbling for Aspen to forgive him in his sleep. An hour passed and then another. Her eyes never left him. As massive as he appeared to be to her, he still seemed fragile. She worried he would wake up screaming and raving again. Keith began to stir out of his sleep. "Hey buddy. How you feeling?" she asked standing up. Keith’s eyes went wide seeing her. "Just take a breath!" she yelled as he scooted back. "I see..." she muttered placing her toes on the very edge of the bookcase. "Wha...what are you...NOOO!" Keith shrieked as she swan dove off it. In reality the fall was only an inch but to Aspen who was twice shrunk it was a fall of a good 80 ft. Keith scrambled and caught her before she could smack on the wood flooring. "WHAT THE FUCK?!" Keith yelled. "You saved me yet again" she chuckled. His huge hands trembled as he held her.

 

He placed her on his futon and held his hands close to his chest. "Lawan told me what you said to her. Don't be mad! I had just as much a right to know as you did. Want to talk about it? That was a rhetorical question by the way" she said.  "Aspen. I remember everything. I tortured homunculi. Murdered yours. I can still feel the way her bones crunched in my mouth. It was you Aspen. Her face, body, voice was all the same. A perfect copy right down to your second toe being lover than your big one. I got so fucking horny from it I just...just rammed myself into you and got to work. I didn't give one shit at your screaming. I just knew it felt so fucking good to not hold back. What kind of fucking monster does that to someone he loves?!" Keith yelled crying.  Aspen walked closer to him. "Pick me up" she said. "Aspen. That's not..."

 

"Do it or I'll never speak to you again" she said. Keith reluctantly picked her up. "When you're holding me, what do you feel. Be utterly honest" she said. "Protect you. Love you. Mate with you. Taste and suck on you" he croaked. "Not squish or eat me?" she asked. "NO!" he replied. "Why not?" she asked. "...you gave me back my life" he muttered. "Lawan said we all have a dark side in ourselves and she's right. I've had some disturbing thoughts now and then concerning Claire" Aspen said. "...you did?" Keith asked. "Yeah. There are times I just want to grab her right up and swallow her. Feel her in my pussy trying to survive or just smash her under my sweaty feet. It terrified me at first. I felt so guilty I could die. My love for her outweighs any evil thoughts Keith. I think it's the same for you" she said. Keith hung his head and weakly nodded.

 

"Wish polygamy was legal in Massachusetts" he muttered. "Keith. Lawan raised a concern about something you said earlier today. Something we have been putting off for some time. I know we said we could do this relationship all free and shit but now I'm getting married...it's changed hasn't it? No not changed. It got real" Aspen said. Keith sighed as he remembered his outburst about her and Claire proposing. "I want someone to call my wife Aspen" he said. "Then chose one. Don't...don't hold out because of me. It's not fair to either of us" she said. Keith got quiet. "Let take a walk to clear our minds" she said unshrinking herself. Keith got dressed still dazed at what she had said. "Is it okay to move about the city?" he asked. "They're pacifist so I think yes" she replied. She held his hand as they walked around trying to liven up his mood. It was working. His natural Borrower curiosity was heightened by the sights of this miniature city.

 

They could barely tell they were in a city with no building higher than their shins. There was a market, a library, temple, and even a theatre for plays. The older Yaksha didn't trust them but was not rude either. They politely nodded and stared. However, the younger ones stared intently. Not just fascinated either. Enamored is more accurate. The young men looked at Aspen and the women Keith. All wore loincloths, so it left little to the imagination. A busty woman smiled warmly at Keith and he paused. Aspen dragged him along. "Must you stare?" she asked. "Look who's talking. You got a good look at that guy a block back with the hard on" he chuckled. "This place is like the opening scene of an Asian porno. Look there!" she yelled pointing at two Yaksha fucking in an alley. "It's strange to us but not to them. Don't judge" he said. "Good advice" Lawan said looming over them. Her sandaled feet sat carefully between the city blocks. The Yaksha looking at her gave her a cold look before going about their business. "Alright my tiny guests. Time to go home for dinner" she said picking them up and placing them on her shoulders. The two saw how nice and quaint the city was from the giantess carrying them. "How long did it take to build all this?" Aspen asked.

 

"Not that long. Most of it was made with magic. Spells that were considered not heresy mind you. It expanded over the years to accommodate the rising population" Lawan replied. "It's amazing. I saw everything except a hospital" Keith said. "No need for it with healing spells. We even wired it for electricity. No internet though hehe" she chuckled. "They don't like you Lawan" Aspen muttered. "Well my rep has spread and it's a very sore spot I'm captain of the guard" Lawan said stepping over a house. "They didn't choose somebody else?" Keith asked. "It's not an election. The captain earns the title by combat. Since I'm the strongest, nobody around can challenge and beat me. Bound by tradition like it or not" she explained. "Speaking of. What's up with the statues? They don't look at all like you" Aspen said. "Ah. You mean the scary green faces and shit. A way to get respect from the locals. Hard to get respect when you're tiny and won't fight back" Lawan said.

 

"If nobody fights then why have a guard or patrols?" Aspen asked as they neared the house. "We're always on guard against invasion. Mogwai have been trying for years to find this place. Fortunately, we have a magic nullifying barrier around our realm. Only we can know where this place is and enter it" Lawan said. "But we found it by scrying" Keith said. Lawan paused. "I was wondering exactly how you found this place. Thailand is a nice size country. To choose Lopburi seemed not to be random. This is most troubling. If you found us that way...someone else can too. I'll speak to the city council tomorrow" she said placing them on the ground before shrinking down. "Where's your grandfather?" Keith asked. "Probably overseeing funerals in the human city. He does it twice a week" Lawan replied slipping her sandals off.

 

Lawan made dinner and they sat down to eat. "This is great! What is it?" Aspen asked. "Yam wun sen kung. A kind of salad with glass noodles and prawns. My mother's recipe" Lawan replied. "You'd make a great wife. Men love a woman who can cook" Aspen said. Lawan paused. "Maybe so but I won't be marrying. Nobody would marry a Yaksha who broke the sacred code" she replied. Keith motioned for Aspen to stop. "I'm sorry if I upset you" Aspen said. "I'm not upset. This is a fact of my life. Crying about it won't change anything" Lawan said softly. The rest of the dinner went quietly and later that night, Keith heard Lawan sitting outside crying. She abruptly stopped hearing his footsteps. "Insomnia? That sleeping spell can cause it" she said chuckling. Keith sat next to her. Due to the heat, he only wore a loincloth first given to him when he arrived. "Came to check on you. At dinner it looked like you were hurting" he said. "Don't you have your own worries?" she said dismissive.

 

"I can worry about more than one thing. Sorry about Aspen. She wants me to find a girl of my own" he said. "And she thinks I'm a good pick" Lawan said. "So it seems. You want to talk about it?" he asked. "What for? I came to terms with it a year ago" she said. "Really? Sounds like you were crying. Borrower hearing" he said touching his ears. Lawan sighed. "Every day I see people making love in the streets. Women pregnant or with children. And here I am...alone. It's so quiet here. Just the creaking of the wood floor or my grandfather’s bones" she chuckled. "You're lonely" he said. "...so very much so" she muttered crying softly. "I get how you feel. I really do. I was lonely for some time after my sister died. I lived on the streets and it got so bad I wanted to end it all. It all changed when that someone came into my life" he said. Lawan looked at him. Her hand held his softly. Her teary eyes looked into his. Keith pulled her to him. "Even you can tremble" he whispered. Their lips touched and her body felt softer to his touch. When they broke their kiss, she had a shy look about her. "That was my first" she said. "Was it nice?" he asked. She responded by undoing the ties on her loincloth. "Make me not feel lonely" she said almost begging.

 

Keith raised her up and positioned himself to enter her. She bit her lip as his cock parted her lips and she sank right to the root. "You alright?" he asked. She gave him the warmest smile. He buried his head into her chest and sucked her nipples. Lawan grew tight around his shaft as he bounced her up and down. He couldn't deny it. Lawan was different from other girls he fucked. Looking back from this night he knew what it was. She could see right through him. No secrets could be had from her. His wants, desires, fears, and preferences could be seen as easily as reading a book. A level of freedom came from that. He laid her down on the floor and held her ankle. She cooed and shivered as he playfully bit her heel and licked her arch. Her soft almond eyes held a power over him. An odd expectance of what he could or would do...or wouldn't. She knew he would gently suck her toes. She knew he would caress her sun kissed tiny bosom. And equally, she knew he would never ever hurt her. For a warrior to feel utter safety from someone...it was a humbling experience.

 

Keith pulled back and she locked his legs around his waist. "Just do it. Please..." she said with a tone that made his heart skip a beat. Caressing her cheek, he came inside her. He pulled out and laid beside her. His body heat keeping her nice and warm. "I see why the prophecy chose you to be the father. You can bring peace to even the most broken of hearts" she said. Lawan gave him one last kiss before going to her room. Keith stood alone on the outside steps. The coolness of her drying fluids on his cock felt chilly. He gazed at the stars in profoundness as he hasn't felt this peaceful in some time. Quietly he tiptoed back to his and Aspen’s room and laid down. He looked over at her and saw her in a different light. Once he was sure that she was the gold medal for following missing his hectic life. That one he was made for. Not anymore. As much as she meant to him as he hadn't lost any love for her, Aspen was not the one he was meant to be with. It was as if he climbed a mountain and at the summit saw an entire new land for him to discover. It was a little sad for him but it did give him a sense of hope. For if Aspen was not the one he could marry, then there really was someone out there meant for him. He stroked Aspens hair as he laid his head on his pillow. He reached over and kissed her forehead before going to sleep.

 

Aspen awoke to find Keith not in bed. She went to pee and then walked around the large house. Finally, she found him standing stark naked basking in the sun. "Uhh...you okay there?" she asked. "Good morning Aspen. It looks to be a beautiful day" he said turning around smiling. "Okay...and you're taking it in nude?" she asked. "I find it sweet and erotic. See how the sunlight glistens off his arm and leg hair?" Lawan asked grinning as he sipped jasmine tea. She looked at both of them curious. "Some rice porridge for breakfast" Lawan said fixing them bowls. "You seem better today" Aspen said. "I feel better. Like things are making sense again" he replied. Aspen cocked an eyebrow. "The wonders of passion" Lawan muttered. Aspen caught that and felt jealousy. She wasn't stupid. Something had happened between them without her knowing. "Keith. When you're done, head to the training circle. We'll catch up shortly" Lawan said. Keith nodded as he finished his porridge. She watched him leave wearing just the loincloth. Lawan made it obvious to check out his ass.

 

"Since you've been with him, what does he find desirable in a woman?" Lawan asked. Aspen was taken aback by her question. She didn't want to answer but found the hypocrisy in not doing so after provoking her last night. "Keith likes girls who seem...broken or hurt. He likes to care for them" Aspen replied thinking of herself and Claire. Lawan nodded. "That explains that. What else?" she asked. "In terms of appearance he doesn't have a real preference. Well he does like girls with nice feet" Aspen sighed drinking tea. Lawan looked at her toes. "Maybe I should paint them" Lawan muttered. "What?" Aspen asked. "I said how does he feel about trust issues" Lawan said. "Hmmm...Keith opens up best when you show him kindness. Even then though he shoulders the burdens of people and keeps to himself. He needs reminding he's not alone" Aspen replied. "I'm surprised you didn't marry him. May I ask why not?" Lawan said. "Claire is my dream girl. It's literally been my dream to marry her. Marrying Keith is a fantasy" Aspen said conflicted. "There a difference between a dream and a fantasy?" Lawan asked.

 

"Of course there is. A dream is something you can see become real with effort and persistence. A fantasy is something so farfetched no amount of work is going to make it happen" she said roughly. "And taking a man who worships you literally as your husband is a fantasy? You carry his child. I can hear anger and frustration in your voice. Somewhere in your soul you wish it to be different" Lawan said. "...of course I do. What woman can ignore a man willing to shrink down and place his life in your hands when you want to fuck? A man that holds his passions back so he won't hurt you? A man so gentle he had a nervous breakdown because he hurt you? He's someone you meet once in a lifetime...and I denied him" Aspen said softly. She stood up and left the room. Lawan could hear her sobbing in her bedroom. "I asked too much" Lawan said looking out the side entrance of her home to the circle. Lawan got up, picked up the Rune Breaker sword and headed over there.

 

"Thought Aspen was coming?" Keith asked. "She wanted to be alone for now. Sit way over there" she replied. Keith worried about Aspen but did as told. Lawan broke her shrink spell returning him to normal size. She hopped into his palms and her chuckled. "What's so funny?" she asked. "Your little feet tickles my hand" he joked. "Focus Keith. I'm placing the sword in your hands" she said putting it in his palms before hopping to the ground. "It's not getting bigger" he said annoyed. "You did well yesterday accepting the darkness in you but now it's time for you to not just accept it but to embrace it. Right now you are like a blunted sword. Barely practical but with no edge not very effective. Prepare yourself, you're about to meet what you've been dreading" she said waving her hands. She crisscrossed them and moved her fingers as she chanted. "Keith. I’m familiar with this practice. Keep calm during this test and you will be fine" Oberon said. Keith nodded and took a deep breath. Suddenly, the world froze around him.

 

"Uh...Lawan did you screw up? Lawan?" Keith asked waving his hand in front of the small girl. "No she didn’t. Hello Keith. Nice to finally be able to talk to you" a man looking exactly like him said standing next to him. "You're my bad side?" Keith asked. "Something like that. She cute isn't she?" he asked bending down. Keith held his hand out. "Look at you. Only two days in and already protective of her. There is something about her isn't it?" the man asked. "Yeah. Like the missing peace of the puzzle" Keith replied. "Well those perky tits and nice feet helped!" The man laughed. "If you're me then you know it was far more than that" Keith said. "More than Aspen anyway. You didn't even argue with her when she asked you to cum in her. Racking up daddy points aren't you. Aspen has a jealous streak and doesn't take well to a broken heart" the man said. "Don't talk about her. You don't have that right" Keith said. The man who was the dark side of him rolled his eyes and slammed his fist into the roof of the home extracting tiny Aspen. Keith immediately stood up. "If you're referring to what Eliza did and what I did afterwards, well look at her. Her body screams fertility. There are women in the world born for one purpose; to get fucked and produce offspring. And look at this little peace of ass" the man said tearing off her clothes.

 

"How many times did you jerk off smelling her socks? Her pheromones heavy as fucking fog in the air. And when she shrinks herself, look out! Every time she does you get that tingle in your balls. Rub her along your shaft and fucking use that female till she's dripping with semen!" he shouted. Keith balled his fist up. "You know it's true. Lie to yourself all you want but it's useless to lie to me" he said. Keith unclenched his fist. "You say that but I know you care about her. There are millions of women out in the world but you focus on her" Keith said. His opposite chuckled. "You forgetting I ate her copy and fucking came from it?" he laughed. "You should take your own advice. You can't lie to me. Talking to you I can feel your thoughts. I know the true reason you did that. You knew I could never kill it or leave it there. I'd be forced to bring the Aspen homunculi back home. And of course, the present threat of her eating Aspen's soul. Not to mention the issues with Claire. The emotional turmoil she would go through. You made the decision for me" Keith said.

 

"Obviously! You would've put us all I danger with that soft heart of yours! Think back to every time you and the others were in danger? Where did you get your strength from? The conviction kill ANYONE who threatened ours. Me. All fucking me. Cause I get shit done!" the dark part of him yelled. "Won't lie there. But there more to you than my badass side. You've been holding Aspen there very carefully in the last minute or so. Your thumb is even stroking her" Keith said. "Fucks your point?" the man asked. Keith laughed. "What’s so fucking funny?!" he yelled. "I get it. I finally get it. Lawan was right when she said everything has balance. Did you know the Christian cross is the most well-known symbol in the world? Guess what's the next one. The yin yang. You know the back and white swirl? That's what we are. I'm yin and you're yang but there a dot of opposite color in both swirls. Meaning even an opposite is going to have a kernel of opposing balance in it. I see yours."

 

"Yeah you want to rape the shit out of her but killing her? Permanent harm? Nope. Now I think about it. When she screamed out you were going to kill the baby, your resolve disappeared. That's how I broke free. It was just enough for both of us to shut down" Keith said. "And then that fairy fuck took over" the man hissed. Keith walked up to him. He took Aspen from him and dressed her. "She's one of a kind isn't she?" Keith asked. "Yes she is. Her and Claire" he replied. Keith extended his hand to him. "If you truly care about them then help me. I don't want to fight or fear you" Keith said. His dark half took his hand. "On one condition. We both know there's gonna be some shit ahead of us. Really bad shit. I'm going to want to cut loose and I don't wanna hear shit about it. We're not gonna win this being sweet and merciful" his dark half said. "Agreed" Keith told him. "Now that we got that out of the way, we're going to have a nice chat" he said. "What about?" Keith asked. "Everything. Starting from the day we lost our sister. If this synergy is going to work. We need to be on the same page about everything" his dark half said. "Fire away" Keith said sitting down. The dark side of him placed Aspen back in the house and sat down.

Chapter 12...The Yaksha Pt. 2 by Size Master

Meanwhile...

 

"Aspen. Can I come in?" Lawan asked knocking on the sliding door. "It's your house isn’t it?" Aspen asked sniffling. Lawan opened the door and came in. "I apologize for my questions. I was curious as to him. I meant not to hurt you" Lawan said. There was silence. "To make it up to you, would you care to see something wonderous?" Lawan asked. "Sure. I just want to get out of the house" Aspen said standing up. Lawan waited outside for her. "Is he alright?" Aspen asked seeing Keith sitting with his eyes closed like some gigantic meditating statue. "He's in a meditative trance. He'll be in it for some time" Lawan said before growing to human size. She picked Aspen up and placed her on her shoulder. "What is it you want to show me?" Aspen asked. "That would spoil the surprise" Lawan chuckled. As the game antes walked through the city, Aspen noticed something odd. "Lawan, they act as if you're not even here. Not one of them is looking up at you. You'd think a 200 ft. Asian giantess would cause them to at least glance. Guess it's so common it's not worth noticing" Aspen said. "That's not it. My shame is so great to them they don't even pay me the pleasure of being among them" Lawan replied. "That's fucked up" Aspen said. "As you say. It is fucked up" Lawan said softly.

 

As Lawan walked, the cityscape thinned out to sparse homes and farms. The giantess paused and took off her sandals. "There's no paved road here. When I come this way I use my bare feet to flatten the dirt as best as I can" Lawan explained. A young boy tending goats waved at her. Lawan waved back and then stopped as his mother pulled his tiny arm down. Aspen could see the young giantess hurt by that. "If they're so shitty to you, why still protect them?" Aspen asked. "...because if I don't then I wouldn't have a reason to live" Lawan replied softly. A large teardrop fell down her cheek. Aspen chose not to ask any other questions. Finally, Lawan stopped. "This is what I wanted to show you" Lawan said. "It's beautiful Lawan" Aspen said. They were on the edge of a cliff. The view was of two sloping forested mountains cut by a river. Lawan walked to the very edge of the cliff. "Careful!" Aspen yelled. "It's alright Aspen. Look" Lawan said knocking on what seemed like air. However, when she did the air shimmered. "What is it?" Aspen asked.

 

"The border to our realm. This barrier separates our world from the human one. It's like a dome and inside places our city out of step with reality. Those mountains are the ones in the human realm. Nobody knows of this place except me. I found it when...when I was in a bad state of mind" Lawan said. She sat down and placed Aspen on the ground. "Are you serious about him?" Aspen asked so soft Lawan barely heard her. "What we shared last night was something that can only be described as a miracle" Lawan replied. Aspen was taken aback. Keith had fucked her. A girl he'd known for only two days. She clenched her teeth. "I had resolved to live and die alone and unloved. Keith...Keith showed me there was another way. He took away my pain and loneliness with barely a few words. In the beginning I thought of him as a possible good fuck. A westerner would love to fuck an Asian girl. A fool I was. I saw into his soul! He would never hurt me! He would care for me! Protect me! See me as a person deserving love and compassion! I love him so much!" Lawan sobbed.

 

Aspen felt horrible for being jealous. She patted her giant big toe to get her attention. "That's who he is" Aspen said. Aspen saw part of herself in Lawan. A kindred spirit. One bogged down by the rules of her society. For Lawan, her assigned shame. For Aspen the audacity to fall in love with a borrower and a gay relationship at that. And the common thread in their lives, a man who showed them that love could cut through all the bullshit others had forced on them. "Be with him" Aspen said softly. "But...but you carry his child. You have a relationship with him already" Lawan stammered. "Yeah but it would be wrong of me to keep him to myself when I'm marrying someone else. He deserves his own chance to be with that someone like I have with Claire. What we have is special. What you two have...is magical" Aspen said. "I am going to hug and kiss you" Lawan chuckled as she picked her up. Aspen giggled as the teenage giantess cuddled and kissed her. The two shared their lives with one another for over an hour. Lawan threw pebbles at the barrier now and then out of old habit. "And he shrank this huge turkey for thanksgiving. Problem was there was this air bubble inside it that didn't shrink along with it. We didn't know until we were eating at Claire's parents and then the turkey began hissing" Aspen chuckled.

 

"Hissing?!" Lawan asked. "Yes! Uncle Thomas cut into the center as Rebecca hid under that table saying it was a demon bird! When he cut deep enough all that air had to go somewhere. BOOM! Fucking turkey and stuffing everywhere!" Aspen laughed. Lawan laughed with her tossing a pebble. Suddenly she stopped. "Ehats wrong?" Aspen asked. Lawan picked up another pebble and tossed it. "It's went right over the edge. Like the barrier wasn't even there" she whispered. Lawan crept to the edge of the cliff. She shivered as her toes hung over the precipice. "This shouldn't be possible" she said. "You sure? Maybe it extends a few inches out?" Aspen asked. "I'm sure because when I tried to jump off...let’s just say I know" Lawan said visibly upset. Aspen put two and two together quickly and realized that Lawan knew this place so well because she came here to commit suicide once. "This is bad. Very very bad!" Lawan said. She stepped back and threw another pebble. This one bounced off the barrier. 

 

"A fluke?" Aspen asked. "No. This makes sense. It explains how your scrying spell found us. We have to get back to the city and approach the council!" Lawan said snatching Aspen up and taking off so quickly she didn't even put her sandals back on. "I don't understand!" Aspen said holding onto the giantess' hair as the wind whipped by. "The barrier does more than hide us! It keeps out humans but more importantly predators! If the barrier completely fails it would be a catastrophe. Our entire city would phase back into human reality killing thousands. Oh my god..." Lawan said stopping in her tracks. "What is it?" Aspen asked. Lawan pointed to the ground. In the dirt was a long winding print. "Something did get through the barrier. I must hurry!" Lawan yelled running once more. She winced a few minutes later. "What?! Where?! I'm coming! Don't attack it until I get there! I know but you'll provoke it and cause more problems! IT IS THE BEST OPTION RIGHT NOW!" Lawan screamed. "Ehats going on?!" Aspen yelled. "That was a message sent to me by a wind spell. A Lee-um has slithered into the northern part of the city. Right now, it's coiled around a school" Lawan said quietly. "Coiled...slithered...a snake?" Aspen asked scared. "In your language a king cobra. Very long and very dangerous"* Lawan said.    

 

(Authors note: the snake Lawan is referring to is a species of king cobra native to Southeast Asia. It's very aggressive and its venom is strong enough to kill an elephant. It can be as long as 19 ft.)

 

"Can't some of your people grow to human size and kill it?" Aspen asked. "Only people with special permission by the council walk around human sized in the city. I myself can because of my position. Only a handful of others can. In any event it has the school hostage. One wrong move or spell could kill hundreds of kids and teachers" Lawan said as they entered the more populated parts of the city. Lawan carefully tip toed through the streets shooing citizens into the homes. "My god it's huge!" Aspen yelled seeing it. From her perspective, the monstrous serpent was 600 or more feet long and coiled around the building. It truly terrified her. She could hear women below crying for their kids. A small formation of citizens stood guard. "Report...I said report" Lawan said as they didn't acknowledge her. "It's destroyed 12 homes we know of. 26 dead and 4 missing. We don't know why it stopped. How can this thing be here?" a man replied. "The barrier is weakening as to your last question. For the first, it's possible it's attracted to the cluster of heat and scents. Shit!" Lawan yelled as its head struck into the building.

 

"Don't move children...don't...move..."  a teacher said to her whimpering students. The snake hissed as its tongue flicked their air. The open window carried the scents of delicious morsels in the "burrow". In its reptile mind, this was no different from a burrow of mice hiding in a tree. Now way it knew its prey was really tiny people just trying to get an education. So many clustered together it confused his heat pits. Then movement as a young boy slipped and fell. It struck. His head smashed through the windowsill and wall and locked onto the boy. The teacher rushed to save him and his jaws calmed down on her. Her screams muffled as it unhinged its jaw. Her kicking legs went eerily still as his venom killed her the snake pulled back and her body was pulled deeper in. People screamed as a tiny bulge went past its head. The poor kids could do nothing as their beloved teacher became food. Such a creature would not be easily sated. It had dined on four others but the recent drought left it starving. It eyed another. Lawan has to stop it from eating another. She crept behind it. Her big toe accidentally crushed a bicycle making the tiny bell go off. She froze. The snake had not noticed her.

 

Her breathing was shallow as her heart pounded. The snake sensed something as a breeze blew past. It could smell her. Something big was behind it. It coiled tighter causing the school to crack and groan. She could hear new screams coming from inside and the snake moved his head back and forth as to decide which he should concentrate on more. Lawan brought her hands together and quietly chanted. "Lawan!

 

"Shhh!" Lawan said as a figure of her materialized in front of the snake. Distracted by it, the snake uncoiled somewhat to move closer. Lawan moved her fingers slowly and the figure mimicked her. The snake went to strike her in the chest and the figure disappeared. Lawan quickly grabbed the snake with both hands. "Fortification! Strength!" she chanted. Her grip tightened hard on it and she picked up the heavy creature. Immediately it tried to coil around her body. "Everybody move!" she yelled as she staggered right. She did her best not to smash a building or anyone in her way. Her giant feet crushed something moist and wet. She glanced down to see red liquid forming around her foot and between her toes. "Oh god no" she muttered. Her distraction cost her. The snake pulled itself forward just enough for its head to turn and bite her hand. Lawan yelled out as the venom entered her body. Adrenaline and her strength magic pushed to the limit began to crush the monster. Its vertebrae snapped and the cobra went limp. Exhausted, Lawan dropped the body and staggered back to where she was standing. "A tomato stand...good...real...good" she said happy that she only squashed some tomatoes and not an unlucky citizen. She fell to the street so hard windows shattered.

 

Aspen got extremely lucky. Not only she was able to hold on during the fight, when Lawan fell, Aspen was thrown off only to land on a pile of futons being sold at nearby stall. "Christ...Lawan? LAWAN!" Aspen screamed getting on her feet and running to the giantess convulsing in the cracked street. "So cold...I'm cold" Lawan muttered. "Help! I NEED HELP!" Aspen shrieked. A group of citizens came running around the block seeing the teenage girl fall. They stood there. "Don't just fucking stand there! Use your fucking magic!" Aspen yelled. "I'm an outcast...Aspen. They cannot..." Lawan was saying before she began foaming at the mouth. "Fuck that! She risked her life to save your kids! All that shit you gave her and she still did it!" Aspen yelled. "As was her duty" someone said. "Is it moral to watch someone die when you can help them?! Where's you code of ethics there?! I swear by whatever gods you believe in, if she dies then the white guy I came here with will fucking kill you personally!" Aspen screamed. "*cough cough* no Aspen" Lawan said before her eyes rolled into the back of her head. When all seemed lost for Lawan, a lone woman stepped forward. She held her heads out and a glowing circle appeared in front of her.

 

The noxious venom was forced back through her garden hose sized veins and out the two puncture marks in her flesh. "What are you doing?" someone asked her. "My son was in that school. I will not dishonor myself by not saving the one who risked all for him" she replied. Another woman stepped forward casting a healing spell and then another. Lawan's breathing began to return to normal. Her skin went from a waxy looking death to her natural state. Within minutes, a small circle had formed to heal her body. One lone young man stepped forward. He carried himself different from the others. An odd streak of white in his hair. He touched her huge lips and witch a clap of his hands broke her size spell. Carefully, he picked her up and walked over to a turned over bicycle cart. He placed her in it. "Steady her while I peddle" he said. Aspen petted Lawan's head and was relieved to see her stabilized. "The way you touched her. She means something to you doesn't she?" Aspen asked.

 

"Part of the blame for her disgrace comes from me. I was her boyfriend and I asked her to see her parents for their consent. Then it all went to shit" he said. "She didn't say that to me" Aspen said. "I'd imagine so. I was most unkind when she returned. Told her she defiled herself by killing. Told her to not even look at me again" he whispered. Aspen wanted to punch his lights out but hearing him speak, it sounded he had punished himself already. He pulled up to her home and carried her in. "Will she be alright?" Aspen asked. "She needs rest but yes she will be fine. I must talk to my father on the council and find out how such a beast entered our realm" he said. "Lawan said the barrier was weakening. That's how it got in" Aspen said. The young man turned to her. "Impossible. That barrier is perfect. It was the last spell cast by our sage centuries ago with the holy Etherion" he said. "Obviously not perfect seeing how that fucking snake got in" she said. The man sighed and left.

 

Aspen looked after Lawan as she slept soundly. Aspen only moved from her spot when she heard a very loud yawn. "Jesus my muscles are tight" Keith groaned as the trance wore off. He looked at his hands and found the sword still tiny. "Shit. Lawan something else is wrong. Lawan?" Keith asked looking to see her not around. He stood up and stepped over the house to peer into her room. "Lawan?" he asked. Aspen opened the window. "Shhh! She's still resting" Aspen said. "Resting? It's kinda late for an afternoon nap" he chuckled. "Something happened today Keith" she said. A dread crept over the giant. Keith unceremoniously plucked Aspen up through the window. His hand trembled. "What...what happened?" he asked with a childlike voice. Aspen explained everything. Keith could barely breathe. "Stay calm! She's alright. She just needs rest" Aspen said. Keith wiped his eyes. "I could've helped her" he muttered. "Let's focus on the positive. Did you have any luck?" she asked.

 

"I know my ass has unresolved anger issues. The damn sword is still toothpick size and Oberon isn't saying shit. In fact, he's been oddly quiet for the whole day" he replied. He stared at her for a moment remembering the scene with his darker half. "What is it?" she asked. "Just enjoying you being alive. My meditation was pretty trippy" he said. "How so?" Aspen said reclining in his palm. "My dark side really wants to fuck you…a lot. He was vividly clear on that" he said. "How is that different from what you do now?" Aspen asked grinning. "Blood and broken bones" he replied. Aspen gulped. "We had a long drawn out talk. Most of my pain and rage comes from being tiny. The helplessness I felt when I was a kid and seeing my sister murdered. The desire to control and rape stems from wanting not to be that weak tiny kid again" he muttered.

 

Aspen was speechless. Keith was baring his soul to her. The most hidden part of him for her to see. "You sound calm right now" she said. "I am. My deepest fear...well it was my deepest fear before you and Claire was becoming that little kid again. A 3-inch boy at the mercy of humans...most especially human women. The first time I used this watch to shrink I had a panic attack. I got over my fear shrinking around you. The way you trust me right now is the way I trusted you the first time I shrank in front of you" he said to her. He stepped back over the house and sat her down. "Oberon. Wake up. You got work to do" Keith said. "Some way to talk to an ancient one" Oberon muttered. "You don't pay rent and you've been dodging all this shit for two days. Time to get snapping" Keith said. Aspen chuckled seeing him talk to himself. "Shrink me down for starters and next find out why the sword won't accept me" he said. Oberon drew a shrinking arcane for him to shrink him down. "Aspen. Can you make something for us to eat?" Keith asked. "Sure thing" she replied.

 

Keith held the sword. "Anything?" he asked. "I feel a hum from it. As if it's waiting for something. I get the impression it wants to accept you but you're lacking one last thing" Oberon replied. "Fuck me what is it?" Keith asked. "Don't know. With Lawan's help I might be able to cast a psychometry spell. Get an impression from it" Oberon replied. "And Lawan is out like a light" Keith sighed. "Take me to her" Oberon said. Keith entered her bedroom and Oberon began drawing a circle around her bed. Once finished he activated it. "She's not moving" Keith said. "I shortened her recovery time. She should awaken soon" he said. "Surprised they didn't follow up with a spell" Keith said. "Judging from what we've seen and heard, those that healed her might face their own problems. They may have wanted to but fear persecution further" Oberon said. Keith shook his head and left the room.

 

"This is good" he said eating. "Just some simple vegetable soup" Aspen said. "Still good" he said slurping. "Claire must be worried to death by now" Aspen said holding her spoon. "Why won't those assholes call me?!" Keith mocked. They both chuckled. "Lawan loves you very much Keith. What will you do?" Aspen asked quietly. Keith put his spoon down. "Return it. I can't explain how connected I am to her. It's like finding a missing puzzle piece" he said. "More connected than me?" Aspen asked. She had to ask it. Aspen had to hear him say it. "...yes" he muttered. "That’s nice Keith. That sounds great. You deserve to be happy. I wish...wish..." Aspen stammered before breaking out into a hysterical sob.

 

Keith hugged her from behind. She fought him but found his embrace to great. "I didn't want to lie. You deserve the truth" he said. "It still hurts" she told him. He held her hands. "Aspen. What I feel for you is very complicated. When I look at you, so many things swirl around in my head. Is she healthy, happy, issues with the baby, is she painting her toes that color I like? If she dies can I continue living? I want to fuck her in the shower. I want her to never worry about a thing. Does she know how much it hurts to look at her finger and know I can't put a ring on it? Will I have to leave them one day to protect them?  Why since Switzerland do I wake up screaming Aspen's name? Crying in my sleep?" he asked. Aspen turned to look at him to find him crying himself.

 

"My instincts are screaming at me right now as I hold you. Your scent in my nose. The touch of your warm soft skin. My dick is poking through this ridiculous loincloth right now. They're telling me to push it right up in you now and blow my fucking seed inside you. To keep you safe at all costs. Suck your toes when your feet hurt. Forage for food as you carry my kid. Fuck...I feel the urge to skin a fucking squirrel and make a warm pelt for you. You set my instincts aflame Aspen! ...but instincts aren't enough. As much as you ignite my instincts...Lawan ignites my soul" he said. They didn't know that was awake listening. To hear someone so passionately talk and to profess their love for her made the girl shiver. For over a year she had resigned herself to die.  Today she expected it. Now. Now she wanted to live so badly it hurt. Keith kissed Aspen. "I'll always love you. That will never change" he said breaking their embrace. Keith filled a bowl with soup and walked back to Lawan's room. Aspen looked at her feet silently. She knew that what they have together was gone. Keith wouldn't pine for her like puppy dog any longer. No. The puppy had grown into an adult.

 

"You're awake I see" Keith said finding Lawan sitting up. "I am surprised at that as you are" she said. Keith sat the bowl down on a nearby stand next to a picture of her parents. "Aspen said a bunch of people healed you and one guy wheeled you home. Some dude with a shock of white in his hair" Keith said. Lawan stiffened. "Ramat. My ex" she muttered. "Aspen did mention that part. Any dizziness or anything?" he asked. She shook her head. "Then you're good to eat" he said handing her a bowl of soup. "You seem edgier yet more focused" she said. "Me and my darker half came to an understanding" he replied watching her eat. "And the sword?" she asked. "It didn't transform but now it's humming or vibrating. Oberon wondered if you can help with a spell to see what's going on" he said. She went to out her bowl down. "Not yet!" he said stopping her. "I got to know Aspen better today" she said softly. "She's unique isn't she?" Keith chuckled. "That she is. She knows you fairly well. Cares about you" she said whispering.

 

"I care about her too. Always will which is why it's so hard for me to move on" he said. Lawan looked at him as he touched her hair. "You barely know me" she said looking at him. "And I plan to know more about you. That night. We both felt that didn't we? Like we found something we were searching for" he said whispering to her. Lawan shed tears nodding. "Don't cry. You'll make the soup bitter" he laughed. Lawan chuckled at him. She finished eating and turned to face him. She kissed him deeply and broke the kiss feeling dizzy. "Easy sweetie" he said holding her. She blushed hearing him call her that. "I really want to fuck you" she moaned to him. Keith smiled and used his watch to shrink down. "Pretty cool isn’t it? Lately we've been using it less because of everyone busting out shrinking magic. Lame really..." he said.  Lawan looked down at the tiny lover. "No. To make something like this is a magic of its own" she replied. "Take that off. This way...I can be gentle" he said. Lawan removed her loincloth for him as he did the same. "Please don't stare. I have not trimmed it lately" she blushed. "Don't be embarrassed. It's pretty how it glistens in the moonlight" he said.

 

Keith licked and playfully bit her labia. The giantess gasped and curled her toes at the tingling sensation. This was a first for her. Someone shrinking even smaller than her natural size and giving her pleasure. She rubbed his small ass lovingly. "Keith...please make me happy" she begged. He obliged by sticking his legs into her and shimming deeper. His small frame sticking in her gave her goosebumps. Gently holding onto him, she pushed him in and out of her. She loved him. She loved the feelings he gave her. And when she came Keith did as well as her love tunnel squeezed him. She quickly checked to see if she had harmed him. "I didn't hurt you, did I?!" she stammered. "Nah. Lawan...if you believe anything then believe this. I will be here for you" he said. It was the happiest moment of her life. The conviction in his voice spoke to that promise. Her Yaksha abilities to sniff out lies told her he spoke true. She collected herself and took him to the bathroom for a nice scrub and soak.

 

Once that was done, Keith unshrank himself and laid down next to her in her room. They lie naked and spoke about their lives. Their childhood. Growing up in mixed cultures. "Hel no. I had no clue iron could kill her" he replied to a question. "Blessed you were" she said yawning. "Maybe. So this Ramat guy was your ex. How serious was it?" he asked. "We almost got married. As I said before I went to America for New Year’s but that wasn't entirely it. We figured they would more inclined to give their blessing on such a big holiday" she replied. "And he snubbed you when you returned" Keith said. "The blow was great. Great enough it was the last straw for me. I went to a ridge and..." she was saying before he stopped her. "That's all I need to know. I won't throw you under the bus...whatever may come" he said. Lawan spooned him and made a funny purring sound. "Cute" he muttered. He noticed soon she was asleep. Keith followed suit and wondered what the next day would bring. Aspen noticed he had not returned to their room. She hugged her pillow tighter as the feeling of heartbreak set in once more.

 

Keith felt something warm and wet. Suction. He opened his eyes to see Lawan giving him a very vigorous blowjob. "Lawan?" he groaned. "Good morning!" she said happily before going back to sucking him off. To get his knob polished the first thing in the morning was heavenly to him but when he saw her cutely pushing her hair out of her face over her tiny right ear made him cum. He shot off rope after rope of semen and she greedily gulped the copious load down her throat. She replied him with an audible pop. She smacked her mouth with a dreamy look on her face. She saw him grinning like a fool. "What? Breakfast is the most important meal of the day" she said trying to be innocent. "Har har. Naughty girls need to be punished" he grinned pushing her on her back. "What are you...ah! Don't do that! I'm ticklish!" she shrieked as he grabbed her left foot and raked his nails up and down her sole. "You fiend!" she laughed. Keith stopped and held her foot in his hands. He softly rubbed it before sucking gently on her big toe. "Pervert. You're hard again from sucking on my toes" she mocked. "Your pervert. I'm...yours..." he said looking into her eyes and let go of her foot. He pulled her on top of him and pushed his cock right inside her.

 

His hands roamed her body as she rode him. Her shapely ass. The curve of the sides of her tits. His fingers felt the bumps of her spine. "Nobody has ever caressed me so gently" she groaned in his ear. The sounds of slapping flesh filled the room as they fucked faster and faster. "Fill me! Fill me with your seed! Give me a baby!" she shrieked. What came next told her that Keith was truly the one. "...alright" he said with a voice so soft it melted her heart. With a mighty embrace, he came in her. His sperm filling the tiny girl caused Lawan to gasp so hard her lungs hurt. She was trembling as she came down. "You meant that" she said looking right into his eyes. "I gave Claire a baby to make two people happy. I accepted Aspen's because I wanted us to be happy. Lawan. I'll give you one...to start us a family" he told her. What she did next puzzled him. She began pinching and muttering to herself. "I died yesterday. This is nirvana. No way this is happening" he muttered. Keith got up and very gently touched the edge of his sword sitting in the corner. His finger was cut. He sat back down and showed her. "This is no dream or afterlife. This is real" he said sticking his finger in her mouth.

 

She could taste his warm metallic tasting blood on her tongue. She closed her eyes and he felt a tingling on his finger. He withdrew it to find the cut magically healed. With this reality setting in, Lawan got on her knees and bowed to the floor. "Please take care of me" she said. This was a complete shock to Keith. This gesture he was familiar with studying Asian culture back when they were looking for koonago. This gesture meant one thing. "Please accept me as your humble wife"

 

It blew his mind. This was only the third day of knowing her and she was asking to marry him. Furthermore, he was inclined to agree. There was one thing holding him back and by the sound of it she was moving about the kitchen. "Aspen...Lawan. Can we wait? I'm not saying no but telling her would cause a bitter shock. She's having issues dealing with us as it is" he explained. Lawan was disappointed by his response but saw the wisdom in delaying any formal announcement or agreement. "I understand. We can wait" she said smiling. "You're very sweet" he said kissing her. "Sweeter down there" she winked pointing to her pussy still leaking cum. "Down girl. Let's get a real breakfast and try to find out the deal with this sword" he said. She nodded in agreement.

 

Aspen eyed the two grinning and smiling. "They got even more lovey dovey" she thought. It irked her. She felt ill. "I'm going outside" she said finishing and slipping her sandals on before stepping out. "She seems mad" Lawan said. "This is a lot to process. Aspen a strong. She'll find a way to deal. We can just give her space for now" he said. The finished breakfast and Keith got the sword. They sat outside soaking up the sun. "Not even a glimmer. When Oberon was in control the iron blade had this crazy prism like glimmer. Damn thing looked mythical" he said. "Well we can find out" Oberon said. "Oh you're awake" Keith mocked. "I was giving you some privacy" Oberon responded. "Oh...thanks. So, one of you guys needs to unshrink me o we know this works fully" he said. Lawan restored his size and handed the giant looming over her the sword. She had a different view of him now she was so close to him...emotionally close that is. She wanted to worship him. Rub her tiny body along his shaft. Lick his muscular chest. His soft lips. His gentle tongue. It made her wet just picturing him sucking on her body. Didn't take a genius to see she fell for him hard and the feeling was mutual. His erection was prominent as he gazed at her fragile tiny body. The warm sun had caused her to sweat sending her scent to his nostrils.

 

He wanted to suck the salty and sweet coating right off her. His mouth watered. "We're not eating her" he told his darker half. "Wasn't planning to. She's too good a fuck" his dark half replied. Keith coughed and composed himself. "He's blushing looking at me" Lawan thought. "I'm happy for you both but focus" Oberon interjected. Oberon picked up a rock used by her for sitting outside and drew a circle in the ground. Filling the edges with tiny symbols she asked for Lawan to place the sword in the center. "Lawan. Please cast a support spell" he said. "Let thought be heard. Let emotion become reason. Give voice to this blade!" she invoked. The sword glowed as the circle flared with a bright light. When it died down the sword vibrated. "Why do you wish to wield me?" a female voice said from it. The three looked at one another astonished. "That's why it's been holding off? It wants to know why I want to use it?" Keith asked. "Rune Breaker is the most powerful sword on Earth Keith. Makes sense it would ask that" Oberon said. "I want to destroy the evil threatening the world" Keith answered. "Is that all?" the blade asked. Keith nodded almost confused. Nothing happened.

 

"What? Why isn't it responding?!" Keith asked shaking the tiny sword with his fingers. "Didn't like your answer" Lawan said. "What's not to like?! This Ebonheart bitch wants to kill billions! What's wrong with wanting to stop that?!" Keith yelled. The light and his screaming attracted Aspen back to them. She wiped her crying eyes and began to walk back. Those nearby the house walked over curious as to what the westerner was screaming about. The concern over this foreign giant running amok grew. "Keith. Look deep in your heart. Is that truly the reason you want to wield it?" Lawan asked touching his ankle. "It is! I'm not a warrior Lawan! I'm a fucking scientist! I'm doing this because I'm some chosen protector!" he yelled. The sword trembled. "That was more honest" Lawan said. She waved her hand and the sword responded. "Why do you really wish to wield me?" it asked. Keith was silent as he knew not what to say. The wind blew and it carried the scent of Aspen. The scent of a pregnant woman smelling of drying tears.

 

And as she got close to him, he saw her eyes. His mind flashed back. The night she took him in. Meeting Claire. Their first Christmas and he giving her the shrink watch as a gift. Loving Claire. Loving Aspen. Having sex with each of them for the first time. Holding them in his hands as they gave themselves over to him. Seeing Titania eat Aspen. Seeing Ebonheart eat Claire. The birth of his son and the promise of another child. The answer in his heart crept to his lips and he spoke. "I JUST WANT TO PROTECT THE PEOPLE I LOVE!!!" he screamed so loud people in the streets covered their ears. Keith sobbed his answer and when his tears fell on the sword, a blast of intense light shot out blinding everyone. Keith opened his eyes to find himself in a white void with a young blonde-haired woman standing before him. A very tall woman "Claire?" he asked. She approached him. Her giant bare feet making faint taps and as she got close, Keith saw she was not Claire at all. Her ears were pointy and had blue eyes with no irises. She held her hands down and out. Keith took steps towards her hands and stepped into them.

 

She brought him up to her face and he found her breathtaking. Her features could only be described as timeless. "Don't be afraid Keith for I have accepted you as my new master" he said. "Who...who are you?" he asked. "I am the avatar of Rune Breaker. The final enchantment bestowed by Oberon. My purpose is to judge those found wishing to wield me. "And I answered correctly?" he asked. "If you hadn't we wouldn't be speaking. Do you know why that is the correct answer?" she asked. Keith shook his head. "Any man or woman can pick up a sword and kill someone. It is not his prowess with the blade or the accolades he gets that define a great warrior. No, it is his desire to use his weapon to defend those he loves. In the past, there have been men who used their sword to kill and conquer in the name of glory only to have his own people be his downfall. Others that have been wiser have used their sword to protect their people and as reward became revered legends. One such was named "Lionheart". Keith, take me as your blade and become a legend" she said to him. The giantess leaned in and kissed him. When Keith returned the kiss, the power of Rune Breaker and the right to wield it became his.

 

Wind and light buffeted the city. Merchants, teachers, everyone that could see even the faintest of light stepped out into the streets. What they saw would be remembered for generations. A giant as naked as the day he was born stood tall into the sky and in front of him hovered a sword of brilliant light. Some wept. Some awed. Some bowed and prayed at such an omen. The light faded and the giant held the sword with two hands. "Good job boy. Very well done" Oberon said. Keith looked at Aspen who was standing back up. "Everything is going to be alright now" Keith said ever so calmly. The sword flickered, and Keith shrank down as Oberon cast a spell knowing he wanted to embrace her and Lawan. He held Aspen tightly to him and kissed her. He let go and held Lawan's hand. The power of the sword flowed through his body and into her. Her knees buckled as the overwhelming power felt as if being surrounded by an ocean suddenly. "Sorry. I'll dial it back" he said concentrating. He helped her to her feet. He walked back to the house holding her hand smiling at her. "To protect Lawan. That's the answer" he said after putting the sword down. "It is. It's a truth that took a long time for Yaksha to learn" she said. Keith kissed her deeply and held her by her ass. Aspen paused for a moment as she was catching up. It didn't hurt as much this time seeing them this intimate, but it didn't make her happy. Not only that, the kiss he gave her wasn't as passionate either.

 

"Will you teach me more?" he asked caressing her cheek. "...yes beloved" she replied using the Thai word for it. With the translation spell still in effect, Aspen picked up on the deeper part of the meaning. She resigned herself right then at that moment to let him go. "Lawan" a male voice said coming from corner. "Ramat? Why are you here and out of breath?" Lawan asked seeing him. "So this is your ex?" Keith asked checking him out. Lawan chuckled at the slight jealousy in his tone. "The council demands your and his presence at once" Ramat replied. "For what reason? Why now?" Keith asked wary. Ramat glared at him. "He asked a valid question. They didn't bother to ask for me about the attack the other day" Lawan said folding her arms. "Are you kidding? Everyone saw that display of power. They demand audience with you, him, and that blade" he said. "That doesn't sound friendly" Keith said. Lawan held her hand out to silence him. "Very well. This gives me a chance to speak about something truly grave" Lawan replied. She went into her home and returned with a leather and wood scabbard. She handed it to Keith. "Not to scare people?" he asked. She nodded.

 

"Lead the way" Lawan said. Aspen was not about to miss this so she followed. Everyone on the street stared in astonishment at Keith. A westerner who held a mighty weapon, a man radiating calmness as a frozen lake and totally nude. Not one fact bought into the stereotype of the outside world. The council building sat in front of the main temple. Up the tiny stairs they went as Ramat stood at a double door. He opened it for them as they entered. "It is good to see you well" he said to Lawan. "Thank you. I hear it was you that carried me home" she said. "Indeed. And this man here. What is he to you that you held his hand and let him touch your rear?" he asked. "He fucks me well and his semen is thick and nourishing" she replied smiling. "Ah. You fancy him for his skill in mating" he said dismissively. "Not just that. He would not cast me aside for me making a mistake. He accepted me for who I am" she said. "I made that mistake some time ago" Ramat said narrowing his eyes. "It was barely a year and a half ago. Not some time" she said coldly. "Much can change in that time. People can change" he said. "You still worry about what others think of you?" she asked. Ramat didn't answer. "Then some things have NOT changed" she said to him.

 

They entered a dome shaped room with 12 people sitting in seats. "Are they the council?" Aspen asked. "All but one. There are 13 members total. The thirteenth is hidden and only votes to break ties. Nobody knows who they are. The council is broken into four castes with three members serving on the council. Worker, guard, merchant, and education" Lawan replied. "Lawan and the one known as Keith. Step forward" a woman said. They did and felt the stares of them. "You were summoned here due to the troubling display that was seen not even an hour ago" she said. "Bureaucracy works fast here" Keith uttered. "This man is preordained to safeguard the child of light" Lawan said. "Your grandfather told us who the woman is" she said pointing to Aspen. "But to have such a weapon in our city is dangerous and goes against our precepts" a man said. "He is to surrender that sword if he wishes to stay" another woman said. "And if I do not?" Keith asked. "We will take it and banish you" a man replied. "And this is the sound of the other shoe falling" Keith said shaking his head.

 

"These two and their possessions are under my protection. This is a guard issue and falls under my jurisdiction as captain" Lawan said sternly. "Normally yes but this sword is the embodiment of unbalance. It is a council matter. Surrender the sword" the woman from before said. "No" Keith replied. They stood up and chanted. Almost immediately, they felt a grip on their ankles and wrists. It dragged Lawan and Aspen to the floor. Keith however was still able to stand but not much as his knees buckled. "A binding spell! Keith the sword!" Oberon yelled. Keith grimaced as he pulled the blade out of its sheath. Freed, the iron shimmered, and a flash of light came forth. There was a crack like someone snapping a bullwhip and Lawan and Aspen was free. "He broke the spell with ease!" a man said. The woman held her hand to quiet him and then snapped her fingers. Keith held the sword out and it trembled as a wide area shrinking spell went around him. Aspen and Lawan were shrunk to bug sized but he was unharmed. "I'm trying to embrace this new calm part of me but you're trying my patience" Keith warned.

 

The council were aghast. "We regret this but it must be done to preserve balance and order" the woman said as they in unison began chanting. His hair stood on end and the smell of ozone filled the room. "Lightning spell!" Lawan screamed. Keith dove to the floor and snatched them both up in his hand right when the bolt was let loose. It barely missed him, and they charged up to attack again. The air was torn as bolt after bolt came at him. Keith used the sword to black and parry but even he was beginning to feel fatigue. "I have to surrender. A bolt could hurt me but at your sizes it will kill you two" he told them. A ball of lightning formed as they prepared to overwhelm him. It fired. "ENOUGH!" a man yelled as the ball lightning struck a barrier saving them.

 

"GRANDFATHER!" Lawan yelled seeing him. The old man took her and Aspen from the winded Keith. "I came as soon as a heard. I'm sorry for being away so long" he said petting her. He sat them down and grew them back to their Yaksha size. "Tran this doesn't concern you!" the woman yelled. "Even though your granddaughter is involved, this is a council matter. This is not your place to interfere" a man said. "Oh but it is. I am the 13th member of this council" the old man told them. Each one tensed. "It still doesn't matter. We're are in agreement. 12 to 1" the woman said. "You all agree to break sacred law? Hasty decisions and breaking our own laws. This sounds like a human council instead of a Yaksha one" he said cocking his head. "We will not tolerate you slandering this council!"  a man said rushing to remove him. With a snap of his fingers, the man slipped up on a patch of ice. "And now you would use force to eject a fellow council member?" Tran asked.

 

"When the council was petitioned to allow these outsiders to stay, they were promised no harm to them or their valuables correct?" Tran asked. "That was before we found out what he was carrying!" the woman said. "Doesn't matter. The petition was granted nonetheless. By our laws, as long as they do not harm or kill a Yaksha, their petition cannot be voided. Not only did you break it, you almost killed a human, her unborn child, and a fellow Yaksha. The last is punishable by banishment. Or did you not think your combined magic wouldn't turn their shrunken bodies to ashes?" Tran asked. "He's dangerous" someone muttered. "So dangerous he defended himself and didn't attack. The sword he wields can cleave a soul in two and yet he didn't turn it on you" Tran said. "If they killed the people I loved, I would've" Keith said softly. "There you have it. You want to push this further and risk his wrath...and possibly mine?" Tran asked. One by one the council sat down. "Grandfather we have a more pressing problem" Lawan said. "Then speak it. We most definitely have their attention" Tran said with his old smile.

 

"The other day our city was attacked by a fearsome snake. We lost citizens and almost lost a school full of children. The snake came from outside" Lawan said. "Impossible. Only Yaksha magic can let anyone or anything passed the barrier. You saying a Yaksha smuggled that thing in?!" the woman yelled. "Unlikely. One cannot simply hold a king cobra. The barrier itself is the problem. It is weakening" Lawan replied. "Equally impossible. Our barrier is perfect. It was the last thing created with the power of Etherion by Nala herself before her passing" a man replied. "Be as it may I've seen it myself. I was able to throw a stone through a breach in the barrier before it closed. Such a breech must've allowed the snake in" Lawan said. They all murmured among themselves. "We can fling out ourselves by visiting her crypt" Tran said. They reluctantly agreed.

 

They were led to the temple and down below into the catacombs. Torches lit the way. "This is so creepy" Aspen muttered. "Nala?" Keith asked. "The high priestess that contained the plague centuries ago. The one who wielded Etherion. Her last sane act was to cast a barrier around our homeland and hide it from humanity" Lawan said. "Sane? She went nuts?" Aspen asked. A few council members leered at her. "Unfortunately yes. With such great power in her, she began to lose her mind. Beautiful men and women began disappearing. Nala confined herself in her bedroom not even allowing her husband inside. Late at night he could hear moaning and the occasional scream from her bedchamber. One night the door was left unlocked and he went inside. She was sleeping soundly and at first found nothing strange. Then he went to empty her chamber pot. Inside were tiny skulls, ribcages, and clothing. She was shrinking and eating anyone she deemed more pretty than she. Her husband knew what danger she posed with Etherion at her command. He took a carving knife and stabbed her in the heart. Her eyes opened long enough to give this look of shock and betrayal."

 

"Her husband was so grieved, he ran through the streets screaming what he had done and leapt over a cliff. Nala even though dead, still contained a trace of Etherion. It preserved the barrier and even preserved her body. Last time I saw it it had this whitish glow" Lawan explained. "Sounds so sad" Aspen said. "...yeah it does" Lawan whispered. They entered a large room and at the center was a glowing figure laid to rest. "See? The power still holds true" the woman said. Aspen and Keith looked at the body. "Amazing. She looks like she's only sleeping" Keith muttered. The woman looked indeed as if she was slumbering. Hair white as snow, her skin still healthy looking. Naked but not alluring. Goddess like. Keith noticed something interesting. "She looks similar to you Lawan" Keith said. "I'm a descendant of hers. Some people don't like that fact" Lawan said looking at the council. "Your theory is proven false" a man said roughly. Just as he said that, the glow around Nala's body flickered briefly. "What was that?" Tran asked. "A trick of the eyes" the woman replied. "Are you high or just in denial?" Aspen asked walking closer to the body. Aspen gasped loudly as an arc of magic struck her.

 

"Aspen!" Keith yelled catching her. "I'm okay. Just tingly" she replied. "Okay we're getting out of here" he said holding her hand. Back above, there was a deep discussion on what had happened. "We really don't know that much about Etherion. There is one possibility" Tran said. "Transmigration?" Lawan asked. Her grandfather nodded. "Transmigration is the act of transferring magic energy to another person. Healing spells are an example. Because of your baby, Etherion is migrating to a new host. The leftover Etherion is being drained and weakening the barrier" Lawan said. "Of course! This would be an outsider's fault! It was folly to let them in!" one of the men yelled. "Oh shut up Rak. This began the moment she got pregnant. This power was never ours to horde. Only to safeguard" Tran snapped. "Then that weird spark?" Keith asked. "Sympathetic magic from being so close" Lawan replied. "How long will the shield hold?" Aspen asked. "Hard to tell. We could task our citizens to use fortification magic to keep it going" Tran replied. "That's a relief. I was scared you guys would be in more danger" she said smiling before her legs gave out. Keith caught her before she hit the floor. "Damn! Take her back home. We'll examine her there" Tran said.

 

The cool breeze on her bare skin woke Aspen. It was dark in the room. Nighttime now as she looked around. She jumped in fright as a shadowy figure sat at the foot of her futon. "Just me pretty lady" Keith chuckled. "Asshole" Aspen chuckled hitting him with a pillow. "You seem better" he said lighting a lantern. "Guess I was tired" she said. "More to it than that from what we found out" Keith said. "What...what did you find?" Aspen asked. "The baby inside you is growing at an accelerated rate. You're about 2 months and a week or so along. A full month faster than normal. They don't know if it's because she's half borrower or the magic. Either way it's taking a tool on your body. Tran recommends you go back to England where real doctors can check you out" Keith said. "Fine. We can leave first thing in the morning" Aspen replied. "No, not we. Just you" he said softly. "What?!" Aspen yelled pissed.

 

"I need to stay here. Being able to use the sword isn't enough. Oberon plans to teach me arcane and Lawan martial arts" he said. Aspen was so angry she was shaking. "This isn't easy for me either!" Keith yelled. He sighed and placed his hand on her shoulder. She shoved it away. "Don't be this way" he said. "Like what?! Being cut so easily out of your heart? Is this really hard for you to stay? Suck them. Suck my fucking toes" she yelled pushing her foot in his face. "Do it! Worship my feet!  Strip me naked! Fuck me till it hurts! Don't...don't just switch me out..." she pleaded. Keith kissed her foot before releasing it. He pulled her close. "Oh Aspen..." he said feeling her tremble. "That's not what this is about. I love you. I want to fuck you. I want to keep you safe. That's what this is about. Providing for you like a male borrower should. You think my heart so shallow I'd push you out to make room for Lawan? That actually hurts you know?" he said.

 

"I'm a bad person. I don't wanna share you with her even though I can see she's meant to be yours" Aspen said. "You're not bad. Just human. Come on and get a bite to eat" he said to her. Keith fixed some leftover food for her and sat down at the table. "Where's Lawan?" she asked. "With her grandfather. Said he needed to talk to her" Keith replied. Aspen nodded and ate her food. Meanwhile, Tran and Lawan spoke alone near the cliff face. "I'm proud of you. Not many would brave fighting that beast even human sized" Tran said holding Lawan in his hands. "It's my job" she said. "And you do it well. Tell me about you and Keith. I sensed something there" the old giant chuckled. "He's...nice. Considerate and supporting. Gentle and loving" she said. "Was he rough? Attentive your wants when you laid with him?" he asked. The tiny girl blushed. "He was. You should know I asked for marriage in our customs" she said. Tran was silent for a second before going back to rubbing her little feet between his fingers. "Did he know what you asked? He is a westerner after all" he asked.

 

"Judging by his reaction. Absolutely" she said sighing. "His answer child? Don't keep an old monk in suspense" he said. "He agreed in a way on the condition Aspen was not to know until the time was right to spare her feelings" Lawan replied. "Considerate indeed. Kismet" he said. "What?" she asked. "An event that happens because it must. No other outcomes are possible. Our shield failing. The scrying spell leading him here. The one person that could heal your heart" he replied moving on to rub her arms. "So tense child..." he muttered. "Do I deserve happiness. I've taken lives. Broke our code" she said. "Things happen sometimes because they must. That day your flight could've been delayed but it wasn't. Those thugs showing up on that day and not another."

 

"Your hardships made you strong. Stronger than you would've been if not. Strong enough to weather the coming storm. This is why I petitioned the council to send young ones to the school for training. You will become once again the trainer of the next guard" he said. Lawan looked at him astonished. "But my dishonor!" she said. "Pushed aside seeing what is coming. The guard were powerless to stop that snake. We've become too lazy and complacent over the years. Very few of us know attack spells and even less have the will to use them. This is one of the plans in place to protect us with the shield barrier issue" he said. "And the other?" she asked. "We've discussed it further about reinforcing the shield. The original spell is intact but it's deteriorating. Bolstering it buys time but it will fail. Do not speak to anyone of this. It will cause panic" he warned. The girl nodded. "So this man will become my son in law?" he asked to liven the mood.

 

"Yeah" she replied softly. He brought her to his face where his kissed her belly and gently sucking on it. "That tickles!" she laughed. "I missed your laughter but I never gave up on never hearing it again" he told her. "Love you too grandfather" she said hugging his nose. "Shall we head back?" he asked. "No. I want to look at the stars some more while you hold me. I miss you holding me in your hands" she said. "Last time you said you were too old for that" he said. "I was a fool. Showing affection shouldn’t have an expiration date" she replied. "Wise idea" he said. "Learn from the best" she replied as he laid back on his wrinkled palms.

 

Lawan returned home very late. She peeked on to see Aspen. She found her being hugged by Keith as they both were asleep. She wasn't jealous. He had told her that he would tell her what they had learned and going to send her home. Lawan wondered how Aspen took it when Keith said he wasn't coming. She laid in her bed wondering what it would feel like to be a teacher of magic and martial arts once again. She chuckled at the fact that her future husband would be one of the students. Her chuckling stopped when she realized something. She would have to teach Keith even the most basic of skills like any other student which was no problem except one. Endurance. Yaksha style of arts either magic or martial required a unique why to build stamina. Sex. Lots of it. It served two functions. One was to build stamina to cast spells and move about quickly and efficiently. The other was to build a kinship among fellow students that would carry on into service in the guard.

 

It was not uncommon to have students marry one another at graduation. Even the final test carried as sense of trust and intimacy as they mastered shrinking and growing magic during the survival test. And with her being the teacher, Keith wasn't going to be fucking her. Nope. Fellow students and by her own account, Keith was very desirable. "Aw shit" she muttered realizing there would be some competition for his intimacy. "Note to self. Stock up on perfumes and get a pedicure" she muttered. The next day came and Keith stood at the departure gate. Aspen looked at the floor solemnly. "Thai Airways flight 1447 service nonstop to London Heathrow is now boarding" the stewardess said. "It's time" Keith said quietly. Aspen held his hand even tighter. She broke into a heart wrenching wail. Keith took a breath as this hurt him probably more than it hurt her. "Remember to keep your watch charged. Never let it get close to the six-hour time limit. You got that special mirror Lawan gave you?" he asked. She nodded and kept crying. "Just touch it and think of me to contact me. That's how the spell works. Let me know when you get to Lily's" he said. Keith looked down at her pretty toes in her sandals. She had made an effort to look as best as she could for him. He stroked her hands with his thumbs.

 

"Please look at me. I will come when I'm ready. Whatever you're feeling now, whatever you're feeling on those quiet nights. I want you to remember this. I love you. As a promise I will tell you something I've never told you before" he said. He whispered into her ear. "That's my real last name" he said. "It's...it's beautiful" she said. "This isn't goodbye so neither of us will say it. Till we meet again" he said. Keith kissed her deeply and lovingly. It was a good thing he had as she went limp in his arms. His tongue licking her teeth. Her saliva mixing with his. "Now go before you miss your flight" he said letting go. Aspen turned away and walked. "That's my girl. Don't look back. Be strong for all our sakes" he muttered. Keith stayed there and watched her plane taxi. He finally left when it was too far away for even his Borrower sight to see. Keith took a taxi back to Lopburi.

 

An hour or so later...  

 

"There you are. You alright?" Lawan asked standing at the entrance to the temple in Lopburi. "I will be. Let's go home" he said holding her hand. Lawan cast the spell to enter and began walking to her home slash school. The people obviously noticed the giant couple and even waved and nodded. "They seem way more respectful" Keith noted. "Funny how fighting a giant snake and nearly dying to protect kids changes people's attitudes" Lawan said stepping over a cart of produce. "Welcome back. Your students await you" Tran said meeting them outside. "Thanks grandfather. ALL RIGHT YOU GNATS! COME ON OUT!" Lawan shouted. Keith was taken aback by her change in demeanor. One by one her students appeared from the home. Lawan counted them as well as Keith. 15 of them all young. "How old are they?" Keith whispered. "Training starts at 15" Lawan whispered back. There were 7 girls and 8 boys. Each one stared up and the giant and giantess standing before them. They feared her in some fashion. Not terrified but a healthy fear as one would have of a predator behind bars in a zoo. They knew she had killed before. They knew she was not a typical Yaksha. They could only guess what was to come. "Today you are no longer Yaksha. You are gnats. Insects and annoying ones at that. I will build you into something more. Something respectable. Something called Yaksha. Strip off your sandals and loincloths" she commanded. Obediently, they did as told. Keith blushed at the small naked teenagers before his feet.

 

Lawan took note of their physique. She snatched one up. "Your name!" she yelled so hard he winced. B...Barat!" he stammered. "What does your family do?" she asked. "Scholars!" he yelled. She touched his tiny penis. She chuckled as she inspected his ass and legs with her fingers. The boy whimpered and came on her finger. "From just that?! Girls don't like boys who cum too soon. Don't worry. We'll fix that too along with your flabby body" she said placing him back on the ground. "Stow your shit in one of the rooms inside. Meet me in the training hall in 30! GO!" she yelled clapping. Keith chuckled at them. "What you laughing at? Goes for you too!" she said slapping his ass so loud it echoed through the city block.  "Umm...some help?" Keith asked bending down in front of the house. Lawan shook her head and cast the spell to shrink him down. She overlooked the city.

"Kismet..." she whispered.

Chapter 13...the Mogwai Pt. 1 by Size Master

Ebony was in a foul mood. The flight to get to where she was going was long to say the least. 33 hours and then some. She wasn't even sure the time or date now. "Hainen flight 071 to Luizhou has arrived. The local time is 1547 hrs." the attendant said in mandarin. She gathered her carry on and stepped off the boarding platform onto the Tarmac. Being a westerner made her stick out. Being a beautiful one made her stick out more. She could feel the lecherous eyes of the men on her. If she was inclined, she would satisfy some urges with them but this was not a social call. Her future son in law and dutiful servant, John, had told her that the Mogwai was not entirely on board with her plans. Even the arranged marriage between him and her daughter seemed to be not enough. A personal appearance was in order. In her dealings, she knew the location of the Mogwai capital lay outside of Luizhou. However, powerful magics obscured it from scrying and conventional means.

 

"Where is my escort?" she asked herself looking around as her high heels clacked on the old paved surface of runway 01. She ignored the worker pulling her luggage behind her after getting it from the cargo hold of the passenger prop. Then, a Maybach pulled onto the road. In the back seat was a woman stepping out and smoothing her attire. She went to approach Ebony. "Greetings Ms. Heart. I am Xaimei. I will be your escort to Xanzhou" she said holding her hand out. Ebony politely shook it. After that the woman yelled for the driver to come get her luggage. "At first I thought you had forgot I was coming" Ebony said. "Not at all. You are our honored guest. This way please" she said bowing and pointing to the limo. Ebony sat down on the plush leather back seat hearing quiet murmurs. Xaimei joined her a moment later. "Do you wish for refreshment or massage?" she asked. "I could go for both" Ebony sighed. Xaimei pressed a button and up popped a pair of glasses and a bottle of rice wine. On the floor was a small box that went unnoticed until she reached for it.

 

She yanked out a fistful of tiny people and dropped them on the floor. "Work on feet" she said sternly pointing to Ebony. Ebony grinned as she slipped off her heels. Her sweaty nyloned feet ached for some pampering. She sighed as tiny hands rubbed her heels and arches. Xaimei poured her a glass and handed it to her. "Something wrong?" she asked seeing her guest not drinking. "I make it a habit to hold drinking when I'm in unfamiliar company or foreign lands" Ebony replied. The woman smiled and nodded and poured herself a drink. She clacked the glass to Ebony's and took a sip. "A wise practice" Xaimei said. "Tell me. Do all your guests get such treatment?" Ebony asked pointing to the tiny people at her feet. "We don't many guests actually. Only the high-ranking ones in Chinese government or Mogwai deployed in the human world coming home" Xaimei replied. "You seem young to do this. They think a pretty face will disarm me?" Ebony chuckled. "A tactical decision. Not one to be meant as an insult. May I ask how old you are?" Xaimei asked.

 

"In terms of this body? It will be 40 years of age come September. In terms of my soul. Oh, so much more. China was not even an idea when I first came into being. Xaimei, are you Mogwai or are you a human servant?" Ebony asked. "I am three quarters Mogwai. Luckily, my human ancestry was not considered when my rank was made" she replied. "Rank?" Ebony asked. "Yes. Our society is based on ancestral rank. Full blooded Mogwai are at the top and granted sovereignty and special privileges over the lesser" she replied. "Lucky you" Ebony said taking another sip. "Well, truth be told, it's unusual to have someone with my blood given important tasks dealing with people like you. More so for my age. Even though I'm only 19, I've excelled in diplomacy" Xaimei said smiling.

 

"Diplomacy? Explain" Ebony asked. "Last year there was an official we could not bribe, could not threaten, to have him install a Mogwai into the Ministry of intelligence. I found a solution" she said. "Oh? Do tell" Ebony said leaning in. "Every human has a weakness. Just the question of what it is. In his case was the wish to have children. If he did not comply I would make him sterile. He changed his tune" the young woman said grinning. "Good. Humans are foolish creatures who do not know to bow to their betters" Ebony said nodding. "I agree. Take these humans at your feet. Their parents thought it a good idea not to give over their share of yearly harvests. We took their children as punishment for disobedience and turned them into slaves. Their peasant lives over and now they live and work alongside the other humans we graciously let enjoy our rule" Ebony pulled one from her feet. A boy of 16 or 17. "When was this?" Ebony asked. "Ten years ago. Some died in accidents or whatnot. Others fell into line. The act was very effective. An entire village losing over 50 children in one night" Xaimei said with a satisfied grin.

 

Ebony callously dropped the boy into her glass. The shock of the cold wine made him gasp. "So is it true you are Fae?" the Mogwai woman asked. "My soul is if that's what you mean" Ebony replied watching the boy shiver. "What's it like to live so long?" Xaimei asked slipping her heels off. "An odd question. Ehats it like to live for a month?" Ebony asked. "Nothing. One month passes and another begins" she replied. "That's how it is for me. A century comes and goes. I've seen kingdoms, dynasties, regal bloodlines born and turn to dust. One thing remains though, humans. Their capacity for death and destruction never wanes. The bow, the gun, the atom bomb" Ebony said coldly looking at the boy trying not to freeze. With her finger, she pushed him under the surface of wine and held him down. "Look at China. Countless wars and massacres. Gunpowder. And when they chose a new form of government, they lied to the people saying it would liberate them. They conceal knowledge. Murder girls because they think it's better to have boys. Sterilize women for having too many kids. They complain of imperialism but turn around and copy their products. If there is anything humans are better at than destruction its hypocrisy" Ebony said seeing tiny bubbles of air float to the top of the wine. She released her finger from the boy's head. He floated lifelessly to the top. She downed the rest of her wine, letting the teen boy's corpse slip down her throat.

 

"We do not disagree on this matter. Mogwai have not had any love for humans for many centuries. Between the toes!" she snapped at the woman rubbing her feet. "But try as we might, controlling the nation has eluded us. The humans are many and we are not" Xaimei said. "Not for much longer. How many of you are there?" Ebony asked. "There are 30,000 of us in the capital right now and another 15,000 abroad. We pride ourselves on the knowledge we are the most numerous species of tiny on Earth" she said with a nod. "And those abroad are I places they can be useful? Politics? Economy? Military?" Ebony asked. "Indeed" she replied as the limo made a turn. "Good. Very good. We turned off the main road" Ebony said. "Our capital lies in a cave system" Xaimei said. Ebony nodded. Not long after, the car pulled up to a steel double door. It opened and the car pulled in. A loud clack and an elevator took them below. "How deep does it go?" Ebony asked. "212 ft. by human standards. Much deeper for ours as you will see shortly" she said before closing her eyes. Xaimei chanted and it appeared nothing happened until the car pulled forward from the elevator. Ebony saw that the ceiling of the cave was monstrously higher. "You shrank us?" Ebony asked. "Necessary as space is a priority and car exhaust would be dangerous otherwise" Xaimei replied. The car continued past government buildings, barracks, and upscale apartments.

 

"How far does this extend?" Ebony asked. "2.2 miles with connecting 15 cave tunnels. Those over that way are reserved for those human sized for various duties. Those that way are for extended top tier families. The ranks lower as you further north" Xaimei explained. "And their all Mogwai?" Ebony asked. "Oh no. About a thousand or so humans reside her too. We for a lack of a better word farm them" she replied. "Breeding program?" Ebony asked. "At first many years ago but no longer. Half of them are taken from orphanages an a very young age. The rest are given over to the state and made to serve in the field for 20 years" Xaimei said. "Don't you worry about them talking?" Ebony asked. "They are conditioned at a training school to be absolutely obedient. By the time they are 15, it's mentally impossible for them to disobey" Xaimei said as the car turned into a parking lot. "Here we are. This will be your accommodations while you are here. Allow us to carry your luggage to your room" she said kicking the woman exhausted from cleaning between the giantess' toes away from her and putting her shoes back on.

 

They all got out the car and Xaimei unlocked the door. Her room was the penthouse of a well to do apartment block. "Nice view. How do you do electricity?" Ebony asked seeing lights. "LED lights powered by solar panels attached to air vents. It would not do well to live in a cave like rats and bugs without some comforts" Xaimei replied smiling. Ebony sat down her belongings "The banquet in your honor isn't until 6. Care for a tour in the meantime?" Xaimei asked. "That's sounds lovely" Ebony replied. "Good. Please leave your shoes here as we will be walking human sized and don't want to damage the streets" she said slipping her own shoes off. Ebony followed suit and left the room. With a clap of her hands they were back to human size standing outside. Ebony eyed the apartment with some amusement. "This way" Xaimei said.

 

The pavement felt cool under her sweaty feet. Soothing actually for it bent slightly under her weight. The street wasn't concrete or Tarmac. Ingenuity has led them to make the top layer out of tiny shredded and melted bits of old tires. This way the street had given under a human’s weight even though it was much thinner than a normal road. "When was the built?" Ebony asked following her as they took their first steps. "1947. When the revolution didn't turn the way we wanted, our first residents began building this. However, it didn't really take off until 1949 after China detonated their first nuclear bomb" she replied looking down at her bare feet. "So, this is a bomb shelter?" Ebony asked. "Hardly. This is an ark. Our bloodlines, culture, and literature are stored here. To call this a shelter is like calling Moscow, Beijing, or D.C. another city" she said. Xaimei looked at a nearby building. "Something the matter?" Ebony asked. "My home. Just seeing if father had left yet. Apparently, he had. "Xaimei. Has father left?" she asked loudly at a window. The window opened. "He has milady" a woman said peeking out the tiny window. "I see. Also, I commend you on my pedicure. No chipping" Xaimei said looking at her toenails. "I love to serve" she said nodding.

 

"Your servant?" Ebony asked. "And wet nurse. She has been in my family's employ for almost 20 years now. One of the few humans I have found capable and trustworthy" Xaimei replied. 

 

Xaimei began walking once more pointing to various districts. Each one had a specific function. "This one is the hub for food distribution where food shipments are allocated according to need, population, and rank" she said. "How much food do you need?" Ebony asked curious. "An average day requires 200 lbs. Once the product is processed, it is shrink down and delivered to satellite stations. The human station requires the least as they are twice shrunk" Xaimei replied. "So humans are kept smaller than the rest?" Ebony asked. "Indeed. Only 35% of the humans are Mogwai size. Those are workers assigned to the upkeep and needs of our city. Sanitation, maintenance, construction, and special training and the hospitality department" Xaimei replied. "Training?" Ebony asked. "Yes. They are human facilities. In fact we are not far from one of them. I'll show you" she said. She led her to a building with three floors and an open concrete expanse outside of it. The number 009 stamped on the front.

 

"This is training facility number 9. There are 25 in all" Xaimei said looking at various windows. The children inside saw a giant brown eye peering at them but continued to listen to their instructors. "And kids are inside it?" Ebony asked. "Depending on their age, human children are placed in a facility. Numbers 1 through 10 house the oldest before conscription. Ages 10 through 15. Number 11 through 20 have ages 7 through 9. Numbers 21 through 25 ages 4 through 6" Xaimei said. "Interesting. These seem Mogwai size" Ebony said pushing a window open. "The human children are shrunk to bug size at age 4 and stay that way till the age of 10. Then they begin job placement testing" Xaimei said inspecting some classrooms. "Job placement?" Ebony asked. "We conduct tests to see which skill set they're good at. High scores in math and science gets them trained for construction, infrastructure maintenance, and urban planning. Those who excel in all fields and show obedience are teachers for the next batch of humans. Those that don't become...unskilled" Xaimei said. Ebony raised an eyebrow. "Unskilled means they have no job market value. They are made into servants. Taught how to cook, clean, and pleasure their masters sexually. You've met some in the car" Xaimei explained.

 

"And then there's the real exceptional ones that get advanced classes. They test high in all fields, obedient, and are at top physical form. They become bodyguards for our higher rank members out in the human world" Xaimei said. "Fascinating" Ebony said licking her lips as she gazed at a female student. "You may eat one of you wish. You have permission as an honored guest" Xaimei chuckled. "You sure?" Ebony asked. "Oh yes. I myself choose one now and then for sport" Xaimei replied blushing. "No need to be embarrassed Xaimei. It's a pleasant rush to eat humans. Their lives cut down as they lose their place at the top of the food chain. Being born and loving their lives only to die in your belly. Never let a human make you feel embarrassed" Ebony said touching her shoulder. Xaimei looked into her eyes with a sense of awe. She had never met an outsider that shared so many ideals of her people. Ebony reached into a classroom and grabbed the girl she had her eyes on and a boy with the bad luck of sitting next to her.

 

Ebony placed the boy in Xaimei's hand. With a sick glee, she tore off the simple state issued clothing for teenage girls leaving her young victim naked. Xaimei followed suit with her own. "Remarkable. No whimpering or begging" Ebony whispered. "We teach them well. Observe. Young man. I am going to eat you. You understand?" Xaimei asked. "Yes...my mistress. I...live to serve" he muttered bowing. Ebony was so impressed she got wet. This boy was no older than 14 and he was willing to be devoured by a giantess. Only because he was taught at a young age that to serve was his reason for existing. To him and the girl in Ebony's hand, Mogwai were gods. To shrink anyone they wished. To grow to the height of a building. To conjure fire, ice, wind, and lightening out of thin air. Surely, they were supreme beings. Ebony placed the girl on her tongue and slurped her in. For no reason other than pleasure, Ebony bent down and opened her mouth revealing the spit logged student to her soon to be ex classmates.

 

Thing was this was shocking to them. Not because someone they knew was getting eaten. No, they had seen that before. Enough times that one out of 5 students met their end in a Mogwai stomach. More so if you were attractive. It was Ebony herself that caught their attention. Their lives so sheltered, they had never seen a giantess not Asian. And her eyes, a faint orange glow in them. Ebony shut her mouth and swallowed. "Delicious Xaimei. Absolutely delicious" Ebony said savoring the aftertaste of sweat and sweet young human flesh. Xaimei herself savored the boy. Sucking on him the right way brought forth a secondary flavor. And when that tiny burst of flavor hit her palate, she knew he had cum and cum for the last time of his young life. She gulped loudly and rubbed her belly. "You're very cute when you indulge" Ebony smiled. "Ms. Heart you flatter me too much" Xaimei blushed. "I give credit where it is due. Come, I shall show you my favorite place" she said.

 

Xaimei had them walk for a food 20 minutes well past the decent looking buildings and into the more dilapidated and far tinier ones. "This is the human district. As you can see the added shrinking edict is in effect. But this is not what I wanted to show you. That over there is" she said pointing to a small stadium. Shaped like an oval and two feet across and a foot wide, it had stacked seating. Shouting, very weak shouting came from it. A Mogwai woman only a few years older than Xaimei sat watching. Sitting on her legs, she didn't see them approach. "Greetings Fei Hong. How are the fights today?" Xaimei asked startling the woman. "Xaimei! Scared me half to death. Who...who is she?" the woman asked looking at the foreigner. "An honored guest and friend. Ms. Ebony Heart" Xaimei replied. "A friend of hers is a friend of mine" the woman said bowing. "What's this here?" Ebony asked peeking in seeing movement from very tiny people. She had to squint to get a better view. "As humans have natural aggressive tendencies, we solve this by having fighting bouts. The winners get vouchers for days off from work or better food. We also bet among ourselves" Xaimei said whispering the last part.

 

"This one here has been winning all week" Fei Hong said pointing to a bug sized human. They all peered in and watched. The spectators noticed the goddess like beings hovering over them and thought not much of it. However, like before more eyes lingered on Ebony. The champion won his match. "See? Keeps winning" Fei Hong said. "Look" Ebony said. The loser stood up and rushed the champion as he was distracted by the cheering crowd. With little ceremony, Xaimei brought her gigantic big toe down on the loser squishing him into oblivion. Just a tiny red dot on the pad of her toe was all that was left of him. "Fool. He should've dealt with his loss with some dignity instead of cheap revenge" Xaimei replied. "He was a human. What did you expect?" Ebony asked. "I like your friend. Thank you Xaimei. I've been grooming this champion for the summer tournament" Fei Hong said. "Let me know when you enter him, so I can place a bet" Xaimei replied. Her friend smiled and nodded. An hour later, Xaimei and Ebony had returned to her room.

 

"I greatly appreciate the tour Xaimei. It has been eye opening" Ebony said. "I hope you liked the tour" Xaimei said. "Most impressive. Functional and you use the humans so efficiently I'm jealous. I hope the deal I propose works. The Mogwai would be invaluable to my plans" Ebony said. "Father told me you had a plan to eradicate almost all the humans" Xaimei said. "Indeed I do. It's in motion as we speak. But there are doubters here in your city. The arranged marriage between my daughter and your brother seems not to be enough" Ebony replied. "In truth, my brother doesn't carry much respect in our family. Probably why my father wanted him married out of our people" Xaimei said. Ebony turned to look at her. Xaimei immediately cowered under her gaze. "I...I have said something I shouldn't have" she muttered. Ebony placed her hand on her shoulder. She winced. "Thank you for your honesty. What's wrong with John?" Ebony asked. "John was the product of our father raping a European foreigner and since his blood was half human, he was looked at to be a mongrel" Xaimei replied. "Damaged goods" Ebony muttered. "My opinion is...varied on the matter. John can't help his parentage" Xaimei said. "True. One can't help the circumstances of one’s birth. Help me into my dress" Ebony said.

 

Ebony slipped off her short sleeve top and shorts. She grinned as the woman shyly eyed her body. "You'd never expect I had given birth. Well...restorative magic helps" Ebony quipped. "How does that work being in that body?" Xaimei asked picking up a dress Ebony pointed to. "Since the war, I've given birth and inhabited my daughter when the time was right. This body here, her soul is still lingering but she's long to have given up struggling. She enjoyed my power for years beginning in puberty. Shrinking girls that bullied her and ending their lives. Making boys fall in love with her. On her 21st birthday, the bill came due so to speak. She fought me pleading for more time, but her body was ripe for the taking. When I did take over, my old host fell dead. My power was all that kept her alive all those years. The inheritance was set up by me before that so I had more than enough money to live off of and go to college. Not that I needed to. Just keeping up with the times as it were. Zip me up" Ebony said adjusting her shoulder straps.

 

"And your daughter?" Xaimei asked. "A product of a somewhat decent man. I made sure his bloodline was strong with fae blood before anything went forward. I was 24 in this body when I had my daughter, my future vessel. With that done I had little need for him anymore. I didn't kill him. He had been dutiful. A provider. As humans go, a decent one. Happy as could be when my daughter Danica was born. Then some years later, he learned of my true nature. There was a boy bullying my daughter at school. I took care of it and even though the news reported the boy missing, my husband thought nothing of it. About a week after the boy went missing, my daughter innocently blurted out that mommy made him go away when the news reran the story. My husband asked me of it. I told him what I had done. After all this child hurt our daughter. He called me a monster. A cannibal. The hypocrite sided with someone who showed no mercy to our blood. I made him "go away". After a year he was declared legally dead and I got the job insurance money."

 

"And Danica is fine with your arrangement?" Xaimei asked. "Danica was taught certain spells and as you'd imagine she enjoys shrinking spells the most. I've lost count how many times I've found tiny shoes or shirts in her room. She knows the price my gifts have. In fact, she looks forward to the day she can share the title of ruler of all" Ebony replied slipping he heels on. "You look nice" Xaimei said. Ebony held her arm out. "Shall we go?" she asked. Xaimei chuckled and led her by the arm out the room.

 

It was a short ride to where they were going. The main providential building housed the governing body of the Mogwai capital. 10 ft. by 5 ft. and 8 ft. tall, it was the tallest building in the city. The top floor housed the assembly where the banquet was being held. The walls were plated brass in the elevator as Xaimei and Ebony rode to the top. "Nervous?" Xaimei asked hearing Ebony tap her foot. "Anxious is more like it. Your people are very secretive. How do they rule?" Ebony asked. "Our governing body is divided into four separate families. The North Heaven, the South Heaven, the East Heaven, and the West Heaven. There are three family members for each one" she replied. "Who would be an issue?" Ebony asked. "That...I do not know" Xaimei replied just before the elevator dinged. Xaimei led her out to a group of 12 men and women standing around a long table. "Honored families. May I present to you the esteemed Ebonheart. Master of arcane, smiler of humans, and petitioner of the alliance between her and the Mogwai" Xaimei said extending her arm.

 

"Greetings Ebonheart. I am Liu of the North Heaven and father of Xaimei. We are honored by your visit. Please have a seat" a middle-aged man said. "Thank you...all of you. It brings be honor for you to accept my visit" Ebony said bowing. As she did she glanced at them. Liu himself and the north wore red ceremonial clothes. The west was a woman in her 30's that wore yellow. The south was commanded by a man that wore blue. And the east was a young man that wore white. It was him that caught her eye the most. Everyone else showed some degree of respect but this one had clear disdain for her. "There's always one" she thought. "The food will be served shortly. In the meantime, Ebonheart, we know much of you, but we do not know why we should ally with you. You are not the first human to ask boons of us with the promise of mass killings of humans. In fact, humans once promised an entire province to us if we overthrew the last emperor. He reneged" Liu said with a slight tone.

 

"My body is human that it is but the soul is not. I do not lie North. When I say a thing will be done...it is done" Ebonheart replied. "And what is your plan?" the east asked. "I plan to utterly decimate humanity the likes nobody has ever seen" she replied. "And how so?" West asked. "With a plague. A plague so horrible it makes the Spanish flu look like a summer cold" Ebonheart replied. "Hahaha! You already tried that and failed!" East laughed. "Shang" Liu said narrowing his eyes. "True. The Black Death did not fulfill its task but back then the spell lacked power and then the Yaksha interfered" Ebonheart said. "Yaksha! Accursed creatures! To think we are related to them turns my stomach. If it was up to them, we'd all be extinct because of the humans!" West yelled. "Aunt Wu. It is a sentiment Ebonheart shares. She shares many with us" Xaimei said. "This time it's different. Very soon I will have access to the most powerful caster in the world. She will craft a plague that will burn the world" Ebonheart said. "If this was even true, human medical technology will prevail. You may kill millions, maybe a billion but that is all" South said. Three waiters came in and began placing plates of food before them. "My plan in its totality will leave 99.9% of humanity extinguished. That is of course your people help me" Ebonheart said looking at her plate of lobster and other delicacies.

 

"Intriguing math. And how does our help make this happen?" Liu asked. "You have people in missile installations correct? Nuclear missiles?" Ebonheart asked. "And there we go! Another fool that thinks nuclear fire will solve everything!" Shang of the East yelled. "I never said nothing about nuking everything. No. Once my spell takes effect, it will spread out of control. It will infect every major city on the planet within 72 hours. Millions infected within just a day. My disease will have days to incubate and spread and when the dying begins...then we launch. Missiles detonated high in the atmosphere will unleash an electromagnetic pulse that will fry or cripple infrastructure across the world. Cars, trucks, planes, hospitals, water treatment, power grids. They all come to a halt and humanity dies whimpering in the darkness. By the end of the year, the planet will be a quieter place" Ebonheart said. They were speechless. "That...that is an ambitious plan but to cast such a spell would require enormous power. You said that will be possible soon? How?" Wu asked.

 

"There will be a child born soon that will wield power even I thought was once myth. Etherion" Ebonheart replied. They all looked at one another. "We've been seeking that power for centuries ever since the spineless Yaksha held it. If you give us access to that power. We will consider allying with you" Liu said. Shang snapped his chopsticks in half. "You cannot be serious. This westerner just shows up, spots off this plan and then entertains you with this fantastic lie of obtaining Etherion?!" he yelled. "Shang. If she can deliver, this will make our goal reality. Show restraint with your judgements" South said. "I will not! Look at her! She has to draw circles in the dirt like a child to cast spells or wear gaudy jewelry like a cheap whore" he hissed looking dead at Ebony.   Ebony put her own chopsticks down for a moment to slip off her philosopher ring. With a very benign gesture, she commanded a special spark of orange light to escape her fingertip. It raced to the floor and zipped towards Shang. It went up his pantleg.

 

Satisfied, Ebony gave a slight grin. "So you think I got where I am today with cheap tricks and baubles? I got here by sheer willpower and cunning" she said picking up a chopstick. While they had been eating, tiny waiters and waitresses had been standing still on the table for the sole reason to assist their masters with eating. Spicing food, dressing it with soy sauce, tossing ice cubes in drinks. Ebony looked at the one closest to her and with no warning stabbed him with her chopstick. She had run it completely through his little twitching body. Coughing blood and hanging limply as she raised the chopstick, Ebony sighed looking at the young man. "Doing what is necessary. Forsaking everything for the good of fae, Mogwai, and any tiny species ruthlessness hunted by man. Casting compassion aside to save our world from destruction. Losing my immortal body in the process. And you...you mortal flea would disrespect me is casually" Ebony said tearing off the bloody clothes of the young human. She placed his groaning body in her mouth and sucked him right off the chopstick. She savored his blood before chewing. Shang sneered at her as the sound of tiny crunching bones could be heard. "You think that scares or impresses me? Do you know how many humans I've done in? Thousands. You speak of millions but those feats were of a different woman from a different time. You have no power except empty promises of such" Shang said to her. Shang had not noticed something odd was happening to him. He was sweating profusely.

 

"My dear Shang of the East. You do not look well" Ebony said. Shang paused and felt the sweat on his brow. He wiped it and felt feverish. "Fool. You think casting a disease on me would frighten me?" he asked chuckling as he cast a healing spell. Seconds passed. "Still not looking better" she said. "Why isn't it working? What have you done?!" Shang yelled. The others stood up. "Don't worry everyone. You will come to no harm. This one however needs to learn that insulting a person you judge based on looks alone is very foolish" Ebony said going back to eating. Shang got dizzy and fell to the floor. "103 degrees by now. At 106 your brain begins to cook" Ebony said looking at him. He crawled towards her. "Can you even cast a spell on such a state?" she asked as she finished her lobster tail. "What did you do to him?" Wu asked. "I may have lost the ability to cast spells directly but I still have control over my personal guard...the Slaugh. Right now, a very tiny one is in his bloodstream. You be surprised how damaging a fire elemental based soul can be in the body."

 

"Can you hear it Shang? You blood plasma boiling? Blood cells popping like popcorn? Your brain cells sizzling? Oh...he lost consciousness" she said looking at him with blood oozing out his nose. "I can save him still but by this point, it's like salvaging an over cooked eggplant" Ebony told them. They held up their hands as if to do what we would. She snapped her fingers and the Slaugh soul burned through his chest. It hovered in the air. "And you control these spirits?" Xaimei asked. "I do. This one here is new to my flock. Say hello Titania" Ebony said. It flew to Xaimei who was frozen in place by fright. The soul took human form and touched Xaimei's cheek. Xaimei herself gasped waiting for the pain. It didn't come. "They only burn what I wish them to" she explained. Xaimei reached out to the soul and touched it. "It's feels warm but not hot" she said. "To foster friendship, I will tell you what I have done and how I ended up at this point. Then judge me as I see fear and mistrust in some eyes" Ebony said. Over the course of the meal, Ebony told her story. She told them about the lone boy found in her realm, how humans began destroying the forests, how it caused a civil war. She told them everything. But as she had, she had another plan in the works.

 

Distracted by her words, they didn’t notice her using her ring to cast a hypnotic spell. A compulsion spell that would infect the fellow humans who shared quarters with these waiters and waitresses. As for what compulsion it was, hate. Simple hate and wrath. These humans that served the Mogwai had seen cruelty tonight and would spread word of it but that was just the first part of her plan. The rest would come later when she could work alone and undisturbed. As Xaimei escorted her back to her penthouse room she spoke. "Your story sounded sad and arduous" she said. "Try living it. Xaimei may I ask a question?" Ebony said. "Of course" she replied. "If you were head of your family, would you side with me?" Ebony asked her. Xaimei glanced at her. "Because of my blood, that would never happen. Such duty would fall to my uncle" she replied. "If so...just if. Would you?" Ebony asked. "I believe I would. Our people had made no headway in recent years. If anything we lost footing as China opened its economy to the west" she replied. "Another honest answer. I rather deal with you" Ebony said touching her shoulder. Xaimei blushed and smiled.

 

"Good night Ebonheart" Xaimei said. "Can you stay? I wish to...talk to you more" Ebony said. "...as much as I'd like that. I have an early rise tomorrow" Xaimei replied. "Then I won't keep you. Good night" Ebony said kissing her cheek. Xaimei blushed furiously and nodded before leaving. She watched her from her window get into a waiting car. "Cute girl. More importantly she's kindred and honest. She doesn't hide her feelings because of honor and policy. Useful" Ebony thought. As she got undressed, she sensed her dresser mirror was not as it seemed. "Interesting. A gazing spell on it. Do they spy on all their guests or just me? No matter. It serves my purpose nonetheless" she thought. She put on a show for whomever was watching her through the enchanted mirror. Lewdly undressing herself and posing. "Vain creature" a man said watching from his own mirror. "Maybe so but Liu and Wu said to keep an eye on her" his friend said. Ebony entered her bathroom and sensing no eyes on her cast an illusion spell. A doppelgänger appeared and satisfied it was good enough, shrank herself to bug sized. She had her copy climb into bed and turn out the light. Using a flight spell, she flew out her room and eventually outside.

 

It was late and nobody was out on the streets except one or two humans sweeping the streets. Everyone had gone home and went to bed or just was occupied with other matters. Ebony looked over the city marveling at the twinkling lights and the faint hum of air vents feeding fresh air into the cavern. Concentration was key for what she had to do so she flew to the quietest part of the city, the human quarter to cast her spells. Using her ring, she scanned the sleeping minds of the human servants quartered in where Xaimei had shown her earlier. She was pleased as her hypnotic suggestion had performed well enough for the next part of her plan. The waiters and waitresses had indeed voiced dissatisfaction with their Mogwai overlords. Of course the others dismissed their stupid ranting as folly. They were gods to them and gods do not err. But as the old saying goes, a rung bell cannot be unrung. How she was at the moment, Ebony was now Ebonheart. A being of pure malice that casted suggestion spells in their minds that were more pliable asleep and already open slightly to hating Mogwai. When she felt it had infected at least 100 of them she stopped. Now for the second part of her plan. Each one she had touched she gave knowledge of fire arcane. For what good is a revolt without weapons? 

 

Now came for the most diabolical part of her plan. Ebonheart knew human nature. Fear, worship, and mental conditioning could control humans fairly well but there was one thing about human nature that was uncontrollable. Resentment. Even the most dutiful human will resent their master at least once. She just needed to find a trigger. A memory in each and every one of them. She reached out with her ring to find it. It was exhausting even for her but she found what she was looking for. Scores of them saw loved ones die in trivial ways. A boy loved a girl and saw her crushed underfoot by a passing Mogwai. A girl watched a boy plucked from the training gym and eaten on the spot by a bored middle-aged woman. A giant Mogwai girl crushed a mother and father flat just for fun. An older brother watched as his younger sister was torn from their home never to be seen again. An older sister hearing her younger brother seek forgiveness from a Mogwai woman for dirtying her shoes after spilling garbage near her feet. His mistake met with her crushing him slowly bit by bit. She hears his screams in her sleep.

 

Each one dreamt of a painful memory and their animosity grew by the second. The dream would end only to have it begun again. They were little time bombs and soon they would explode. Ebonheart returned to her room and had her copy go to the bathroom. There she dismissed it and took her place returning to bed with none the wiser.

 

Sirens woke her up. Ebonheart crawled out of bed and opened the glass door leading to her balcony. In the far distance was smoke and fire. Mogwai below scrambled to shelters and homes. "Stay indoors! Do not stay on the street! Proceed to your home or shelter!" a voice said over the sirens. It was Xaimei's voice. "Ebony stay inside!" Xaimei said walking to the balcony. She was human size and towered over Ebony who was shrunken down to their normal size. The Asian giantess was obviously concerned and Ebony knew her plan had taken flight. "Ebony! Stay inside!" Xaimei yelled so loud it shook the glass. "What's going on?" Ebony asked. "Human teenagers are in revolt! They're killing any Mogwai they find and burning the city!" Xaimei yelled. "You may need my help. I know a multitude of spells and my ring can supercharge them" Ebony said feigning concern. "It's too dangerous! You are a guest!" she yelled. "Please Xaimei. If it concerns you...it concerns me. Let me help" Ebony said. "Very well but stay close. Climb into my hand!" Xaimei said extending her hand. Ebony boosted herself over the railing and fell into the giantess' hand. Still in her nightgown it was breezy on her skin. The sweaty clammy skin under her little bare feet told her that Xaimei was genuinely upset. Xaimei placed her on the ground and unshrank her. "This should give you more protection this size" she said.

 

"I'm not really seeing many others our size" Ebony said looking over buildings. Only three others were their size. "The city is too compact for many others. Still we should be able to..." Xaimei was saying until one man going to stomp a group of humans was set ablaze by them. His screams echoed throughout the cavern and when he fell, he destroyed an apartment block. His burning corpse set alight the rubble cooking any survivors. The giants body caused the nauseous smell of roasting flesh to engulf the city. Xaimei was aghast. "This is your fault! We did not have problems with our humans until you showed up!" a man yelled at their feet. Ebony turned and moved her bare feet near him. Her toes wriggling slightly just to give him pause. "I've done nothing. It is you who gave them the tools to kill you. They didn't learn fire magic on their own" Ebony said. She recognized him as one of the three of East Heaven. "I warn you not to cast blame just because you're still angry I taught that fool of a leader to respect his elders" Ebony mocked. "YOU DARE!" he bellowed. "Enough!" Xaimei said stamping her bare foot in front of them. "My concern is to stop this debacle. We will use our ice magic to subdue them and put out the fires!" Xaimei yelled. She raised her hands and it became cold. "NO! Do that and you'll risk even more innocent deaths. The shards will demolish buildings and when they melt flood part of the city" Ebony said. "We must do something!" Xaimei yelled. "Let me handle this. Do you trust me to do so?" Ebony asked. More officials and soldiers had gathered around them as Xaimei do defend her answer.

 

It was unbecoming to rely on an outsider to help Mogwai. To push their agenda was one thing. To save their lives was another. It involved complete trust and trust was not something a Mogwai gave to those not of their kind. Her city burned. Smoke and the smell of burning flesh heavy in the air. "...please help us" Xaimei said. "So be it" Ebony said. As she stepped, her bare feet felt the gritty soot that fell upon the street. Emboldened by their killing of a human sized mogwai, they clustered in the middle of the street 200 ft. away. This actually pleased Ebony as such a formation, which could bring the full brunt of an attack on a target, left them vulnerable to a wide area attack. Xaimei held her breath as Ebony raised her arm and put her hand out. Arcs of fire streaked towards her and Ebony easily deflected each one with a spell of wind. It set buildings on fire but it caused no worry for the giantess. Their attack was fearsome as she got near. They called her names, foreign bitch, white whore, murderer but one in particular made her grin. "One of them" some hissed. "Of like mind maybe and maybe more soon, but you won't survive long enough to see" she said looking down at them.

 

The spell she cast was one that killed two birds with one stone. She created a dome of air around the area making sure she was not affected. Once done, she transmuted the oxygen into helium. With no oxygen, the fires were snuffed within seconds, and the rebels found themselves with squeaky gasping voices trying to breathe. 30 seconds had passed and each one that had gathered had passed out from lack of oxygen. "You can come get them now!" Ebony shouted ending the spell. Xaimei and three others rushed to her. "Amazing! You not only stopped them so quickly you put out most of the fires!" Xaimei exclaimed. "Sometimes the best approach is the gentlest one. Your people can take it from here?" Ebony asked. Xaimei nodded. "Then I'll get some breakfast and a shower" Ebony said looking at her dirty sole. Ebony walked back pleased that she had impressed so many of them. She was confident they would support her now.

 

An hour had passed, and Ebony stood on her balcony sipping coffee and listening to the loud hum of the air vents working overtime to clear the smoke. She wore simple clothing as she was not so keen to impress anyone right now. Ebony was concerned though. She had called for Xaimei just minutes before and was told she was unavailable. The woman she spoke to was not rude in her answer but sounded concerned. Ebony called for a car to pick her up and when she saw it coming around the corner, she left her room to meet it. "Take me to Xaimei" Ebony said. "My apologies Ebonheart. She asks not to be disturbed" the driver said. "I'm worried about her. Do it" Ebony commanded using her ring to twist his resolve. The driver obeyed and drove her down the road. At this size she could see the devastation much more. Scorch marks on streets. People bagging and tagging the dead. She only let herself feel guilty for a moment. And when the car turned a corner, she could see Xaimei as a giantess sitting in her courtyard. Her legs and bare feet jutting out into the street. The car itself drove under her dirty soles and Ebony smelled the scent of footsweat and ash. The car came to a stop and Ebony got out. Xaimei hung her head sniffling and hadn't noticed her arrival.

 

"Came to check on you" Ebony said looking around. Her home was partially burned. Probably from a deflected shot by Ebony herself. At Xaimei's giant feet was a body bag. Xaimei looked down. "You shouldn't see me like this" Xaimei said softly. Ebony walked up to her ankle and petted it. "Tell me what happened" Ebony said. "When we decided to look for survivors, we tried contacting my father to organize a search team. There was no reply. I came home to see if he was here and my servant was standing in the courtyard in shock and my home still smoldering. She told me my father pushed her out of the way of the falling roof. He was not so lucky. He lies there in the bag. I couldn't even recognize him. My father is dead" Xaimei said in shock. "I'm sorry for your loss. I'm here for you okay?" Ebony asked touching her pale skin. Xaimei looked at her and then glanced at her servant. "You. My father is dead because of you! Why couldn't you have died?!" Xaimei yelled. Her servant walked right up to her and got on her knees. "If I could've died in his place I would've" her servant said looking at the giantess.

 

To Xaimei, her words were hollow. Worse yet they were spoken by a human. "Filthy creature!" Xaimei said moving her bare foot over the woman. Ebony was more than happy to see this woman squashed by the pretty giant foot of her friend but she sensed something different from the servant. Something only those deeply attuned with magic could. Magical talent was inside this woman. Her servant was not human at all. Mogwai blood was very strong in her no doubt about it. "Xaimei. This won't solve anything" Ebony said. "Don't...if this will make my mistress happy...don't interfere" the woman said. Xaimei lowered her foot down on her. Her giant grimy toes covering her face. The ball of her foot pressing on the delicate as straw ribcage of the woman. Xaimei looked dead into the teeny eyes of hers. Eyes she knew just as well as her own. Ebony gazed at the woman and her demeanor was not of a slave dying for her mistress. This...this was more like love. It made Ebony curious and she used her ring to get a closer look. "It makes sense now" Ebony replied.

 

Xaimei knew this woman her entire life and visa versa. This woman helped her learn to walk. Made her food, cleaned her clothes. Doctored her bumps and bruises. Tucked her into bed. Held her when she had bad dreams. "Xaimei. This will given you no peace. It will not bring your father back. At least honor his wish for her to live" Ebony said. The combination of her words and the tears streaming down her servant's face dissuaded her from squashing her into the courtyard dirt. "Wen...please leave my sight" Xaimei said taking her foot off her. The servant arose and bowed. Xaimei sobbed into her arms and Ebony said nothing until she calmed down. She grew to her height just to hug her. Xaimei sunk her head into her bosom. When she had calmed down, Xaimei spoke. "Thank you for stopping me. Wen was not at fault for my father's death" she said. "Xaimei, this is not the best time, but a friend is upfront about things. I am your friend right?" Ebony asked. "...more than that. Much more" Xaimei whispered. "What do you know about your mother?" she asked.

Chapter 13...the Mogwai Pt. 2 by Size Master

"Only that she was a mogwai that tuned her back on her beliefs. She...forgive me. She was a Yaksha. A family secret. I never knew her. Father brought me here after I was born" she replied. "And Wen came here into your home at the same time didn't she?" Ebony asked. "That she did. Father needed a girl to breastfeed me and take care of my needs as he worked" Xaimei replied. "Convenient he found someone that fit the bill so quickly and one he trusted to be alone with his newborn daughter" Ebony said. Xaimei looked at her. "What are you saying?" Xaimei asked. "Wen is your real mother. I sense magic in her. By no means is she human" Ebony replied. "Impossible! A Yaksha in our city?! She has never even used magic!" Xaimei yelled. "Be as it may I confirmed her blood ties to you with my ring. If I may be so bold, I believe your father hid her identity from you and everyone else because he loved her. He wanted her to be with her daughter and by saying she was a servant worked perfectly" Ebony said. Xaimei was speechless.

 

It made sense to her though. She was her servant but she was never commanded to do things like hug her. Dote on her. Do her finger and toenails. Simple things that made her smile. In fact, it was rare Xaimei or her dad had to command her to do anything. She simply did it. "And would’ve crushed her. Please excuse me" Xaimei said shrinking down and entering her home. Ebony was very pleased with these turns of events. Xaimei's father's death was not expected but it was a good turn of events. It placed her as second in the family. Her uncle would assume leadership but seeing the fat little fuck waddle around out of breath, he was not long for this world. And now that Ebony had shown Xaimei she had a mother in her life, Xaimei would follow her into the gates of hell if asked. Their support was in the bag.

 

"You need anything mistress?" Wen asked sweeping up ash in the living room. "An answer to a question" Xaimei replied. "What is it?" Wen replied finding her staring at her as if she was lost. Wen put the broom down and walked over to her. Xaimei looked at the blackened by soot floor. Her feet dingy now and making footprints. "You may ask me anything" Wen said touching her hand. "Are you my mother? My real mother?" Xaimei asked. Wen quickly looked away. Her hands trembled. She didn't know how to answer that. It was not a random question and she didn't want to lie. However, the truth could be just as bad. Xaimei sensed her fear. It was very rare for anything to shake her so. The few times she had send her frightened was when it concerned her. Her first time venturing into the human world. Going on excursions for weeks at a time. Once she had snuck on out the cavern to explore outside. When Xaimei was brought back, she found Wen crying in her room. "Please...please answer" Xaimei begged. Wen looked into her eyes. "...yes" she replied.

 

Xaimei cried softly where she stood, and Wen went to touch her cheek. She was startled when the young woman hugged her tightly. "WHY?! HOW?! Those times I took my anger out on you. I made you do horrible things. Clean between my toes. Threaten to squish you. Sit on you...gods...the sexual things. My disgrace knows no bounds!" Xaimei yelled. Wen held her as her legs gave out. "I loved you. I still love you. A mother does not forgo love because of circumstances. That's not our way" Wen replied. ""Our way?" Xaimei asked. "I am not human mistress" Wen replied. "Don't call me that anymore. Use my name. What are you then?" Xaimei asked. "Yaksha. I am Yaksha" Wen replied. Xaimei stared wide eyed at her. "So many questions" Xaimei said. "And I shall answer them if you want. Come. This room is not suited for this" Wen said. Wen led her back to her quarters which was not touched by the fire. She had Xaimei sit on her plain bed and left the room. Xaimei felt shame for the surroundings her mother stayed in. They slept on cotton beds with silk sheets. Wen slept on a straw stuffed mattress and course felt.

 

"Here. Place your feet in the water" Wen said placing a wash basin on the floor. She felt embarrassed that her mother was scrubbing her dirty feet. "So I'm half Yaksha?" Xaimei asked. "You are" Wen replied rubbing a sponge up and down her soles. "How did you and father meet?" Xaimei asked. "Your father was part of a three-person team hunting possible Yaksha presence in Taipei. Me and four others were sent there from our superiors to oversee a diplomatic relations summit being held there. Your father's team tracked us down with scrying magics and ambushed us. As we tried to flee, a massive earthquake fell upon us. *The city was severely damaged. Thousands dead and more injured. The debris crushed our teammates leaving us the only survivors. Against my better judgement, I dragged your father to my safehouse.  By then he was in a coma. My magic stabilized him but that's all I could do. Weeks passed and eventually he awoke."

 

(Authors note: the earthquake described here really happened. On September 21, 1999 a 7.3 earthquake rocked Taipei Taiwan killing at least 2,415 people.)

 

"He event woke up and was not pleased about the situation. First thing he tried to do was strangle me. His body was very weak so that didn't work out. He refused food and water for two days until he finally relented. He asked me why I didn't let him die. He mocked me when I told him it was not our way. Days passed and he spoke more and more. He told me that the woman on his team was to be his wife through arranged marriage. When he was finally able to walk he stepped out to see the city still damaged from the quake. The airport itself barely functioning. He wasn't going anywhere. One night as I bathed he took me" Wen said. "So I'm a rape child" Xaimei said. "No. Let me continue" Wen said cleaning the soot from between her toes.

 

"He took me and made no effort to fight him. I think at first he intended to rape me but seeing my eyes not full of fear or anger, he softened. He pulled back and stopped him. "Liu...if you want me...you may have me" I said to him. He was passionate. Soft and slow. It had been some time since I mated and he made me feel like a woman again. We didn't stop until sunrise. Two weeks later I knew I was pregnant. Your father was happy and terrified at the same time. Fucking a Yaksha was one thing but letting her get pregnant and live? So terrified that he betrayed his homeland and ideals, he tried to kill me. I was sleeping and at first I thought it was a dream. Laying on something wet and rough, humid and stifling. I opened my eyes and reached to turn the lights on. I felt no switch but something very hard and sharp. I used a light spell and saw I was in his mouth. He has shrunk me in my sleep and was going to swallow me alive."

 

"I didn't know what to do. I wanted to live and give birth to you but I guess the shock of it all paralyzed me. Next thing I knew I was slipping down his throat. I landed in his stomach. His heart was racing. It's thumping deafening. I sat down and felt the acids itch and burn my skin as I waited for death. All...all the things I wanted to know...to see. My child being born. Liu looking at me with love" Wen said starting to cry. Xaimei touched her hair. "Take a moment mother" Xaimei said. Wen wiped her eyes. "I felt cool fresh air and realized I was on the bedsheet. Liu was slumped over the bed. Vomit fresh on his lips and he was sobbing like a child. "I'm sorry....I'm sorry..." he kept saying. I e send your father cry only three times. That night, the day you were born, and the day you wandered off. His anxiety lessened as the day you were to be born was approaching. Your father doted on me during that time. Getting groceries. Rubbing my feet. Bathing me. Your father is...was a kinder man than many think."

 

"And he wept like a child once again when you came screaming into the world. He named you Xaimei after your grandmother. By this time the airport was fully operational, 5 months had passed since the quake and he or I could leave. Your father could not leave you to me. That was a tradition he could not overlook and furthermore, he needed an heir with blood that could use magic. Your half human brother was not up to that task and his dalliance with a human was not favored by his father or the other families. "Wen...this thing I must do" he said. "Please don't take my daughter from me. I beg this of you!" I said. Your father was well aware of the life debt he owed me. "On conditions. You come to live with me and hide your lineage. Say you are human and serve my family. Never speak of who you truly are and I will permit you being with Xaimei" he said. I quickly agreed. We left the city the next day."

 

"You father got a hero's welcome when he returned. The Mogwai that killed a team of Yaksha and returned from the dead. He told anyone who asked who you and I were that you were the product of his mating with his arranged wife and she died in childbirth. As for who I was, he said he found me in a maternity ward, shrank me and decided I was to be the nursemaid and servant of his home. At first people doubted you were a Mogwai. They thought you were like John and I was your mother. Ironic. Testing determined you had magical ability, so the matter was dropped. With so much accolades heaped on him, your father instead of your uncle, was chosen to lead the family when your grandfather died which he did three years later" Wen said drying Xaimei's feet.

 

"Must've been so hard for you" Xaimei said. "It was difficult at times. Not being able to give you gifts on birthdays. Telling you the truth when you would ask your father about your mother. But...I found solace in the simple things. Watching you grow up.  Certain things you inherited from me like your second toe being longer that your big one" Wen chuckled. Xaimei pulled her to her spilling the water. "The water!" Wen cried. "Leave it. Just...just give me this. I love you mom" Xaimei said. She felt her mother shaking in her embrace. Her shirt getting wet. Her mother sobbing ever so softly as her daughter said something she had only dreamed of for 19 years. Xaimei went outside 15 minutes later to check in with a cleaning crew. She found Ebony still there. "I stuck around because I was still worried" Ebony said. "Thank you for doing this. I lost a father but I gained a mother" Xaimei said. Ebony picked her up and placed her in her hand. "I want my new friend to be happy" Ebony said kissing her. "That's...that's more than what friends do" Xaimei said blushing. "We can be more...if you want" Ebony said shyly. "I...would like that" Xaimei said. Ebony carried her back to her penthouse room. She placed her on her balcony before shrinking down and entering the building.

 

Xaimei's heart raced as she waited for Ebony to come. She had never had sex (with someone her size) let alone lesbian sex. Such things were not frowned upon as long as you bore heirs. As they put it "we don't have the hang ups of sex like humans do". Ironically, their attitudes towards sexual relations was not all that different from Yaksha. They'd never say that though. She tapped her bare foot against the carpet nervously and jumped at the door opening. Ebony entered and smiled as she passed her to go to the bathroom. Xaimei watched as Ebony washed off the dirty soot on her feet. Once done she tried to face her. "Don't be afraid" Ebony said easing the shirt off Xaimei. Xaimei stood firm as the woman undressed her. The girl let out a cute eep sound as Ebony gently kissed her shaved crotch. Her hands on her smooth supple ass, Ebony held her steady as she slipped her tongue into her snatch. Xaimei cooed and ran her fingers though her lover's hair as she was eaten out. "Do all Mogwai taste so sweet?" Ebony asked smiling. "I wouldn't know" Xaimei replied blushing. She lay her on the bed and her mouth roamed her body. Her suckable toes twitched in Ebony's mouth. Her nipples tingled as they were sucked on.

 

Her hands felt every curve of her body and the kiss made Xaimei felt like she would melt. Xaimei let out a dying groan as she came when Ebony slipped a finger into her. While she was still recovering, Ebony shrank her down and placed her at her feet. "Make me feel good now" Ebony said. It was not spoken like an order, more of a thing of equality. Xaimei could see Ebony enjoyed a tiny person worshipping her body and why not return the favor? Ebony had saved her city, her mother, and her heart. She was owed this. She had never done this to anyone before as it was above her station but she didn't feel it was beneath her to lick between the giantess' toes. It was Ebony toes after all and not just anyone's. Ehat caught her by surprise was to hear Ebony whimper as she opened her pussy for her. This strong powerful woman whimpered for her to be serviced. Her first time tasting the pussy juice of a willing woman. Notice that it was a WILLING woman as Xaimei had tongue raped plenty of young women before sending them to her stomach or feet to die. Ebony placed her finger on her back and gently pushed her deeper. When that wasn't enough. Ebony placed her feet first in her cunt. Xaimei panicked as she sunk to her waist. "I love you" Ebony said. A mind-blowing shock to Xaimei as she was used as a living dildo. Fortunately, she had not eaten anything yet that day for if she had she would've puked how fast Ebony pushed and pulled her out.

 

Ebony shrieked and said something in Fae as she came. Xaimei slipped out of the troubling cunt of the giantess and tried to stand only to see her world was still spinning. Ebony picked her up and placed her in her mouth. It was so much to process that the young woman rubbed herself lewdly on the giant tongue. Ebony only meant to clean her but was pleasantly surprised to find the little Asian girl masturbating on her tongue. A few playful gentle sucks to clean the sweet tangy juices off her and then was rewarded with some of Xaimei's own. Ebony carefully let the gasping shrunken girl slide out her mouth into her hand. "I didn't scare you did I?" Ebony asked. "No...what did you say earlier?" Xaimei asked. "Oh. That was Fae for...well the best translation is thanks for making me cum. More like a prayer of thanks. Kinds loses it touch in translation" Ebony replied. "Not that...the other thing" Xaimei asked. "Oh...I said I love you" ebony replied. "Are you blushing?!" Xaimei giggled. "Don't tease. It's rare for me to love someone...after living for so long and seeing so much" Ebony replied. Xaimei clapped her hands to grow herself back to normal. "I love you too" Xaimei said with a warm smile. The cleaned one another in the bath and relaxed on the bed for some time before Xaimei got a magical summon. "We're both asked to come to the great hall" she said.

 

"First of all, we humbly thank you for your assistance" Wu said after Ebony and Xaimei sat at the table. "I'm telling you she had something to do with it. We haven't had a revolt in decades and as soon as she arrives..." a young man of East said. "How?" Ebony asked. "Your fucking ring! That stone is a powerful weapon!" he shouted. "Not all powerful you ungrateful whelp! Even to try to cast a spell on someone with it I'd have to be in close range! I never left my room until Xaimei showed up!" Ebony snapped. "That was confirmed when we looked in on it. Enough with your accusations! You dishonor us more at your peril!" Wu snapped. "Thank you Wu. That being said. What's the tally?" Ebony asked. "232 Mogwai dead with a possible 27 more in the coming days. 112 moderately injured and being treated with spells" Xaimei's uncle replied. "I can help with that. And the humans?" Ebony asked. "We can confirm that 98 humans were involved. 53 survived the assault. We will sentence them tomorrow" Wu replied. "May I give advice on the matter?" Ebony asked. "Please do" Wu replied.

 

"In the last when I worked with humans and they betrayed me, I killed their entire bloodline before I did away with them. If there were loyal witnesses, they spread word of the cost of defying me. It worked wonders" Ebony said. "That sounds very agreeable. I concur" North said. "As does the South" South said. "Carried" Wu said. "On another note, as the transfer of seat is being done for the West, I will obviously stand as leader of this council. For the proposition of allegiance with Ebonheart, what is the vote?" Wu asked. "South says yes" "North says yes" "West says yes" "...East says yes" each head said. "Then it is carried. Ebonheart. The Mogwai will be at your disposal and final terms will come forth in due time.  With that done, Ebonheart had nothing much to do until that evening. "They're about to merit out the sentences. Care to see our justice system at work?" Xaimei asked coming by her room. "Why not? I am curious to see your system" Ebony replied. "Follow me please. While we make our way there I can explain the basics" she said holding the door open for her. Xaimei said the execution grounds were in the very center of the city. A large vacant space of 20 ft. wide and long. Extremely big for their current size. Ebony found it strange to need such a large space just to kill miniscule humans. Xaimei explained why.

 

The Mogwai could be argued had the most brutal justice system in existence. Also the most effective. Mogwai crime (as in perpetrated by Mogwai) was almost nonexistent. Harming a fellow Mogwai was a dishonor shared by an entire family and could have them all end up with a reduction in rank. Too low a rank and you'd end up like a bug sized human. Rape was pointless as just snatching up a human was legal, and you could scratch your itch that way. Theft was pointless as well as your rank got equal shares of resources as another. Execution of a Mogwai only occurred when the criminal had done something unpardonable that endangered the entire city or race. Very rare. As for humans...that was a different. It didn’t take very much for a human to face execution.  Hurting or killing a Mogwai meant certain death for sure but something as simple as a crossed look or word could do it as well. It wasn't common as mental conditioning took care of most of it but as Ebony would point out...never rule out human nature.

 

If that wasn't enough it was the method of execution. That's what made it possibly the cruelest justice system in existence. When Xaimei told her, Ebony understood what she was seeing as they got close to the execution square. Four human sized Mogwai children towered over the city. Between 8 and 10 years of age. Two boys and two girls. The car pulled to a stop and they got out. The children dressed in fine ceremonial clothes. Their bare feet firmly planted on each corner of the square. Xaimei explained it clearly. Usually a Mogwai child would be chosen randomly to be the executor. It served two distinct purposes. First, it instilled the ideology in the child that humans are a lowly weak species and Mogwai were superior. What better way to teach this than the child murdering one? It flushed out any empathy a Mogwai had for a tiny human. Later in life they may be forced to kill one and they would be prepared for it. The child would tell their curious friends what it felt like to end one and of course they would speak of the adulation that came from it. If there was one universal truth, children thrive on the approval of adults. This caused a ripple effect through their society as children would wish for similar adulation.

 

Then there was the second reason. The human itself. It would be easy to hate or be stoic in the face of an adult Mogwai killing them. Not so easy if it was a kid. The fear would be greater as the childish glee on their faces meant no mercy at all. And the psychological effects were apparent. It would be hard to hate a kid, gigantic or not. And the possibly of them not even blaming the kid as the adults obviously cheered them on. Some just stood still with acceptance and waited. There were rules as Xaimei explained. The children could only step on them or eat them. By no means where they to get their ancient clothes messy. Mogwai dignity and all that.

 

"Who's that?" Ebony asked pointing to an old woman standing on the edge of the square. "Chief judge. She will publicly pronounce sentence and dictate the terms of execution. Shh" Xaimei said. The old woman cast a spell that carried her voice in the wind. "We are gathered here to witness the execution of the humans who revolted and the families they belong to. The families have been separated into four groups and placed before our chosen executioners. As per custom, none may speak until the deeds are done. PROCEED!" she shouted. Indeed, there were four separate groups before the children. Ebony learned later that each group had an average of 45 people in it. Different ages and genders. Truly it was their families of the condemned. The 53 survivors condemned were in the center of the square, so they could see everything. They howled and pleaded for mercy. Many ready to give their lives to spare, mothers, fathers, uncles, aunts, sisters, and brothers. The children looked at their perspective groups. A curious boy bent down and seized one. He studied it and looked at his mother who nodded. The boy crushed it between his fingers and flicked the remains away. He chuckled. He raised his bare foot over a bunch and slammed it down. Ebony had to stifle a laugh as the boy gleefully chuckled at how easy their puny bodies popped under his feet.

 

Seeing the boy, the other children started on their own groups. It was like a contest between the boys. Who could be the meanest and get the more attention. Squishing them with their big toes. Wiping their feet and spreading the blood. Playing with them by swishing their foot and getting them to scream. As if to mock the other, one boy picked a handful up and dumped them into his mouth. He swallowed noisily. Ebony grinned like the devil seeing the boys eliminate their groups far faster than the girls. The girls were methodical. Using their toes to squash the men first or the women. Weeding out the young from old. A human man who had seen his family, except his damning eldest son, die under one girl's dingy toes could only fall to his knees and sob as the bloodstained sole of the young giantess came down on him. Fate has pulled a cruel trick on him once more as he had survived. He was between her toes. The smell was noxious and dirt and red caked grime clung to her toe cleavage. With a final scream he punched the sides of her big and second toes in frustration.

 

He had served them dutifully all his life. Survived horrors that garnered him respect among his kind. Was even a champion of the fights when he was a young lad. Found a good woman to marry, had two children by her. And now it would end between a giant girl's toes. His body popped effortlessly when she scrunched her toes feeling a tickling sensation as that's all his attacks did. The other girl was eating them one by one. As soon as she swallowed she got another. She felt guilt when she grabbed a girl around her age. Crying for her mother who was probably digested by then. One look at her own mother with that "don't dishonor us" look and she placed the girl on her tongue and gulped her down. When the girls were done, the process was well into a half hour. The 53 condemned had stopped screaming. And one boy belched and another fidgeted as the dried blood made his giant feet itch, it was a reality that their actions had eliminated their families. The four children stepped into the center of the square. They raised their feet in unison and slammed them down. They raised their feet and smashed bodies either clung to their soles of fell off. The survivors saw friends they had trained with day and night. Slept by one another. Loved one another, dead and in some cases unrecognizable. The giant feet came down once again...and it was done.

 

The four children went back to their respective corners and bowed. The crowd cheered them as if they were the winning team in a sports game. Proud parents patted their feet in pride and looked up at their giant children as if to say "well done". When it was time, the children were shrunk back to their regular size by their parents and led away to be cleaned and praised at home. "Come. Have dinner with me" Xaimei said leading Ebony back to her car.  Wen was shocked that Xaimei as adamant on having her eat with them. She always ate alone in her room. "Father's funeral is tomorrow" Xaimei said softly. "Even if I was allowed to attend, I shall not. I would not be able to compose myself" Wen replied. "That execution was something else. Has there ever been an psychological issues doing that to a child?" Ebony asked. "If there were, it was not spoken outside of the family. Showing mercy to humans is not encouraged" Xaimei replied. "You ever have to do that when you were younger?" Ebony asked. "Yes, I have actually. When I say chosen random...it's not always so. The lottery is cooked for a better term. I was 9 years old when I did it."

 

"A human man was found guilty for injuring a Mogwai in the street. He claimed it was a mistake. An accident. The Mogwai was high rank and was insulted to be injured by something so low. He was found guilty and was to be executed. Father rigged it so I would be executioner. I think he did it to disallow suspicion of his family being considerate of humans after John and Wen. It felt weird to tower over my father. He looked so small and frail at my bare feet. My feet...they were exceptionally pedicured for the event. Not just that but my skin, my robe, my hair, even my makeup was exceptional. High ranking officials and the other families were in attendance. Even though I was a giantess to them...I felt frightened. Frightened I'd let him down. The man was led before me and it was strange. He didn't look up at me. I've seen executions before and they always look up. He walked forward as if in a daze and suddenly stopped. He jerked his head back looking at my feet. I could feel their eyes on me and I plucked the man up."

 

"They held their breath to see if I would crush him or eat him. Looking at him he was the same age as my father. But as I looked closer I noticed something. His eyes were slightly cloudy. The human was telling the truth. It was an accident. He was mostly blind and couldn't even see me. He only knew my presence earlier from the smell of my feet. I wondered later what his job could be to be allowed or size. No matter now. My eyes hurt from the strain of looking at someone so tiny and wanting to impress father, I deposited him in my mouth. I could taste the cheap soap they used to clean him. I didn't swallow him. No. I didn't have to. He stumbled around on my tongue and ended up falling right down my throat. He inadvertently fed himself to me. "He fell right down my throat daddy!" I said smiling. People laughed loudly. People cheered. Father smiled with upmost pride. The very first time I had eaten a human" Xaimei told her.  "You sound very dismissive of the event" Ebony said drinking tea. "I like eating humans. I even kept several as sex slaves when I hit puberty. I like how they squirm in my vagina or belly as they die. What I find dismissive is our society using their deaths as a way to prove our worth."

 

"We are Mogwai! The elements themselves bend at our whim! We have survived for thousands of years in a world hellbent to end us! We do not need humans to define our worth to anyone!" Xaimei yelled pounding her fist on the table. Ebony touched her fist and Xaimei opened it to hold her hand. "Nor should you. You are powerful, beautiful, and majestic without anyone having to tell you" Ebony said to her. "...will you permit me to put you inside me later?" Xaimei delicately whispered. "It's only fair seeing what we did last time" Ebony replied. Wen coughed. "I'll draw a bath in that case" wen said leaving. "Your mother surprisingly said nothing" Ebony said. "She is my mother but she's also a servant of the West" Xaimei replied.

 

"Ebony...where are you? I can sense you..." Xaimei asked looking around her room. "Enjoying the view" Ebony said shrunken and sitting not far on her bedsheet. Xaimei wrapped her fingers around Ebony and brought her to her face. It was flushed rouge. She sniffed her and smelt the lavender soap she had used. She held her ankle and gazed at her teeny toes. Tiny dots of red polish on her toes could be seen by her. She gently sucked her foot into her mouth and ran her tongue underneath her sole. Ebony sighed and let her lover use her. Letting go of her foot she touched her little body to her forehead. "A term of endearment among our kind" she said to Ebony. Parting her legs, Xaimei let her crotch slip into her mouth. She laid back on her bed and gently sucked her to orgasm. Ebony moaned and held herself using Xaimei's nose. Her breath through her nostrils tickled Ebony's sensitive nipples. She was panting still as Xaimei placed her before her sopping wet giant cunt.

 

Her hands made wet squishing noises as she kneaded and parted her pussy lips. She looked at her giantess to see Xaimei begging with her eyes to enter her. "I'm good at holding my breath" Ebony told her. With that invite, Xaimei pushed her deep inside. She masturbated feeling Ebony move about. Her fingertip brushing the top of ebony's head and the fact that it was someone willing sent her over the edge. Ebony felt fluids rushing past her sticky feet and toes. Between her asscrack and well past her hips. Then the walls constructed around her legs hard and a force underneath. Ebony went flying like a cork out of a champagne bottle and onto the sheets. "...love...love you" Xaimei panted. Ebony regrew herself to Xaimei's size and cleaned herself up once more. She returned to her side. "I will have to marry soon. With father dead...the family will wish for an heir with strong Mogwai blood" Xaimei said as she rubbed ebony's feet.

 

"And your brother marrying my human daughter fucked that up" Ebony said. "I meant it not as an insult. I bring it up as tradition dictates either a mother, mother in law, aunt or sister do the introduction. Since I have none of that...Wen doesn't count for obvious reasons...I was wondering if you would step in" she said. "Xaimei...I would be honored. On two conditions" Ebony said. "Name it" Xaimei replied. "That these...meetings can continue. I have grown fond of them" Ebony replied. "So have I. Done. And of the other?" Xaimei asked. "Suck my toes" Ebony giggled. "Funny westerner. Is but a trifle to worship such pretty feet" Xaimei giggled. Ebony didn't return to her room that night and neither got much sleep.

 

The next day...

 

"I'll take care of it Wen" Ebony said as Xaimei stood ready to be dressed in ceremonial funeral robes. Wen sniffling bowed and left the room. "I feel so sorry for her. She can't even grieve openly" Xaimei said. "She's a strong one I'll give her that. What do I have to do?" Ebony asked. "Wrap the sash around and tie it tightly just above my butt" she replied. Ebony did as instructed and soon Xaimei was dressed in fine white robes with gold trim. "See that brush? Dip it in paint and paint my fingers with them" she said. "Is this a play for a pedi?" Ebony smiled. "No Ebony. It's not" Xaimei said softly. Ebony sensed the solemn tone. Each finger and toe were painted red. Ebony tickled her soft sole. "I'm trying to get you to smile. I don’t like the sad crying Xaimei" Ebony said. "Thanks for being here for me. My brother couldn't even be here...nor would he be very welcome" Xaimei said. "Xaimei...it's going to be okay" Ebony said. Xaimei took a breath, sighed, and handed her a brush dipped in white paint. "Now that the red paint is dried. I need you to write these characters. These need to be on my toes and these on my fingers" Xaimei said handing her a note.

 

"What are they?" Ebony asked. "Names of our ancestors. The oldest names go on my toes as they were the foundation which the family was built. The newer ones on my fingers with my father's and grandfather’s names on my index fingers" Xaimei replied. It was meticulous, but Ebony didn't complain. She held each toe between her fingers as she wrote down the name of a man that died long ago. Her fingers delicate to the touch, Ebony held them by the knuckle gently as she wrote a character. She blew in them to dry the paint and kissed her hand. "It is time" Wen said knocking on her door. "I'll be right here “Ebony said kissing her lips. Xaimei nodded and left her room. As per tradition, the funeral was to be held in the courtyard. Wen had cleared almost all the burnt debris from it. The only thing off was a few toe prints made by Xaimei when she was giant sized. Xaimei herself held a picture of her father and her uncle held a scroll detailing the names of the ancestral line.

 

Her uncle led first to a funeral pyre made from twigs. His brother's body wrapped in red linen sat atop it. Tiny drums beat as Xaimei stepped off the wood porch. Her steps in beat with the drums. The very fine grasslike moss felt soft under her bare feet. And the polished stone cool. The heads and seconds of the other families stood in attendance. Ebony stood on the porch alongside Wen watching. She was shocked to see the attendees line up one by one to kneel down, speak the name on one of her toenails, and kiss her toe. "Does that happen to the men too?" Ebony said stifling a chuckle. "This is not sexual and to answer your question no. Only the head female of the family paints their toes and have them kissed this way. Mogwai society focuses on family above all and community second. Each family supports the other in some fashion.  While the male leads the family, the female is just as important as she bears heirs. She is the wellspring of the family line so to speak. Therefore, it's a secular honor to bear the names on her fingers and toes. By kissing her toes, they pay fealty and respect to those who used their lives to continue Mogwai life" Wen said.

 

"And her fingers?" Ebony asked. "In time they will be honored by taking the place on Xaimei's descendants toes. Years from now the families will kiss them. It has been this way for a VERY long time" Wen replied. Ebony watched as Xaimei's uncle stopped reading from the scroll and knelt to kiss his niece's toes. Xaimei cringed as he did more than that. "Did that fat fuck just stick his tongue between her toes? Tell me that's not tradition" Ebony said. Wen grew unnaturally tense. "No, it is not" she said. Xaimei huffed to signal her uncle to stop. He stood back up and got back into position. He took out a knife and gave it to her. Xaimei cut her finger and began writing her father's name in her own blood on the scroll. "Now we send our brother on his eternal journey. PRESENT SPELLS!" Wu yelled. Each one held out a hand and chanted. Their hands glowed orange. "IGNITE!" she yelled. Bolts of flame spat from their palms and lit the pyre.

 

Xaimei did not cry. To do so would be unbecoming. She bit her lip until it drew blood to hold it in. Once the pyre and body was fully engulfed, the heads threw a shrunken lotus flower into it and departed one by one. The rest followed suit leaving Xaimei and her uncle. "Excuse me. I must fetch the sword" Wen said. Ebony wondered why she'd need a sword. She returned and bowed as she gave it to the fat little man. "Give it worthless human vermin" he said roughly taking it from her.  Xaimei bowed to him and left his side. "You alright?" Ebony asked. "Far from it" Xaimei said passing her. Ebony followed her. She found her hugging her mother tightly and sobbing. Ebony sat down to give them time. Xaimei went into her room and Wen prepared tea. "What was the sword for?" Ebony asked. "In the days of old, when a funeral pyre burned, it would attract predators with the smell. The sword was to protect the body till it was ashes. A male family member or a male friend would do the honor" Wen replied. "Is it so with Yaksha?" Ebony asked. "It is actually. A tradition the predates the separation" Wen replied.   

 

"Please check on her. She had a look about her" Wen said waiting for a pot to whistle. "Knock knock" Ebony said. She did not see her. "On the bed" Xaimei said. She had shrunk herself down. "What's going on?" Ebony asked. "I do this now and then to keep fit. Right now...I just want to feel doted on. You or mother would see me this way and do it" Xaimei said. Ebony sat down and held her in her hands. Her fingernails undressed her fine robes until she was naked. "That bastard licked and sucked my feet" Xaimei hissed. "I saw. That walking heart attacks days are numbered" Ebony said. Xaimei looked at Ebony and saw a cold glare in her eyes. "Jealousy?" Xaimei smiled. "It's more than that. I like sucking your toes but you know my feelings are genuine. Him...he's just a pig" Ebony replied. Xaimei relaxed in in her palm. "Father once said I would do something impossible. Something no other Mogwai had ever done. My destiny must be aid your victory" Xaimei said. "Don't worry about that now. Not today" Ebony said stroking her belly.

 

"When will you leave?" Xaimei asked. "Tomorrow afternoon. My job in the human world demands it" Ebony replied. "May I visit in the future?" Xaimei asked. "I'd love that. And in turn I will visit you. You did say something about an arranged marriage" Ebony said. Xaimei nodded. "There is tea!" Wen yelled. "Some warm tea will help you feel better" Ebony said carrying her. "You already helped with that" Xaimei said. "Oh good. She's shrunk. Mistress...daughter I've prepared a tea bath" Wen said placing a bowl on the table. Ebony placed her on the table. "Thank you mother" Xaimei said. She ripped her toes in it and slowly got in. The tiny girl sighed as she reclined on the side of the bowl. Ebony watched over her as Wen made dinner. "Your daughter makes for good seasoning" Ebony chuckled as she sipped tea from the bowl. Wen smiled as she boiled soup. Xaimei teased her by placing her tiny foot on her lip. Ebony waved bye to her and slurped her into her mouth. She sucked the tea flavor right off her little body and played with her. "Is Xaimei alright?" Wen asked not hearing anything. Ebony opened her mouth to show her shrunken daughter lying comfortably on her tongue. "Tsk...you are our guest but please refrain from eating my shrunken daughter. I've grown quite fond of her" Wen said clucking her tongue. Ebony politely nodded.

 

They ate dinner and Ebony went back to her room. She stood on her balcony late in the evening watching funeral fires burn throughout the city. She was more than pleased. She knew these people would be hers to command. These people who had the pulse of every superpower on Earth. The thought made her wet. Wet enough she indulged herself by leaving her room and going to the human district. She made her way to the barracks on the humans in training. Xaimei had said she had pick of them as an honored guest and she indulged herself once more. She bent down and took two humans, male and female from their beds. She returned to her room. She placed the now awake humans on her bed. She smiled wickedly at the teens as she slid off what little clothes she had on. "Get naked and fuck" she commanded. They dutifully obeyed.

 

Ebony fingered herself having over the tiny couple as he fucked like horny mice. "Harder you shit! Make her cry out!" she yelled at the 15-year-old boy. The boy responded by hammering the girl harder till she cried. The giantess climaxed above them spilling her cum all over them. They were soaked but dared not stop. They had seen and heard of the traitors that went against their masters. Ebony moved her face right over them and waited right until the boy came. He groaned loudly for his size and his teeny as clenched as she spilled his seed into her. With no warning she enveloped them in her mouth and swallowed. She felt them plop in her belly and patted it as she laid down in her bed. Their movements felt like a tummy massage as she went to sleep.

 

The next afternoon...

 

"Your car awaits" Xaimei said softly. "Don't be sad. We'll see one another again. Your toes still look pretty" Ebony said. "Thank you" Xaimei said. Ebony bent down and held her foot and lovingly sucked her big toe. "You're the only one that worships my feet with love" Xaimei said softly. "Because I love you. All of you. Now hold my hand as we go to the car" Ebony said to her. Xaimei did and opened the door for her. As soon as the limo was on the elevator, it was grown back to normal human size along with the passengers. Xaimei was quiet on the ride. "I want you to have this" Ebony said holding her ring. "That is a precious thing. I cannot take it" Xaimei said. "You will, and you will do so with my love. This will keep you safe and strong" Ebony told her. Xaimei slipped it onto her finger. Xaimei touched her shoulder. "This will burn for just a moment" Xaimei said. Before Ebony could object she could feel a scorching pain but it died as soon and she had felt it. "I have inscribed your honorary Mogwai name on your body. You are no longer a guest. You are of my family" Xaimei said. "I am honored" Ebony said bowing. Xaimei kissed her deeply as the car pulled to a stop at the airport. "I must go. You'll be in my thoughts. Please act on my behalf as your people prepare our plans" Ebony said holding her luggage. "I will do this. Ebony...my sister and lover...I pray for our success" Xaimei said bowing to a knee. Ebony nodded and boarded her flight.    

 

Many hours later...

 

"I'm home" Ebony sighed as she closed her front door. She wasted no time taking her heels off at the door. "Welcome back. Was your trip fruitful?" John asked getting up from the sofa. "Indeed it was. The Mogwai will give me their full support" she said walking to the kitchen nook to look at the mail. "How was my father and sister?" John asked. "Your sister is well and spoke of you. Your father is dead" she nonchalantly replied tossing a bit of junk mail aside. "What?! HOW?!" John yelled. Ebony glared at him. "Sorry...this is sudden for me mistress" he cowered. "There was a human uprising. Your father was caught in it and died. He got a nice funeral and your uncle is the head of the family now" Ebony replied. She made sure not to say exactly how he died. Xaimei asked her not to speak of the truth concerning Wen and even though she really had no true feelings for her...she did pride herself on keeping her word.

 

"I see. Wish I could've seen his funeral" John said. "Sounds like you cared for him. Odd as you never spoke of him to me" she said. "My father was no fond of me due to my...mother" he said. "You mean your human mother" Ebony said. His eyes went wide. "I know all about your family now. I care not" she said. "I consider myself Mogwai. Not human even if I can't cast spells. I would've wanted to be part of tradition" he replied. "You have a purpose here. Speaking of...where is Danica?" she asked. "Upstairs asleep. It is well past midnight" he replied. "Sorry. Crossing so many time zones is disorienting. What is that?" Ebony asked looking at a hamster cage on the kitchen table. There were 4 shrunken humans inside asleep. "Leftovers. Danica got bored while you were away, and I hopped over to New York for some "takeout"" John chuckled. "You indulge her too easily" Ebony said tapping the cage. "No big deal. Bunch of workers from a sweatshop nobody will miss. Besides...I am her future husband. I want her to be happy" he replied.

 

"Are you using protection?" she asked. "All the time. You made it clear you don't want her pregnant until after the great die off" he replied. "I don't want any distractions" Ebony said before sitting on the sofa. John sat next to her and put her feet in his lap. Ebony stretched as he rubbed her aching soles and toes. "Any messages?" she asked. "Your contact asked for you to call him when you returned. He says he has information you'd like to know" he replied. Ebony pushed her sweaty bare foot into his chest hard. "Which one?! I have several!" she yelled agitated. "The one watching aspen, Claire, and Keith!" he yelled. She pulled her foot off him and let him breathe. "Forgive my irritability. You've done well so far. Hand me my phone" she said. John got up, grabbed her phone out her purse, and handed it to her. She dialed.

 

"...hello?" a quiet voice asked. "Can you speak?" Ebony asked. "For the moment my mistress" he replied. "You had something important to tell me. What is it?" Ebony asked. "Aspen and Claire did indeed come here like you thought they would...but Keith didn't" he replied. "What? Are you sure?" Ebony asked. "I am. I was here when they first arrived but the curious thing is...Aspen came days later than the others...alone" he said. "But no Keith. How did she appear?" Ebony asked. "Upset. Like she been crying a lot" he replied. Ebony didn't like that. Why did Aspen appear later and no Keith at that? At first glance one would think Keith abandoned her not wanting to deal with the possibility of trying to survive another encounter with Ebonheart. No...he would sooner cut out his own heart than abandon Aspen. "Mistress? Do you wish me to ask questions?" the young male voice asked. "No. Do nothing to rouse suspicion. Stick to your cover and report to me if he does show up. Hang up and erase your call log" she said.

 

"What are you up to?" Rose asked. "Nothing my precious flower. Just checking Facebook" he replied looking at the naked daughter of Lily. He locked his phone and sat in back down on the nightstand. "If you're done looking at people brag about their kids...wanna try again for some of our own?" Rose asked. "Now now. You other would kill me if you got pregnant" he said. "I'm kidding Julian! Lighten up" she said hopping into bed. "So, who gets shrunk this time?" Julian asked. "Dunno. You wanna feel a three-inch girl on your cock?" Rose asked grinning. "Sounds good to me. Let’s me pluck a pretty Rose from my bush later. You trust me not to bruise a petal?" Julian snickered. "You're a corny wanker...but one I completely trust" she replied kissing him. "You know it darling" he replied watching her shrink herself down. As Rode steadied herself climbing onto his balls, Julian glanced out the window. The makeshift city with all its borrower inhabitants was slightly lit.

 

Julian Thornton age 20 was pleased with himself. Cute girlfriend. Sex few men could dream of. And possibly soon, a human over dominion of tens of thousands. All he had to do in return is watch his girlfriend and her estate when he came over and report what he saw. That was the deal. A deal he "couldn't possibly refuse". He had seen what Ebonheart could do. If he wasn't with her...then he was against her. Die or become a makeshift feudal lord when the shit hit the fan. No brainer. It bothered him at first but hearing so many stories from the borrowers living there, Julian decided it was survival of the fittest. No way was he going to die from a plague or survive to be shrunk down permanently and live at the whims of magical people. He was determined to survive, gain some degree of power, and have Rose crank out as many kids as he pleased...weither she liked it or not. In his warped mind, if Ebonheart was to be King John, then he would be the Sheriff of Nottingham. And if any doubt crept into his mind he would think one thing.

 

"I'd rather rule in hell than serve in heaven". Julian Thornton. Lover of Rose Durmont and spy for Ebonheart.

Chapter 14...On the job Training Pt. 1 by Size Master

"Alright everyone. It's Tuesday so you know what that means" Lawan said to her class. They sighed as they formed a line. "I want better illusions this time. Be creative. Use the elements themselves to aid you. The last few me standing gets a special dinner of tiger prawn" she told them. "Since you're the star pupil, I expect you to win...but don't think because we're together I'll go easy on you" she whispered to Keith. Lawan left the room for a moment. "You got 5 minutes to cast a tiny self-illusion and hide yourselves before I enter. Begin!" she yelled.

 

Illusion spells were a required course for Yaksha. The most basic was taught in normal classes in school but the more advanced ones were taught for the guard. An expert could make an illusion with substance. You could touch it. Hear it. Possibly even smell it if the caster was that good. It served the obvious use of being a decoy for the caster in case they were in danger. Lawan tapped her foot counting the time. It was a game of cat and mouse right now. Lawan would hunt them and the class would use illusions to shake her. They knew the deck was stacked as Lawan herself was top tier when it came to using them but even the best predator could be fooled. The record was three minutes 4 seconds. If the real student was found it was game over. Keith not being able to cast spells directly was at a huge disadvantage at first but his training to quickly use arcane symbols and circled was paying off. Today he was going to get that fucking shrimp.

 

Each student hid somewhere in the cluttered storage room. Natural cover made it more realistic. Keith hid cautiously in a box of Lawan's children's clothes. As per the rules, not only would their illusion self be tiny so would the caster. At their size they were no bigger than ants in reality. Even so, nothing really put them in danger. Since the snake event, no other incursions had occurred in the city. In the beginning, there were 15 of them. 5 washed out due to lack of skill, changing of mind, or just not liking Lawan's teaching style. That suited her. The Yaksha guard couldn't be weak in the face of the changing future. The salad days of comfort and security was coming to a close. What lie ahead was only speculated in whispers. Would they be prey for humans, lambs for the slaughter for the Mogwai, or be recognized as national treasures like the koonago? Not one was a sure bet and a strong defense was necessary in any event.

 

Lawan was tough because she needed to be. She wanted them to survive. Her first class in a long time and she cared for them. She was loathe to have to go to their funerals. So looking from the outside, Lawan appeared to be ruthless, lewd, and mean. But like her grandfather would say...a house is only as good as the foundation it's built upon. "Times up!" Lawan said reentering the room. Her students were nowhere to be found. "Well at least I didn't see one off the bat this time" Lawan said. Keith concentrated on making his illusion. Oberon gave him pointers on it as illusion magic is old hat for a fae. Making one solid wasn't easy. Using dirt or dust as a foundation was preferred but using wind to hold it all together took lots of skill and concentration. Keith went the extra mile. It stung like hell, but he shaved off an extremely thin layer of dead skin cells. His entire skin felt like razor burn. It did give his illusion solid mass and even a faint scent. Wind and light magic gave it form. Next came the power to move it. To make it react to thought. This was the biggest weakness of the spell.

 

The more real the illusion, the more concentration went into it. Effectively, the caster couldn't move from their spot. His hiding place hid the flash of light as the arcane went into effect. Keith grinned as his copy ventured out to lead Lawan away from his spot. Lawan herself had begun her hunt. She had forgone her loincloth as it would hinder her. The naked giantess crawled on all fours moving boxes and knick knacks. Her eye caught movement. She sucked her teeth loudly at the illusion. She listened and heard movement from a tea cup. She raised it. "Next time make an illusion that isn't see through. That shit wouldn't fool anyone" she said snatching up her student and placing him in a small pouch on the floor. She went on the prowl again.

 

Lawan was methodical. Starting on the edge of the room and moving clockwise. A tiny figure peeked from in front of a picture frame. She quickly went to grab it and stopped. The reflection was off about it. In reality it was a sewing pin cushion with needles in it.  "Nice try. Casting an illusion over a harmful object is ingenious...but..." she said looking to her left. "...if you're going to do that then make sure no reflections give it away...like your real location" she said grabbing her student from near a hand mirror belonging to her mother. The tiny female student joined her classmate in the pouch. Lawan kept going and upped the ante. If she saw an illusion, she killed it. "Chai I really hope that wasn't you. Rochana would be heartbroken if it was.  I felt it go pop under my toes. Oh shit...that's blood" Lawan said. A tiny girl ran from her hiding place directly to Lawan screaming his name. "Gotcha" Lawan said grabbing her. She was looking down at her giant feet. No body...no blood. "In the real world, your enemy will use what you love to catch, harm, or kill you. What you have to learn is getting out alive. Even if it means losing someone dear to you. Recklessly attacking won't do you favors" Lawan preached. "Could you do that it if it was your beloved Keith?!" she yelled. Lawan frowned. She gave added pressure to the girl in her fist till she cried out. "Let me spell it out for you. Would you be happy if the roles were reversed and Chai was about to die because something hapless to you? Would it please you to know he died a senseless death to avenge you?" Lawan asked releasing her grip slightly. The girl was silent. "Thought not. You will scrub my feet tonight for your outburst" Lawan said placing her in the pouch. The boy said nothing when he was caught seconds later.

 

As she narrowed down the class, she was surprised to find she had not caught Keith. Last time he was the fifth to be caught. It came down to him and one other boy. Arat was his name. 15 years old like the others and arrogant. Father on the council and good looking, many girls fawned over him. However, that changed somewhat when Keith came along. It irritated him to no end when stamina training came on Wednesdays and the girls would argue on who would fuck Keith. Keith was something different. Not Asian like the others and therefore a rarity. To taste, lick, suck, and fuck because he was different. Well...that's how Arat saw it. It never crossed his narcissistic mind that the primary reason girls wanted to fuck Keith was because he was kind. When Lawan signaled for the class to begin, Keith didn't just shove his dick into a girl. He eased it in. Held her hand. Asked if it hurt. And when he came he looked into their eyes. Held them as they came down. Lawan would grumble but Arat...he would grind his teeth.

 

In the first class, Arat chuckled at the foreigner who had to draw circles to cast magic. Like a child holding a stick playing at sword fighting. The girls took notice of him as they were nude. Keith’s penis was bigger than the other males. When the class was over, Arat introduced himself. Being the asshole he was, Arat did something most men have done at least once shaking the hand of someone they found a rival. Squeezed the fuck out of it. Arat had cast a very basic strength fortification spell on himself and chose to squeeze his hand until he cried out. If Lawan said anything, he'd feign the spell from the class was still in effect and forgot to turn it off. Unfortunately for Arat, he learned something about borrowers. Keith felt the pressure of his handshake. Not a coincidence. Keith returned the favor using his natural strength four times that of a human or Yaksha. Arat felt pain. "Nice to meet you. Hope we can be friends here" Keith said squeezing harder until he saw a tear come from Arat's eye. Keith let go. From that day on, Arat swore he would outperform anyone in class and show them who was top dog.

 

"Arat I though you would do better" Lawan said slapping her hand down on his moving figure. A puff of dust came up. Hearing his name, Keith's plans changed. No way in hell would he allow that guy have dinner with his fiancée. His copy began searching for him. The magic allowed him to see through its eyes. Feel what he could feel. By this point, Lawan had searched most of the room so hiding places were becoming scarce. "Okay...I spoke too soon" Lawan said as she stepped on another to Arat's copies. Lawan couldn't pin down his location. Not without cheating anyway. She could only hunt using the natural abilities she had. No enhancements. Keith saw the giantess irritated as she destroyed the fourth copy. Arat was fucking with her. He let out a chuckle and that was his downfall. Not because Lawan heard it. Too low and quiet. Not for Keith. A very thin layer of dust was on the edge of the floor where it met the wall and a set of footprints led to calligraphy set box. Keith leaned on it and sure enough heard Arat snickering. "Wear yourself out" he sneered. It made sense. Every copy he sent out was in a random direction but not one was close to him. Keith made a gamble.

 

He walked right up to Lawan and as she turned sprinted away. "Too bad Keith!" she yelled grabbing him. She sniffed him just to be sure. "You lasted really long this time. Guess Arat is the winner" she said. Hearing that, Arat came out of hiding. "Guess you owe me a prawn dinner" the tiny teen mocked. "...so it seems" Lawan sighed. "I wouldn't say that" Keith said dissolving his illusion. Both were shocked to see his copy fall into skin dust. "But...but I could smell you!" Lawan said. Keith smiled from his hiding place. "So..." Lawan said grabbing Arat. "Well Keith. You're the last. You won" Lawan said. Keith came out of hiding. "This is bullshit! I'd never come out of hiding if you didn't say you caught him!" Arat yelled. "The purpose of this exercise is to fool you enemy. He did that" Lawan shrugged. "He used his copy to lure me out! You can't use an illusion to fool your teammate! It's against the rules!" Arat screamed between her fingers. "No such rule. You made that up. Here's a newsflash. Sometimes sacrifices have to be made for the greater good. Being in the guard means you might have to give up your life to save others. If you're too selfish to understand...then quit wasting my time and leave" Lawan said raising him to her eye level. Arat was barely able to hold his tongue. She placed him on the floor and emptied the pouch with the others inside it. Break for lunch and the. Meet me in the training hall" she said. Arat pushed past the others.

 

"That was amazing Keith!" one student said. Another wanted to know how he managed to fake his scent. All attention was on him. "Later guys. Right now, I want to eat with the teach" Keith said to them. Lawan and Keith sat naked and alone in her room. With the other students, it was harder to get privacy. "You sure you got enough. I can get more for you" Keith said getting back up. Lawan pulled him back down. "I got enough" she said. "You look tired. Why don't you cut it short today and rest" he said. "Keith...I'm fine" she said annoyed. "But your condition" he said. "I'm pregnant not diseased" she replied. "Don't get snippy. I'm just concerned" he told her as he scooted behind her. His hands rubbed her shoulders. "I know and it's sweet. If something comes up, I'll let you know" she replied. His hand felt her belly. Wasn't very noticeable but there was a baby bump in the works. "You're coming along nicely. In just a month you're already at the stage it would take years for a Yaksha" she said. "Good teacher" he chuckled.

 

"Oh, I can't take all the credit. Those fabulous gifts you borrowers have deserves the credit. Photographic memory and reflexes" she said to him. "Still lacking the stamina" he said rubbing her chest. "That takes experience. Speaking of...I've noticed the girls still look to you for that aspect of training. Not so much the others" she said. "I'm new meat to them" he said. Lawan finished her food. "No, you're different. It's not a training exercise when you fuck. They like the way to pay attention to them" she said. "Jealous?" he asked. Lawan turned to him. "We Yaksha learn about the opposite sex during our teenage years. We learn various techniques and tastes when it comes to sex. It can be easy to lose oneself when it comes to good sex. I worry your attitude may harm them in the long run" she said. "You think I'll break their hearts because I'm a nice guy" he said. Lawan nodded. "I am who I am Lawan. It's not my nature to be an asshole to girls" he said. "I know. It wasn't your cock or delicious semen that enthralled me Keith. It was your heart. If I see that. They will too" she said.

 

Lawan sounded slightly upset on the last part. "Wait here" he said getting up. Keith was gone for a few moments and returned. "Now is as good as any to give you this" he said taking her hand. With his other hand, Keith slipped a ring on her finger. "Keith...is this an engagement ring?" she asked breathless. "Yes. Now you have physical proof you're the only one for me" he said. "It's so beautiful. The stone...how does it glow?" she said shaking. "It's a soul gem. Oberon taught me how to make one. The stone itself is my crystallized blood. The glow comes from a sliver of my soul" he replied. Her teeth gently chattered as tears fell from eyes. Lawan had never heard of anyone giving a gift so personal. "Sweetie it's okay" he said holding her arms. Lawan gently pushed him on his back and guided his cock into her. She laid on his chest and gently humped herself on it. Keith held her as she whimpered not from his dick in her but the tenderness of his action.

 

He played with her hair and she rested her head on his chest. His heartbeat in her ears. "I’m cumming honey" he said to her after 10 minutes. She gently nodded. Keith came in her and held her to him tighter. He only let go when she needed to clean herself up. She sat on the floor admiring her ring as Keith drank some cold tea. "You've been quiet for a half hour" he said. Lawan arched her back and turned to look at him. With a simple gesture, she shrank him. Keith was stunned as a more animalistic side of her stood out. His heart raced as he could smell her pheromones. The drool dripping out the side of her mouth. "...mine" she growled lowly. She dove and snatched him up. Her hands gripped him tightly. Her eyes were wild and yet timid at the same time. Her breathing amped up. She smelled him. Her nose close to his feet, his crotch, and his face. Her hands opened and before Keith could say a word, her tongue licked him roughly. Lawan groaned as if she tasted fine meat.

 

His giantess fiancée sucked on her shrunken mate's feet and legs. Her nipples were engorged and she was so enraptured by him, her lips were bright crimson. Keith didn't know too much about Yaksha physiology but this did mirror a borrower's libido and overdrive. His got worried as she opened her mouth. Her teeth wet and gleaming. And as it looked like she would devour him in a state of lust, she paused and kissed him. She gave him a look that he knew as he had it himself before. "No this isn't a dream" he said. Lawan sighed as tears fell from her eyes. With no words she pushed him into her wet sex.

 

She mumbled her moaning. Keith pushed on her inner walls with his feet and hands to stimulate her. His own semen still inside her but he didn't care. The poor girl needed an orgasm and the last one wasn't enough it seemed. Lawan made an odd growl as she came letting her lover slip out of her. By this time Keith had learned how to shrink and unshrink himself with arcane and used that to grow back. He held her from behind. His body slick with her cummy juices. "You okay now?" he asked. "That was very embarrassing" she muttered. "To see you sex crazed?" he asked. She nodded but didn't look at him. "Been there. That urge to taste your lover. To drink in their very essence. To use your power to literally hold their life in your hands...because it tells you this is all real" he said. She turned to him. "Yeah I get it Lawan. The other day you bent over to pick up a towel and I wanted to fuck you right there. Two weeks ago, when I held you shrunken in my hands...remember how I trembled?" he asked. Lawan nodded. "Because I wanted to ravish you so badly it scared me. Your tiny little body reeking of pheromones and begging to be sucked on like sweet candy. And I worried I would frighten you with all of this..." he said.

 

She touched his hand. "I'm not frightened of you" she said softly. Keith kissed her lips and touched both her cheeks. The chime of the clock in the living room signaled lunch time was over. "Back to work" she said standing up. She touched her new ring and skipped ahead. Keith could only chuckle as her thighs were still wet with her juices. "All right. Assume your forms" Lawan told her class. They eyed her as it was clear she had sex during the lunch break but said nothing to the strict girl. The girls glanced over at Keith. His flaccid cock spoke that it was tired and not ready to be roused even with the room of naked teenage girl before him. The boys were a different story. Becoming erect at the sight of Lawan freshly fucked and the girls assuming their fighting stance didn't help. That Yaksha martial arts were broken into two distinct styles. The Open Path and the Closed Path.

 

The Open Path was suited for females. Having wider hips and pelvis meant for their legs to be open in their stance. It focused on kicks mostly. With females being weaker, it promoted speed and balance above anything else. Lawan even taught how to use their toes for combat. How to scrunch their toes and use their toenail to cut flesh. Explained why the girls kept their feet in top order. Not that Keith complained. The Closed Path was for males. As the names suggests, the legs are close together giving protection to the genitals. One leg is slightly in front of the other while the back leg is the pivot. The style focuses on power and knee strikes. Both forms didn't teach punches to be effective as the hands needed to be free to cast spells. Lawan paced the room watching each one kick or leap. "Your penis is longer than most. Make sure you protect it well...unless you want your bloodline to end with you" she said crouching down to observe a boy.

 

"You there. Your toes are like roots of a tree. The roots support the tree just as your toes must support your weight. Don't scrunch the toes on your back foot or you will make yourself fall" she said to a girl. As they worked up a sweat, Keith began to falter. He pushed down on his foot so hard he cracked a floorboard. The class stopped. "Excuse me" Keith said leaving. "Little westerner having a problem?" Arat smirked. Lawan glared at him. "Continue" she said before leaving the room.

 

"You alright?" she asked finding him outside. "Just needed some fresh air. All those smells and scents. Just give me a few minutes" he said waving her away. Lawan nodded and returned to the training hall. "Is he alright?" Chai asked. "He's fine. As you all know he isn’t human. His senses are sharper than ours and our smell was getting to him" Lawan replied. "So we stink" a girl said. "Not exactly. Borrowers can get...unbalanced by smells that they like" Lawan replied. The girls looked at one another. "Don't get any ideas. He is mine" she said sternly. The girls flinched at her tone. Keith returned later to continue the lessons. "That's it for that. Rest for one hour and return here for the lecture" Lawan said. Keith wiped away the sweat and found himself surrounded by the girls. "Sorry for the smell Keith" one girl said. "Don’t be sorry Suda. It's totally natural" he replied. "What is it like...our smell?" another asked. "Well Malai...it's hard to really explain. Every girl smells different and that scent changes when she's ovulating, pregnant, or simply aroused. It changes during the time of day and even the year. The smell is strongest from either the feet or crotch" Keith replied embarrassed. "So, with so many scents it overwhelmed you?" Chai asked.

 

"Yeah. Borrower males get a more sensitive sense of smell when we smell a pregnant mate. With Lawan around it opened up a flood of scents" he said. "So, it's my fault?" Lawan asked as she drank water. "Lawan, this is a byproduct of evolution. It's a way to keep track of a mate. To keep her from harm...by any means necessary" he said walking to her. The girls irritated he was focused on Lawan now left the room in a huff. "They won't give up" Lawan said. "They're hormonal teenagers. And besides, your culture plays fast and loose when it comes to sex. Being turned down must be unusual" he replied. "And yet they still compete to fuck you during endurance training" she said. "I might not complain about that but believe me I don't feel anything for them other than being simply nice" he said. "Nice save" she muttered. Keith grabbed a cleaning cloth. "I'll help" he said. They got down close to the floor to clean up the sweat and dirt.

 

"What are you doing? It's faster if you start over there" she said. "But I can't look at your perky butt that way" he grinned. Lawan began to almost sprint around the room as she cleaned. Keith chased after her. The students could hear them laughing and chuckling. "What do you think Arat? Is he interested at all in us girls?" Chai asked. "Of course he is. He has a dick doesn't he? What kind of deviant passes on sex? It was a mistake to let an outsider in to our traditions" he spat. "Sounds like jealousy to me" Malai responded. "I'd advise you to hold your tongue...or you will end up embracing it during our next lesson in survival training" he warned.

 

Survival training was probably the most harrowing class of all. The idea was simple. Keep calm and cast a spell to survive a deadly incident. Easier said than done. As once could imagine, there are certain phobias three-inch people would have. Namely being crushed or eaten. Lawan or a classmate would put another classmate in a dangerous situation and have them escape it with magic. Safeguards were put in place by Lawan herself by using top tier fortification magic. In terms of easiest to hardest...being stepped on was easiest and being eaten the hardest. In the second week of training, Lawan cast a fortification spell on a boy and ate him. She sat patiently awaiting him to use magic to escape. The most obvious was wind magic. Using wind to propel him up her throat in this case but not excluding anything else. Lawan tapped her foot waiting and feeling him freak out in her belly. The class was deathly silent. "Inside a stomach there are many things happening. The darkness, the smell. The feeling of stomach acid. Even the heartbeat of your attacker. Do not let these things break your concentration. If they do, you are nothing but proteins and calories" she said to them.

 

Five minutes passed and she knew the spell would wear off soon. The boy had not come up. "Dammit" she cursed as she made herself puke. The boy was unharmed but shaking in a fetal position. "Suda. See to him" Lawan sighed. Anyone thinking the course was all about fucking, kicking, and learning magic got a reality check. Lawan carefully supervised the class as boys and girls practiced on one another. Now and then...a few got overzealous. Chai grinding her foot on Ramat. Arat chewing on Malai and not swallowing her. Lawan would put a stop to it by warning she would make the other a plaything of their victim. As gruesome as it could be, it did serve another purpose not easily seen. Many Yaksha shrank their mates for sex. In a way this class taught safe sex. Being a guard meant being taught not just to fight but to live in society as well.

 

When the hour of rest was over, they all gathered back in the training hall. They Sat down to listen to Lawan. "We'll begin where we left off last time. As you've been taught in school, there are many different species of small people in the world not just ours. Our friend Keith here is one of them. Borrowers are unique. They descend from a magical species older than ours and yet have no magical ability. However, they adapted wildly to compensate. They are four times stronger than us, see twice as good, and can even sense predators with their feet" Lawan said. "How many are there? More than us?" Ramat asked. "Yes. But their numbers are dwindling far faster. In America though, laws have been passed to give them equal rights. Time will tell if they are truly successful. As you can see they are slightly taller than us but due to breeding with other species, including humans, they come in all varieties. If you ever encounter one, please see to their safety" Lawan said.

 

"Wait. What kind of society do they have?" Chai asked. "Keith?" Lawan asked. "We don’t have a city like you. Even the biggest community has no more than 100. We live solitary lives and try to have as many kids as we can as it's rare to live past 40" Keith replied. "So, your kind dies easily?" Arat asked. "My parents died in a mudslide. Sister killed by a human" Keith said quietly. Arat's insensitive question actually made the girls focus on Keith more. "We're so sorry for you" Malai said touching his shoulder. "It's okay. I found another family. Family isn't just blood. It's who loves ya" he replied looking at Lawan.  She nodded and touched her ring. Arat clenched his fist tightly.

 

"Teacher, what's it like to kill?" Malai asked. It had been the elephant in the room for some time. Everyone knew ehat Lawan had done. "Exhilarating and shameful at the same time. It felt glorious to crush evil under my bare feet. To see them beg and plead but at the same time... I was a creature of malice. No better than the snake last month. No, at least the snake was trying to survive. To kill a man is to extinguish him a million times. A million possible futures reduced to a smear on my sweaty sole. Our greatest law is not to take life. However, to stand by and watch life end can be just as evil. This is why you are here today. Not to learn how to take a life. But to know to save one with death" Lawan replied. "You speak heresy!" Arat yelled. "I see a pop quiz is in order" Lawan said.

 

Lawan chose a particular boy in the class, Tai, as her subject. She knew that he was the younger brother of Chai. She touched his shoulder and shrank him within a second. Just as quick, she dropped her bare foot right on top of him. "See here. He had no time to fortify himself and the smell and weight of my foot keeps him from casting a spell. I know from experience that it takes about 10% of my strength to crush someone this way. Right now, I'm at 5%. Chai...you enter stop me or you'll be an only child" she said. "Teacher please! He's screaming!" Chai yelled. "6%" Lawan said. Chai went to pry her foot off him. Wasn't happening. She was shaking. "7%. I swear to Buddha I will end him" Lawan said. Chai could see his tiny form gasping for air under her toes. 8%. I hear his bones creaking" Lawan said coldly. "STOP!" Chai screamed firing off a bolt of lightning magic. The bolt knocked Lawan right into the wall hard. Keith rushed to help her. "That was stupid!" Keith said. "Necessary" Lawan said. Chai cuddled her brother.

 

"There may come a day when you are forced to do what you've been taught not to do. Life is important but surviving is more important. I look at your faces and feel terror. The same terror I think all parents face. Will you survive this cruel world? Chai I want you to grow up and have a big family. Ramat...go into the family business of noodle vendors. All of you...I want you to live" Lawan said sitting down trembling. To see their teacher cry changed their perceptions. She wasn't some heretic killer, a girl who loved to torture her shrunken students. No, she was a desperate woman trying to teach a lesson to keep them alive. "We should wrap up today" Keith said to them. They all agreed and left to their dorms. "This keep you up at night" Keith said to her. "It was easier when all I had to worry about was myself. To see their faces, it is so real to me. Keith, they have no clue as to how dangerous the world is out there" she said. "At least they will be prepared" he said. "Keith some have never even seen a car. They don't got a clue how malicious a human can be. This arrived here this morning" she said handing him a note off the table nearby. Keith read it.

 

"Is this an address?" Keith asked. "For an apartment in Bangkok. There was a special request sent in by the council. Apparently, one of their daughters has overstayed her vacation permit. They want a guard member to bring her back" Lawan said. "Vacation permit?" Keith asked. "Even though Yaksha are permitted to live outside our community, they have to pass the required training classes and get permits. Vacation permits are allowed for teenage Yaksha who have passed basic training. 14 days and only within Thailand. The courier told me she has been gone 28 days. She is in violation" Lawan sighed. "You look utterly exhausted. Don't give me that look" Keith said to her. "A request for guard involvement cannot be turned down. As the only officer with real world training, I must go" she said. "No, I'll go" Keith said. "Don't be stupid. You stick out foreigner. I'll go" Arat said listening in. "...you'll both go. Keith knows his way around the human world while you know Thai customs and you look the part" Lawan said. Both wanted to object. She stood up and left them. Keith and Arat glanced at one another with disdain before leaving themselves. 

 

Later that night, Lawan watched shrunken Chai scrub the dirt from between her toes. It was the promised punishment Lawan had said for her outburst earlier that day. The giantess spread her toes further apart to assist her. "The boys are jealous of Keith. And the girls jealous of me. What makes you all want Keith so badly?" Lawan asked. Chai rinsed her hands free of filth before answering. "When we heard that fucking was part of training, we weren’t happy about it. Not choosing a boy we liked. We were aghast to learn a foreigner was here. Keith...he was not what we expected. He takes his time so we feel alright. Considerate of our feelings. His eyes are soft and his cock is large" Chai replied.  Lawan was slightly tempted to close her giant toes around her body. "There are plenty of nice boys in this city. You'll find one for yourself" Lawan said. "Maybe so but that is then and this is now" Chai replied. "Go back to your dorm Chai. Your punishment is done" Lawan abruptly said. She watched the girl unshrink herself and left her sight.

 

She went into the training hall and lit candles. There, she assumed a fighting stance and began to practice. When she was upset or just plain pissed, she worked out. Every kick fueled by jealousy. She didn't even know she was capable of such a raw emotion. She felt guilty as hell being tempted to crush the bug sized girl between her sweaty toes. It wasn't Chai's fault. Lawan asked the question and Chai answered truthfully. But it was HER chosen mate they were sniffing around. Her breathing got heavier and when she slammed her foot down, it shot a tremor through the floor. "Your boobs jiggle when you do that" Keith said. Lawan looked around and couldn't see him. "Over here on top of this box" he said. He had shrunk down just to watch her. "I gave everyone except Chai the night off to unwind" she said. "Wasn't having fun without you. Now we're all alone...what's really on your mind? Or did the floor do something bad?" he asked pointing to the cracked floorboards at her feet. Lawan grabbed him up with both hands.

 

"You're mine and nobody else's! YOUR MY MATE! I won’t share...with nobody else..." she screamed with trembling hands. "You've been suppressing that for weeks now haven't you. You tip toed around it but...this is what you really feel" he said. She silently nodded. She placed him between her breasts and walked out the room. She ended up in the bathroom and sat down to run hot water. Her huge heart was racing. Pounding like a kettle drum under her flesh, Keith sensed her anxiety. "What you're feeling I understand. I felt that way with Claire and Aspen. Secretly I resented what they had between one another. Played myself thinking I'd be cool with the fuck buddy routine. Do you know how much it fucking stings to be liked because you're good at sex? Claire loves me I get that. Likes her hair being played with, loves having her tiny feet worshiped. Wild as hell in bed...but something more...no. I was a "good guy" that was a nice fuck. And Aspen...try as I might, and God knows I tried...same thing but far worse. Took look at someone and see that they don't feel that way about you." Keith said hopping out from her tits.    

 

"I love those girls in class. I love how Malai asked questions. Always trying to learn. Chai wanting to give her all. Suda worrying about others. When we have sex it's not the feeling that I smile about...it's the qualities They have inside them. But only one girl on this planet qualifies enough I'd give a piece of my soul too. And I'm looking at her" he said looking at the naked giantess fixated on his every word. Keith unshrank himself. "You say you don't want to share me with the others. I was never theirs to begin with" he told her. Lawan broke into a quiet cry and hung her head. He held her from behind as he collected water in a basin. Once full, he poured it over her head. Her tears were indistinguishable from the water on her skin. He did this again until she was soaking wet.

 

Lathering his hands, he soaped her body starting with her breasts. Planting gentle kisses on her neck, his right hand was on her belly. His left tweaked her nipples and she shivered. She has stopped crying by now and let her man clean her body. She let a cute giggle when he struck a finger in her belly button. Lawan spun herself around and proceeded to wash him. Neither said a word as they cleaned each other's genitalia. She kept her eyes on him as he meticulously cleaned every inch of her. Nobody had done this to her since she was a young child. Not even her old boyfriend washed her body. She was not embarrassed in the least when he washed her ass. Nor was she when he took a razor to shave her pubic hair. His thumb gently rubbed her now smooth crotch and she shivered. Lawan cradled his balls as she washed them. She licked her lips at the memory of his sweet and salty seed. The same seed that made life inside her. Keith was drooling. "Are you alright? You look strange" she said. "You...smell delicious" he whispered. It wasn't the soap he was smelling. Her horniness was flooding the bathroom with her pheromones.   

 

Lawan nodded in understanding and put her hands together. She chanted for almost a minute before Keith was astounded to see two illusion copies of them appear at their feet. Like a puppeteer, her right and left hands moved as they moved. A tiny Lawan and tiny Keith began to make love. "I can smell them a little, hear them" he said. "Wind and water magic. The bath water has our scents in them. When you become a master, nature is your canvas" Lawan replied. Even after washing the soap off their bodies, they still watched their illusions have sex on the tile floor. It was a surreal thing to watch tiny versions of themselves act out their wants and desires. Keith thought it like to be watching a home movie one would watch many years later except it wasn't on a tv screen. A sobering thought occurred to him. What he was going through. Making these memories. One day he would tell his child how he met their mother. What it's like to be this much in love. Something this mundane was shocking for him. Keith was still learning about life.

 

And the two copies came and held one another. They kissed one another just as the real Lawan and Keith would do. They got on their knees and bowed to one another. Touched fingers and for a brief moment their fingers were water. Sharing their fluids with one another. Drops of water splashed on their little bodies and Keith saw it was Lawan's tears. To create an illusion meant to put your feelings into it. For it to act like the real thing, a semblance of emotion is necessary. These illusions were a mirror of Lawan's heart. And what came next was just as startling. Her copy walked over to Keith and his to Lawan. She picked hers up. Her finger touched it and it smiled at her. Lawan placed it in her mouth savoring the unique flavor. She swallowed loudly. Keith held her copy between his fingers. "It's warm, smells like you. A part of you" he muttered. "Please...eat me. Make me one with your being" it said. His hand trembled as he placed it on his tongue. His penis was hard as he could feel it moving on his tongue and it truly did taste like her. He swallowed and inextricably came. As each copy landed in their stomachs, they reverted to simple bath water and a soup of skin cells. Literally, they absorbed part of each other.

"Oh damn...that was embarrassing" he said seeing his semen on her leg. She scoped it off and ate it. "Not embarrassing...it's you" she said. They had dried off and made their way to their room for the night. Too exhausted to fuck again, Lawan cuddled with him under the covers. "Tell me a story" she said. "A bedtime story?" Keith chuckled. Lawan nodded. "Alright. Once upon a time there was a boy on the cusp of being a young man and his older sister. She could be bratty at times and very loving in others. Making her brother clean her feet to see him frown and holding him when he was scared of thunder. One day he overheard her crying. She doubted she was the daughter of their parents because of her blond hair. Now the boy hated when she cried. He got an idea to help her with her problem. He snuck out of their burrow home very early in the morning breaking the rule of hunting in pairs. He was on a quest for something very simple...a strawberry" he said. Lawan giggled.

 

"The dew was still on the grass and ground making it soggy under his tiny feet.  Good thing as his teeny footprints would lead him back if he got lost. There was no wind so his youthful puberty laden scent wouldn’t attract predators. A very good day to hunt. He started off proud of his grownup task. He didn't need his dad to look after him. He knew the rules. If you poop or pee cover it up with dirt. Look above twice a minute. Feel the ground for tremors. Smell the air. And as the sun rose it made the dew sparkle as if the grass grew diamonds like fruit. He remembered a strawberry patch about 1000 ft. from home. If he was quick, he could get there, snag a berry, and return before his parents woke up. It was going very well for him. No squirrels, hawks, or nasty bugs to attack him. The sky stayed clear, so he could see anything coming towards him. Yet, as he got closer to where he was going, a new smell was in the air. Pungent, salty, a female scent. And something else. A strange fabric tarp strewn on the ground in front of him. Reeked of pheromones and two words on them...Victoria's Secret"

 

Something was looming further away, but he couldn't make it out. He knew he should’ve returned but curiosity got the better of him. The closer he got the smell got stronger and then the grass cleared. He couldn't believe it. He had never seen one before. A human girl. Laying down she was colossal and half naked. Her face reminded him of his sister which made him forgot what his parents said about humans. "Never approach one. Run. Hide. For if they catch you...you will die". This giantess looked to be a few years older than his sister. Her massive body was partly hidden by the grass she laid in but that soon changed. She stared from her sleep. She moved her leg. The wind caused him to fall over. He was lucky that her right bare foot didn’t squash him as it came down barely a foot away. She propped herself up and the boy could see white fluid trickle out of her private place. She groaned loudly and held her head. "Fuck happened? Last thing I remember was...Trey on top of..." she said looking down. She sucked her teeth. Her fingers touched where the fluid leaked out and she made this face the boy could see as pain.

 

"Are you okay?" The boy muttered. The girl jerked in surprise to see a two-inch boy on the ground. She quickly snatched him up. "A free-range borrower?" she asked twisting and turning him with her fingers around his waist. "I was raped to answer your question. Passed out and got raped. Serves me right to drink at a frat party and walk out here with some boy" she hissed. The boy was terrified now. The rage in her eyes looked ghastly. "I'm sorry" he whined. She flinched. "For what? You didn't rape me. Not like you could" she grinned touching a finger to his pants covers crotch. Apparently, the girl had forgot her troubles or chose to take them out on the boy as she was pulling his clothes off. "You're cute. Very cute. Your like what...11?" she asked. "12. Please let me go" he begged. She licked him and when she did the boy got a nice look at her mouth. Now The boy had been warned from early age about getting eaten but it wasn't until now he understood the true terror of that. A black smelly abyss awaited past her lips. "P...pppp-please don't eat me! I just want a strawberry for my big sister!" the boy sobbed. The giantess sighed. "Wasn't going to eat ya. Just wanna to have fun is all" she said rolling her eyes. "You promise?" he asked. The giantess sat down and dropped him at her feet. The boy watched her with bated breath as she put her panties and shorts back on. While she did he swore he saw tears in her eyes. Her gaze went back to him and he quickly looked away. When he did his eyes fell upon the toenails of her left foot.

 

Being sheltered, he had never seen that color before. A metallic blue with silver flecks. "Pretty" he muttered. She scooted her foot closer to him. The smell of her foot was strong but not strong enough for him not to approach. "Do all humans have toes this pretty?" he asked. "That's paint dude. You never seen a girl paint her toes before?" she asked. The boy shook his head. He rubbed her toenail back and forth amazed that he could see his reflection. The giantess found it amusing for a tiny boy to admire her feet so. "You got a name?" she asked. The boy gave his name to her. "Well my name is Kayla. Isn't it dangerous to be out here? Some human might snatch you up and eat ya" she snickered. The boy looked up at her afraid once more. "I need a strawberry very badly" he said. "Why? Plenty of other things to eat" she said. The boy explained exactly what he had in mind for it. "That's actually very sweet. Here. Get dressed and I'll pick one for you" she said picking up his discarded clothes and dropping them before him. The boy was astounded at her true height as she stood up.

 

Her footfalls shook the ground under his feet and when she returned, a large and robe berry was in her hand. "You can have it under one condition" she said. The boy nodded. "Tell me I'm pretty" she said seductively bending down. The boy could smell her sex once again but that wasn't what caught his attention. "Why would you need me to tell you that?" he asked. Now the giantess was irritated by his question, as if to poke fun at her ego. She was very much not in the right mind for that. Not after being raped after getting drunk and waking up in a field. She wriggled her giant toes as she thought about dropping her foot on the boy. An effort to make him say it. She wouldn’t kill him. Just get a good scare out of him but she wasn't prepared for what he said next. "Don't you know you're pretty already?" he said to her. Kayla heard a kindness from him and knew it was genuine. A kindness that she needed very much right then. She picked the boy up in her hand and brought him to her face. He panicked thinking she would devour him but was shocked to find her kissing his face.

Chapter 14...On the job Training Pt. 2 by Size Master

"Thank you very much" she whispered. "For what? I didn't do nothing" he said. "Yes, you did" she said tears falling from her eyes. The boy was confused as hell but as long as she wasn't going to eat him then all the better. She told him he could have the strawberry and even agreed to carry him home for safety. As they got near, a tiny girl on the ground was spotted. "Hey sis!" he yelled. His sister was scared shitless at the sight of a human giantess holding his brother. "She your sister?" Kayla asked plucking her from the ground. "She's cute" she mused looking at her. "Please. Let him go and I’m yours. I'll do anything you ask. You...you can even eat me" she said scared so badly she was pale. "First of all, if I wanted to eat ya nothing can stop me" Kayla said. The sister trembled hearing that. "Second, I'm not eating anyone. And third, he wanted a strawberry and I helped him. He was just coming home. Not need to sacrifice yourself" she said placing them on the ground. The boy smiled at the giantess as he held his strawberry. "Be safe little guys. And thank you for making be feel better about myself. Shame you're not older. We could've had fun" she winked. Kayla turned away and walked out of their sight. The siblings didn't move until they could no longer sense her presence.   

 

"Look at the size of it sis!" The boy yelled happy. His sister slapped the shit out of him. "WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?! I wake up and find you missing, followed your footprints scared out of my fucking mind...all for a fucking strawberry?! YOU COULD'VE DIED! A snake...hawk...a human...I was sure I'd never see you again. You have any idea what this is like for a big sister to feel?! Not knowing if your little brother was eaten by something? For a fucking strawberry..." she said trembling. "I had to get it for you" he said. She looked at him with a what the hell look. "I thought you could use the juice to dye your hair. You were crying saying nobody in the family has it. I figured if you dye your hair you wouldn't feel so sad" he said. She was speechless. He did it for her not himself. He risked his life so she wouldn't be sad. His sister hugged him so tight it hurt. She sobbed into his neck. The boy had never seen her cry so hard. She ran her hand through his hair. Kissed him hard. Smelled him. The boy didn't understand why his sister was so upset. Years later he would.

 

"I love you so much but don't you ever do that again. If I lost you...my world would end" she said. The boy nodded and buried his head into her breasts. She carried him home on her back while kicking the berry along happy he was alright. Now a strawberry that size is hard to hide from tiny people living in a rabbit burrow. The sister ended up lying by saying she was the one who got it. Being the straight arrow of the two siblings...she only got a harsh lecture. For days they ate off that berry and never again did the sister complain about her blonde hair. The end" Keith said finishing his story. He was silent for a moment. Lawan saw tears on his cheeks.

 

"The boy in the story was you wasn't it? That story was about your family" she said wiping his tears away. "The last memory of all of us being a family. We lost our parents two weeks later. Every time I eat one, I think back to that day" Keith replied. Keith laid down beside her and pulled the covers over them. "Tell me about your sister" Lawan said. Keith did until they both fell asleep.

 

The next morning...

 

"He's running late" Keith said. "He won't admit it but he's excited. Here's a picture of the girl" Lawan said handing him a photo. "She's cute" he said. Lawan sighed. "Her name is Nin Phat but homes by Nin. Age 17. Her skill level is class 2 meaning she knows the basic magics and fortifications. Bring her back even if she doesn't want to come back" Lawan said. "I have to ask this question...what if she's dead?" Keith asked. Lawan handed him a sapphire earring. "It's her's. She put an enchantment on it in case she lost one of them. A weak spell like this would dissipate if she died. Use it to narrow down exactly where she is if you must" she replied. "We'll find her" Arat said walking out into the open. "Jesus...fuck is you wearing?" Keith asked. Arat was dressed in human clothing but there was a slight problem. "It's human clothing. Borrowed it from my father. Got a problem?" Arat asked annoyed. "Not if we're going to a disco" Keith laughed. Arat had on big sunglasses, a flared neck shirt exposing his chest and bell bottoms. Keith went to his room and returned with some of his own clothes. "Wear these" Keith said. Arat only changed when Lawan nodded to him. Arat adjusted the clothing with a shrinking spell. "Look who entered the 21st century" Keith said. "Enough Keith. Now go you two. There's a truck waiting on the edge of town in the human world. And be safe..." she said. Keith and Arat grew to human size and walked to the portal leading out of the city.

 

"Welcome to the human realm" Keith said after they stepped through. "The air smells funny" Arat said. "Gets worse. Let's roll" Keith said to him. On the eye of town Keith looked around. "Don't see a truck" he said. "Only an outsider would think that a truck owned by a Yaksha would only be human sized" Arat said pointing to a truck the size of a model car tucked behind a scraggly bush. Arat picked it up, carried it behind a building, unshrank it, and got in. "Scoot over. You don't have a driver permit" Keith said. Keith slammed the door and started the truck. Within a minute, they were cruising down the road towards Bangkok. "You never been to the human realm have you?" Keith asked. "I have not. It is dirtier than expected. I feel nothing from humans. Not a speck of magic" he replied. "Humans have leaned on technology to survive. Like this truck here" Keith said shifting to a higher gear.

 

"I know all about that. Guns, tanks, atom bombs" Arat hissed. "Vaccines, computers, renewable energy" Keith retorted. "And yet they destroy one another. We are tasked to protect a species that doesn't want to survive" Arat said. "I won't say humans are perfect but they are changing. More and more of them embrace the idea that your kind have the same rights they do. Might not sound as much but for humans...that's extraordinary" Keith said. "Unbelievable that a borrower would stick for them. If anything, you should hate them more than anyone. They either keep you as pets, eat you, or fuck you to death" Arat said. "Love has a way of changing your perspective. I loved one enough to impregnate her. Haven't you ever loved someone enough it changes your way of thinking?" Keith asked. "Nothing is wrong with my thinking" Arat huffed. Keith shook his head and kept driving. In a few hours they arrived in Bangkok at the address. "I see why humans build such tall buildings. The very streets are foul" Arat said shunning the trash and filth collecting on the edges of the road.

 

"Not everyone is born with the same advantages you had. Be humble" Keith said getting out the truck. The apartment was a high rise of ten floors. It wasn't dilapidated nasty but not the Hilton either. "How many live here?" Arat asked. "Easily a thousand. Bangkok is one of the most overcrowded cities in Asia. Second floor room 217" Keith replied. He called for an elevator and they both stepped in. An old woman hurried towards him and Keith kept it open for her. "Thank you sir. Not many good people in this part of the city" she said to Arat. "Wasn't me hu...lady" he said pointing to Keith. "Oh.  Sorry. Not many foreigners here either. The only ones that do come by are for the trade" she said. "Not why I'm here" Keith said. The woman nodded and kept silent. She gave a slight glance to Keith as she exited the elevator. "She's doesn't trust you at all" Arat grinned. "Oh shut up. You don't even know what she was talking about" Keith hissed. "I do to. She thinks you're a merchant" Arat said to him. "Not that kind of trade fool" Keith said brushing past him.

 

"Then what trade was she referring to?" Arat asked. "Not now" Keith replied looking at a door with 217 on it. It wasn't locked but it wouldn't open. "There's a spell on it" Arat said touching it. "Stand back. Rune Breaker...release" Keith said taking the tiny sword out his pocket and holding it.  It grew to human size at his command. He touched the tip to the sword and the spell holding it closed was broken. They opened it and stored inside. They looked around. Arat looked in the bathroom and bedroom, nothing. "She's not here" he said. "I'm not so convinced. Her earring is twitching and I smell 4 distinct scents. Keith eyed the room very hard. "The sun is shining through the window and yet I see no shadows" he said. Keith took his sword and stuck it right into the floor. Instantly the room changed. It had been ransacked. "Nin? Your illusion is broken. Come on out" Keith said. Nothing. "Don't let the white man scare you. We were sent here by the council to bring you back to the city" Arat said. Keith caught movement behind a chair leg. He walked over to see a small girl Yaksha size scramble underneath it. Keith simply pushed the chair and reached down to grab her.

 

She struggled fiercely in his grip. "I won't hurt you. My name is Keith" he said calmly to her. She looked at both of them. "Are you really from the council?" she asked. "Your vacation permit expired and you didn't return" Arat replied. Nin looked away. "Why was this place trashed? Are you injured?" Keith asked holding his palm out on the kitchen nook. Nin hopped out onto it. She gave no answer. "Let's just go" Arat said annoyed. "I can't leave. I can't leave them" she said. "Them? Who's them?" Keith asked. "...take me to the bedroom" she said softly. Arat and Keith went to it. "Come out. They won't hurt you" Nin said. Slowly, three girls came out of hiding...girls Nin's size. "Yaksha? We weren't told there were other Yaksha here" Keith said. Nin cocked an eyebrow at him surprised this westerner knew exactly what a Yaksha was. "They are NOT Yaksha. Not a hint of magic. What have you done Nin?!" Arat yelled. The girl cowered in Keith's hand. "I had to do something! These girls needed my help!" Nin yelled. "Start at the beginning" Keith sighed sitting on the bed.

 

"Three days before I was to leave, I was snatched off the streets by armed humans and thrown into a van. I was taken to a brothel and ordered to change clothes. It was clear they kidnapped me to be a sex slave. There were other girls there. These three. I waited until their guards were down and stunned them with a spell. I couldn't leave these young humans to such a fate" she said. "So, you shrank them and brought them here" Arat said. "I shrank them afterwards. Just before Lo sent his men for us" she said. They looked at her. Lo is the human who runs the criminal gang here. They knew I had fled here. I shrank us just before they kicked the door in and we hid in the cupboard. When they couldn't find us they left and I cast an illusion spell so in case they returned and searched harder, they wouldn't see us" she said. "Nice illusion except it was too clean and no shadows" Keith said. Nin shrugged. "It's been days since then. Why haven't you left?" Arat asked. "Lo has many eyes here. And these girls...they have nowhere to go. They were bought" she replied. "Bought?" Arat said.

 

"The trade you were asking about. Well we got a car down below. We can all return" Keith said. "Are you insane? We can't take humans back to our city!" Arat said. "And what do you propose?! Leave them here to be eaten by roaches or rats? Have them end up snacks for the alley cats outside? Why don't we just flush them down the fucking toilet and save them the fear and pain of being a 3-inch person in an unforgiving world? Silver spoon brat" Keith hissed. The girls cried and whimpered. "It's okay! None of that is going to happen. We will take you to a place where you will be safe. Understand?" Keith said touching one girl. They nodded. "We are sworn not to harm humans but you aren't a human. I have no..." Arat was threatening before Keith raised his hand. "I hear something" he said. He looked out the window down below. "Cars...men with guns. Somebody dropped a dime on us" Keith said. "You girls get your shit. We gotta go" Keith told them. "We have no shit to get" Nin said. "Sweet. Into that purse" he said. The girls including Nin climbed into it. Just as Keith and Arat neared the door they heard voices. "He said two went in. One was white" one said. "Probably a thief. Doubt they know where Lo's girls went" the other said. "You wanna tell the boss we didn’t check? He's pissed enough he lost three girls he spent money on. That last one was fine enough to fetch high baht" his friend replied. "We can't use illusions and expect to leave" Arat said. "Yeah...play it cool. Act like you're a leaser and I'll act like a renter looking to rent" Keith said. "That actual sounds good" Arat said impressed. Arat opened the door...

 

"So as you can see, Bangkok has decent apartments for a low price" Arat said. "And this will be cleaned up?" Keith asked. "Very much so sir" Arat replied. The men coming towards them stopped. "False alarm. Just a westerner looking for a room" one said. The other wasn't convinced. "Who are you?" the man asked Arat. "He's helping me look for an apartment" Keith replied. "Wasn't asking you" he said. Keith got nervous. He smelled a distinct scent on him...gun oil. "As this man said I'm helping him find an apartment" Arat replied. They looked at Keith. "Why does he have a purse?" one asked. "Ahem. He is one of those kinds" Arat replied. They looked dismissive at Keith. "We can show you more listings sir. The girls that lived here weren't as clean but that isn't the case with the others" Arat said. The men were walking away but froze. "Girls? What girls?" one asked. "Fuck me. RUN!" Keith yelled. They quickly dashed into the elevator and closed the door seconds before the two men could follow. On the ground floor they were met with 4 more.

 

"Kill the white one. Leave the other alive!" one shouted. Keith yanked Arat behind a concrete bench just as shots rang out. Arat was laughing. "Fuck you laughing at? You do know if they get you they're going pump you for information" Keith said. "But your ass is going to be dead and I can't kill humans" Arat replied. "They might not kill you. Just turn you into a ladyboy and pimp you out. This is Bangkok. What happens here stays here. Whole bunch of cocks in your ass...assuming your growth spell doesn't fuck up later on" Keith said. Arat stopped laughing. They could hear the girl's tiny screams from the purse. "Look. I get the pacifist thing but these guys will kill you just for being close! They aren't the best of shots! So either attack or get your brains blown out!" Keith yelled. A shot blew a chuck of concrete off inches from Arat's head. 

 

Arat's composure had left him. He hurled lightning at their attackers and they fell to the ground. Arat looked at his hands as if they betrayed him. "Now!" Keith yelled taking him by the collar. He could see him trembling. "It was either you or them. I prefer them" he said looking at him. Arat was taken aback for a moment as there was no anger in his eyes but genuine concern. That moment was broken as a gunshot rang out. Arat yelped in pain. "FUCKER!" Keith screamed as he summoned his sword. The Thai gangster was still twitching and could barely hold the gun as the recoil fucked his grip. Didn't stop Keith from cleaving his skull. He pushed Arat into the van, got him himself and flew out the parking lot. "Nin! Grow and see to him!" Keith yelled as he shifted into third.  Nin hopped out the purse and grew to human size. Arat was lying on his back panting. "It's bad! Blood everywhere!" she yelled. Keith gave a glance. Indeed, he was bleeding very badly from his inner leg. "The shot nicked his femoral artery! Use one hand to apply pressure and the other to cast a healing spell!" Keith said Turing to hold the van steady as he looked for the road that would lead out the city.

 

"Keith...I'm cold" Arat croaked. Arat himself didn't know why he was saying that to Keith. Why would he care. If anything, he would be glad he died. "...you're going to be okay buddy. I need you to stay awake for now. Can you do that?" Keith asked. "...yeah" Arat replied. He was terrified but Keith's words somehow gave him courage. "Hold on!" Keith yelled taking a hard turn. Shots rang out again zipping through the windshield. "This Lo guy does not want us to leave. Aw shit!" Keith said as they went over a hill to see two cars blocking the street. His enhanced vision could pick out the AK-47's they carried. Their rounds would tear through the van like it was tinfoil. "That's stupid! They'll kill us all!" Nin yelled looking forward. "Not about the money or the girls anymore" Keith said. He only had seconds to act. "Nin, I need the strongest wind spell you can muster to stop our fall" Keith said as he cut his finger on broken windshield. "Fall?! What fall?!" Nin yelled. "Just do it!" Keith said as he wrote an arcane shrinking spell as fast as he could on the dashboard in blood. The ground seemed to race up as they shrank at incredible speed. Keith jerked the van hard and felt the front tire pop.

 

"NOW!" Keith shrieked as they felt weightless. They fell forward as their fall slowed roughly and the van punched the ground once more. Keith turned the headlights on as it was pitch black outside. "Wha...happened?" Arat asked weakened. "Something insane. I shrank us and the van and drove us into a sewer vent. Nin here stopped us from crashing to the ground. Good job Nin" Keith said. Keith rolled the window up. "I can hear them. They don't know what happened" Nin said. "Good" Keith said as he popped the clutch and stepped on to the gas. He felt the wheel well on the ground. "Flat tire" he said. "Then we can walk" Nin said. "Absolutely not. This area isn't big enough for a human and it would be suicide to try at Yaksha size" he replied. "We got magic" Nin said. "Enough to fend off a horde of rats? Arat here can barely stay awake so we're down a man. We need to wait until he's rested. Later I'll try fixing the tire and drive us to the next manhole" Keith said sighing. His ears picked up something.

 

"Check on those girls. They're crying pretty hard" he said. Nin placed the purse on the floor and asked for them to come out. Nin gasped as the girls pulled one of their own out. She wasn't moving. They explained that when the van jerked, the girl slammed her head hard into a giant lipstick. Keith crawled into the back to see why she had gasped. "Oh no" he said seeing Nin holding the girl in her palms. "Heal...heal...HEAL!" Nin screamed as she kept casting the spell over and over. Keith could see in the dim magic light that the girl was not breathing and her neck was turned a little too far left. "Nin...she's gone" he whispered touching her hands. The girls watched as the giantess sobbed over the girl. Arat looked on. He had never seen someone die before. Even with the grief of the family that lost someone by the snake weeks earlier, he was detached. Like so many, tragedies don't have a true impact unless it affects them personally. 15 minutes before this girl was alive, now she wasn't. He understood now how truly dangerous the human world was and how privileged he was to live in safety. As he looked at Keith, he could see the remorse in his eyes but no tears. As if he had seen this scene many times over the years. He was getting a better respect for him.

 

Arat tore off a piece of his shirt and handed it to Nin. "Wrap her up in this" he said. Nin solemnly did. Arat began reciting sutras as he looked on. Keith found it remarkable as the sutras he spoke were known by the girls. Even if they're were different species and sizes, somethings were the same.

 

Arat fell asleep soon after. Keith checked him. "Exhausted like we all are" he said. "Can you roll the window down? It's getting hot" Nin said. "No. I'm afraid the wind will carry our scent. It's really not safe down here" he said. "...like what?" one of the shrunken girls asked. Keith hesitated to answer but he saw not telling might be worse. "Sewer rats. They eat anything and hunt mostly by smell. We'll be fine as long as we don't open any doors or windows" he replied. That gave them little comfort. They looked at their dead friend wrapped like a mummy. He guessed they'd rather die quick like she had than be torn apart and eaten by rats. Keith enclosed his hands around them. "We will protect you" he sternly said. It gave them some comfort but not much. Nin took off almost all her clothes as the temperature in the van rose. Outside it was sewer cool 71 degrees. In The van it was pushing 88. "What brings you to our world?" she asked. "Long story" he replied. "We got time" she motioned. Keith told his story to her.

 

"You got a lot on your plate" Nin said reclining. "An understatement" Keith said checking Arat's pulse. "You keep doing that. Must be your best friend" she said. "Friend? We hate each other. Fucked up thing is he's the closest thing I have to a brother in my life...now that Ritchie is gone" Keith replied. "Hate?" Nin asked. "He's arrogant, stubborn, and conceited. He's also a hard worker, unwavering, and trustworthy. He's better at magic but I'm older and I've lived in this world. He's my responsibility. I've lost too many in my life...I’d rather not lose him" Keith said. Arat was actually awake to hear that. He felt extremely guilty for being such an ass to him. He judged him right off the bat by his looks and went from there. He was beginning to see why girls preferred him. "Your ankle is swollen" Keith said. "Twisted it climbing back here" Nin said. Keith casted as spell.

 

"Thought you couldn't cast spells" she said. "Not in the way you can. My fae blood and Oberon in my head does give me a teeny bit of power but not much. Barely a drop in the bucket compared to your kind" he said. "Can you keep rubbing it?" she asked. Keith didn't even notice he had. "You seem nervous" she said. "The scents of you and these girls are messing with my nose. It'll pass" he said. "The way you talk to us...to them. You care a great deal about others" she said. Keith looked at the now half naked girls. They were watching him and only him intensely. "Being a Borrower, you learn that life is fleeting and precious" he said softly looking at one girl. Keith touched her with his finger. The way he petted her as if to keep her calm as the van got hotter. She surprised him by kissing his fingertip. "She wants you to pick her up" Nin said. Keith held her in his hand. "Don't. You don't owe me anything" he said watching her take what little she had on off.      

 

The girl looked away ashamed. "Don't feel that way. You are pretty and I am tempted...I just worry about control" he said. They all looked at him funny. "My kind is very strong as when we have sex...we can lose control. I make it a habit to keep eye contact and ask over and over if they're okay when I do fuck a girl" he said softly. "Really?" Arat asked. "Didn't know you were awake. Yeah...you have no idea how nerve wracking it is for me to fuck a girl that isn’t a borrower. One slip up and I could dislocate a shoulder, cause internal bleeding, or worse yet...nevermind" Keith said shrugging. Arat realized that Keith wasn't that keen on fucking his classmates. Hurting them was always on his mind. So, when Keith downplayed any fun to be had doing so, he wasn't joking. Having said that, Keith nuzzled the shrunken girl making her giggle. The other girls on the floor saw sincerity and sadness in his eyes. This giant man knew nothing about them, yet he cared for them. Cared for them all. "It's getting stuffy" Arat said. "Yeah. I'm going to have to open the windows to let air in" Keith said reaching for the crank. "Thought that was a bad idea" Nin said. "Can't help it. Arat is still pale and it beats suffocating or baking in this soup can of a van" Keith said.

 

The air was funky to say the least, but it did carry oxygen. "Need to pee" Arat said trying to stand. "Be careful" Keith said as he opened the sliding door. Arat nodded and stumbled out. "I'll steady you" Nin said following. Arat found it humiliating to be leaning on a woman to piss but he did feel her soft body on his to be satisfying. "I can heal you more soon. Just bear with it" she said. "Thanks" he said looking into her eyes. Keith glanced out to make sure they were alright. He smiled to see him flirting with her. "Uh...if you need to go too..." he said seeing one trembling. When Arat and Nin had crawled back in, Keith took the girls out the van to pee. A girl chuckled as the giant blushed and turned away. A flash of light behind him caught his attention. "He's doing much better now. We can start to leave as soon as you’re done" Nin said. "Sounds fine...to...me" Keith was saying until he heard an odd sound coming from both directions. Weird faint tapping. Dozens...no hundreds of taps.

"Nin...give me some light" he said. Nin cast a simple light spell and Keith held his breath. He snatched the girls up as soon as he could and dove into the van. Shutting the door and rolling the windows up, his guard was up.

 

"Rats...lots of rats" he whispered. Nin whimpered and held Arat. The tiny girls held one another and Keith held his sword ready to use it. The vermin crisscrossed last the van in herds but now and then they would pause to sniff it. Their claws scratching the sheet metal. At their size they didn't squeak. It was more like low growls. Then it happened. One plowed its face and nose through the right window. Nin screamed as Keith slashed the rat's nose right off. Alerted, the rats began to dog pile the van. Get in the seats! NOW!" Keith screamed. Arat had Nin sit in his lap as Keith drew an arcane on the interior roof. "Don't touch a goddamned thing!" Keith yelled as he activated it. A lightning spell sprang forth electrifying the van. The ran touching it were electrocuted instantly. "Arat. Come with me" Keith said yanking the door open. He hoisted him up on top of the van. "They'll regroup. I need you to fire off the most powerful wind spell you can!" Keith yelled as he readied his sword.

 

"You better have a plan!" Arat yelled. Keith looked at him. "I always have a plan. We're going to drive them into the sea...so to speak" Keith grinned. As Arat charged his spell, he could only watch in astonishment at Keith slaying rats as soon as they came too close. He had never seen someone move so fast and accurate. Lawan had told them that borrowers could be excellent warriors, but he had dismissed the notion as they couldn't do magic. He felt like a fool. Keith swung his sword upwards decapitating the vermin. Bringing it down and spinning he cleaved another. The girls had stopped screaming as sheer terror froze their lungs. As rat bodies began to pile, it was clear that Keith couldn't hold the line. His sword dragged the ground more often by the passing seconds. Even he didn't have infinite stamina. "Keith...I'm sorry. I'm sorry how..."

 

"This is not the end! I know you Arat! You can do this! You're the best in our class at magic!" Keith yelled. Arat was humbled but smiled proudly at the same time. "Damn right! Get down!" he yelled. A mighty gust of wind flew out across the ground. Keith using his sword as an anchor barely held on. The rats weren't so lucky. They were swept over the edge into the waterway. "They're not drowning! It isn't deep enough!" Arat yelled. "Not the plan" Keith said using his sword to finish the job. Just so happens that dragging his sword was deliberate. He was carving out another arcane lightning spell one whispered into his mind by Oberon. The spell itself was old. Used back when magic was the forefront of battle. At Keith’s level he couldn't cast it well. It lacked the power it could really make. Power that could blast an oak tree to splinters. But that's not what Oberon counted on. The spell was excellent with accuracy. He himself scorched a Formorian's eye out at 100 yards once using it. The bolt flew from the circle and raced down into the tepid waters. Every single rat shrieked horrifically as it was fried. Keith and Arat sighed as only the sound of the sizzling of water and fur was in the air. Not a rat's squeak among it.

 

Arat caught Keith before he collapsed into the water. "I got you" Arat said softly. "Over by the tire" Keith motioned. Arat helped him over and sat him down. Keith used alchemy to transmute the blow out tire good as new. "Get back in the van and strap yourselves in" he said. "What about you?" Arat asked. "I'm going to carry the van to a nearby manhole. We need to go home while we can" he replied. Arat climbed in and had Nin buckle up. He had to crouch down to avoid hitting his head after he unshrank. They held the girls in their hands as Keith picked the van up in his arms. Finding on about 600 ft. further down, Keith climbed the ladder with the van safely tucked under his arm. Thankfully, nobody was waiting for them when he popped up street level. He sat it down and unshrank it. Keith could barely open the door. "Can you drive us home without killing us?" he asked. "After all that? I certainly hope so" Arat replied. Keith was too tired to laugh as Arat popped the clutch and stalled it. After few goes though and he got it moving.

 

Nin kept the girls shrunk as she saw no reason to grow them back if they were going into the city. The girls were emotionally spent from the ordeal. The wrapped-up body of their friend sat in the center console. They were nearing home when Arat spoke. "Keith...we need to pull over and take care of the body" he said pointing to it. "Local custom dictates that a body must be cremated before sundown if they died a violent death. It's to avoid them coming back as vengeful spirits" Nin interjected. Keith glanced at the girls. He saw the grief and concern on their faces. "Sure" Keith said. Arat pulled the van over and Nin carried the wrapped up shrunken corpse of the girl. Keith carried the other girls. They walked 100 ft. into the forest before being satisfied of the location. It was under a mango tree They chose for her resting place. Keith took a swig from his water bottle before digging. A foot down he stopped and let Nin place the body in the hole. With a simple fire spell, she set it ablaze. The girls sobbed loudly (for their size) as the ritual took place. Keith stood there quietly.

 

Arat watched him clench his fist so tight his fingernails drew blood. He could see something Yaksha in him. The same notion that all life was precious. Taking it didn't mean it wasn't. It just meant that there are times that it was necessary. It took all of 10 minutes to reduce the 3-inch body to ash and bits of bone. Nin had to turn away as the sight of the small girls pushing dirt over the ashes was too hard to watch. Keith motioned with his head for Arat to see to her. He put his hands on her shoulders and she spun around to hug him tightly. For The first time in his young life, Arat wanted something other than sex touching a cute girl. As she sobbed into his chest he stroked her black hair softly. He wanted to take her pain away. It concerned him to see her suffer so. He understood it now what made Lawan and Keith tick. Wasn't the sex, wasn't the foreplay. Caring for one another. Something as simple as Keith giving Lawan water on a hot day. Arat had left the city a boy but would return a man. As only a man could understand that love isn't built on the physical (although it is important), it's the emotional. Arat kissed her forehead and she stopped sobbing. A whisper of a whimper escaped her lips.

 

Keith finished covering the hole when it became clear the girls couldn't handle such a task their size. They all knew that beforehand, but it was the symbolism of it all. Keith was bent on his knees looking at something near the tree. "What is it?" Arat asked looking. Keith reached out, took ehat he was looking at, and stood back up. "A strawberry. There's a small patch right here. Did you know strawberries aren't native to Thailand? They came here by ship...like borrowers. Pushed to breed and survive...like borrowers. Found their own niche...like borrowers. Life can be harsh and cruel but at times...even the worst of adversity can yield a bright future you can't even fathom yet" Keith said.

 

He scooped the girls into his hands ringing them to his face, so he could look into their tear soaked brown eyes. "I know you're hurting so bad right now. I felt like my world ended when I lost my sister. I didn't think my life could get better. But it did. God, Buddha or whomever had a plan for me (no Oberon. Not even you could set it all up). You were sold like cattle, forced to fuck, lost someone close to you, but that is not what will define you...unless you let it" he said. Keith bit his lip hard enough to draw blood. Borrowing a sliver of magic from Oberon's soul he cast a spell. "Normally this would akin to a curse but not today. This will be my blessing on you. Kiss me and drink my blood and I will give you the most powerful blessing I can. A blessing that saved me one rainy night" he said raising them to his lips. Now such a thing to say would sound insane. To drink the blood of a giant to have a spell put on you. But this giant saved their lives. Grieved with them. Felt their pain. He wouldn't do anything to hurt them ever. They trusted him with their very being.

 

One by one they kissed his bleeding lower lip drinking an ounce of blood. Their bodies felt electrified and when it was done they felt nothing different. "What...what was the spell?" one asked. Keith didn't answer as he turned his palms to face the small grave. They stared at it and their heart sank once more but something happened that gave them true hope. "You are not alone" was a voice in their minds. They were shocked. "That's the spell. When you feel grief, pain, or loneliness, my blessing will activate reminding you of the truth" he said. "That we aren't alone" the other tiny girl said. Keith nodded. They were all quiet as they finished their journey. Keith parked the van and they all walked to the entrance of the Yaksha city. "Welcome to your new home" Nin said to the girls as they arrived. They tiptoed through the city and They all stopped not too far from Lawan's. "Me and Nin will take the girls to the council" Arat said. "Will they give you shit?" Keith asked. "With Nin safe and sound and my connections, they will fuss but that's it. See you home" Arat replied. Keith nodded and finished walking home. Lawan was human sized sitting in the stone circle outside meditating. Keith shrank down to approach her after putting the strawberry on the ground. The giantess had her hands clasped while the soles of her massive feet were pressed together. She didn't have her loincloth on so her bare pussy was exposed past her legs. Lawan had not noticed him approaching her feet.

 

Keith saw his reflection in her well-kept toenails. Smooth as glass to the touch. He kissed and licked between her toes and got no response from her. He climbed over her feet to get to her cunt and paused. Her sacred place was warm. Very deep inside was their unborn child. Keith was glad to be home and looking at the work of art that was his giantess fiancée gave him much needed peace. "I love you so much" he said as he sucked and licked her huge snatch. Lawan glanced down and plucked him up. "Hey..." was all he got out before she tossed him into her mouth and sucked on his body. She quickly spat him out in her hand though. "Didn't taste right?" Keith snickered. "You know how hard it is to find nirvana with some tiny person licking your pussy? Fuck me the aftertaste! Like a gym sock! Away with you to the baths!" Lawan said spitting. Keith carried his strawberry into the house and sat it down before washing up.

 

He came out to see Lawan his size staring at the berry in their living room. It was the size of the sofa and nearly touched the ceiling. "A strawberry?" she asked. "Found them growing in the forest" he replied. "Why were you...nevermind. Your job was successful I take it?" she asked. "Nin is back safe and sound if that was what you were asking. Successful is a mixed bag" he replied. Arat came into the door. "Took care of it. The girls will be put up with families here" Arat said. "Thanks man. Means a great deal" Keith said holding his hand out. "Couldn't have done it without your help. See you in class tomorrow" Arat said shaking his hand. Lawan raised an eyebrow. "Start at the beginning" she said narrowing her eyes.

 

An hour or so later...

 

"Another slice of berry?" he asked. "Stuffed. Fuck me that was a story. I'm very glad you came back safe" she said sitting in his lap. Lawan groaned as he fucked his cock deeper into her. "It worked out. Those girls, even though they are kinda stuck shrunken to your size now, would've had a very shitty life if it wasn't for Nin. Makes me think what we can do if we use our power for others" he said. "What...oh god...you're asking is a huge change" she said. Keith came inside her and lifted her off him. His fingers scoped up a drop of semen trickling out of her. "Even big changes start very small" he said holding his fingers up to her. "A dreamer" she chuckled. "Haven't you heard? Life is but a dream" he smiled.

 

Meanwhile back in Bangkok...

 

Lo sat at his desk drinking booze. His office was above the nightclub he ran as a "legitimate" business. His property was gone and some of his men were dead. Not just dead but as in "went medieval" dead. He put out word of this white man with a sword. All it got him was laughs from fellow gang bosses. He was well to do about finding them and feeding them to pigs. He ran this section of town. He made the rules. If he doesn't find them then it looks bad for him. His fellows would see that as weakness. And God forbid a triad family decided to "restructure" the board of bosses. He didn’t notice two flashes of light outside his door. He did notice the woman who stepped through it. Lo had his gun in his lap. He was wary of this woman. She was not Thai. Not with that milky skin. Finely dressed so she had money. Chinese? Taiwanese? Japanese? "Good evening Mr. Lo" she said. Chinese...a hint of Cantonese accent in her voice. Lo was very wary now. When a triad family came knocking, they would send one rep. Usually it was a man but when a woman came...look out. Women tended to be assassins using their looks to have their victims lower their guard.

 

"Which pole are you from?" he asked. "I'm not from the triads. I came because I heard an interesting story" she replied. She sat down, slipped her heels off, and placed her bare feet on his desk. Lo didn't know either to be insulted by her putting her sweaty feet on his £10,000 imported from England desk or to be intrigued. Furthermore, she was chewing gum until she swallowed with a creepy smile. "How The fuck did you get past my men?" he asked setting his gun back in his holster. "Lunch" she replied. "Lunch? It's fucking 11 at night! No, you tell me who the fuck you are, or you end up servicing dicks for baht for the rest of your life" he said. She spread her toes before cracking them. "All I want is some information" she sighed. "We all want something. You thought you could walk in here, flash your pretty eyes and feet and I'd just fall for it. I'm not one of those fools. Now are you a virgin? Tell me so I know how high to set your price on your first day as one of my whores" Lo said.

 

"Humans are so unreasonable" she muttered moving her hand. Lo shrank right in his plush leather chair. A gust of wind brought gently to rest on the table right at her feet. Lo immediately cringed at the smell. He still had his gun as it shrank with him. He fired off shot after shot as the woman brought her sole down on his body. The bullets could not pierce her sole. If anything, it tickled her. Lo found himself pinned underneath it. Foot sweat and leather invaded his nose and her sweaty sole soaked his shirt. "Let's try this again. I heard an interesting story. Now if you answer my questions...I won't squash you into paste" she said putting some pressure on him. Lo punched the sides of her big and second toe gasping for air. He nodded and relented when it became clear how stupid it was to resist. "Good. I heard your men fought a man who could throw lighting and a white man with a sword. Furthermore, the van they were in vanished before their eyes" she said.

 

"Just bullshit! Bullshit spat by men high on my supply and fools fearing my wrath they failed!" he yelled as her foot was pushing air out of his miniscule lungs. "No more bullshit than being shrunk and dying under a giantess' feet" she said smiling. Her smile caused his heart to sink even further if that was possible. Her teeth were stained red with blood. "My...my men...what..." he stammered. "I said lunch didn't I? Well my lunch to be exact. Hadn't eaten since breakfast and I was famished" she replied. "Fuck are you..." he said shivering. "Your mistress or your death depending on your cooperation. You humans must label everything to comprehend it so you can call us Mogwai. My given name is not worthy of your tongue. Now your questions will end" she said raising her feet off him and standing. Lo tripped over his own pen as he tried to scramble away as she circled around the desk. She sat down and felt the chair. "Nice. Very nice. A girl can get used to this. Lo...summon the men that were involved. We shall see if what I suspect is true" she said.

 

Not wanting to end up her snack as well or under her smelly feet once more, Lo kicked the speaker button on his landline phone and slowly pressed a phone number. "Still looking boss" the man said answering. "Nevermind that. Come back to the club!" Lo shouted. "You alright boss? Your voice is squeaky" the man said. "Just do as I said!" Lo yelled. The call ended and he looked at the young woman. "Mistress it is then. I might this assignment after all" she chuckled looking at a video feed of the dance floor. The young woman licked her lips. "Just had lunch....but I can go for dinner" she said eying her soon to be prey.       

Chapter 15...Happy Birthday Claire Pt. 1 by Size Master

Aspen sat in the park soaking up the summer sun. The park itself could barely contain her huge form for it was no ordinary park. It was a park for borrowers. Aspen had been on Lily's estate for 5 weeks now. Usually shrunken down so she could be with Claire and her family but today she wanted to spend time her normal size. Her bare feet felt the very fine trimmed down grass and she sighed with thoughts on her mind. Today was no ordinary day. Today was Claire's birthday...

 

"It's a pretty day isn't it?" Rebecca said sitting down next to her. "It is. Too bad that glass ceiling is there or we could feel a real breeze" Aspen said pointing to the huge expansive dome shielding the borrower colony from the elements and any predatory creatures. Aspen and the others were told the specs but seeing was believing. It spanned a half mile and was one quarter mile wide. The population had peaked at over 2,000 by the time they arrived. By Lily's account it housed probably 10% of the world's borrower population. They were amazed how intricate everything was. Aspen thought if Keith could see the detail even he would blush. Actual plumbing, electricity, schools, fabricated homes. It even had a kind of theatre with a 19' LED tv with built in DVD player. Aspen wondered if Claire and her family would even want to return home. Rebecca groaned.

 

"You okay?" Aspen asked looking down at the woman. Rebecca had become pregnant again and was due to deliver by the tail end of next week. Like Claire, she had gone through the same changes in biology and behavior. Aspen placed her in her palm. "Your breasts are swollen aren't they?" Aspen asked gently slipping Rebecca's shirt off. "Sweetie it’s alright" Rebecca said waving her off. "Not alright. You’re groaning. Don't be stubborn" Aspen told her before bring her to her mouth. Aspen sucked her tiny tits into her mouth and milked them. "Feels good" Rebecca sighed as she leaned on the bridge of her nose. Her breastmilk was drained within a minute by the giantess engaged to her little daughter. "You want me to suck on your feet?" Aspen asked. "No thanks. Thomas did that this morning" Rebecca replied as Aspen laid back on the ground. "Where is he?" Aspen asked. "With Luke. Grandpa time as he put it" Rebecca replied.

 

Rebecca felt the giant finger pet her lovingly as she sat on her belly. And speaking of belly, her baby bump had grown unnaturally. Aspen was just under three months pregnant but looked 6 months. Lily had used spells to see if it would cause her real harm. The biggest worry was stress on her heart. Oddly enough her heart was totally fine and Lily said that she was not to thank for that. The theory was the baby was healing her constantly. A power that dwarfed Lily. Not even born yet and it was already more powerful than a half fae decades old. Rebecca sat on the mountain like baby bump looking past Aspen’s growing tits. She was worried. Aspen had become very clingy lately. Holding Claire, Rebecca, and Thomas as often as she could. Petting them intimately. Like now as Aspen used the tip of her finger to pet circles on Rebecca's belly. Not in a sexual way. Rebecca would smell that. Not a power trip way either. Aspen want like that. "When this is all over, would you come home or stay here?" Aspen said suddenly. Rebecca saw fear in her eyes.

 

"This place is spectacular. Shops to buy food. Schools to teach our kids. Not a worry in sight" Rebecca replied. She could see her lip trembling. "But this isn't home. I miss my cramped stuffy home in the wall. No, we won't stay" Rebecca replied. "So you guys won't leave me?" Aspen asked voice cracking. Rebecca shook her head and Aspen broke into a cry. "Oh sweetie. Is that what this all about? You thought we were going to leave you?" Rebecca asked. Aspen hiccupped and nodded. Now it made sense to her. Aspen wanted intimacy because she was terrified they would leave her life and stay here. "It's okay. Don't cry" Rebecca said walking up to her face. She felt the huge heart in her chest beating fast under her sandaled feet. She had no idea that Aspen held that in. Rebecca crawled onto her chin and kissed her lips. "It hurt. It hurt so much when he told me he wasn't coming back with me" she said softly. "But he never said he wouldn't see you again did he?" Rebecca asked. Aspen gently shook her head. "Honey, I know from experience that there will be people in your life that walk into it at precisely the right moment. Not all of them are destined to stay by your side. There are four distinct truths about life that transcend all species. You're born, you experience change, and you die" Rebecca said. "That was only three. What's the fourth?" Aspen asked. "Cats are evil" Rebecca replied.

 

Aspen giggled and then laughed causing the small woman to tumble down to Aspen’s cleavage. Aspen sat up holding Rebecca in her hands. "I love you" Aspen said kissing her. "I love you daughter in law" Rebecca replied kissing her back. "We should head back. I came to bring you back as the party will soon start" Rebecca said. Aspen nodded and stood up. The party itself was being held in an open roof ballroom with hundreds of attendees. Why so many? Well it's complicated. Like any society, figurehead roles are going to be either worshiped or looked to as guidance. With the borrowers here, it had become twofold. It was no joke that the clear majority saw Lily as a queen. She had told them they had a past, a culture way beyond that of scurrying about for food and shelter. Each one had descended from nobility. One of the old houses of Fae. They just had no idea which one. With Titania dead, Lily was the defacto Queen and Claire being her granddaughter they considered her a princess. Normally a duchess but Rebecca had no talent for magic and Claire did. It was clear that fae blood was stronger in her. Lily and Claire did not want to encourage this kind of reverence but resigned herself to it thinking it was important they believed in something. That began to change when word got out about Aspen's baby. An all-powerful being descended from Fae? How could one not consider it a messiah?

 

Divisions were forming in the colony. Which one to praise? Religious tolerance was not a thing borrowers were accustomed to. Religion was not something they even practiced. As Claire once said, "how can we believe in a God that would put us in such an unforgiving world?" So those that attended today did so for their own reasons and not many were because they were friends to Claire and her family. "Lita! Thought you were working today" Claire said seeing her newest friend. "Switched shifts to come here. I wasn't going to miss your birthday. You look fabulous" Lita said admiring Claire's pink gown. Claire spun around showing it off. Her tiny heel shod feet clacking on the marble floor. Claire quickly gravitated towards Lita as like her, her looks were not common. Lita was what you'd call an African American borrower. They met in Lita's coffee shop and Claire being a curious girl wasted little time asking about her lineage. At first Claire thought the question insensitive but as Lita explained she was not the first to ask.

 

Lita explained that long ago her ancestors were from the Northern part of the United States and were fair skinned like she. She had thought all this was folklore and nonsense until she had seen Lily use magic with her own eyes. This made the story sound completely true as she would go on to explain. Story goes that when her fair skinned ancestors came to the south, they began to come across escaped slaves. Taking pity on them, they shrank them and hid them in their forest homes. Didn't take long for them to intermarry. Marrying into the families over and over and shrinking more escaped slaves (by tribal leaders that still had an inkling of magic in them) outbred the fair skin and replaced it with African features. By the time the civil war took place, tribes of African borrowers were left. Claire went on to ask why there are so few of them. Lita hung her head. "The civil war devastated entire tribes hiding in cities like Richmond and Atlanta. Those that survived were subject to...brutality one can't even fathom" she replied. Like most borrowers, they were forced to live in homes to survive as not many could endure things like mosquito swarms, huge ass snakes, and hurricanes.

 

What Lita said next drove Claire to tears. "With slavery abolished, there were people that needed a target to victimize. It's widely known what came of the Reconstruction. Lynching, Jim Crow, and whatnot. What isn't spoken about is Negro borrowers. Imagine once owning slaves and suddenly you can't. Then you find tiny people with the same color skin in your house. Would you treat them kindly? And they didn't. Hung by their necks with string. Eaten while their children watch. Bred like cattle. The only reason we weren't wiped out is because some had the fortune to hide in the homes of ex slaves. Karma..." Lita whispered. "I'm sorry..." Claire cried. Lita patted her hand. "Not your fault sweetie. It's what happened" Lita replied. Claire went back to that coffee shop just to talk to her and soon, very soon they were fast friends. "Looking tastier than your cake" Aspen snickered. "There you are! Where were you?!" Claire yelled up to her.

 

"Off thinking" Aspen replied. "Well shrink yourself down and come join me" Claire said. Aspen used her watch and shrank down. Entering the ballroom, eyes turned to her. Aspen didn't have her sandals on as her feet were a little swollen. Wearing a nice sundress, she wasn't as decked out as the others. Then again, not many were pregnant. "Happy birthday munchkin!" Aspen said hugging her. Claire returned her embrace and kissed her deeply. Aspen was slightly embarrassed as those looked on, but this was her day. "So how does it feel not to be a teenager anymore?" Aspen asked. "I stopped being a teenager when I had Luke" she replied. Claire looked at her face. "You've been crying" Claire said. "Just worried about something stupid. You mom set me straight. Right now, it's cake time" Aspen said. The cake in question was a very interesting one.  Because it was Claire's birthday, a birthday of someone highly regarded, it was a very big affair. And a big birthday meant a special cake.

 

It was a colony effort. Lily supplied the ingredients and every bakery in the colony went to work. For it was not a singular cake. It was a legion of them. 500 tiny cakes in all stacked and grouped to make one. The town square was cleared for the process. Day and night for a total of 5 it took to make it. Earlier today when Lily placed it, Claire asked about it because there were telltales of it not being normal. She was immediately touched by the endeavor and had to sit down as emotions overcame her when she was told dozens of children frosted it. For it could only be children that could do it. Shucking their shoes, they climbed on top of it. Their miniscule weight wasn't enough for them to sink and their tiny feet didn't cut or mangle it. With paint brushes, they frosted it. Standing side by side, they would frost the cake and walk backwards not to leave cute little footprints. When it was all done, Lily placed a "20" candle on it.

 

Everyone sang happy birthday to her and Lily and Rebecca sang it ancient Fae. The air seems to be alive as the ancient words were spoken. Claire was held in Lily's hand as she blew out the candle. People laughed as Claire just due her face in and they awed as she gave a piece to her infant son. Claire sat down to rest for a moment. "Whew" she said rubbing her right foot free of her heel.

 

"Better get rested while you can. Your mom is busy making a playlist for the dancing" Thomas said sitting down next to her. Claire glanced over to see Rebecca literally punching songs on an iPhone sitting in a dock. "Here honey" he said taking ahold of her foot. Her father was quiet as he rubbed her sole with his thumbs. "You don't know how happy I am today" he whispered. He glanced for a second to look at her. She saw his eyes tearing up. "Daddy?" she asked. "Honey...it's rare for a borrower to live till she's 20. These little feet used to stamp all around the house" he chuckled wriggling her toes. "Having kids changes your world. You'd die for them. You'd die if you lost them" he said softly. Claire began to understand the underlying tone of what he was saying. It was on her mind too. Rebecca's and Aspen’s. This was the first birthday without Ritchie. "You haven't lost anyone dad. Ritchie will come back one day with that stupid grin and we'll have a family dinner like we used to" she said. Thomas smiled.

 

"When did you grow up on me. Where did that little girl trying to ride ladybugs go?" he asked. "Nowhere. I'm still your little girl" she smiled. Thomas kissed the tops of her toes before letting go of her foot. "You ready to cut a rug?" a voice asked. "Aunt Rose! I was wondering where you were" Claire said seeing the girl. "Out getting a gift. Your mother is about to start the music. Let's get those little feet moving" Rose said pulling her up. "Now it's my little girl's 20th birthday so let's kick it up a notch!" Rebecca yelled. "She's more into this than you" Rose said to her. Rebecca pushed the large play button. Music began thumping out the speakers and the attendees began to free dance. "This is how we do it in the British Isles" Rose winked as she shook her shrunken booty. Not to be outdone by her younger aunt, Claire got into the mix twerking. People cheered and hollered at them. The music changed, and people broke into groups to dance.

 

Aspen stood to the side. "You're not dancing" Lita said coming up next to her. "Never learned how. Didn't want to embarrass myself" Aspen said. "Honey. Claire won't give a squirrel shit about your dancing skills. Just you dancing with her means the world" Lita said pushing her forward. Aspen nervously leaked forward to Claire and those that just watched parted to make way. The music changed again abruptly, and Aspen looked to the dock. Rebecca had switched songs and gave her a thumbs up. "American Woman" by The Guess Who began playing. "Very funny" Aspen whispered. Claire walked right up to her and yanked her into an embrace. She would dance for a moment or so before pushing her away to the lyrics and Aspen would yank her back. Back and forth this went as they danced in circles around one another. Their feet barely missing each other. When it was over, Rebecca played a slower song.

 

As "I Belong to You" by Lenny Kravitz began to play, Claire held Aspen close. Aspen placed her bare feet in top of Claire's and let her lead. Aspen's eyes held the story of their love. Aspen’s grandmother baking cupcakes and placing a candle in it for Claire's 10th birthday. The first birthday they spent together. Aspen had given her a small yet pretty dress for a gift. Claire saw her fingers were covered in band aids. Turns out Aspen made the dress from scratch. Poking her fingers constantly with the needle she didn't give up. Claire wore that dress until she grew out of it. "Do you know how good it feels to hold you?" Claire asked. "To feel your warmth through your hands and feet. Your scent. It's enough to make me believe in God. Only a god could make someone so perfect" Claire whispered in her ear. Aspen rested her head on her shoulder and closed her eyes.

 

When the song ended, Claire and Aspen kissed long and deep. Everyone was silent until they broke it. They clapped for them. "Ready for your gifts?" Aspen asked. "I have my gifts already" Claire replied looking at her. "Silly" Aspen said leading her to the pile of presents. One by one a gift was unwrapped. Clothes, jewelry, books, were the mainstay things. After all it was a borrower colony. They didn't have malls. Claire opened one that was a huge envelope with handwriting vaguely familiar. "Who's this from?" Claire asked. "From grandma" Aspen replied. "Wha...how?!" Claire asked. "When she died there was a reading of her will. In it was her telling me about a letter written for you to be given on your 20th birthday. I'd totally forgot about it until recently when I found it again in the desk in the study back home" Aspen replied. "What's in it? There's a bulge" Claire asked. "Dunno. Never opened it" Aspen replied. Claire popped the wax seal on the letter. She opened it and read it as something fell out. A wedding dress her size...

 

"Dear Claire. Hopefully you are still alive to read this. I know full well how difficult it is for a borrower to live to the age of 20. What am I saying? Of course, you're still alive. As I write this my health is failing and soon will leave this world. Before I do I must put my thoughts into words. When I was young I had a dream where a tiny fairy would visit me. Tell me stories and made me feel loved. It taught me that love knows no size, no species, and by the looks of how you and Aspen love each other no gender. Ever since Aspen found you on our floor, I knew that God put you and your family in our home for a reason. You gained a friend and I gained another granddaughter. I'm not some clueless old woman so I know you and she have chosen to expand your relationship into the intimate variety. Let it be known I'm all supportive. Claire...I love you so much. Holding you in my hands carrying you around and watching me bake cookies meant the world to me and I never said that."

 

"I beg you to keep showing the brave heart you shown me and Aspen. The world is a cruel place and will not accept your relationship. Be strong for her. Be patient with her. And above all, never give up. My life has taught me that change is inevitable and one day borrowers will get the same rights we humans do. A day I'll never see. So I write this letter in the best way I know how to be there for you on this joyous day and to give you a lasting gift made by these old withered hands. The wedding dress made from cloth from mine. The same dress I wore long ago when I swore to share my joy, sorrow, and all that in-between. Happy Birthday my precious tiny granddaughter.

 

Bethany McCollins

July 22, 2014"

 

It was stone silent. Aspen knelt down at her feet. "You okay little bit?" Aspen asked her. Claire scooped up the dress and held it close to her. "Her scent is still there" she replied softly. Thomas and Rebecca came over to her. Claire took Luke from her mother’s hands and cradled him. "I wish he could've known her" Claire said softly. "We do too honey. Bethany was always one that looked far ahead" Rebecca said. Claire looked at her infant son's face. His little hand clutched the dress.  "Best birthday ever" she said. As festivities winded down, Lily came over to Claire who was breastfeeding her son. "There's one more present to give you. Step outside" she said. Claire handed off her son to her dad and followed the woman out of the building. "Pull your dress out a little exposing your left breast" she said. Easy enough as she wore the dress so she could breastfeed. Lily placed her hand on her breast right over her heart. "This will feel weird at first" she warned.

 

A pulse of power shot into her body. Her body grew warm and her skin tingled. Then it happened. She was growing. Growing and growing watching the ground seem to recede from her feet. When it finally stopped...Claire was human sized. "Holy shit!" Claire yelled. Lily winced. "Sorry...what did you do?" Claire asked. "Grew you silly. I used my own magic to power a spell. You'll be human sized for 24 hours. Why don't you have Aspen take you to London and live it up" Lily said. Claire turned around to walk to the ballroom. As she stood there her mind was blown by how small things were. "Whoa!" Aspen yelled. "This is so freaky" Claire said bending down. She picked Aspen up. "Is this how humans see the world?" Claire asked looking at buildings and people as if they were toys. "Pretty much" Aspen replied. Claire was lost in the moment. "You gonna gawk all day or are we going to have fun with this?" Aspen asked. Claire nodded. "The keys to the Jag are on the kitchen table. Have fun and be safe" Lily said. Aspen had to hold on for dear life as she sprinted. "Slow down! London isn't going anywhere!" Aspen yelled. Claire paused as she passed a mirror.

 

"Can I borrow some clothes?" Claire asked. "Yeah but put me down first" Aspen said Claire put her down and Aspen unshrank herself. Aspen had her own room in the mansion due to her shrinking being of science and not magic. It was a posh room. Fully masted bed, a wardrobe, even a bidet. Claire tore the door off the hinges opening it. "Careful!" Aspen yelled. "Sorry. Hard to gauge my strength this size" Claire said sitting the door down. Aspen handed her a light blue tee shirt and jeans. She would've got sneakers, but it felt strange on her feet. She wore them sometimes tiny but at her size many things gave off tremors she could feel even though padded insoles. It was creepy as Aspen moved about she could barely feel any tremors. Wearing sandals was a coping mechanism for her as not feeling tremors was tantamount to being half blind for her kind. "You look like a million bucks" Aspen said touching her shoulders. "Almost as much as the worth of the door" Rose said standing in the doorway. "My fault...I..."

 

"Just messing with ya. Mom thought you might want a tour guide...unless you want to be alone" Rose said. "We'd love to have you along" Aspen said to her. "Well let's get started" Rose said gesturing them to follow. As Rose didn’t have her license yet, Aspen was still the driver. They all piled into the Jag and dropped the top. The V8 roared to life and Aspen shifted into drive and pulled off. Soon they were cruising down the M1 heading to London. "So how are things with Jacob?" Claire asked as she stared at the scenery. "Better now that mom isn't losing her shit. Thanks for stepping up for him" Rose replied. "Well she saw how hypocritical it was to hate on him because he is human" Claire said. "More to the point. Does he know about what you are?" Aspen asked. "...yeah" Rose replied. They looked at her. "Eyes on the road! Look, I love him and he loves me. Wasn't right to keep secrets" Rose explained. "You're using protection right?" Aspen asked. "We use a safe word when we fuck. No need for one of us to accidentally squish the other. I'm kidding! Yeah he uses a rubber" she replied.

 

"So, you two do size play?" Claire asked. "Well he was eating me out one night and I lost control over my spell. Scared the hell out of him. Jacob was a sweetie and accepted it all. After that we took turns...you know dominating the other. That's what you do right?" Rose asked. Claire blushed. "Yeah..." Claire replied. "I understand how you feel. Dominating a tiny person is a rush but it's an intimate thing too. The trust involved" Aspen said. "Yeah...YEAH! That's exactly it! When I push him inside me I fell so many things. The pleasure, the power, but I worry I'm hurting him. I'm scaring him. It's...complicated" Rose said sinking into her leather seat. "The best love is. When I told Claire I loved her romantically I was scared shitless. And when she returned my feelings I was overjoyed and frightened at the same time" Aspen said. "Frightened? Why?" Claire asked. "A part of me was scared you were saying that to please me. You know to eat my food and stay in my home" Aspen replied softly.

 

"So, the morning after when I kissed you and said I loved you...that's why you started sobbing?" Claire asked. "Because I knew it was real. That's a big thing for a teenage girl" Aspen said. Claire held her hand and sighed. She felt the breeze through her hair. "Will I have that?" Rose asked softly. "If it's real you will" Claire replied. As they neared the city, Aspen had to calm Claire down more than once as she stared like a dog at passing cars. "Turn down there and we can park" Rose said. Aspen turned down the street and parked the car. "One of the many shopping districts here. Clothes, jewelry, a pub, even a movie theatre. Where do we start?" Rose asked. "The pub. I want to drink like a fucking human today" Claire replied. "But you're breastfeeding" Rose said. "Won't matter. Trust me" Claire said. Rose shrugged and led them to a nearby pub.

 

Wasn't dirty was not swanky either. Mostly older men but a few young ones. Two of them came right over to them. "Now what brings you chickadees wot?" one asked. "Booze of course" Claire replied looking around. "Well we got that. Roddy! A pint for the missus here! And you two?" he asked. "Sprite and a Coke for her" Aspen replied. Aspen wasn't liking this guy. Eyeing them was one thing but he was standing very close to Claire and he was checking her out. Claire eyed the glass and downed the beer within seconds. "Good but I've had harder" Claire said grinning at him. "Something harder then?" his friend said getting close. "Only if ya drink with me" Claire said slyly winking at Aspen. At first this pissed Aspen off but there was a telltale grin on Claire. A grin she'd seen before when she was playing games. The grin that said "I'm about to own your ass".

 

"This is going to be good" Aspen whispered to Claire. Seeing the blonde ready to put down and her friends drinking soda, they focused on Claire. Three shot glasses and a bottle of scotch were sat down on a table. Claire sat down and kicked her sandals off. She was going to get comfortable. They poured their shots and drank. "Look at this Jack" he said. "Yeah Peter. No cough or nothing" They mused as Claire wasn't even fazed by the drink. "Come on boys. This bottle won't drink itself" she said placing her toes on Peter's bare leg. "Aren't you pissed?" Rose asked. "I was until I saw Claire playing them. She's goading them. They were fucked the moment they agreed to a drinking contest" Aspen said. "What? She can put it down?" Rose asked. "An understatement. During New Years, we were all drinking. Her dad makes this wicked powerful booze from fruit juices and we partook. We were fucking hammered so bad Claire had to unshrink us to avoid hitting the time limit. That chick was barely fazed. Keith explained it to me while we were nursing a hangover."

 

"Borrowers have very active metabolisms. While that means they can get tipsy easily, they don't get drunk easily. Their body processes the alcohol faster than they can get fucked up. it would take hard shit and a lot of it at once to get torn" Aspen said. The two young men were so enraptured by the girl playing footsie, they didn't even notice her not getting sloshed. An hour had passed. "Soo....you say you from 'merica?" Peter mumbled. "Yeah. Home of the free" Claire said pouring the last of the scotch. "Ehat brings you...brings you to here" Jake asked. "Hiding from a murderous ancient evil" Claire replied. Jake laughed and fell out his chair. He stumbled on the floor gripping her bare foot. Claire pushed his chest with it. A thump on the table and Peter was passed out. "Was fun boys" she said standing up. "Oy! The tab!" Roddy shouted. "On them" Claire said. "No...you hustled them" Roddy complained. "How? I drank as much as them. Tell you what. If ya can beat me in arm wrestling, then I'll give ya £1000 plus the tab" she said. "Haha! And if ya win?" he asked. Claire looked at Aspen and Rose.

 

"We go somewhere private and we have some real fun" she smirked. Now for Roddy the barkeep this was a win win for him. If he won, he got some nice money and the tab. If he lost he figured a three way would smooth over any bruised ego. Just so happens the Roddy was an arm wrestling champ in his home village when he was younger. He contemplated losing just to get with them. "Deal!" he yelled.  By this point, the patrons were very focused on them as they both sat down on a cleared table. "Ready to lose you silly git?" he asked. "Someone is getting a lesson in humility" Claire said to him. "Claire be careful" Aspen said. "Your friend is worried about you getting hurt? Don't worry. I won't break ya arm" he snickered. "She wasn't worried about me. She's worried I'd snap your arm off at the joint" Claire replied. The man frowned. "Begin!" he yelled. He put some strength at first thinking it would be enough. He twisted his elbow for leverage. Nothing. Claire's arm hadn't budged a millimeter.

 

"Are you even trying?" she asked. Somebody chuckled. "Alright then!" he yelled putting more strength to it. Claire's arm did budge downward. Inch by inch and Roddy found it weird he had to put this much power into it. "Well I made it interesting enough" Claire sighed as she pushed forward with not much effort. She slammed his arm down. People gasped. "Ya cheated somehow you slag!" he yelled as onlookers laughed. "Your hand swelling says different. But I did win. Settle the tab and come in the back?" Claire asked. The man huffed and pushed past them. "Claire what are you doing?" Aspen asked. "Having fun. We're just going to scare him a bit" Claire replied. Claire walked through a door and beckoned for the others to follow. Claire sat down on a folding chair. "So...what you got in mind?" Roddy asked. He eyed all three of them. "Just me little guy" she replied. "Little? Taller than you" he said. "Forgive me...I was thinking ahead. Aspen could you do the honors?" Claire asked. Aspen wasn't entirely feeling this but she went ahead for Claire's sake. Aspen touched him and shrank him down.

 

Roddy fell on his butt looking up at the titanic women. "Lick my foot" Claire commanded placing it before him. "Turn me back you witch!" he squeaked. "I said lick it" Claire hissed placing her dirty sole on his body. "Claire..." Rose said. Claire held her hand up. "I can kill you" Claire said. The man began licking her foot. "Rose...what does slag mean?" Claire asked. "Ugly bitch" Rose replied. "Figures. You and Aspen are wondering if I lost my mind. No...I just notice things...small things. Things like those two young men smelling like little Roddy here. His sons no doubt. Roddy himself smelling of pussy, blood, sweat, and tears. Didn't change your clothes today did you? No, still got that rape smell on them. I'm betting your sons get women drunk as fuck here and you all quietly rape them later. Isn't that right Roddy?" Claire asked. The small man stopped licking her soles and looked at her in terrified shock. Claire bent down and grabbed him. She brought him to her eyes.

 

"Keith taught me a neat trick. Look into a person's eyes hard enough and you can tell when they're lying. Pupil dilation. Now Roddy dear. Did you ever take pictures?" Claire asked. She squeezed him as he didn't answer. "Ow! Yes...yes I did but I erase them now and then to be careful" he replied. Claire dangled him over her mouth. "Don't eat me! I answered!" he yelled. "With a half-truth. Where are they?" she asked. Staring down her throat, Roddy didn't dare lie. "On my computer..." he said softly. With little prodding, he led them to his office. "Pull them up" Claire said dropping him on the desk. He whimpered as he slowly typed his password. He grunted pushing and pulling the mouse. Eventually, he pulled up a folder labeled "deliveries". "Bloody hell" Rose muttered. Dozens of pictures of passed out women naked on a bed. "How...how did he get away with it for so long?" Aspen asked. "Don't know don't care" Claire said swatting the man aside as she opened his email. "Wha...what are you doing?!" he asked. "Emailing it to Scotland Yard" Claire replied. "No please!" he begged. Claire glanced at him.

 

"How can a species with such a big heart do such cruel things? If you can answer me that I won't hit send" she said. The man panicked as he had no answer. How could he? Claire hit send and the man just sobbed on his desk. "You got two choices. We can return you to normal or you can stay that way and hide like a rat for the rest of your days" Claire told him as she got up. He gave no answer. "Fine. Let's go" she said to Aspen and Rose. Before they got to the door they heard a small splat. They turned around to see a bloody spat on the floor. "He jumped" Claire sighed. She casually walked over, pulled off a scrap of paper towel, and cleaned it up before tossing the remains in a waste bin. As they walked out Claire stopped to look at the passed out young men. "And what of them?" Rose asked. "Nothing. I've wasted enough of my birthday in here" Claire replied walking out before slipping her sandals back on.

 

Claire stared at the sky as she stood on the sidewalk. "Every smell tells a story" she said. Aspen kissed her cheek. "Don't dwell on this. I assure you not all humans are rapists" Aspen said to her. "Aspen...if I let something like this get to me then I'd be an emotional wreck long ago. I admit if felt nice for a human to be at the mercy of my feet" Claire smiled. "Other than me?" Aspen asked. "Other than you" Claire replied. "Speaking of feet, there's a spa a block down" Rose said trying to liven the mood. She led them to it. "Three mani's and pedi's please" Rose said to the Asian girl at the desk. "Massage too? It's half off this month" she said. "It's my niece's birthday. Why not?" Rose replied. They were led to three chairs and were sat down. "This looks different from other spa days" Claire said. "Sweetie we were kids playing around back then. This is the real thing" Aspen replied. Claire was very attentive as a small group of women began washing their feet in hot water. Aspen chuckled at her as Claire gave this cute loving look to the one washing the dirt of her sole. "She looks very happy there" Rose whispered. "When her feet is being pampered, it's kind of an intimate thing for her" Aspen replied. "Thank you" Claire muttered softly to the Asian girl drying her feet. The girl looked at her puzzled as never a customer said thank you and so sincere at that.

 

Her toenails were trimmed and filed one by one. Even Aspen was never that meticulous. "Color?" the girl asked. "Dunno. Tried so many. Ehats your favorite color?" Claire asked. The girl was totally shocked now. "Pearl?" the girl replied. Claire nodded. "Oops. Now I get it" Aspen muttered. "Get what?" Rose asked. "Well, like I said it’s an intimate thing for her but for borrower girls, their feet are sensitive. Rubbing them, sucking on them, it's an erogenous zone for her" Aspen replied. "You saying she's horny?" Rose asked. Aspen nodded. Rose sat back wondering how bad it would get. "What's your name?" Claire asked. "...Yue" she replied. "That's pretty. But I expected a pretty name from a pretty girl" Claire replied. The girl blushed. After finishing her toes, Yue began on her hands. She held them softly as she cleaned, filed, polished and painted the nails. "Is it nice?" Yue asked. Claire held her hand. "It's perfect. Are you the one to give me a massage?" Claire asked. The girl nodded. "Unless you want another" she replied. "No. I prefer your touch" Claire replied. There were separate rooms for massages and each girl went onto one. Claire was laid down mostly naked on a flat bed. A bar extending across the room was above her. Yue took off her slippers and climbed up straddling Claire. She held onto the bar for support.

 

"You have pretty feet. How old are you?" Claire asked. "20" she replied. "So am I! I turned 20 today!" Claire said. "Happy birthday then. Now lay very still" she said. Yue placed her feet on her back and gently let her weight come down. "Too much?" Yue asked. "Not at all. I've been stepped on much harder before" Claire replied. An odd answer but Yue shrugged it off. Her long toes gripped her flesh kneading it over and over. Claire moaned. "Your friends came to celebrate?" Yue asked. "Friends? My fiancée and aunt" Claire replied. "Really?" Yue asked. " Yeah we're an odd bunch. Rose is my aunt and younger than me. Aspen is my fiancée and she's getting over a kind of breakup" Claire replied. "Father of child?" Yue asked. "Yeah. A surrogate but we both loved him. Can't fault him for hooking up with his own girl to be with. Long distance thing. Comes with the territory if she's a Yaksha" Claire replied. "YAKSHA?!" the girl yelled. Claire cringed at the sound and of saying something unwarranted.

 

"You know what that is?" Claire asked. The girl giggled. "You're a funny one. Yaksha...they are myths that grandma told me" she replied. "Tell me" Claire said. "They are tiny magical beings that are friends of humans. Like European fairies" she replied. Claire glanced up slightly and patted Yue's bare foot. "They aren't myth. They're real. It's all real" she said. Yue stopped. Claire tapped and pointed to the floor for her to step off her.  Claire took ahold of her hand and for a moment she glowed. Yue dwindled down to borrower height. The girl was shocked beyond belief. She was scared of the giantess sitting above her. She tried to scramble away as Claire bent down to pick her up. Yue thrashed about in a soundless scream in her fist. "Yue...don't be frightened. Please don't" Claire said softly. Her words gave her pause and she stopped struggling.

 

"Now do you believe? There's a world out there nobody knows about except in myth, lore, and rumor. A world of fairies, of Yaksha, or pure magic. Today I got a letter from someone that had passed on. A person who believed with all her heart that there's more to...this...than meets the eye. Nobody ever believed her. Not me, not Aspen, nobody. We thought them as fantastic stories. If I could turn back time. I'd tell her..."I believe you" Claire said. Claire opened her palm and let Yue relax. "Is your grandma still alive?" Claire asked. "...yes" Yue replied. "Then it's not too late for you" Claire said stroking her black hair. "Is this permanent?" Yue asked suddenly. "Hehe...no. This spell barely had any power. One of a few I know and not much magic was in it. Still a weak novice myself. You'll return to normal very shortly. You're so pretty Yue" Claire said touching her little cheek. Yue blushed. She stared intently at the huge tits before her. "Thank god I don’t have stretch marks" Claire snickered. Yue looked away. "It's only natural to stare at my tits. I am pretty big to you now. Here" Claire said laying back down on her back. She placed Yue on her belly.

 

"Things look different that size don't they? The opposite is true for me. I'm a Borrower with fae blood. The way you see the world now is natural to me" Claire said. Yue was too blown away to doubt what she said. Yue felt her warm skin under her bare feet. Her steps sinking slightly into the flesh of her giantess customer. She made her way between her breasts and felt her heartbeat. She looked at her right breast and climbed it. Yue sat down in front of her hard nipple. She touched it and Claire giggled. "Tickles" she said. Curious she squeezed it and Claire groaned slightly. Yue knew what she was doing was naughty but this...this was too unreal not to experience. She squeezed it again and breastmilk leaked out. Yue gathered some in her hands and drank it. "Yue..." Claire moaned. "Sorry! This is wrong!" Yue yelled hiding her face. Claire held her between her fingers. "Yue. You've been shrunk and placed on the body of a giantess. If you weren’t curious THAT would be wrong. What happens here is all up to you. No guilt or judgement" Claire said. Yue blushed beet red and lifted her traditional dress. "You don't have to say a thing" Claire said.

 

Claire licked her tiny pussy after pulling her panties off. The girl trembled. So delicate and innocent she was turning Claire on. She wasn't going to shove her in. No, that might be too much and she was pushing it as it was. Aspen was in the other room after all. Yue sighed as she came. Claire held her ankles and smelled her tiny feet. Her scent was good enough to bond with her shrunken friend. A few licks and sucks on her feet and Yue cooed. "I'm so small you could eat me" Yue said. "And eat the cutest masseuse in London? Not a chance" Claire said. Claire held her in her hands lovingly. "I really need to thank you. Before coming here, I had a rapist kill himself. The things I saw he had done made me lose faith in humanity. But you...you accepted me for who I was. Trusted me just then. Opened up to me" Claire said shedding tears. Claire sat her down after sitting up. Moments later the spell wore off and Yue was restored. She knew next to nothing about her but saw the pain in her heart. She could only imagine what Claire went through.

Chapter 15...Happy Birthday Claire Pt. 2 by Size Master

If she was a borrower, Yue had a glimpse as she was no stranger to YouTube. "You have another human friend today" Yue said hugging her. Claire hugged her back. "You're a sweet girl...literally. Don't let the world break you. I'm trying my best not to let it break me" Claire said. Claire was quiet as she got dressed. "My number. I would like to hear more stories" Yue said handing her a card. "I'm getting married you know. Having your number may give my girl the wrong idea" Claire chuckled. "Borrowers can't have friends that are girls?" Yue asked. "Point taken. Aspen will understand. She knows me better than anyone" Claire said. "Then she is lucky" Yue smiled as she left the room. Claire left soon after and waited in the front. Aspen and Rose appeared minute later. Aspen eyed her.

 

"Did you fuck her?" Aspen asked. "No I didn't. Sucked her pussy but no fucking. That...that I leave to you and only you" Claire replied. "Nice save. Now let's go before you molest any other workers here" Aspen said dragging her out the door. "Happy ending indeed" Rose quipped following. They went to the movies next. Claire sat in a seat witching around. "People are staring" Aspen whispered. "Forgive me but this is a first for me" Claire said. "You've been to the movies before" Aspen said. "In your shirt pocket. Not actually sitting in a real human chair. POPCORN!" Claire yelled as Rose came with concessions. "Maybe we should tranq her?" Rose asked. "Shut it auntie. You can do this anytime you want. My idea of a big screen is the iPhone 6+" Claire snapped. The lights died down and the movie began. Fifty Shades Freed was still showing and was their choice. Claire watched intently. She held Aspen’s hand most of the time. Her thumb rubbing her hand at certain scenes. Crying at certain times. Claire hugged Aspen on and off.

 

"Love is so beautiful!" Claire yelled in the lobby afterwards. "It has its pluses. Anything else you want to do?" Rose asked. "Dinner with the people I love" Claire replied. Rose found them a restaurant not far away. Claire sat down quizzically looking at the menu. "Take your time" Aspen said. "32-ounce steak. How big is that?" Claire asked. "At your normal size twice the size of your house weighing in at 2 metric tons" Aspen snickered. "Fuck me that's a lot" Claire said. People looked at her. "And what will be having tonight?" the waiter asked. "Chicken for me. The steak for her. Rose?" Aspen asked.

 

"Lobster" Rose replied. "So how did you meet Jacob?" Aspen asked. "At school. We both reached for a book in the library. Cliché right?" Rose smiled. "Love at first sight?" Claire asked. "Hell no. Kept pestering me for a date. I agreed only to get rid of him. Turns out he was quite the gentleman. Held the door open for me. Looked at my eyes and not my tits. Intelligent conversation. One date led to another and boom...boyfriend time" she replied. "And when did you tell him what you were, what you can do?" Claire asked. "It wasn't planned. I had the flu but went to school to avoid missing a final. We were alone in the library flirting and I felt the room spinning. My fever caused me to pass right out. I woke up on a bowl of cool water naked. I was so sick when I passed out I shrunk. I panicked not knowing where I was until I recognized the room. It was Jacob's and he was sleeping nearby. I stood up and stumbled out the bowl knocking it over. The sound woke him up. "How do you feel?" he asked. Oh god was I freaking out. "Rose...how do you feel?" he asked. "...better" I replied. "Thank god. You were burning up when I carried you to my loft" he sighed. "You sure you're okay? You're trembling. Oh...you're cold duh..." he said getting a towel. He handed me a washcloth.

 

"Aren't you going to ask?" I asked. "About you shrinking before my eyes? That is a mystery" he said cocking his head. There was a playfulness about him but I saw the bags under his eyes. He was exhausted with worry. "You don't have to tell me if you don't want to. I won't tell a soul about what I saw" he said. "No. Maybe you should know" I said hopping onto his bed. I told him what I was. Told him about fae. Told him about magic. Ans the whole time I spoke he petted me gently. "Wow...I mean holy shit wow..." he said. "So what happens now?" I asked worried. "You were always my delicate flower. Just more delicate now" he grinned. I lept into his chest and just held myself there. He accepted who I was, what I was. And when we take turns shrinking. He doesn't look scared. And his touch, his tongue...ahem...well let's just say I'm very happy" Rose said.

 

"When will I get cousins?" Claire asked. "Claire! I'm not even out of high school!" Rose said. People glanced at them again. The waiter showed up putting their food down. "Don't think about it from a human standpoint. We ain't human see?" Claire said bending her fork effortlessly. "When I was pregnant it was a roller coaster. I wanted sex constantly. I wanted to be sucked on all the time. Hell, me and Aspen made a game out of it. "Which one you want? Skim milk or vitamin D?" Claire said pointing to her tits. Aspen growled. "Rose, nothing can compare to feeling a life growing inside you. And to have people you love dote on you...it's a bliss" Claire said softly. Claire cut her steak up and began eating. "She has a point...sort of. You're a product of two cultures. Keep that in mind" Aspen said as she started to eat. "Maybe. The sex is great and he's super sweet, caring, and understanding. Not many guys would be cool with a girlfriend you have to worry about being in public when she's not feeling good" Rose said. A half hour passed before they had finished. As they waited for the check...

 

"With practice you can hold that form on your own. You can come out here anytime you want" Rose said. "Not alone" Claire said glancing around. "It's not to be scared of once you get used to it" Rose said. "You don't understand Rose. Everything is cranked to full blast for me. The car exhaust. Those assholes at that table calling me and Aspen "fucking yanks". The lust radiating off of men...and a few women. The guy behind us keeps looking at my feet. Gives me shivers" Claire said. "Men are like that everywhere Claire. Remember how Keith would stare?" Aspen asked. "That's different! I trusted him. Accepted him as a decent mate. This guy here? Ehat would he do if he found me on the floor right now at my usual 3 inches? Care for me? Rape me? ...eat me?" Claire asked. There was a long silence. "You can go about your day not worrying about such things" Claire said. There was a peal of thunder that made her jump. Claire looked out the window to see it raining. "Even the fucking rain is dangerous to me" she said. The waiter came back with the check and Rose paid it. Aspen took Claire by the hand and pulled her outside.

 

"Feel it" Aspen said extending her hand so Claire could feel the raindrops. The girl winced immediately and cringed. Aspen gathered rainwater in her hand and poured it on Claire's. "Do you think I won't be there when you need protecting? Claire...when I was a little girl I would have terrible nightmares about you dying. Stepping on you accidentally. Sitting on you. One was about you falling into brownie mix and being baked. And me eating it with you in it. So vivid I peed the bed. For a whole month I ate no sweets and constantly walked around looking at the floor. Walked right into a door and cut my forehead. Grandma asked what was going on with me and I told her. Know what she said? "We all have fears honey, but we can't deny the possibilities in life because of them. Have faith that things will be alright" she said to me. "Claire. Have faith" Aspen said. Claire stepped right into the twin and looked up. She could see streaks of lightning but didn't flinch as the thunder came. "I love you so much it hurts" Claire whispered. Passerby’s clicked their tongues but they didn't care. This was their city...their world...their life. Aspen held her hand as they walked to the car. They all got in and Aspen started it.

 

Claire looked out the window at the receding London lit skyline as the traveled home. She was still terrified of the human world, but she told herself she couldn't shy away from it. Thousands of borrowers would be joining it soon enough due to her, Aspen, and Keith's actions. She couldn't be left behind when so many were brave enough to step forth. As they neared home, a passing Land Rover pulled beside them. Claire waved at a young girl looking at her. The girl smiled and waved back as the car pulled ahead. It signaled to change lanes as it appeared to be going for an exit. The car changed lanes and the driver abruptly stomped the brakes as it was coming in too fast. The car hydroplaned and sailed right into the guardrail flipping right over it. "OH MY GOD!" Aspen yelled slowing down and pulling over. As soon as the car stopped they all jumped out. The rain was still pouring. The only real light they had was from a light pole about 40 ft. forward. It was enough though for Claire to see the rollover tracks leading to a pond.

 

"Call an ambulance!" Claire screamed running to the pond. Barely any light there she could see the tire poking above water. The SUV had rolled right in and was submerged upside down. She jumped into the water. Her hands felt for the door and could feel the crumpled sheet metal and blown out glass. "They'll drown!" Claire yelled yanking on the door. If the wreck was on the road, Claire would rip that door clean off the hinges. But it wasn't, her bare feet was in the muck and mire of the bottom of the pond. To yank a car door off you'd have to have some real leverage going on with your legs and feet. As soon as Claire would yank, her feet slipped. After three tries she saw it wasn't working. She had to act fast. "Throw me your watch! NO QUESTIONS JUST DO IT!" Claire yelled. Aspen took it off and tossed it to her. Claire caught it and put it on. "Please have enough juice" Claire prayed. Claire activated it and began shrinking the car she was touching.

 

Smaller and smaller it got but to Claire it seemed forever. Thankfully she stopped making sure she had enough power to unshrink it when the watch said it only had 25% left. Claire picked up the two-foot crumpled Land Rover and quickly carried it to the road. The water was draining out as she set it down. She bent down and used her fingers to rip the doors off. They were both unconscious. The 6-year-old girl in the backseat looked to be unharmed. The rollover airbags saved her from anything. Four inches tall she looked as delicate as a porcelain doll. Her mother was in far worse shape. "No...no...no" Aspen muttered seemingly having a panic attack. "Rose. See to her" Claire said realizing why. Claire unshrank the car. Now bigger, she saw the real injuries the mother had. "Mommy?" the girl muttered. Claire glanced back. The girl was dazed but lucid enough to understand what she saw. The girl began screaming for her. Blood trickling down her face she was screaming for her mother. Her mother had a jagged piece of door plastic in her side. She would die within minutes. No ambulance was going to get there in time.

 

"No. Not on my birthday" Claire hissed. Claire walked to the other side. And ripped the plastic shard out of the woman. The woman could barely open her eyes. "Alissa...Alissa" she muttered. "She's alright. Just stay calm" Claire said. Claire knew not many spells, but she did know one that would or could save them. Healing spells. Problem was Claire didn't have in abundance magic right then. She would still try. Claire channeled her magic as best as she could. Her entire body glowing yellow. The girl stopped crying. The wound began closing. The bleeding stopped. Slowly, Claire repaired lacerated kidneys and blood vessels. "Are you an angel?" the girl asked. Claire turned to her and just gave a smile. Her glow faltered. "Claire...it's not enough. I wish I could help but I'm tapped out myself. Sometimes..." Rose said as she comforted Aspen. "I'm not giving up when I'm this close" she hissed. Claire poured it on. Her nose bled. Her body ached. Her vision blurred. "STOP! You can't use your own life force! You'll kill yourself!" Rose screamed. Claire ignored her. "There..." Claire said finishing and collapsing on the road. Claire pulled herself up clinging to the car. She brushed her hand on the girl's face healing her cuts.

 

The girl was astounded. She was sure she was an angel. But she had never heard of an angel that could bleed. "...who are you?" the girl asked innocently. "Someone trying to find her place in the world" she replied. An answer that just confused the girl more. "...a friend" Claire said kissing the girl on her cheek. "We should go" Rose said. "...yeah...there good now" Claire said. Rose got them back in the car and drove off. Aspen was shivering. Squeezing Claire’s hand tightly. "My skin tingles" Claire said. "That pond is fed by a creek going all the way back to Yorkshire forest. It has very weak magic properties.  The mud on your legs and feet is what's keeping you alive right now. Bollicks that was risky!" Rose yelled. "Worth it seeing them live" Claire replied. "And her?" Rose asked pointing to Aspen. "She lost her family to a car wreck. It probably dug up some repressed memories" Claire replied. "Poor thing. I didn't know" Rose said. "She'll be okay" Claire said kissing Aspen.

 

They returned home, and Claire led Aspen to her room. She plugged the watch in and led them to the bathroom to wash up. Aspen sat quietly in the tub with her as Claire washed her body. "It's not often I get to do this. Washing you. Taking care of you" she said. "I fell apart. They’d be dead if it wasn't for you" Aspen said. "Aspen. What you went through was traumatic. Nobody expects you to be alright seeing that again. We all have traumas and fears. I still get scared when I see cats on tv. How silly is that?" Claire giggled. Aspen looked at the bath water as Claire washed her feet. "I remember the time I slept over in your room. That thunderstorm came rolling in and I was terrified of the sound. You held me in your hands and told me it would be okay. I'm going to hold you on my hands tonight" Claire said. Aspen scooted her back onto her chest. She sighed as Claire soaped her chest and tits. Her hand caressed her belly. "My precious human" Claire whispered in her ear. With that it didn't take long for them to dry off and come to the bed.

 

Aspen put the watch on and with a decent charge now shrank down. Claire held her in her hands. "I love you. I adore you. I die for you..." Claire said to her. Her words were so piercing. In her hand, Aspen opened her legs up. "Please...please taste me" Aspen said as if her very soul was begging. Claire brought her to her lips and licked her tiny snatch slow and hard. Her tongue pushed her legs open even more. Aspen moaned and grinded on her tongue. She gave tiny kisses to the tip of her nose. With a sigh she came. Claire put her down before her and spread her pussy lips. "I shaved down there today" Claire blushed. Aspen pushed her face into the enormous cunt and began lapping up the giantess' juices. Claire held her by the small of her tiny back as she came. Her fluids gushed out all over her. Aspen wasn't done. Aspen pushed herself head first inside. Through experience, Aspen knew there was enough air as long as she didn't go too deep. Claire held her by her delicate ankles and began pushing and pulling out the living little dildo girl. She took her time to avoid hurting Aspen. And when her second orgasm was coming, Claire was crying. She let out a forceful grunt as she came, letting go of the small girl. Aspen coughed out her fluids and looked up.

 

Her face was sweaty and flushed. Trembling. "I'm scared I'm going to wake up and I'll be this 9-year-old girl. Like these last 11 years was all a dream" Claire cried. Claire laid down in a fetal position. Aspen walked over to her pausing at her right foot tucked to her body. "They really did do a good job" she thought looking at the giant toenails. Aspen kissed her big toe and licked the space between them. She still couldn't believe she was worshiping a giant borrower's feet no matter if it wasn't the first time. "Can you feel this?" Aspen asked. Claire quietly nodded. Aspen climbed up her leg and walked along the side of her body. Claire shifted slightly having Aspen tumble onto her giant breast. Aspen sucked her nipple and squeezed it for drops of milk. Sweet as honey to her. Rich in nutrients, antibodies, and so warm. It was no joke to say it was the very essence of her lover. "You feel that too?" she asked. Again, she nodded but was now looking at her.

 

"A man once said if a dream was real enough we'd have no way of knowing what was a dream and what wasn't. Claire...if you wake up one day to see this was a dream...then find me again and we can live this all over again. Fall in love all over again" Aspen told her.

 

It would be an understatement to say borrowers are very emotional creatures. They bond to mates so passionately it's scary. Once a borrower has chosen a mate, they memorize EVERYTHING about them. Their taste, their smell, their voice, every part of their appearance. Claire hearing something so soothing from her lover turned her instincts into overdrive. Keith had done it to Aspen in Cancun. He'd done to Claire the night she wanted a baby. Claire had done it years ago the night she and Aspen made love for the first time. Something Aspen thought odd as Claire requested to sleep in one of her dirty socks. Wasn't a kink thing. No. Claire wanted to be surrounded by her scent. So, it made some sense when Claire shoved Aspen into her mouth. She sucked on her so hard Aspen's ears popped. Claire sat up to avoid swallowing her. Swallowing her...the thought crossed her mind. To gulp her down and make her flesh and blood part of her. Her nutrients would eventually feed Luke her son.

 

She could taste her so clearly. The sweetness of her snatch. The saltiness of her sweaty feet. Her salvia from her mouth. This was her lover, her soulmate, the one who made a deal with the devil to save her. To risk her unborn child to save her, Claire made a choice right then and there. Become a Fae...

 

Claire spat Aspen out. Aspen saw Claire panting hard. Her body shaking. Aspen didn't say a word as Claire laid down. Unshrinking herself, she cleaned up and joined Claire on the bed. Neither said a word as they spooned till they fell asleep.

 

It was morning and Claire was still human sized. The spell time limit hadn't worn off yet. Quietly, Claire was licking Aspen’s pussy. "Wha...what are you doing?" Aspen asked waking up. "Breakfast in bed?" Claire snickered. Aspen grinded her crotch in her face until she got off. Lovingly, she combed Aspen's hair in the bathroom before they got dressed and headed downstairs. "Where's Lily?" Claire asked looking around. "Seeing to a shipment near the colony. She'll be back soon" Rose replied sipping tea. "Morning mom. Feeling better?" Claire asked seeing Rebecca eating a piece of scone. "Still sore from all the dancing. Your son is a bottomless pit. Drained me dry way early this morning" Rebecca replied. "Thanks for breastfeeding him mom. God he's so tiny. I'm too scared to pick him up" Claire said looking at her son wrapped in a blanket on the table. At her size he was no bigger than her pinky fingernail.

 

"You know there's one person I'm not afraid to pick up" Claire said grabbing her mom. "Claire put me down!" Rebecca yelled in her fist. "Nope! I never got the chance to do this! I got a toy mommy!" Claire giggled. Claire settled down and nuzzled her to her cheek. "Thanks for all that you do for me" she said softly. Rebecca heard a tone of sadness in her voice. "Honey. I do it because I love you so much. Why is your heart racing so fast?" Rebecca asked. Claire told her about the car wreck from last night. "I see. Don't you worry about such things. I got many years left in me and we're safe here" Rebecca replied. Claire gave no reply. She rubbed her mother's belly and then her feet. "You're not convinced of that at all are you?" Rebecca asked. Claire shook her head. "You didn't see the look in Ebonheart's eyes. The scent of evil on her. Her very sweat reeked of malice. Life is so delicate mom. When I hold you, I can feel your skin, your muscles, your heart beating. All these things make up a person that gave life to three people. A person who accepted my relationship. Showed love to humans. Ebonheart doesn't see these things. We are less than NOTHING to her. And God help me I don't see how we can stop her" Claire said.

 

"The day I met your father I was prepared to die. I was alone, cold, hungry, winter was coming and I knew I wouldn't see spring. My feet were raw and sore from walking. My neck hurt from looking at the sky for predators. Then...I stopped looking. Stopped caring. And I came to a river and I stood on the bank contemplating whether to just swim in and let the cold water kill me or be eaten by a fish. And then this scraggly teenage boy came from behind and put this squirrel pelt on my shoulders. Took me back to his den. Fed me. Told me I wouldn't have to be alone anymore. At our lowest point in life, then you see miracles. Look over there" Rebecca said pointing to Aspen who was waiting for toast. "A human wanting to marry a borrower. A human who wagered her unborn child to save one of us. Claire...you are surrounded by miracles. You are a miracle to that family last night. I'm being held by a miracle" she said to her. Claire sat down in a chair.

 

She very quietly played with her mother's hair between her fingers. "Last night I made a decision. I'm taking up magic full time" Claire said. Rebecca wanted to object but stopped herself. "If you think that's best...okay" Rebecca said. Claire placed her back on the table. "Where's dad?" Claire asked. "Helping with the deliveries with Lily" she replied. "At the usual place?" Claire asked. Rebecca nodded. "You're not going anywhere before breakfast though. That and...can you rub my feet? They're still sore" she asked. "Sure mom" Claire replied. Claire rubbed her tiny feet as she munched on cereal and jam toast. Aspen running down what they could do today, but Claire stooped her. "I'm going to talk to Lily about teaching me more magic. No more dabbling" Claire said. "What brought this on?" Aspen asked. "Everything. I can't sit on the sidelines anymore. We got what...a month left before the baby is born?" Claire asked. "Just about" Aspen said softly. "Well there you go. When she comes she won't be choosy about who she kills. If anything, she'll crush me underfoot for shits and giggles. If I'm going to die...I want to die fighting" Claire said sternly. Aspen saw she was dead serious.

 

Aspen nodded and Claire got up to leave. The walkway she used was clearly marked in yellow paint. Only small handcarts were permitted on it. It led to the east side of the colony where a large dock was built. There one could set a box down and borrowers would open it and distribute supplies as were needed. The system was intricate. Shopping centers would get supplies and the people would buy them with credits. This avoided issues with a barter system. Lily sat a few feet away at the dock. Her feet free of her sandals rested on the ground. She was busy check listing things. "Lily we got the water supplies partitioned. Now we just need soap and cleaning supplies" Thomas said below. Claire came closer. "That's Wednesday" she replied not looking down. "Hey cutie! Gosh you look so pretty huge!" Thomas yelled running up to her. Her tiny father runs up to her sandaled feet and began hugging and kissing her toes. "Damn they are sexy!" he yelled licking between her daughter's toes. Claire snatched him from her foot.

 

"You dirty old man!" she yelled squeezing him slightly. Both stared at each other for a moment before laughing. "Hi daddy. Working hard?" she asked. "Very. The queen here is a slave driver" he replied. Lily looked over her sunglasses at them. "Pardon?" she asked. "Just messing around Lily. Relax a little" he said. "Relax? In case you haven't heard there are borrower poachers on the rise. Supplies to distribute before the summer heat digs in. Not to mention my normal job is screaming at me for quarterly reports as the US market is about to boom from the borrower freedom act" she replied. "When is the last time you had a mother daughter day Lily. Look at me. My daughter just turned 20 and is a smoking hot giantess. I'm enjoying life to the fullest. Please try to do the same" Thomas said. "I didn't come here to see a fight. Daddy. Back to work. Lily I have to talk to you" she said placing Thomas back on the dock.

 

"So, are you enjoying this size?" Lily asked. "Well yesterday was wild" Claire replied. "Imagine so seeing my £65,000 car smells like bog water" she replied. "That...can be explained" Claire sheepishly said. "Relax. Rose told me what happened when I asked her. While it was very risky exposing Ehat you can do I understand why you did it. While we do try to hide our powers from humans, that doesn't mean we should turn our back on them when they need help" Lily said. "I'm happy you said that. I want to learn magic. Real magic. Magic like you can do. Magic that can protect people I love" she said. Lily cocked an eyebrow. "What you're asking won't be easy. There will be pain, hardship, hard work. Your very soul could break under the strain" she warned. "I'm aware of that. I pushed myself to the brink last night. I know what I'm asking" Claire said. "Dawn. Come alone and nude" Lily said sternly. "Yes ma'am" Claire said. Lily nodded and Claire left her. The spell had just over 4 hours left on it. She knew what she wanted to do.

 

"You sure you want to spend this time doing this?" Aspen asked following Claire. Claire herself was oddly naked walking through the field not far from the colony. The acreage itself was fenced in to stop predators and trespassers. "I want to have a picnic naked under the sun and gaze at the clouds" she replied. "Still though" Aspen said. "Aspen look at your feet. The grass you're stepping on? All my life I've never been taller than that. Any time I wanted to see what was over the grass I had to be carried. I want to see this world like you do" Claire said. Aspen laid out a blanket and they sat down. They opened a picnic basket and pulled out sandwiches and various other things. "Bunny rabbit. Crescent roll. A face" she said pointing to clouds that passed by as she ate. Aspen snuggled up to her. "Your sweat smells sweet" Claire muttered. Aspen licked her neck. "You taste sweet" Aspen giggled. "I had to make some hard choices this week. I'm sending mom, dad, and Luke with Rose for safe keeping. They'll stay with Jacob" Claire said softly. Aspen didn't know what to say about that.

 

She placed her hand on her bare thigh. "I have to write goodbye letters too. One for you, Keith, my family" Claire said even softer. Aspen's hand cupped her crotch. Her finger slipped into Claire. "...it's getting real isn't it?" Claire said looking at her with tears in her eyes. "The ceremony. We'll have it next week" Aspen said to her. Claire kissed her and pulled her down on the blanket. They made out and Claire made her way down to her pussy. "Claire..." Aspen moaned as she slipped her tongue into her. Aspen whimpered as Claire ate her out. She stopped and kissed her way down her leg to her feet. Claire breathed in her sweaty scent. Her pheromone laden sweat. Pheromones are more than love chemicals in the air. They speak of the owner. Arousal obviously but so much more. They change depending on the state of the body. Ovulation, sickness, fatigue, even bliss. Claire knew Aspen's like the back of her hand. She could tell it was different. They changed because she was pregnant.

 

To her it was like sampling a different vintage of familiar wine. Growing up, Claire was very much in tune with Aspen’s scent. So in tune when Aspen had her first period, Claire knew right away without being told. Going through puberty and sweating more, Aspen flooded the house with her scent. At one point Claire could follow Aspen where she had walked from her pheromone footprints on the floor. Right now, right now Claire was memorizing a new scent. Claire made a low growl as she nibbled Aspen's instep. Her tongue raking her sole. Her wet warm mouth sucking each toe. And when it came too much, Claire pounced on her. Her belly supported her weight as she furiously sucked her mouth. Her tongue slipping into her right ear. And as Claire pushed her arms down, Aspen felt her strength. Claire was going to enjoy every centimeter of her flesh and Aspen could only enjoy the ride.

 

She shivered as Claire licked her belly button. Her hands groping her baby bump and then pausing to gently kiss it. Claire put her ear to it. "I can hear her heartbeat. Strong like her mommy" Claire said. Aspen was able to push her on her back now and straddled her. Her pussy rubbing against her's. Their moans lost in the wind. Aspen licked her feet as their wet cunts squished and sloshed. Their juices making them slippery. And with a cry that startled even Claire, she came. Aspen fell backwards exhausted. Claire laid her back on her chest panting and looking at the blue sky. Claire closed her eyes content with her life. Aspen stroked her hair and began singing. "What the world needs now is love sweet love. It's the only thing that there's just too little of..."

 

Claire fell asleep listening to her. Aspen had finished singing for some time and just let her rest on her body. Occasionally, she would pet her hair or kiss it. Her fingers touching her leaking milk breasts. As the hours passed, Aspen mused on a thought. Borrowers weren't the only creatures that knew a scent of a person. Humans did too to an extent. * Aspen knew of Claire's scent. Only natural as they fucked so much. But holding her she could take it all in without distraction. Take in her naked body with no distraction. Fingers like hers. Toes like hers. Breasts like hers. Every tiny species they had met could pass as human if bigger. Keith had mentioned it was possible that all of them including humans had a common ancestor. If that was true...then what was it? Did they die out...or did they survive? Claire was an anatomical work of art. Evolution at its upmost form. Adaptability at its finest. Her bare feet sensitive to touch and vibration. Her hearing better than hers. Her sight as well. Smell that could detect predators, mates, or offspring. Even the ease of lactation had an advantage.

 

(Authors note: Humans have an excellent sense of smell. Far better than you'd think. Smell is the strongest of our senses as it easily triggers memory and aids in reproduction. An experiment was done to see how that worked. Smelly shirts were placed beside one another and girls would smell them. The ones that the girls absolutely hated over the others turned out to be shirts belonging to brothers or fathers. A trait to ward off the dangers of incest...)

 

And Aspen thought of her baby. Half human and half borrower. If borrowers were the fast track of evolution. Then ehat was to be said of Aspen introducing this hybrid into the human gene pool? The thought alone of her giving birth to a new species was aweing. To be the mother to the next possible step in human evolution was mind blowing. And it all started with a knock on her door on a rainy night. "Rebecca was right. Life is nothing but change and I shouldn't be afraid of it. What comes will come. Let life come my way...I'll be in good company" she thought as she kissed Claire once again. The time came for the spell to wear off and when it did, Claire shrank back to her normal size and lay in Aspen's hand. Aspen gently petted her tiny breasts and belly. "Oh I woke you up" Aspen said as Claire yawned and stretched. Claire gazed at the giantess. "Guess the dream is over" Claire said. "For now..." Aspen said smiling. They walked back to the main house to finish the rest of the day...

 

Hours later...

 

"Why are you here?" a female voice asked. Jacob glanced at the coffee table. "Mao...I should ask the same thing" he replied seeing the tiny Asian girl standing there. "I'm here wondering why you aren't at the estate watching them" she replied. "They're having a birthday party this weekend and I wasn't invited. Rose said she still hasn't mentioned to her mother I know her secret" he replied. "And you still haven't learned where Keith is?" she asked annoyed. "No. She hasn't mentioned him at all and asking would blow my cover. Spying is dodgy work. This isn't some James Bond film" he replied looking back at the telly and munching crisps. "You're not trying hard enough. You will find a way to obtain the information tomorrow" she said sternly. Jacob looked at her. Mao was his handler, the go between so to speak. She relayed the orders to him and he obeyed. It irked him that the girl looked no older than 15. Younger than he and smaller. "I'll do it my way and my own pace" he said. Mao sat on his sofa and snapped her fingers. Instantly he was shrunk down to the size of an ant. A potato chip crumb was bigger than he was. Mao fluttered right in front of him before sitting back down.

 

"YOU do not decide what you will or won't do. YOU will obey...or be replaced" she warned. Jacob gave no answer. Mao kicked off her sandal and stomped him hard. The sofa cushion was the only thing that kept him from being a pinhead sized stain. He wondered how the hell could a foot so tiny smell so bad. "Acknowledge me human!" she yelled. "Acck...I...obey!" he croaked. Satisfied, she grew him but not back to normal. "It wounds me Jacob to punish you so" she said snapping her fingers once more. A gust of wind tore his clothes off. "Your species is like a child. Ignorant of the world, fear what you don't understand, selfish. And like a child must be punished when unruly" she said striping her clothes off. She guided his dick inside her.

 

"And this is my punishment?" he asked. "Please...I just want sex and you're a male. You're no different than the rest" she said as she rode him. "Really? Then why are you blushing? Wearing makeup and perfume?" he asked. She eyed him with contempt. "You ground your smelly foot on me and yet I saw excitement in your eyes. Was it because I'm a weak human or is it because I'm me? See I'm no stranger to the thrill of dominating a shrunken person. Rose pushed against my cock feels like a million pounds" he said. A glow was in her eyes. "You presume too much!" she yelled as she came. Her little pussy milked his cock for semen which it gave. Mao pulled herself off him and got dressed. With barely a thought she unshrank him completely. "Do your job and you will be rewarded handsomely. Wealth, power, the pick of any female" she said quietly. Jacob picked her up and held her in his open palms. "And if I chose you?" he asked. The question caught the Mogwai girl off guard.

 

"...then I would pity you for your foolish choice" she said with a smirk. "You say that, but I noticed you never cast your contraception spell this time" he said as he placed her down. Embarrassed, she wanted to smite him. She was allowed to hurt him as long as she healed him. She was even sanctioned to kill him if she deemed necessary. Mao had killed humans for far less. Even at that moment her belly contained the body of a human man who annoyed her with his advances. "I expect progress when I visit again...or else" she said flying to his window. "...yes ma'am" he replied.

 

The next morning...

 

Claire yawned and shivered. The ground was wet with dew under her bare feet. She stood patiently awaiting Lily. In front of her was a patch of mud made especially for them. The mud made from dirt collected from the forest. "Step in" Lily said hovering above her. Claire didn't even sense her there. An impressive feat to cloak herself from her senses. Claire stepped in. She got goosebumps from the mud squishing between her toes. "Get used to it. By the end of the day you'll be caked in it. Claire, I warn you this will not be comfortable. Magic is a primal power. Disrespect it or falter, and it shatter you" she said. "My lover wagered her daughter to protect me. Keith is training to save us. I will not sit around like a spectator. I will learn magic. I will embrace myself completely in my birthright. I am Claire Thimblekin and I say...let's begin"

 

Lily smiled at her conviction. "Then by all means prepare yourself for this is the last day of you being a borrower...because tomorrow you're a Fae in training"

Chapter 16...Life Continues Pt. 1 by Size Master

The events take place 5 days before the previous chapter...

 

"Are you sure about this Keith" the old man asked. "Very sure. It would mean the world to her if her parents showed up for the wedding and birth" Keith replied. "I understand. I'm just saying don't expect too much from them. And you're adamant on not telling Lawan?" Tran asked. "Don't want to get her hopes up and she's under enough stress. She's due to deliver within days. The wedding almost the same time. Needless to say, I'm nervous as fuck" he replied. "And what did you tell her?" Tran asked. "That I needed some alone time. That I was cooped up and I'd be back in two days" he replied. "And she was fine with this?" Tran asked. "Uh...no. She relented eventually when I begged" he replied. "Well, as I said they're in Miami. You better get moving" Tran said. "Thanks grandfather" Keith politely said. Keith left alone worried about her but he was pushed to do this for her. Lawan was open to starting a new life but there were old wounds from the last one. She needed closure.

 

Many hours later...

 

"Back in the US of A" he muttered stepping outside of the airport. "Got borrowers? Turn them in to the local hospital for $100" he saw a billboard outside. "Buyback program? Guess that could work" he thought. Living in the Yaksha city, Keith was alienated from the outside world. He was very curious as to what had been happening since the borrower rights law had been passed. He waited for the shuttle service to pick him up. Dropping him off, he patiently waited for the receptionist. "Your name please?" a voice asked. "Keith...Smith?" he said turning around not seeing anyone. "Down here sir" she said waving. "Oh!" Keith said startled. On the counter was a small woman of 23 years. Well-kept by the look of her cute business attire. "Didn’t know they employed borrowers" Keith said. "I'm the first for this branch. If you're uncomfortable, I can call for someone else" she said. "No. Not at all. I've been out of the country for a while. Glad to see some changes" he said. The tiny woman smiled as began pushing on an iPad.

 

Her hands dutifully pressed icons. Her stocking feet kept balance as she stretched to press something. Keith could smell her. An elevated level of estrogen. "Congratulations on the pregnancy by the way" he said. The woman stopped typing. "How did you know that?  I'm not even showing yet" she said. "You have that mommy glow" he replied. The woman gave him a cute smile. "You're being paid properly right? Housed okay?" he asked. She gave him a look. "Sorry. I was...is a champion of Borrower rights. These things come to me" he said. "Well I make the same as the others. Our employer takes care of the banking stuff. Even set up a place to live. Old homes are being remodeled for borrowers by federal grants" she replied. Keith was amazed hearing that. "And hate groups?" he asked. "...still around. I wear a GPS belt that has my location. Just in case..." she muttered. He could tell she was uncomfortable. "Lynn? That's what it says right? I for one admire your bravery. One day when you're older your kid is going to ask you about these times. And you can say..."I was brave enough to try" Keith said. The woman didn't look up but she did wipe tears from her eyes.

 

"Your Camry is in space 112. Thank you for your business...and for your kind words" she said. Keith nodded and took the keys from the hanging shelf. He found his car, unlocked it, and got in. "He said they lived at 2011 Palms Way Dr." he muttered putting the address in the google maps. He started the car and drove off. Listening to the music was boring him so he switched to the news. "This is GNN...the preferred news network of America. And now for the top story. Lawmakers in Washington are working overtime trying to legislate the new Borrower rights law. Citing issues with implementing rights such as the right to work jobs, health and life insurance, and equal pay for not so equal work.  Here to speak about the problems is Senator Pat Toomey. Thank you Senator for joining us this afternoon" the announcer said. "Glad to be here" he replied. "So senator, what really is the problem congress is facing?" the announcer asked.

 

"It's one of those cases of society growing faster than the law. We just wrote into law that borrowers have the same constitutional rights as humans but the process of legislation is daunting.  We have Americans that don't want to give up their borrowers they kept as pets. We can't raid their homes under just suspicion. We still need probable cause. And then the question of what jobs they can hold. Teachers, cashiers, clerical work is fine but...what about jobs like police officers, firefighters, armed forces? Under current law you can't bar a person from a job because of a disability...a reasonable disability" he said. "And being only three inches tall is a disability?" the announcer asked. "I'd say so. Your house is on fire. You're trapped. You want your life in the hands of someone who can't even lift a garden hose let alone a fire hose? And that's just the beginning. People...some people don't want to work around them" he said. "Because of discrimination?" the announcer asked. "Some of that but their biggest fear is accidentally hurting them or killing them. Under new law, killing a Borrower can be a hate crime. Imagine accidentally crushing one under a book or stepping on one as you rush down the hallway to deliver a report. People don't want that risk" he said.

 

"Nobody said it would be easy buddy" Keith growled as he accelerated on the highway. "Well by recent Gallup poll, Americans want them to have rights. Your contemporary Bob Casey said this is reminiscent of recently freed slaves just after the civil war. Society struggled to find them a place. There was backlash. Look a very long time for them to see their rights recognized. Would you agree to that comparison?" the announcer asked. "...yeah I could see how that analogy fits. But to make it seem clear cut is haphazard" he said. "But you've been talking to me fairly easy during this skype call?" the announcer said. The man paused. "You can't tell right away but I'm a Borrower. You been talking to a borrower sir" the announcer said. Keith burst out laughing. "I was the property of a teenage boy. Forced to do horrible things sir. Then this law and buyback program fell. Was in a shelter until I was found by this news organization and given a job. I know I'm the pretty face for my species here but I'm thankful for the opportunity nonetheless. We're out there sir. We want to make a living. We want to build a life" she said sternly. The man hesitated before he spoke.

 

"And I appreciate your courage to try. But having said that I'm sure your employers have concerns right? Where you should walk. Where you should eat. And your own concerns about who you want to be around. That's what is on the mind of people" he replied. "Well...history has a way of proving who is in the right doesn’t it? Thank you for your time. When we return we'll discuss the lucrative business prospects of a borrower consumer market" she said. Keith chuckled to himself. He expected opposition to the law. He wasn't naive. He was happy that borrowers weren't just sitting around waiting for change. He and his family had made the law a reality. It was up to them now to defend it. Keith pulled off the highway and followed the GPS directions. He stopped in front of a house. "They should be home. Tran said they got out of the restaurant business and went into real estate" he muttered. His suspicions were backed by a pair of cars in the driveway. He took a deep breath. "Keith. Whatever happens, don't lose your composure. Remember, these people are stanch on their beliefs" Oberon warned him. "I know. Believe me I know" he said softly before getting out.

 

Keith walked to the front door and knocked. "Hi. My name is Keith Smith. I came to talk to you about something important" he said as a man opened the door. "About what?" the man asked wary. "About your daughter Lawan" Keith replied. The man went to shut the door and Keith prevented it. The man pushed hard, very hard but it didn't budge as Keith easily kept him from doing so. "You aren't even curious how a white guy knows your daughter?" Keith asked. "Who is at the door?" a woman asked in Thai. "Keith Smith on behalf of your daughter!" Keith yelled. Both were surprised to hear him speak Thai. The man calmed by curiosity could finally sense the inherent magic surrounding him. Namely from his pockets. "May I please come in?" he asked. Sensing no evil intent (and being curious) they agreed.

 

"Thank you. Wow. Lawan looks so much like you ma'am" he said looking at the woman. Dressed in a simple shirt, sweatpants and barefoot, her mother really did look like her. Similar to how Lawan might look in 20 years. Her father wore a green shirt, shorts and was barefoot as well. A year or so younger than his wife. "And how do you know our daughter?" he asked. "Is she well?" the woman asked. Keith wanted to snap back saying "if you talked to her you'd know".  "Lawan is doing great. Back to training students. Even a hero" he replied. "Training? She was censured" the man said. "Many things have changed in your home town" Keith said. "Apparently so if a westerner human knows of her and it" the woman said. "I'm many things but human isn't one of them" Keith said sitting down in a chair. "Our daughter was punished with censure. She may keep her title and job but not allowed to train anyone" the father said to him. "Things change. As to why she's training once more, it's a necessary thing" Keith said. "Necessary how and why is it you that shows up here?" the woman asked. "Do you have something to drink. This will take some time" Keith said. The woman gave him some iced oolong tea much to the chagrin of her husband. 

 

It took over an hour for him to explain. They were not so convinced. "I can except a white westerner knowing of us. Maybe you being a borrower. But your unborn daughter being the next wielder of Etherion? Our shield failing? And you holding the soul of the majesty of Oberon? Preposterous" the man said. Keith sighed and let Oberon take over. He reached into his pocket and pulled something out. "A keychain?" The man scoffed. "Have your skill become so dulled little Yaksha you cannot see an illusion?" Oberon asked. Oberon released the spell. It dissolved, and the tiny sword lay before them. "A spell so Keith could carry it through airport security. Now...Rune Breaker...awaken!" Oberon yelled as he picked it up. It formed into a full-sized blade. "Behold the mightiest sword magic can forge. A sword that can cut enchantments as easily as it can cut air" he said. Then man stood there between awe and skepticism. "Woman. Enlarge that apple with magic" Oberon commanded. The man wanted to say something to the stranger commanding his wife but the voice he heard carried ancient authority. His instincts told him to not object.

She placed an apple in the middle of the floor and grew it to the size of a beach ball. "Good enough" Oberon said. He quickly stabbed it and in an instant the apple shrank so fast it was cut in twain. "You still doubt mortals?" Oberon asked as an eerie wind blew through the house. "Oberon. You're scaring them. Stop" Keith said. "Not my intent" he said retreating back into the recesses of Keith's mind and body. "Sorry. Oberon hasn't had much time to unwind lately. Think he just wanted to impress you" Keith said as nicely as possible. "Why have you come to us? Why now? We're retired if you think we can help you not that we can do much as we took a vow of nonviolence like all our kind" the woman said worried. Keith shrank his sword down, picked up the two pieces of apple and handed them to them. "I didn't come to ask you to fight. I came because of a family matter" he said. Hearing that they calmed down and sat down.

 

"First of all. Let's try this again without the suspicion and chest thumping" Keith said reaching into his other pocket. He pulled out a book of post it notes and tore off the first page. Arcane symbols already written on it in blood. He bit his finger and swiped it on the note. The magic inscribed activated and shrank him down. "This is who I am. May I be honored with the same trust and courtesy?" Keith asked. They nodded and undid their growth spells. Each one sat in the sizes they were born into regardless of species. "I told you about who I am. The fight before us. Your city in danger. I have not told you how I'm connected to your daughter. First thing is Lawan is healthy and happy. Happier than she's been in a long time...until very recently. As her due date approaches...I've heard her crying by herself holding a picture of you two. No doubt the reality of being a parent has her mind thinking of you" he said. "Due date?! She's with child?!" the mother asked. "Yes, and the father is me. I came to train for the battle to come and in doing so fell in love with her" he replied. They looked at one another.

 

"And we are to wed on the next new moon according to your traditions" he said. "That's in five days" the father said. "Yeah, and she's expected to give birth between now and then" Keith said shaking his head. "Why this new moon? It's strange to do this close to a birth" the woman said. "Because we can't wait for the next one. We might all be dead by then. Yes...it's that bad" Keith replied. "Aat. Our daughter is going to be a mother and a bride" his wife muttered. "I heard the man Boonsri. Thank you Keith for telling us. Anything else?" Aat asked. "Anything else? That's what you have to say?" Keith asked annoyed. "If you allude to us seeing her and being there then the answer is no. Lawan broke a sacred law. Law above all laws. Only one worse is killing a fellow Yaksha. Such dishonor merits disownment" he said. "...you're ridiculous. Some people really do need permission to have kids. How can you just fucking sit there hearing what I said and not want to see your daughter?!" Keith yelled. "We don't expect an outsider...."

 

"Stop right the fuck there. If there is anything universal then it's the love of a parent and child. I miss my son every day. I got two kids coming. You’d have to cut my fucking heart out before I cut them out of my life. You preach love, balance, and truth. Hypocrites. There is no love when you tossed your kid out of your life. No balance to a broken heart. No truth when you sit there and act is if you do not have a choice" Keith spat as he picked up the now giant scrap of post it note and angrily tore it in half. Doing so broke his spell and he grew back. The husband and wife grew frightened at the looming giant in their home. "Whatever. My flight back is at 1:00 tomorrow. Wanna come be there. If not...then stop calling yourselves her parents. You don't deserve the right" he hissed as he snatched up his sword, stuck it back in his pocket, and left. Keith drove to his hotel to rest for a moment.

 

Tran had warned him not to get his hopes up but never thought they would be this stubborn. He was sure they'd return hearing she was pregnant and about to marry. He was partly pissed at his own hubris. The sun set and the Miami nightlife called to him. It was too bright and lively to ignore. First thing he did was get a cheeseburger. Something that simple meant a great deal to him. When he was done with that he roamed Main Street. Coffee shops, bookstores, convenience stores. All almost alien to him now and then one thing caught his eye. A sign outside a strip club that advertised borrowers. Keith had to see this for more than one reason. It would be a sight to see for one but could such a thing exist after the laws? Legit wise anyway. In upper class clubs, borrowers were used all the time. The turnover rate for a Borrower there was high and when you left....well let's just say you weren't fired. Keith entered the club. "Borrower night buddy. Don't crush, mangle, or eat the girls. ID is held by the bartender" the bouncer said. "And they're not slaves?" Keith asked. "Paid well. Sign of the times. Cover charge is $20" he replied. Keith gibe the money and his fake ID to him. He walked over to the stage and sat down.

 

Keith ordered a weak ass drink to calm his nerves. He twitched his nose from the smells. "And now give it up for Candy!" the announcer yelled. A woman carried in one hand a pole with a stand about a foot tall and in the other a box with a slit in it. Keith figured it was a tip box. Diligently, a Borrower girl jumped out of the woman’s cleavage as she was bent over. Keith figured this was "Candy". Average height for a borrower, reddish hair which was slightly uncommon. More uncommon was the flash of emerald eyes. Dressed as a cheerleader, the men stared and grinned. She appeared to be 18 and was well kept although her left leg seemed to be...not uniform. A thing only he would truly notice. The music played with an upbeat tone as Candy began her routine. Keith kept his eyes on her and she slowly stripped. Her tiny sneakers came off first. She pranced around lewdly for the men and when one slipped a $20 in her box, she walked over to him and sat on her but. She showed off her legs and slipped her knee high right sock off her foot.

 

The man leaned in and smelled her tiny foot she held up and opened his mouth. Candy tossed her teeny dirty sock in his mouth before she closed it. "Jesus" Keith muttered as he watched the man suck on it before swallowing. Little by little, Candy stripped down until she was stark naked and began sliding up and down the pole. The more than Keith watched, he was certain there was more to her. He could smell her fairly well but no trace of arousal. Even sliding her tiny pussy on that pole should've done something. Nothing. Such a thing was highly unusual for a borrower unless...

 

Keith figured it out. He'd seen it before online. Read about it in forums. Stimulating a borrower's sex drive constantly can desensitize them. Medically speaking, their dopamine levels are tapped out. Yes, one can literally get bored with sex. How many times had she been raped? Played with? Masturbated with? Keith didn't want the answer. He did know it was potentially dangerous. Borrowers that suffer from this condition are more prone to fatal accidents. Their feet are erogenous zones and can become "dulled" to sensation. Their energy is lethargic. That's just the physical. The mental issues could be far worse. He decided if he couldn't help Lawan here, maybe he could help someone else. "Hey cutie. How much for a private show?" Keith asked winking. "$500 gets us a private room. Goes up from there" she said back. "Done" he said holding a wad of bills. He waited patiently as her act was done. A woman picked her up and Candy blew a kiss to the cheering men close to the stage. Minutes later, the woman came back. "Down that hall. Third door on the left" she said. Keith nodded and went to where she indicated. A man stood at the door rubbing his fingers as if to say "pay me". Keith slapped the bills in his hand and entered the room. The door was left cracked. Keith sat down and saw that Candy was staring on a small table in a cute little red robe.

 

"So what's your pleasure? A look? A touch? A smell? Or a taste?" she asked. Keith glanced at the door. Obviously, the man was listening in. "All the above lady" he replied slapping more money down. "Some ground rules then. No stepping on me, biting, swallowing, or sitting. This band around my thigh monitors my location so on dine and dash or grand theft borrower" she said coolly. "Not that kind of guy" Keith said calmly. Hearing that, the door was shut. "Never seen your face before here" she said slipping her robe off. "Flew into town on personal business" he replied. "That so? Well I'm glad you came by. Most men just salivate looking at me. You kept your cool. Experience with borrowers before?" she asked sitting down. "More than you could imagine" he replied unbuckling his belt. Candy parted her legs and began fingering herself. He could smell her again but no arousal. "What kind of guy are you? They all have a preference" she asked. "Me? I like feet?" Keith chuckled. Candy began to suck her own toes as she eyed him. She could see he was getting hard.

 

"Never seen many that look like you. Do you dye your hair?" he asked. "All-natural sweetie" she said showing her public hair. Candy hopped onto his crotch and began giving him a footjob with her teeny little feet. Keith stroked her left leg. "Not the only thing I like" he said. "Ohhh...tell me" she said lewdly. "Compassionate, brave, loving" he said softly. Candy paused as the look in his eyes said he was in sincere. "But enough about me. When did you shatter your leg? Pretty young by the look of it" he said. Candy was shocked. "You...you can tell? How?" she asked. "Your leg is slightly shorter than the other. You favor the other one when you walk. You're a mommy too. What's your real name Candy?" Keith asked.  She didn't answer. She turned her body to look away and Keith saw it. "The same as Claire" he muttered seeing a telltale birthmark of her right buttcheek. Candy was related to Claire. Probably distant as hell but if she had that mark, could she also have a talent for magic?

 

Keith petted her cheek with his pinky. It roomed her belly but avoided her sensitive spots. "Didn't mean to upset you" he said softly. Candy had no clue how to handle this. He knew she had broken her leg when she was young. Knew she had kids. Now petting her with his pinky and not any other finger. The gentlest way it could be. Keith held her in her hands. He heard noise. "Yeah baby! Work my fucking shaft!" he yelled startling her. She was utterly confused. She was nowhere near his dick right then. Why would...then she saw that the bouncer was peeking in to check. He said that to throw him off. The door closed once more. "You're so confused right now. Can I ask you some questions? I have my reasons. I'll even pay" he said. Candy silently nodded. "Are you being forced to work her by the owner?" he asked. She shook her head. "Do you want to be here?" he asked. She hesitated and shook her head. Keith sensed she was holding back. "Are you being forced by ANYONE to work here?" he asked. Candy nodded.

 

"Devil is in the details. What is your real name?" he asked. "Daisy. For my birthmark" she muttered. "Irony...Daisy, who is forcing you?" he asked. She seemed terrified to answer. Keith placed his finger on her belly. She tensed up expecting him to painfully push down. The tiny woman was trembling. Keith rubbed little circles around her belly. She couldn't believe it. Every touch he had made wasn't just gentle. It was at a spot that was soothing to her kind. How many borrowers had he been with to know such things. How was he so attentive? "Let me help you" he said. "Why...why do you care?" she asked. "I love borrowers. In another life I would've married one. Hell...I gave one a baby" he replied. Her demeanor changed. "Another breeder..." she muttered. "No. I gave her a baby in the biblical way" he said. Her eyes went wide with shock. Keith hadn't used his size watch at all lately. Oberon wanted him to learn how to shrink and grow without it. However, he used it now to avoid explaining magic to her. Setting her on the chair armrest, he shrank down to her size. Daisy thought she had gone nuts. Keith pulled her onto the chair cushion. "You can feel my hand. Feel it's warmth. Smell me intimately. This is real" he said.

 

Daisy wanted to speak but her mind was flooded with questions. "Something I made to help borrowers. Long story which we don't have time. Daisy...who made you be here?" he asked. "The head staff woman of our shelter" she croaked.  Keith was incensed. He let go of her and unshrank himself. She still couldn't believe he could do that with a watch. "Even though they get paid by the government. Candy....Daisy...why don't you just leave? You gotta be making enough money for an apartment" he asked. "You have been out of the country. Yeah, we got the right to rent but renters refuse due to insurance issues. Me, my family, and so many others depend on that shelter. She said...she said if I didn't bring in money. She'd kick us out and claim we left on our own. So many borrowers are on waiting lists to find shelters!" she said. "Waiting lists?" he asked. "Again, insurance issues. A place has to be zoned and insured for borrowers to live there. Until then they have to stay in hiding..." she replied. "Great. Way to keep discriminating..." he sighed.

 

"How many are at your shelter?" he asked. "125. That's all that's allowed. Most are from my colony" she replied. There was a knock. "We got five minutes" she said. "Daisy...hold still" he said placing her on the table. Keith got up and jerked his cock faster and faster. He aimed at her as he came. Tulip was slathered with his semen. "So sorry" he muttered. "Don't worry about it. I understand" she whispered understanding the need for him to do that. "I'll meet with you after work" he said very softly. Tulip nodded. "Thanks babe! Girl can work a cock like nobody's business" he chuckled as he passed the bouncer. The man looked in to see Daisy cleaning herself off with a tissue. "I'm good Roy" she said seeing him.

 

Keith sat patiently in the car waiting for her. A woman walked out the back door and looked around. She walked over seeing him with the windows down. "That's him? You sure Daisy? Ya don't know him" the Hispanic woman said. "I'll be fine Nat. Just don't mention this to the boys or the other girls" Daisy said sitting between giant tits. Nat snapped a pic of Keith. "My girl goes missing I'm lookin' for ya" she warned. "Understood" Keith said holding his hand out. Nat placed her friend in his hand and Keith placed Daisy in the cup holder. "Didn't know you could crossbreed us with humans" she said to break the silence. "You can. It's been a well-kept secret for many years. The UN made it illegal though. That's going to change soon" Keith replied. "The girl you're with. She's a borrower?" she asked. "Not with her. She's with a human girl. I was a surrogate for them" he replied. Every question she asked just created others. "Turn right. Keith...did you ever lose someone? A borrower?" she asked. Keith looked down for a second. "Why would you ask that?" he said. "You look at me with this pity. Not because I'm small or weak. Like I remind you of someone" she said. "Yeah. Different hair color but yeah..." he replied. Daisy touched his fingers that were resting on the gearshift. His giant thumb returned the gesture. Off all the things that bothered her about him there was one she couldn't pin down. She could smell him way better now they weren't in the club. His scent wasn't human. "This the place?" he asked pulling up. Daisy climbed up his shirt. "Yeah" she replied. "Looks like an ordinary house. Bigger than usual but a house" he said.

 

"It’s a halfway home quickly made into a borrower shelter. "How many rooms?" he asked taking his seatbelt off. "6 not including the kitchen, laundry, and living room" she replied. Keith rolled the window down to light a cigarette. He only smoked to calm his nerves. He was very pissed about what Daisy had said. His more violent side demanded retribution. "So about 20 borrowers to a room. And you said your whole colony is here?" he asked taking a drag. "We all came from the same place. A breeding farm. Me, my three kids, all of us" she replied.

 

Keith was no stranger to breeding farms. The practice began just over 100 years ago. Orphans from WWI had borrowers as comfort pets and said orphanages began collectively breeding them for such purposes and to make money to keep them open. Eventually it became a business of its own. By 1960, the government got involved as borrowers were classified as a "stressed species". A sly way of saying endangered without the hassle of the EPA getting involved. The government went so far as to give breeding farms tax shelters. Ironically, the effort to increase their numbers also delayed their rights. Helped or harmed is still being argued to this day. It was true that borrowers were forced to breed, many times with immediate family. Such a thing was already being done in their communities but not like that. Borrowers, like any other organism, suffered from genetic defects from excessive incest. Borrowers born with mental or physical problems were sold at discount to pet stores...as food. It was a sad affair as poodle puppy got better government oversight than a 13-year-old borrower giving birth for the fourth time. Keith clenched his fist at the thought of it. He placed her in his pocket and got out the car. "You alright? Your heart is beating fast" she said. Keith stomped his cigarette out. "Right as rain" he muttered.

 

Keith rang the doorbell. "Oh. Never seen you before. Ah...welcome home Daisy" a middle-aged fat woman said after opening the door. "It's her" Daisy muttered. "Come in and sign here" she said walking back. There was a ding as he stepped through. A sensor was on the doorframe. "Take it it tracks your coming and going" he said. Daisy nodded. Keith looked over a sign in sheet. Not many names. "There we are. Daisy you can go to your room. I have to ask you to leave sir. Visitors aren't permitted past midnight" she said yawning. "You run this place?" he asked. "Yeah, make sure you shut the door right as you go" she said. Keith reached into his pocket and pulled out his post it notes. He wanted to avoid magic but seeing the conditions here like it was a fucking prison spoke differently. And goddamn the smell...

 

Writing it in blood, he slapped it on her forehead. "Fuck are you doing?!" she yelled yanking on it. It wasn't coming off. "Superglue?!" she yelled again. "No. Daisy said some interesting things about you. We're going to find out if they're true" he said. "I'm calling the cops" she muttered. "Please do. I bet they’d love to follow up on a hate crime" he said gesturing to the few borrowers walking around in baby fenced areas. "Got your attention?" he asked as she paused. "Let's get down to it. Daisy said you forced her to become a stripper. Took her earnings. You skimming?" he asked. "That’s a fucking lie! She said that because I caught her out past curfew and threatened to put it in her record! We have curfews for their safety as well as promoting discipline their kind will need to live in our society!" she yelled. The woman shrank.

 

She looked panicked. "Magic. Not the card trick shit either. The real thing. That note on your forehead is a curse taught to me by a friend. The curse shrinks the person by half every time you lie. Right now, you're about 2 3/4 feet tall.   The note won't come off unless I wish it" he said seeing her franticly yanking on it now. Daisy was watching with utter shock. "Now. Let's try again. Did you force her to take that job and did you take her money from her?" he asked. She didn’t want to answer. She hoped by not answering she could trick the curse. However, her tongue felt like it was being burned. "Don't try to not talk. You're not the first to try that so I've been told" he said. "...yes. Yes I did it" she replied. She didn't shrink. "Why? You get some nice kickbacks for doing this already" he replied. "It's not enough! 120 mouths to feed. Water bills. Cleaning. It just keeps going!" she yelled. She shrank. "Nice try but the curse knows when you lie. Playing the sympathy card won't work on it. Down to about 1 foot 4 inches" he said.

 

"Why me? Of all the girls here Why me? Daisy asked. "Because I hate you" she replied. She shrank again. "That was the truth!" she yelled now 6 inches tall. "The truth you tell yourself maybe. At this rate you'll be microscopic" Keith said. He grabbed the fat woman up and dropped her on the table. Daisy jumped out his shirt pocket and yanked the woman by her collar roughly. Daisy being a borrower easily lifted her off her socked feet. "WHY?!" Daisy yelled crying. "Because I love you. I'm in love with a borrower. I thought...thought if I put you in that situation something would happen to you. I don't want to love you! I like men! Human men! I can't love a...borrower. A female one at that" she cried softly. Daisy let go of her. She looked disgusted. "You pimped me out because you're a homophobe bigot" Daisy said softly. "You can snap her neck easily at her size now. Or you can do something else. Your call" Keith said looking at the woman with disdain. "Keith. This is reckless" Oberon said to him. "Shut it. I know what I'm doing" Keith replied. Daisy balled her fist up. Keith knew if Daisy punched her at full strength, she’d snap her neck like a matchstick.

 

"No. Whatever you did undo it. If I killed her I'd be no better than those other humans who use their size and strength to hurt and kill my kind" she answered. Keith unceremoniously flicked the shrunken post it note off of her and obliterated it with his fingertips. Instantly, the woman returned to normal. The fear of God was in her eyes as she stared at him. "As you can imagine there's going to be changes. First, you're going to take the money you stole from her and buy computers, nice clothes, bedding, anything to make their lives better. The computers and clothes are for job applications. You're going to hell them get jobs. There aren't many but they're out there. This is a shelter? A halfway home? Then start running it like it should be and not some forced labor camp. Do you understand me?" Keith said to her. She didn't budge. Keith pulled off another post it note. "I GOT IT! I GOT IT JUST DON'T SHRINK ME AGAIN!" she screamed. "Good" he said picking Daisy up and walking away. "Where's your room?" he asked. "Upstairs. Second door to the left" she replied still shaken.

 

"That was real magic?" she asked. Keith nodded. "Where did you learn it? Keith...who are you?" she asked. Keith paused on the top step. Her eyes begged for an answer. Something that made sense. He was sorely tempted to tell her everything. Daisy reminded him so much of Claire. Like two sides of the same coin. Daisy was what Claire might’ve been if she had no stable family, safe home, humans that loved her. That and her inherent birthright seeing the mark she carried. Keith was even more tempted. She could learn magic. Another ally in the coming battle. No. He immediately dismissed it all with that thought. Daisy had the right to live a peaceful life free of magic combat and the ticking clock to the apocalypse. "Just a guy that learned magic from a friend" he replied walking once more. "You won't tell me will you?" she asked. "Ignorance is bliss Daisy. Live the life you have" he replied. "What life? A life of this?" she asked pointing to the dimly illumined room. 20 doll beds lined up in five rows. Daisy hopped down and walked to the top of one. Keith could smell it. The smell of dirty sheets and clothes. "Well? Is this life so nice?!" she yelled.

 

"Compared to what I have to deal with right now? Absolutely. I wish my life was this quiet and mundane. Then I wouldn't feel like a dead man walking" he said whispering the last part. Daisy could only fathom his problems. A magic user that took care of her problems within two hours feared for his own life. Now she understood why he wouldn't elaborate. It was to keep her safe. "Mommy?"  a young girl asked rubbing her eyes. "Oh Vera. Didn't mean to wake you sweetie" she said going to a bed. The girl saw the giant looming over her and gripped Daisy in terror. "It's okay. He's a good human. He helped mommy" she said. "You daughter" Keith said. "My oldest. She's 8. My other kids are there and there" she said pointing to adjacent beds. Keith glanced to see tiny young boys deep asleep. One was about 6 the other 4. Vera was still scared of him. Keith extended his finger. Daisy nodded to her and Vera touched it. "Nice to meet you cutie bug" he smiled. Vera shyly smiled back. Keith gently sat down.

 

"They don't have the same dad" he mentioned. "No. A different stud was chosen for each" she replied. Keith held the child in his hand. Barely an inch and a half tall, Keith barely felt her lie down in his palm. Daisy was very much watching him. She instinctively was frightened of this giant holding her child in his hand but his warm smile showed no ill will. "If she's 8 then you..."

 

"I was 10 years old when I gave birth to her" she replied. "Jesus Daisy. That's young even by our standards" he said. "Our?" she asked. Keith fidgeted. "You're a Borrower aren't you? The way you touch me. How you react to smells and sounds. You used magic to grow yourself. Grow me! Make me big!" she yelled. "Daisy. Magic isn't a solve everything solution. It's far more trouble than it's worth. Magic has made my life a living hell. The joys it gave me gave me equal sorrows. I don't even know if I'll be alive to see Christmas. You don't want this...believe me" he said. Daisy wanted to scream at him but held her tongue. "What do you think would happen if humans found out giant borrowers lived among them? Stronger and faster than them. Better mental abilities. You think our kind was persecuted before?" he asked. Daisy sighed. "...you're right. They are forced to tolerate us now" she said. Keith took his fingers and gently rubbed Vera's back. He hummed an old tune.

 

Daisy had never seen such kindness before. "That's beautiful" she said. "A lullaby my mom sang to me. What will you do now Daisy?" he asked. "About the club or this?" she asked. "Both" he replied. "Keep working. I did make a lot of cash there" she replied.

 

"Not for at least a week or so. You're not well" he replied. "I'm not sick" she said. Keith motioned for her to wait a moment. He gently placed avers back in her bed and used his fingernails to tuck her in. He leaned in to kiss her tiny head. "You're suffering from sexual desensitization" he said. "No I'm not. I feel down there" she replied. Keith picked her up, pulled her shorts and panties down and gave a few quick licks of her pussy. "Your nipples aren't hard. You're not getting wet. You're not producing a lot of pheromones. I'm guessing you're lethargic, slow to react to things. Not dreaming?" he said. Daisy was embarrassed. "...yeah" she replied. "Don't be embarrassed. This happens to our kind when we're burnt out on sex. A week of no stimulation to our sensitive areas and sleep will fix that" he replied. "You're aroused" she said. "You're cute and fertile. Of course I am" he said. "So are you. Your cum was delicious. I wouldn't mind having your kid" she said softly. "Got too many already. Daisy...I do like you but I'm not the one for you" he said playing with her long red hair.

 

Keith yawned and looked at the time. "I should get going" he said placing her back on the floor. "Can you...can you tuck me in too and sing me to sleep...please?" she asked. Keith nodded to her. Daisy changed into her nightwear and snuggled in her bed next to her kids. She laid down. Keith gently lay on his side and pulled her covers up to get to her tiny feet. Her little foot rested on the pad of his fingertip. Her tiny toes painted candy apple red wriggled and spread as he rubbed her foot with his thumb. It wasn't to stimulate her as she couldn't even register that right then but it was soothing to her. "Sorry. They look swollen" he muttered. "You can suck on them if you want" she said. "Then you'd never go to sleep. Nice try" he chuckled. Daisy didn't want to go to sleep. She knew if she did he'd be gone when she woke up. She had fallen in love with him. After rubbing her feet, he petted her hair and hummed. "...I love you. I don't want this to end" she said sniffling back tears. "I know. But you won't always get what you want. You will get what you need...if you wait. Learned that the hard way. You'll learn that too" he muttered. Daisy kept telling herself not to fall asleep. Don't let this man leave your life. Daisy fell asleep. "You'll be just fine...goodbye" he whispered and kissed her.

 

Keith was exhausted by the time he got to his hotel room. Nearly 2:45 in the morning. He was horny as fuck. "Jesus, I need to cum but I'm so tired" he muttered opening his door. His room was not vacant. "Have a seat" a voice said from the shadows. Keith was thrown onto the bed and pinned by an invisible force. "My mistress wants to know where you've been" a tiny woman said dropping on his chest. She was Asian. 23 or so years old. Oddly dressed in black. "Mistress? Judging by you being Asian...you're Mogwai" he hissed. "Good guess but I'm asking the questions. You disappeared. Then our spies flagged your face coming into Miami international. Where have you been?" she asked. The force increased, and the bed began groaning. "A gravity spell!" Oberon yelled. "So...I...noticed!" Keith yelled. "Noticed what?" the small woman asked. "That you don't know who you're fucking with" Keith hissed as he reached into his pocket.

 

"Rune Breaker...activate!" he yelled. The sword grew shredding his pants and nearly cutting his right leg off. He touched the bed and the spell broke. The woman jumped off his chest in shock. She quickly readied a lightning spell. Keith motioned with his finger. "Spell intercept" he muttered as the bolt shot forth. The lightning curved astonishingly in midair and came right back at the woman. She barely had time to shield herself. "HOW?!" she screamed. "Spell intercept. An ancient Fae technique. A spell conjured hastily can have errors in it. All I did was change the target aspect of it" he said looming over her. The woman was equally pissed and embarrassed. She jumped as far back as she could and concentrated a fire spell. "INTERCEPT THIS!" she yelled hurling it. Keith cut it in midair. "Any other tricks?" he asked. "Lowly creature! Defend against this!" she yelled commanding the air in the room. Keith felt the air in his lungs sucked right out. He couldn't breathe. "Writhe! Writhe! Pass out and we can have fun. Been too long since a had a tiny man in my pussy!" she cackled.

 

Keith quickly wrote something on his post it note and tore it off. He tossed it at her. The note smacked her in the chest and the woman screamed in pain before falling limp on the floor. "What...what did you do to me?!" she yelled. "Spell...error...advanced form of the other spell. Shorts out a continuous spell if it's weak enough or your defenses are down. Turns magic energy against user. Think magic taser" Keith coughed and gasped. Keith snatched her right up and sat on the bed. "Thank you. I needed to see if my training was paying off. I'd say it did. That and I'm horny" he chuckled. "Don't you dare touch me!" she yelled. Keith paid her no mind as he tore off her clothes. "Now now. You said something about putting me in your pussy. So you can rape me but not the other way around? Alright, I won't rape you" he said. The numb from head to toe woman got some relief from that but not much. "I'll just eat you" he muttered. "Go head and eat me! See what happens!" she yelled. "See what? Oh...you think I'm going to swallow you whole. I'm not an idiot dear. I'm chewing you up" he muttered. The woman began screaming as he raised her to his mouth. "Stop complaining. Your kind declared or will declare war on the world. You were defeated and I'm not running a POW camp. Karma is a bitch" Keith hissed.    

 

The woman stopped screaming. "You think you accomplished something? Enjoy your adulation while you can! I was the lowest of the low. Weakest of my caste. The others are 100 times more powerful than I! While your pathetic body digests me...know that we WILL find you. We WILL exterminate your family after we claim the child. And there is nothing you can do about it. MAY THE MOGWAI REIGN OVER ALL FOUR HEAVENS!" she screamed as hard as she could. Keith was so incensed from her words he did something that shocked Oberon. *crunch*

 

Keith bit down on her neck and tore her head clean off. Blood spurt from her neck like a fountain as her teeny heart raced till the last moment of her life. Keith closed his eyes and he pushed her corpse into his mouth and chewed. The sound of small bones splintering and shattering from his teeth was loud enough for him not to block it out as he tried. He kept chewing and chewing for minutes until she was nothing but pureed meat. Oberon could only pity him as Keith finally swallowed. He sat motionless and quiet. A knock on the door caused him to nearly jump out of his skin.  Adrenaline made him wired. His heart pounded in his ears. Was this another Mogwai? One 100 times stronger as the woman claimed? "Hotel management! Sir?" a male voice asked. Keith cracked the door open. "We got some noise complaints. Are....are you alright?" the pimple faced teen asked.

 

"Oh..." Keith said seeing his mouth and hand was covered in blood. "I had a really fucked up nightmare. Probably was screaming in my sleep. Woke up by falling out of bed and banged my lip on the nightstand. It's okay. See? Stopped bleeding" Keith said wiping his mouth. "I see. Let the receptionist downstairs know if you need first aid. Goodnight sir" the teen said leaving him. Keith shut the door and sat back down. His body was trembling. "...fuck" he muttered shedding his clothes and starting the shower. Keith sat in the shower and let the hot water ease his tense muscles. "Well my training came in handy. Even the post it note idea worked out" he chuckled weirdly. "Keith...let’s talk about what happened" Oberon said. "What's to say? We got attacked. I fought back. Defeated her and ate her" he said softly. "I can feel you wanting to cry. I worry about you. Love you" Oberon said. "Love me?!" Keith yelled. "Yes. Is that's so strange? I was there when you were born. Took your first steps. Grieved with you. You're like a grandson to me" Oberon replied softly. Keith said nothing. The tears he shed were masked by the shower water. Keith dried off and laid in bed. Oberon left his body and appeared in his soul form. A glowing yellow light taken shape of a small man.

 

Oberon caressed his giant cheek. "I can't believe I ate her like that" Keith muttered. "Borrowers are passionate people. You most especially. She threatened that which you most cherish. It's not what we do out of character that defines us. Only when we decide what we do as "normal" is when our mark is made. I've done heinous things in my life. Things I have answered for. Does it make me evil? I don't think so. The world is safer because if it. I paid the price others couldn't afford. Keith, you agonized over the fact you ate Aspen's homunculus. Your dark side did it for its own reasons but what you did tonight of you own choice...that's one less soldier in their ranks. A soldier that boasted of using humans as playthings.  It's not a leap to say someone...even just one person...gets to live to old age now. Take comfort in that" Oberon said. "...thanks old man" Keith muttered. Oberon watched as he drifted off to sleep. "I only hope that you don't have to pay a price too steep even for you" Oberon said before rejoining his body.

Chapter 16...Life Continues Pt. 2 by Size Master

 

"Keith wake up!" Oberon shouted. Keith bolted awake looking around. "We're not being attacked" Oberon said. "Then why..." he groaned. "If you don't get ready you'll miss the flight" he replied. Keith looked at the clock. "11:09? Shit" Keith hissed as he got out of bed. He quickly got dressed and checked out the hotel. He turned in the car and waited to be helped. "Leaving so soon?" the borrower girl from yesterday asked. "Finished my business...sort of" he replied. "Very well. Sign here...oomph!" she huffed as she picked up a pen heavy even for her. "Easy cutie. I got it" he said taking it from her. She rubbed her back as he signed the paperwork. The girl sat down to rub her nyloned feet. "Feet hurt already?" he asked. "Up and down since 8 this morning. People going on vacation here" she replied. "Just be sure to pace yourself. This is a big change for you" he said petting her hair. Things was she didn't like to be petted. Customers had done it constantly since she arrived. And God the kids...

 

But he had encouraging words for her yesterday. Concern for her today. She let the petting slide. "You got someone to take care of you right. Not in the pet kind of way" he asked. "Kind of. There's a guy at my shelter. But he's a human and I don't know what his feelings are about" she replied shyly. "Ask. Take my advice and ask. My future wife is like you. You'd be surprised where true love lies" he said. "You're getting married to a borrower?!" she asked. Keith didn't bother to say she was Yaksha. "Yes. We complete one another" he replied. "That's so sweet! Maybe I should ask him" she muttered. "You're pretty and got a spunky attitude. He'd be stupid not to fall for you" he said. "You hitting on me? You just said you're getting married" she giggled. "Getting married not dead. I acknowledge beauty when I see it" he replied. She wagged her finger. Keith chuckled at her. "Got to get going. Take care of yourself" he said leaving. "You too! You too...wish more humans were like him" she sighed.

 

Keith got through security and made it to his gate. He sat down to take a breath. "Not here" he muttered not seeing Lawan's parents. The song "The way it is" by Bruce Hornsby and The Range. He listened to the lyrics looking out at the Tarmac. "That's just the way it is. Some things will never change. That's just the way it is. Ah, but you believe them..." Keith nodded. "Maybe so. Maybe so" he muttered. "Now boarding Flight 779 service to Madrid. Gold class members and rear seating first" the announcer said. Keith looked at his ticket. Seat 17A for Madrid. Seat 22F for Athens. Seat 13B for Bangkok. "This is going to be a long flight" he sighed. He stood in line and waited for his section to board. A borrower girl in a tiny stewardess uniform greeted the passengers. Most of them didn't even acknowledge her but the kids smiled. As he got near he spoke. "It's the kids that make it better isn't it?" he asked her. "It does" she replied. "Maybe some things do change" he thought. Keith sat in his seat and buckled up. When everyone was seated he found it odd the plane hadn't departed the gate.     

 

"Holding for late passengers" a stewardess muttered. "Well I'll be damned. Things really do change" he said seeing the passengers boarding late were none other than Lawan's parents. They saw him and sat in adjacent seats. "What changed your mind?" he asked. "The thought of dying and never seeing our daughter again" her mother replied. "Fair enough" Keith said. The plane took to the air and about a half hour later, Lawan's parents moved to sit next to him. They placed their drinks and peanuts on an open tray table. "Fi rugged we should talk more son in law" the father said. He and his wife joined hands and the air shimmered. After that they shrank to their natural sizes. Keith quickly looked around. "Easy. We casted an illusion.  To everyone else it seems we are asleep" the woman said holding a very large peanut. "So, this Ebonheart plans to decimate the world?" the man asked. "She plans to use Etherion, my child to cast an infection curse on humanity. At its height she will EMP the world crippling its ability to fight it off. No hospitals, medicine shipments, cars or trucks. Humanity will be cast 500 years back technologically. When it's all done 90% of humanity will be dead and she will reign over the survivors. 6.84 billion people dead*" Keith replied.

 

(Authors note: as of March 2018, there are approximately 7.6 billion people in the world)

 

They looked at one another grimly. "She has already formed a coalition according to Yaksha spies. One paid me a visit last night" he said. "A spy appeared to you?" the woman asked. "A Mogwai" he replied. Now they were very concerned. "I was forced to kill her. Kill her very...messily" Keith whispered before sipping on ginger ale. "We...we don't condone the taking of life" the man said, Keith rolled his eyes. "Then you should find a way to. You don't have the luxury of that anymore. When humanity has been brought down you think Yaksha will be safe? From what I heard the Mogwai want you deader than dead. If you don't want to end up like the dodo bird, I suggest you start learning how to do more than illusions to defend yourself" he said. "You're asking us to do something we have sworn not to for thousands of years" the man said to him. "And I get that. Let me put it to you this way. What if a Mogwai stowed away on this flight? Snuck into that lady's purse there and popped out ready to kill me. Kill me by blowing this place to bits. Would you attack her to stop it? Under the old way you're talking about no. The plane and all 60 or so people onboard die. That boy there might grow up to cure cancer. That girl might be president and advert a nuclear war"

 

"My point is doing nothing can be more harm than killing out of necessity. I've killed people. Killed one woman to save my life, my friends, and innocent people on a train in Germany. Killed an insane Fae Queen to again save my life and my friends. Killed a Mogwai woman last night. Fucking ate her to save my life. Am I proud of those things? Fuck no. Am I sorry I did them? No. I am sorry I was put in that position" Keith solemnly replied. "We will think about your words more later. In the meantime, has anyone gone over the marriage ritual with you?" the father asked. "Only that it takes place under a new moon and in the forest. Why a new moon?" Keith asked. "The absence of the moon symbolizes the void of the beginning. The phases that reveal it symbolizes the cycle of a new life" the woman replied. "That and the story of the first Yaksha wedding" The man said sipping a drop of Coke. "The first wedding?" Keith asked. "Ah yes that. You are expected to know this as the ceremony is a reenactment of it. This will take some time to explain so if you have questions please ask" the man said.

 

Nearly a day later...

 

Keith couldn't wait to see Lawan again. It felt like he'd been gone a year and not two and a half days. Tonight, they would be wed and as a wedding gift he had brought her parents. "It has been a long time Aat" the woman said looking at the temple entrance. "Too long Boonsri. Will she be happy to see us? Will she resent us?" Aat the father of Lawan asked. His wife held his hand. "We shall see" she said leading him up the steps. All three entered the portal and were back home.  "The air. The people. We are home" he muttered. Keith walked ahead. "I'll make sure she's okay" he said walking briskly forward. He shrank down as he got near. "I heard there was a pregnant girl here missing someone" he said loudly. A mash of footsteps came from behind him. He turned to see her. "...welcome home" Lawan said bowing.  She was trembling. "No need for formality. Missed you too" he said raising her head. Lawan hugged him tightly crying. "Silly girl. Told you I'd be back in time" he said. She playfully punched him. "The baby kicks constantly! I worried you would not make it back before it arrived!" she yelled. "Had to take care of business" he replied. "What business was so important you had to leave me!" she shouted. A series of heavy thuds and Keith looked over her shoulder to see a pair of giant toes neatly painted. "Why don't you find out yourself by going outside?" he asked. Lawan eyed him curiously and turned around. "Whose toes are those?" she wondered as she stepped outside. Lawan gazed up at the giantess looking down. "...mother?" she asked with a gasp.

 

Boonsri wrapped her fingers around her tiny daughter and brought her to her face. Lawan was speechless at first. Her mother worried what would happen. She could see she was very swollen with child and saw herself in her. "Look at my precious child. Days from being a mother herself" she said stroking her tiny belly. Lawan said nothing. "Your breasts are swollen with milk. You must be milked to avoid that" Boonsri said placing her little tits in her mouth and began suckling. Lawan closed her eyes as her own giantess mother drank her milk. Slowly, the emotions began to break free. Lawan held her nose and began sobbing. Sobbing so hard she had trouble breathing. "Mother! Mother!" she sobbed over and over. Boonsri stop suckling to hold her. It broke her heart to see her child cry so. Aat took her from her hand. "Papa! PAPA!" she shrieked. He held her tiny feet between his fingers. Her breasts slick with his wife's saliva. "...you look so much like your mother" he said softly. It had been some time since he cried. He was a giant right then but seeing his tiny child crying his name over and over. Hugging his finger so tightly. Aat felt so small. Small due to the shame of cutting her from his life. Aat placed her on the ground and they shrank down. Aat carried her in his arms into their home. He sat her down on the sofa while his wife made tea.

 

"Take a deep breath child. There you go" he said rubbing her back. "This is why you left? To bring them back?" she asked Keith. "I wanted to do something extra special" he replied. Lawan sat in his lap. She put her head under his chin. She had no words to express such gratitude. Keith wrapped his arms around her and listened to her make a purring sound. He could've choked on her pheromones right then. "God you smell delicious" he muttered as his instincts set his body ablaze. "Ah...youth" her mother sighed as she set down the fresh tea. As the hours passed, he watched Lawan get acquainted with her parents once more. She spoke highly of her students. She spoke of how empty the home felt. She spoke of the snake. And talk grew quiet as it turned to how society treated her. "We won't abandon you ever again. It was a foolish and prideful. It was NOT of the Buddha" her father told her. Lawan nodded as this meant all the world for her to hear. Her mother warned her to stay calm for the baby. Lawan walked out to the veranda where Keith was quietly watching the sky turn reddish orange as the sun began to set.

 

"Soon it will be time" she said sitting down. "Yep. I have to get ready shortly" he replied. "You memorized your lines? The choreography?" she asked. Keith nodded. She prodded him with her toes. "What's on your mind? The wedding?" she asked. "I can remember the days that served as a change in my life. The loss of my parents was a rainy day. The loss of my sister was a cold autumn night. Meeting Claire and Aspen was a rainy night in spring. The birth of my first child was a warm spring chaotic day. Today? The sun shone, the breeze was gentle, not a dark cloud in sight" he said. Keith held her left foot in his hands. He caressed her second toe. "Lawan, I'm not a warrior, I'm a scientist. I can tell you how the joints in this toe works. I can tell you why your feet are so ticklish. I can even tell you why your pupils dial ate when you look at me. What I can't tell you is why out of all the possibilities in the universe...we ended up together. Everything happens for a reason. I believe that now. So, I ask what fate has in store for us. I can't be for us to die in a few weeks. More...it has to be more" he muttered.

 

Lawan was worried he had cold feet but quite the opposite. He was like a child that constantly asked why. "Maybe this is what is more?" she asked touching her belly. Keith smelled her foot before putting it down. He placed her in his lap and looked deep into her almond eyes. He sniffed her neck before licking it. His eyes were soft. His fingers gentle on her breasts. He held her head and pushed his tongue into her mouth. It was a kiss Lawan would remember. He broke it and pushed her hair out of her face. "Ready to start our new life?" he asked. Lawan held his hand. "...yes" she replied.

 

The ceremony was held in the forest. Right at the edge of the barrier. Keith was human sized and stood 200 ft. away from Lawan. Dressed in just a loincloth he stood firm and tall.  Lawan stood human sized as well wearing sashes of silk and nothing else. In the center of the two standing aside was an old woman of similar height. It was explained to him she was the Yaksha version of a Dali Lama. The high priestess of their people, the religious authority of her kind. She would oversee the ceremony and give narration. If you wonder what the narration is then understand that Yaksha marriages were not strictly ceremonies. They were the retelling of their origins. There were bridesmaids and even a best man in theory but nothing like western roles. They served the groom. Keith waited for it to begin as magical light illuminated the area for those attending. The priestess spoke...

 

"In the time before words were written, there lived a god in an eastern kingdom beyond the horizon. A god of power, a god of authority, a god that made mortals his amusement" she said. There were a series of drumbeats that signaled Keith to walk forward. When they stopped he did. At his feet was three girls from his class. Malai and her friends were proud to be part of this and thrilled as they knew what their roles were. Arat served as best man and tossed a tiny spear to him. It grew in midair and Keith caught it. In his hands was a ceremonial weapon. It looked familiar to him for some reason. A spear with a curved shallow blade on it. "The name of this god was Yakio and he delighted in plucking women from homes and fields with his magic and mating with them" she said. Keith reached down and picked up Malai. "Jesus" he muttered as he pulled off her little loincloth and began rubbing the tiny girl along his shaft.

 

Keith remembered the bitter concoction given to him by Lawan's father. He said it was a libido booster like a natural Viagra. Keith couldn't believe the reason why he would need it. Keith was about to cum and held her to his cockslit blasting her full of semen. His worry was elated until she smiled and gave a thumbs up. Keith put her back down and grabbed another. He did this again until she was literally pumped full of cum. And then there was the last. She knew she was to do nothing but she couldn't help by moan and lock her little legs around his shaft. When he came she kissed his drooling cock. Keith embarrassingly placed her back on the forest floor. “Bridesmaids...every culture is different Keith" he muttered.

 

"But this only gave him some amusement as he sired MANY children...none had his gift of immortality. He watched them grow old and die. His power would not pass to them no matter which woman he chose. Yakio began to wander outside his kingdom in search for a woman who would suit his needs" she said. Drumbeats and a flute sounded. The flute signaled for him to speak his lines. "Surely there is a woman who can pass my power to my offspring! One who can spare me the loneliness of immortality! For what good is eternity without family to share it with?!" Keith yelled as he walked. "Yakio felt a tug of power in the west. It took him across lands he never seen. And as his search continued, he found himself more desperate and agitated" she said. A low flute like an oboe sounded signaling Lawan to come forward towards him. It played for three full minutes as Lawan gracefully skipped and pranced as if she was content with nature. When she got within 20 feet of Keith it stopped. Their eyes met and she blushed as he still had an erection.

 

"And when it seemed his search was for naught he found her.  A beauty he had seen before. Her hair reminded him of fresh stalks of wheat. Her breasts large and suited for breastfeeding children. Her hips good for birthing. Her feet clean and meticulous like polished stone. But most of all, she radiated power of her own. Keith’s flute sounded. "What is your name goddess so I may know it before I take you as my mate?" Keith asked. Lawan chuckled but straightened up. "I am Shana of the western realms and I do NOT recognize your claim. Begone eastern god" Lawan said. Yakio didn't take kindly to being refused. He immediately went to subduing her thinking he would take her by force. However, that was easier said than done. Every attack he used was dispersed" she said. Keith used some post it notes stuck to his leg to cast very weak spells that Lawan could easy stop. "Yakio used wind in an attempt to knock her on her back so he could mount her. All it did was brush her hair"

 

Keith casted a weak wind spell that only did what the woman said. Lawan moved as if she blocked it. "Ice to freeze her in place so he could take his time. She turned it into gentle snowflakes. This continued for over an hour and Yakio grew more annoyed as to how this goddess could deflect the attacks of a god. Surely, he was superior he thought. In truth Shana was no goddess but a semi immortal. A being that lived for centuries that commanded a power superior to even he. The power of Etherion. But as their fight continued, Yakio gained ground for as an immortal god, he was immune to fatigue, and she was not. He cast all his godly submissive might into his spear to shatter her defenses. One cut would break her will and thus enslave her. It crackled with magical authority. Shana used her hands to block his swings as she devised a way to end this"

 

Keith slowly swung the spear and Lawan made a dance of evading it. "She looks so happy" he thought. "Shana realized the spell that would stop this confrontation before she lost. With a clap of her hands magic shot forth from them striking the eastern god" she said. Lawan did just that striking Keith. Within seconds he was shrunk down staring up at his pregnant giantess soon to be wife. "Shana quickly went to subdue the god with her foot" the old woman said. Lawan gently pressed her bare foot on Keith. She was chuckling as she rolled him around a little. Then she grimaced. Keith looked up from between her toes to see fluid running down her legs. "She's wet? Naughty...wait...she's not horny...aw shit!" he said. Lawan was sweating now. "Something's wrong" her mother said. The flute for Keith sounded but he didn't give his lines. "Do it" Lawan said seriously. Keith figured if he rushed it this could end and they could help her. "Spare me goddess! Do not crush me like a common bug!" he yelled quickly. "Give...give up your intentions and I will spare you" he said trying to keep it together. Lawan lifted her foot off him and picked him up.

 

"Yakio immediately agreed and as she held him saw the bitter loneliness in his heart. She began to reconsider his motives. "I will take you as a husband if you give up your godhood and live among mortals. Together we can live as equals among them and learn the ways of true love" she said. It was a bold request. For a god to live as a mortal? Live among them? Yakio agreed. Within a year they sired twins. The name of this new tribe was a combination of the names of their parents....Yaksha" she said. Lawan unshrank him. She held his hands and immediately cringed to her knees. "What is happening child? Oh! The baby comes!" the old woman said. "Finish the ceremony!" Lawan said. "But The child!" the woman said. Lawan's eyes flashed with power. "FINISH IT!" Lawan hissed. "Ummm...as They watched their first children die of old age a thought occurred to Yakio and Shana. "What if we give up our lifespans and lived truly as them? We would keep our magic but live only as long as they do" Shana asked. Yakio pondered it. Over the years he had seen the love his children shared with one another blossom to its fullest with their limited mortal lifespans. "Very well. As all things have a beginning, they too have an end" he said. Both flutes began playing. Lawan was in obvious pain but mustered the strength to pull a tiny fragment of her soul out her body. Keith held her as the blowback was harsh. Keith did the same thing with Oberon's help. With each other's hand on another's chest, they pushed the sliver of soul into their partner's body. Truly, they carried a piece of their loved one inside them. "With their very magics combined, Shana and Yakio became fully mortal and loved out their days watching the people they created out of a love that spanned the world" the old woman said. Lawan kissed Keith so roughly their teeth collided.

 

She broke the kiss to make a pitiful groan that made Keith's blood run cold.  "Please tell me it's done!" Keith yelled. "It is boy" the woman replied. Keith wasted no time scooping Lawan into his arms as he raced off. The distance from there to the city was a 10-minute walk. Keith crossed it within two. People in the city thought it was thunder they heard but it was his footsteps so powerful they left deep prints in the dirt. Keith barely remembered to slow down as he approached to avoid crashing through buildings, squashing people of just knocking them on their asses from the tremors. It didn't help that Lawan shrank in his arms as her stamina was too taxed to keep her growth spell going. "OUT OF THE WAY!" Keith yelled as he tiptoed around people in the street. He damn neared crushed a young boy flat as he stood in awe in the street. They had of course known who they were and more than some were not sold on Keith. That changed as they saw his terrified face and the pregnant woman in his hands. The very streetlights illuminating the night sodden road flickered with each step he took to the hospital.

 

Keith bent down in front of it thrusting his hands forward. "Help me please!" he yelled. Nurses ran out and took Lawan from his palms. Keith fished for his post it notes. Gone from his 40 mph. dizzying sprint. Oberon took ahold of his body as Keith was not in his right mind. Oberon had him bite his finger hard and use the blood to draw arcane on his bare chest. Keith shrank down to their size. "Now calm yourself! You can't help her in this state! She needs you to stay calm!" Oberon shouted. Keith took deep breaths as he was in control once more. Keith entered the hospital and like a bloodhound followed her scent. Lawan lay in a bed. Her legs and feet resting on high bedposts. "My husband...where is my husband?" Lawan asked. It was a shock to hear that for him. For it was the first time he was referred to as such. "Right here baby. Right here" he replied holding her hand. His heart ached for her. She looked scared, hurt, helpless. He kissed her lips. "I'm ready my wife. I'm ready" he said looking at her belly. The Doctor stood ready to deliver. The nurses cast fortification spells. Lawan calmed down. "Doesn't hurt so much now" he muttered weakly.

 

Her hand felt the goosebumps on his skin. The raised hairs on his arms. She looked worried. "It's nothing. A borrower thing" he told her. In reality, Lawan was releasing a certain type of pheromone right then that he was detecting. During The birthing process, females release all kinds of chemicals and hormones. Dopamine, cortisol, and pheromones. When combined, it triggers a primal instinct in a borrower male. Protect your mate at all costs. Keith was jumpy as fuck as his adrenal glands were working overtime. Sights, smells, even hearing was boosted beyond normal levels even for his kind.

 

"It's okay. Mother and father are here" her mother said as they finally arrived. Her father got on his knees to hold her other hand. Her mother petted her forehead slick with sweat. Lawan wasn't afraid anymore. All the people she loved were in one room there for her. Another dream of hers made reality. She screamed out in pain. "Push!" the doctor said.  Lawan did. "Now rest. Get another nurse in here" he said. He put his ear to her belly. "We're good. She's got spirit" he said to her parents. "We know" her mother said looking at her. "Mommy....I'm sorry. I'm sorry I killed them..." Lawan babbled. Her mother started to cry. "Hush now. None of that talk" she said. Keith heard her father praying. Another nurse entered the room. "Make sure she doesn't clench her toes!" he yelled. Both nurses held her feet. One hand on her sole and the other at the base of her toes. "We don't want her tearing a tendon" he explained. Lawan yelled out and she pushed.

 

"My wedding gift is coming Keith. It's coming..." she smiled. Keith was so anxious he didn't even notice that she had broken two of his fingers just moments ago. * The doctor was diligent in healing her between contractions. Still, the toll it took on her was enormous. She was half conscious by that point. Her breasts leaking milk. Her eyes fluttered. "Here...it...comes" she barely said before screaming. Lawan pushed with all her might and collapsed. A tiny cry filled the room. "Praise Buddha. It's a healthy girl" the Doctor said.  "A girl Lawan. You gave us a girl" her mother told her. Lawan nodded weakly. "Help me..." she said. They pulled her up and she held her hands out. The doctor handed the baby over. "What is her name?" her father asked looking up. "Kannika. Her name is Kannika" Lawan smiled cradling the newborn to her chest.

 

(Authors note: this is actually a real thing. Nurses warn those there for a delivery NOT to hold their hands rather to hold their arms. Women going through the birthing process have amped up strength and can break fingers without even noticing.)

 

"Her eyes. She has my eyes" Keith muttered. "Already a cutie" Lawan giggled. She held her out for him to hold. Keith stretched his hands out and she gasped. "Your hand?!" she said. Keith held his daughter not caring about the pain. "Don't worry about it" he said. "I did that?!" she asked. "Mommy broke daddy's fingers. Yes she did" Keith chuckled. Lawan hid her face with the bedsheet. "Come on out" he said. She shook her head mortified she did that. Keith bent down and stuck his tongue in her ear. "Gross!" she said jerking back. "Got you to come out of hiding. Got to confirm...you're okay" he said. He was silently crying. Lawan saw him trembling as he passed the baby back to her. "I'll take her and get her cleaned and dressed" the nurse said. They sat quietly for a few minutes. As the adrenaline wore off, Keith started crying hard. "I thought I'd lose you both! You screamed so loudly!" he cried. She could see he was a total wreck.  "In it for the long haul like Shana" she smiled. Keith hugged her gently and rested. So worked up he fell asleep.

 

It was morning when he awoke. The sound of glass moving roused him. "Mother?" he asked seeing it was his mother in law. "Just putting flowers in a vase. Her father is about town bragging about his granddaughter" she said. He saw that Lawan was fast asleep. "Come sit down here" she said pointing to the foot of the bed. Keith scooted a seat down. Her mother lifted the bedsheet to expose Lawan's feet. "Swollen as I thought. A common thing among our kind. You take the right and I'll get the left" she said. Keith watched her rub and pull on her daughter's toes. Keith picked up her foot to do the same. "That story? Is it all true or myth?" he asked. "All true. Not long ago we put it to the test with mitochondrial DNA. Turns out we all share an ancestor. The last wielder of Etherion was descended from Shana' direct bloodline" she replied. She sucked her daughter's toes for a moment. "Something wrong? Oh...this would seem strange to an outsider" she said. "Not much of an outsider any longer" he replied before sucking Lawan's big toe. "This is true" the woman said nodding.

 

"So has the reality of being a father set in?" she asked. "Already did some time ago. I have a son" he replied. She looked at him. "A surrogate for a gay couple. Haven't seen much of him" Keith sighed. "This bothers you" she said. "You have no idea. We are very passionate people. Ruled by our emotions. Right now as I look at her sleeping face, I just want to steal her away from the world and keep her to myself. I'd die for her" Keith replied. She squeezed his hand. "I know you would. Take it from me. You will never be a perfect parent. You'll fuck up time and again, but the most important thing is...never give up. Not like me and my husband" she said softly. "You came back didn't you?" Keith asked smiling. She stopped rubbing her daughter's foot and got up. She kissed him on the lips. "I see why she loves you so. You have a good heart my son" she said before leaving. "...it was more than that. You have a nice penis and your semen tastes good" Lawan muttered. "You're awake I see" Keith said pulling his chair close to her. "The baby?" she asked. "Sleeping in the crib to your right" he replied. She glanced over and smiled.

 

Lawan sat up and yawned. "What are you so deep in thought about?" she asked. "The story. Your mother said it was all true" he replied. "It is" Lawan said. "That's...that's incredible. Do you understand the ramifications of this?" he asked. Lawan shook her head. "Okay, for a while now I had this theory that every homo smallicus tiny species out there are related to one another. A common ancestor way back in the past. Her story gives my theory way more credibility. Think about it. The way Shana is described. She had to have been a Fae!" Keith said. "Now that you mention it. Her attributes do fit. What about Yakio? He was a god" she said. "No, I don't think so. If I had to guess he was a koonago. A very powerful one" he said. "But koonago are tiny things!" Lawan said. "They are now. Himeko said that her species were once far more powerful in the ancient past. Cross breeding with humans could've weakened their bloodline to what they are now. We know they can use magic. Mostly water and wind magic but maybe much more long ago. The fact they can scry and use curses are evidence of that" he said.

 

"So Yaksha were born from the Union of a Fae and an ancient koonago?" Lawan asked. "It's not so farfetched Lawan. Borrowers have certain physical attributes that Yaksha share. Your pregnancy very closely mirrored Claire's. Almost every change you went through she did. That cannot be coincidence" he said. "And Fae?" she asked. "What Lilly told me in some aspects yes but not much. Being mortal could've been the catalyst for changes like milk production, sensitive feet, very fast gestation" he replied. "So borrowers and Yaksha are related" Lawan said. "By genetics and a common ancestor related to Shana" he said. "Oberon agreed with this?" she asked. "Oberon said he has no knowledge of a Fae named Shana but he admits there were offspring before the fall he doesn't know then names to" Keith replied. She could see the curious grin on his face. "Please don't go off exploring your theory" she muttered. "Don't worry your pretty head about that. I'm a daddy now. My exploring days are over. Although...it does raise another question. One that worries me" he said. "What is that?" she asked.

 

"If my theory is true and every species is descended from an older one, eventually you'd be left with just one species that gave rise to all others" he said. "Sounds reasonable so what's the worry?" she asked. "My worry is this. Every species that was the foundation to another was more powerful than the latter. If there's one species, then my logic they had incredible mastery of magic. If that is true...then where are they? What happened to them? If they died out...why? If not...are they friendly? Or are they biding their time like Mogwai?" he asked. "Biding their time?" she asked. "...while I was out I was attacked by one. I beat her but they are looking for me. They're not sitting around anymore. They joined forces with Ebonheart" he replied. Lawan pulled him close. She was terrified of what he had just said. The Mogwai threat was ever present but to hear him say it sounded like the eve before war.

 

Two days later...

 

"Keith. The mirror is glowing. Aspen is trying to speak to you" Lawan replied as she fed their daughter. Keith sat before a mirror and touched it. "Claire! Happy birthday! Sorry I couldn't come to celebrate" Keith said seeing her. "I understand you've been busy" Claire replied. "An understatement to be sure. How's Aspen?" he asked. "Asleep. It's 2 a.m. here. She's completely stable. The baby is seeing to that" she replied. "...does she ask about me? She hasn't really called since she left here" Keith asked. "She doesn't speak about you much but she does think of you. The first few weeks were very hard" Claire replied. "You know why I had to do this right?" he asked. "We all deserve happiness Keith. Speaking of that, I'm calling you to inform you were getting married in a week. Please tell me you can at least come to that" she said. "Of course I'll come but I do have to inform you of something" he said. Keith moved out from in front of the mirror. "A baby! You two had a baby?!" Claire asked. "That's not all. We got married" he said. Claire looked hurt.

 

"And we weren't invited" she said softly. "Wasn't like that. It's very dangerous here right now. Hell, I went back to the States for something and got attacked by a flunky of Ebonheart's. She's pissed I disappeared. You and Aspen coming down here would endanger thousands of innocents. They're already combing Thailand. All they need now is to narrow the search by following you guys" he replied. Claire was wiping tears away. "Hey, you know I would've loved you both to be here. You are my family after all" he said touching the mirror. Claire silently nodded. "I'm not going to explain this to her. You will" she said. "Yeah...I know. See you soon" he said ending the conversation. 

 

"I'm coming too" Lawan said. Keith wanted to object but he could tell in her tone she wasn't going to change her mind. "Wouldn't dream of leaving you behind. I do have one question though" he said. "And that is?" she asked.  Keith sat next to her and held the baby. He breathed in her scent and sighed contently. "Will you be alright with me spending time with them?" he asked. It was a pertinent question for him. She knew that he was sexually bonded with them. Wasn't his fault. They were the mothers of his children. Instinct wouldn't let him just cut ALL emotional ties to them. "...I know where your heart lies" she said seeing him hold their daughter. Keith kissed her. "I'll try to be on my best behavior" he said. "Just don't get Claire pregnant again" she whined. "A reasonable request" he chuckled. Lawan lay on his shoulder. "I'm serious. You knock her up and I'll shrink you so small it'll take a week just to cross this room. Eating flakes of dead foot skin to survive. Licking up the sweat from my footprints" she said in a tone that made him shiver. "...yes ma'am" he croaked.

 

"Mommy is scary" he whispered to his child. Lawan giggled. 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 17...Wedding Blues pt. 1 by Size Master

"Holy shit that was a long flight" Lawan muttered. She handed Kinnika to Keith to stretch. Bending her legs and twisting about, she sighed. "She said our ride would be here" Keith said looking around. "Keith. That girl is waving at you. You know her?" she asked. Keith looked across baggage claim terminal to look. "Nope" he replied. She ran to them. "You're Keith right? Lemme see" she said looking at her phone. "Yep. It's you. I'm Rose, Lilly's daughter" she said. "Oh! Now you mention it you do look similar" Keith said. "The car is outside. Kyle can help with the bags" she said pointing to a young man dressed finely. "Kyle?" Keith asked. "Our driver. Kyle, their bags please?" Rose said. He bowed slightly and stood next to the conveyor belt. "Hungry?" she asked. "What time is it?" Lawan asked. "3:20 local" Rose replied. "That and then some. I just want to relax a bit. Been awhile since I held this size for so long. That and doing for two" she replied looking at her baby. "Feel free to shrink once we get on the road" Rose said.

 

"How is everyone?" Keith asked. "Claire is busy training with mom. Aspen is doing the last fitting. Thomas and Rachel are expecting next week. It's hectic but in a good way" Rose replied smiling. "...what about my son?" Keith asked. "Luke? Healthy and cute" she replied. Keith silently nodded. "Oh. I haven't introduced my wife and daughter. This is Lawan and this little bundle is my daughter Kannika" he said. "She's so tiny!" Rose squealed. "Imagine so. She's a week old today" Keith replied. Rose smiled petting the light black hair on the baby's forehead. "Mistress" Kyle said holding the baggage. "Of course. This way" Rose said. She led them to the silver Range Rover that was their car. Kyle tossed the bags in the back and opened the doors for them. "Butlers. How English" Lawan chuckled. Kyle started the car and proceeded home. Getting on The M1, Rose told Lawan the coast was clear.

 

Lawan groaned as she let the spell slip away shrinking her and the baby. Keith protectively held them both in his hands. "I'm surprised you didn't shrink too" Rose said looking in the rear-view mirror. "Don't need to. I use a different type of magic from them" he said. "That arcane right?" Rose asked. "Yep. What Lawan or your mother does is pure spell craft. Using their own bodies to cast magic. What arcane is spell bending. Using symbols to draw magic out and twist the effect to our desire. Stamina isn't much of an issue for that" he replied. "Seems like arcane is better" Rose said. "No. The opposite. Arcane takes time to do. A simple typo can fuck everything up to dangerous levels. Plus, the bigger flashier spells require blood.  In a one on one fight between an arcane user and a true mage, the Mage wins hands down...unless you're creative" he replied smiling. "I'm versed in some magic. Normally I’m tiny like borrowers and such. A wind spell here, flame spell there" she said. "And you said Claire is training?" Keith asked.

 

"For an entire week nonstop. She wants to fight Keith. She wants to be a Fae" she replied. "I didn't want her involved in this" he hissed. "That ship sailed when Ebonheart ate her. Can't blame her decision. If it was me, I'd rather die on my feet than my knees" Rose said. "I rather you not" Kyle muttered. "Silly. I have no plans of dying" Rose said patting his hand. "Claire said you have a boyfriend. A human one" Keith said. "True. A happy open relationship" she smiled. "Open?" Lawan asked. "Open as we have no secrets" she replied. "So he knows what you are" Lawan said. "Yeah...mom too but I haven't said a word about Ebonheart. That might freak him out" she replied. "More freaked out than a fairy girlfriend that can change her size and others?" Keith chuckled. "You know of us but were you calm learning about the destiny of your daughter?" Rose asked. Keith was quiet. "Indeed" she said. "What about security? Ebonheart attacked me using a spy not long ago" Keith said. "The entire estate is fenced. We got a dozen THORN agents patrolling the perimeter and four full size humans for backup" Rose replied.

 

"THORN?" Lawan asked. "Lily's personal spies. Their main job is to police the world for dangerous artifacts or arcane" Keith replied. Lawan looked up at the giant. "I did a mission for them. It didn’t end well" Keith muttered. There was a long pause. "That reminds me. How are the homunculi getting along?" Keith asked. "Splendid. Totally blended into borrower society. Not one issue" Rose replied. "Good. They can be free to live their lives" he said. Keith looked solemn. His thumbs gently petting his little wife. Lawan could see there was emotional baggage with that subject. She tugged in his thumb and smiled at him. He brought her to his face a kissed her chest. His eyes narrowed on the cook rice grain sized baby. His finger curled and Lawan brought their baby close to it. He didn't move it. She just rubbed the baby gently on it.

 

The car pulled in front of the estate. "I'll see to their belongings mistress" Kyle said bowing. "Very well Kyle. I'm sure Keith wants to see his son and the others" Rose said. "I'll be joining him too" Lawan said after growing herself back. "You sure? You look tired" Rose said. "I'll be fine" Lawan said Boeing slightly. Rose shrugged and led them behind the mansion. "This is incredible! Lily designed all this?!" Keith asked as they passed the entrance into the huge greenhouse. "Mostly. She had some outside help, but the main design was her's. Some of this stuff is as old as I am" she replied. "It's huge! How many live here?!" he asked. "About 10% of the world's borrower population live here. Last census put it around 1,755 people. Probably more now since then" Rose replied. "So intricate! Reminds me of home!" Lawan said. "Mom put a lot of effort into making it as real as possible. Each house is like a dollhouse with a removable roof. Electrical wires run underneath the concrete to plugs situated around the colony. From there they can use electricity for things like a light, charging station, or even air conditioning. Sprinklers above drizzle water to simulate rainy days. We even put Wi-Fi routers in areas for streaming" Rose said proudly. "Please remove your shoes. The concrete is thin and sectional" she said. Keith and Lawan removed their sandals and Rose took her sneakers off.

 

"Aspen is not far away. She's The closest" Rose said pointing to a shopping district 100 away. Keith was amazed how well planned it was. Made his work with the homunculi back home look amateurish. The main roads were two feet wide. A painted walkway designated for human sized people was to the center. People stared at them but smiled nonetheless. They waved quite a bit at Rose. "You seem popular" Keith smiled. "I am the daughter of their caretaker. I grew up around this. My first boyfriend lived here" she smiled. "Ehat does Lily plan to do now with the new laws coming out?" Lawan asked. "Well, we asked about what they wanted and most want to stay here. Keep in mind they came from some fucked up backgrounds. Trust in humans is going to take years" Rose replied. "But some want to leave right?" Keith asked. Rose paused. "Come this way" Rose said. She led them down adjacent road to a large building.

 

"This is one of our schools, but we use it as a skill training center in the off hours. Observe" she said before prying the roof open. "Now as you can see, direct deposit can be instantaneous. This is important if you have scheduled bill payments online..." a woman was saying to a class of mixed ages. She paused seeing the roof come off. "Hi Rose. Something I can help you with?" she asked. "Can I borrower you for just a minute?" Rose asked. "Sure. Class read the pdf on the screen" she said before Rose picked her out of the building. Rose held her in her hands.

 

"We got guests for the wedding. They asked about what here doing about those that wish to leave. Can you answer that?" Rose asked. "Not a problem. I'm Alice. 22 years old and I lived as a pet to an accountant in Memphis Tennessee. I was bought by the queen 3 years ago but enough about me. To answer the question, those that wish to leave we have them take classes to prepare themselves for human society. How to budget money, pay bills, legal rights, home making. The basic necessities as you will" she said. "I met a few that held jobs in America. How's that coming?" Keith asked. "Well every country has its own thing. Basically, clerking and hospitality are the main focus but eventually we can expand into other fields. England is using tax breaks as incentives but since we left the EU, the rest of Europe is trying to find ways to compete. Right now, Germany is focusing on precise engineering. Italy on fashion. England is more well-rounded" she replied. Keith nodded. Rose sat her back in the room. "Thanks" Rose said as she closed the roof.

 

"As you can see, we are taking steps with integration" Rose said as her socked feet gently moved around the corner of the street. "I sense some sadness in your voice" Lawan said. "I admit it does sadden me to see some go. I think of each one as family. The borrower children here were my first friends. One of my oldest friends is studying to be a doctor to her kind. One day she'll..." Rose said before hanging her head. She scrunched her socked toes sniffling. Lawan out a hand on her shoulder. "Part of getting older is dealing with the changes in life. If she truly is your friend, she won't leave your life. One way or another she'll be a part of it" Lawan told her. Rose nodded and patted her hand. "Thanks" she told her. Rose was silent until she stopped before a small shop. "She's in there" she said. Keith motioned for them to be quiet as he gently and slowly opened the roof. He warmly smiled seeing who was in inside. 

 

"Let it out in the belly! I'm having a baby not a puppy!" Aspen yelled to the tailor. Small as the others, she was being fitted for her dress. White with delicate lace, Aspen was sitting down as another person was fitting heels on her tiny feet. "Can you find a pair bigger? My damn feet are swollen!" Aspen snapped. Keith shook his head. "Bridezilla alert" he said. "Oh shut up Keith. I'm not wearing something...that's..." she was saying until she quickly glanced up at the smiling giant. She didn't jump up, wave, or stare. She broke down in this pitiful cry hiding her face in her hands. Keith reached in and picked her up. He just let her sit in his palm for a moment before he spoke. "Hey now. Tears don't go with white lace" he said. He himself was trying not to cry. He brought her to his face and she pounced on his nose hugging it with all her might. "Somebody missed me" he said. His warm breath tickled her thighs as it went under her dress. "Don't know if you'd come. You barely spoke to me since" she muttered. "We needed space. Not hearing your voice...wasn't easy for me" he said softly.

 

Lawan eyed them with a tinge of jealousy. She felt guilty for it. "Besides, nothing on Earth would stop me from coming to your wedding. Beyond friendship...beyond family" he said patting her belly. "Speaking of family. Aspen meet our daughter Kannika" Lawan said. Keith moved her close to see her. "She's so cute guys! Wow...she has your nose Keith" Aspen said. Keith gently put her on Kannika's belly. Aspen was quiet feeling her little heart beating. She touched her own belly. "To think her sister is inside me" she said. Kannika's eyes fluttered open slightly due to the sensation of a tiny woman on her. "Teehee...her lips are pouty" Aspen giggled. She touched them and the infant sucked her hand in to the elbow. "Ahh!" Aspen yelled. "Kannika that tickles!" Aspen giggled feeling her tiny tongue on her skin. "She's hungry" Lawan chuckled as she pulled Aspen free. Keith went back to holding her. "Look at you. Married now" she said. "Aspen. I would've invited you but..."

 

"I know. Too dangerous. I'm happy you took the risk today though" she said. "We took steps not to be discovered. Illusion spells and whatnot" he said. "Oh so you know magic now?" she asked. "Arcane magic and some martial arts" he replied blushing. "He's a good student. Especially when it comes to stamina training. Doesn't ejaculate as quick now" Lawan grinned. Aspen was taken aback by that. "Maybe we can catch up more at dinner" Aspen said. "Sure we can. See you then" Keith said placing her back in the shop. Rose had been silently observing. There was tension in the air between Lawan and Aspen. Mostly Lawan. "Shall we see to the other one?" Lawan asked. "If you mean Claire then yes" Keith replied. He caught a hint of disdain in her voice. "She should be outside the colony through that door over there" Rose said pointing to an exit 200 feet up and to the right. Once they got there, they all stepped through. Ahead was a depression in the ground. Muddy and wet.

 

"Good. Now remember, magic is like water. It ebbs and flows. It can give life...or take it. Feel the flow in your body. Keep it balanced and steady" Lily said. Claire gave no answer as she hovered inches off the ground. The way she glowed yellow reminded Keith of Tinkerbell. "Peter Pan is missing a fairy" Keith said. Claire’s focus was broken and she fell with a tiny splat in the mud. Keith couldn't help but chuckle. "You flew halfway around the world to watch me fall in mud and laugh?" she asked annoyed. "No. I had frequent flyer miles to burn" he replied. They stared at one another. "....AHAHAHA! It's good to see you Keith" she said running to hug his ankle. Keith picked her muddy little body up. He nuzzled it taking in her scent. "Same here munchkin" he replied. "I once hated you calling me that. Now, it's just feels so good to hear" she said softly. "Glad you three could make it" Lily said growing. "It's important I'd be here. I've been with them on every other journey. Why not marriage?" he said. "Sappy as always" Claire chuckled. "I see you were using a levitation spell" Lawan said.

 

"Still working on the kinks. I'm better at elemental stuff" Claire said. "Hmmm....show me" Lawan said handing the baby to Keith. "Wait what now?" Keith asked. "Just a quick spar. We do it all the time back home. Unless Claire can't handle it. I understand completely if she refuses" Lawan said. "Lawan. That is not..."

 

"I'll do it" Claire said. Keith looked at them both. Rose had an "oh shit" look about her. "Lawan. Claire is an apprentice at best" Lily said. "You guys act like I'll hurt her. Relax. If she wants to fight...let her fight. Any experience is good" Lawan said. Claire was cracking her neck and stretching her legs and arms. "You ready?" Claire asked. Lawan shrank herself. "I am now. First move is yours Tink" she said with a grin. Claire narrowed her eyes. She smelled pheromones off her at an elevated rate. She wasn't aroused so that meant one thing. Rivalry. Rivalry for a mate. Claire motioned with her hands and fired lightning bolts. They harmlessly deflected off Lawan's defenses. Lawan just stood there. "Nothing bigger? Maybe this really is unfair. Even a 10-year-old Yaksha can deflect this" Lawan said. That's didn't go over well. Claire slammed her foot down shaping errant water into a shard of ice. She threw it. The parry sent Lawan into the mud. "How was that?" Claire asked smiling. Lawan stood up. "Better but now it's my turn" Lawan said. A thunderbolt streaked at her. Claire barely deflected it.

 

She stared at her hands as they were numb. "Think fast!" Lawan yelled using water to move the mud where Claire stood. She fell and when she looked up, three ice shards impacted around her. "You got talent but maybe you should sit this fight out" Lawan said. This infuriated Claire to the point the magic she stored burst forth. The rose birthmark on her butt glowed. She stood up and held her hands out. Her body crackled with power. Sparks from her fingers and toes left her body. Wind, cold wind blew. Lawan sensed high level magic from her and quickly fortified herself. It saved her from real harm as a mighty blast of channeled cold wind flew from Claire’s hands literally freezing Lawan's feet and legs in place. Claire was breathing hard as Lawan tried to break free. A spear of ice formed in midair as water vapor was pulled in. Then a hand wrapped around Claire before she could hurl it. "Enough. This duel is over" Lily said holding her granddaughter in her fist. Lily could feel magic in her.

 

She petted her head and Claire powered down. She looked exhausted. Lawan broke free astonished. "...good. Very good. Nice technique there" Lawan said gasping. "Rose. Show us to our room" Keith said visibly pissed. Keith stood in the room looking out the window down at the muddy pit. Holding his child, he glanced at his wife. "What the fuck was that back there?" he asked. "A sparing match. You're no stranger to those" she replied. "That's not what I meant and you know it! If you were a guy I'd say you were showing off the size of your dick! Not only Claire but you were cold to Aspen too. So I ask again...what.... the...fuck?" he said. Lawan was silent. "I was showing off okay?" she said. "And you got your ass handed to you for it. No, it's more than showing off" he said. Lawan was taken aback. She'd never seen him this angry before. "You be jealous too if I was lovey dovey with my ex!" she yelled. "I wouldn't use my abilities to slam him into the mud. I had thought my wife was better than that" he said coldly. Lawan shed silent tears. She said nothing as she made her way into the bathroom to wash the mud off.

 

When she was done she emerged naked. Keith was sitting quietly on the bed. The baby resting on it as well. His fingers gently stroking Kannika's little hand. Her fingers gripping his thumb. "I would be jealous. Probably pissed but at the end of the day I'd know it was MY bed you'd chose to sleep in. I'm not expecting you not to be jealous. Nobody is that much a saint. I want you to understand where I'm coming from. Aspen gave me a life. She gave definition to my existence. A reason to live. Claire...Claire is a reminder of what I lost and what I gained. Lawan, you had a rough life but compared to mine, yours was paradise. You don't know what it was like for me before I met them. The easiest way to describe it is this...I once sucked a man off for a cheeseburger. I had gone three days without eating a thing. A 16-year-old giant borrower boy shivering in the cold. No home. No family. His body so numb to cold he had to struggle to breathe. "Hey kid you hungry?" this man asked. I nodded. He dropped his pants and told me to do it and he'd get me something to eat. I did.

 

And as I ate that burger sitting in an alleyway, I prayed. No... more like told. Told whatever God was watching to give me a family or I won't live to see the summer. I wasn't going to another full year of whoring myself out to survive. I was dead serious. No more..." Keith muttered hanging his head. Lawan sat down next to him and pulled his head to her chest. "I knew but I didn't understand. I do now" she said. "I should pop in and see my son" he muttered. "You really should. I'll be napping here with her" Lawan said back. Keith looked at her and she nodded. "Be back later" he said before kissing her goodbye. Keith walked downstairs to find Rose making out with her boyfriend. "Ahem. Don't mean to disturb you but where his Claire's house?" Keith asked. Rose blushed. "The colony is divided into sections and numbers. Her address is section C number 23" she replied. "Thanks...carry on" Keith chuckled. "Nice bloke. What’s his name?" Jacob asked. "That's Keith. He's a guest for the wedding" she replied. "...I see. Shall we continue here or in your room?" he asked. Rose giggled and raced up the stairs. "Gotta catch me!" she yelled. "Oh I will. I'm good at doing what I need to do" Jacob muttered watching Keith walk outside.

 

Keith followed the directions until he arrived. Shrinking using his old size watch, Keith knocked on the door. The door opened. "Ma'am we got a report of cute borrowers living here. Borrowers that have been missed...dearly" Keith said to Rebecca who answered. She said not one word as she hugged him tightly. "Any day now" he said looking at her belly. "Just about" she said softly. Keith kissed her and held her face. "Thanks for looking after them" he said. "Well come in and have a seat" she said. "Thomas. We got a guest" she said. "If it's Reggie, tell him I'll return those gloves later" the man said. "Pull yourself away from Netflix you old fool" she said. The man looked away from the phone and to the door. "Why as I live and breathe!" he said standing up. "How you doing boy?!" he yelled hugging Keith a little too tightly. "Better if you ease up" Keith chuckled.

 

"Come sit. Rebecca another ale for Keith please" Thomas said. They sat down and Keith was handed a beer. "It's actually good. Our own brew" Thomas said. Keith took a sip and was surprised. "Gives a new meaning to microbrew" he chuckled. "So tell me what's been going on" Thomas said. Three beers later they were mostly caught up. "Ya hear that Rebecca? He went and married" he said. "Good for him. He couldn't pine away forever" Rebecca said stretching out. "We're all moving along aren't we?" Keith said. "That we are" Thomas nodded. "You probably want to see your son" Rebecca said. "I'll get him dear. Rest those pretty feet of yours" he said getting up. Thomas returned with him. "Little guy just woke up" Thomas said handing him to Keith. Keith held him close breathing in his scent. The young man was bonding with him. Thomas and Rebecca held each other's hands watching. They could hear Keith whimpering.

 

"I wish I could around for him more" Keith said in a whisper. "It's not your fault. You're doing what you have to do to keep us safe. Sometimes the right thing to do isn't easy" Rebecca said. "He smells like both of us. I love you Luke. Love you so much..." he said trying not to sob. Rebecca wiped tears away watching him. "He needs changing. I'll take care of it" Keith said standing up. Keith cleaned him and tore away a strip of tissue paper that was used as a diaper. Their eyes met and he paused. He wondered about Luke's future. The future of all his kids. Would he be alive to see it? Would they even survive for that matter? He helped shape a world of endless possibilities for them, but history has shown that visionaries rarely survive long enough to see their work pay off. In truth, Keith had grown a little cocky since he bested that Mogwai in Miami. Now that certain thoughts entered his head, he was more aware of his mortality than ever. He shook his head. "No. I'm going to watch them grow up and live a full life" he muttered. "I hope so. We'll need a babysitter seeing mom and dad will have their hands full soon" Claire said behind him. Keith turned and looked at her. "You alright? Not fairy hulked out anymore?" he asked. "That was embarrassing" she said finishing up on Luke. She walked to her room with him.

 

Keith sat on her bed as she laid him back down. "What Lawan did was uncalled for" he said. "She was staking her claim. Can't blame her" Claire said laying down. Keith tried to avoid eye contact. Suddenly he found himself shrunk down. "What was that for?!" he squeaked. "Oh now you're looking at me?" she asked. Keith didn't answer. "You shrank me to the size of a gnat for attention?" he finally said. "I haven't see you for some time. I can smell your horniness and you're treating me like I'm a bear trap. We're both aroused" she said annoyed. "Look. I'm fucking drooling down there" she said pulling her shorts and panties down. Keith could smell the sex of her giantess snatch easily. He didn't have to look. "Are you that scared?" she asked hurt. "I was prepared for this. I truly was but Lawan looked so hurt earlier" he said. "Then we don't have to fuck" she said. "You make it sound so easy" he said. Claire placed her giant foot in front of him. "Then use my foot. Think of it as a loophole" she said.

 

Keith stared at her big toe for a moment. The groves in the skin. The nail. The untanned space between her toes. He lay his body against it breathing in the smell of soap and new sweat. He wasn’t humping it. He just embraced her giant toe. Claire stared at the shrunken fuck friend hugging her toe. "You changed" she said. "I carry the weight of the world and I dare not shrug" he muttered. She saw he was not the kooky, chipper, guy she once knew. He was hardened. Tempered. Less impulsive. "I like the old you better" she said. "The old me can't save us. The old me didn't have what it takes to try to win this. To fight...and die if need be" he muttered. Now it made sense to her. Why he stared so sadly at their son. "You're reading yourself to die" she muttered.

 

She pulled him off her toe. "You’re going to see your son's first steps! See him go to school! First girlfriend! Why...why are you doing this to yourself?" Claire asked crying. Keith patted her fingers as she held him. "Claire...it was made known to me she has an army on her side. Not those fire things but magical people. Thousands of them. It's literally my job to expect the worst" he replied. Claire opened her fist to let him stand in her palm. "When we conceived him, I gave you the best part of me. Licking your feet, drinking your milk. It wasn't a fetish for me Claire. That was me giving you my love. Holding Aspen’s hand as she trembled telling me she was pregnant. Sucking on her to show how much she meant to me. Shrinking myself and having her do whatever she wanted. Looking into her eyes when we said goodbye. Jesus...holding you both in my hands and feeling your bodies on my skin. None of that was to feed my libido. That was me saying "thank you for giving me a life to live". If I'm meant to give that life up to spare yours and hers...I can pay that price" he said. Her lip quivered hearing that.

 

She quietly pulled his clothes off leaving him stark naked. At first, she just stared at him. Her blue eyes seemed to stare into his soul. She brought him to her nose to smell him. Her fingertip traced his chest pausing over his heart. "You've gotten more muscular. You smell...richer too" she said. "Well testosterone production..." he was saying before she shushed him. Her fingertips went alongside his thigh and down his leg. Her nail tickled his little sole. Gently, she pushed him onto his belly. He tensed as she squeezed his butt cheeks between her fingers. She felt the bumps in his spine and once more she smelled him. With not a word she brought him to her mouth and lowered him in. Claire sucked on Keith gently as she fingered herself. Keith lay still as possible. Her tongue rubbing his dick made him shiver. He moaned her name as he came on her tongue. Forced to the roof of her mouth, Claire moaned deeply as she came. Cool fresh air assaulted him as she spat him out.

 

Silently, she cleaned him with some tissue. Unshrinking him, she sat solemnly. His eyes widened when she began hyperventilating. "I don't.... want to lose anyone! Nobody! Not the...father of my baby! Not my Aspen! Why...why is God punishing us for being happy?!" she said. Keith gripped her shoulders. Last time he saw stark terror in her eyes was when she was eaten by Ebonheart. "It's not a punishment. If there is a god then this is a blessing. So many of our kind out there are powerless to defend themselves. We are anything but powerless. Everything happens for a reason Claire. Reasons we don't know but we learn down the road. We'll look back one day and smile about this...instead of crying. We have at our disposal the greatest magic in the world. The magic of hope. Hope that Aspen wouldn't turn me away that night. Hope that she wouldn't squish you the first time you two met. Hope that one day you wouldn't hate me. Hope that our children can live better lives than we did. It's Hope that should guide us. Not our fears" he said. Claire hugged him so tight he could barely breathe. "I'm so glad you came back" she said. "So am I" he muttered.

 

Claire and he rejoined Thomas and Rebecca. As he put it, he just wanted to spend time with people he loved. Soon however, it came time for dinner. "Is Ritchie coming?" Keith asked. Rebecca held the enchanted pumice stone in her hand. "I called but got no response. I really hope so. I miss my son" she said softly. "I understand that" he replied. Not wanting any distractions, they had the neighbors watch Luke before they left for the main house. Keith unshrank himself with the watch and carried the three there. He left them in the dining room as he made his way to their room. Something was getting his attention on the way though. "Oberon. I can sense something from you" he said. "Probably nothing. All this magic about could be the cause" Oberon said. "Cause of what?" Keith asked as he turned the doorknob. "Faint traces of magic unfamiliar to me. Like echoes" he replied. Keith shrugged as he opened the door. Lawan was awake and staring out the window down at the colony.

 

"You're awake" he said. She nodded. Keith stood next to her. "You smell like her" she said. "We were...intimate but no sex. They're terrified of the future" he said. "Does that include you?" she asked. "The present concerns me more" he replied holding her hand. He embraced her from behind. "I healed up down there" she said pulling his hand to her pussy. She licked her lips as his index finger slid right in. "I forgot whose turn it is" he said. "You sucked on me a few days before I gave birth so it's mine" she replied. "Are you going to be gentle?" he asked. She felt the bulge in his shorts. "I have feet that need worshipping, a pussy wanting a tiny man in it. Breasts full of milk. No Keith, I will not be gentle" she replied with a grin. She cocked her head as if confused. "What's wrong?" he asked. "Something funny is out there. Strange. It's like here and not here. Like an echo" she said. "That's what Oberon said. He blamed the amount of magic around us" he said. "Could be. I've never been around such foreign magic before" she said. "Anyway. Dinner will be starting soon" Keith said. Lawan nodded and put her clothes on.

 

Jacob looked at his watch after sitting down. "45 minutes" he muttered. Rose sat next to him. "I'm glad you mother let me have dinner with your friends" he said. "Well you did say you wanted to spend time with us more" Rose said smiling.  Lily sat down. "Jacob. Some borrower friends of the family. Claire, Thomas, Rebecca" she said pointing to them. Jacob got up to "shake" their hands. "Nice to meet everyone and congrats!" he said looking at Rebecca. "Thank you young man. So mannerful" she replied. "For a human?" Jacob asked. There was a pause. "I'm kidding. I know you meant my age" he chuckled. "So Jacob. I hear you're steady with Rose" Thomas said. "Yes sir. I'm lucky to have her" he replied. "What's you study?" Thomas asked. "I've yet to declare my major as it’s my first year in college. I'm thinking of going with borrower social work. A booming field now" Jacob replied. Thomas nodded his approval. "I love borrowers. I don't understand how people can be cruel to them. Size doesn't mean we got a blank check on morality. Borrowers deserve love too" he said. Rose hugged him. "Well I know people that can help Jacob" Lily said. "Sounds great. I want to do something I can enjoy with my future wife" he said. Everyone paused this time.

 

"Maybe I'm getting ahead of myself" he said seeing Rose blushing. "Maybe not. Nothing wrong with dreams" Lily said smiling. "Dreams give us the foundation of hope" Keith said walking into the room arm and arm with Lawan. "Keith Smith and my wife Lawan" he said shaking his hand. Jacob could barely hide his anxiety. He was well informed of him. He had killed people. Fully capable of it. A giant borrower that could snap his neck if he threatened them. And a few days ago, told that the Mogwai sent to interrogate him never returned. But now he was this close to his target, Jacob tapped his foot anxiously. Tonight was a dangerous night for him as a hidden plan was going to unfurl in 38 minutes. "Now that we're all here, shall we get started? Kyle!" Lily shouted. The young trusty butler rolled in carts with trays of various foods. A hint of jealousy on his face seeing Jacob next to Rose. Lily coughed to signal him to step it up.

 

Kyle was a unique case. Slightly older than Rose, Lily bought him for £150 when he was 8 years old. Bought him for a specific reason. Lily was thinking about Rose's future. She knew that eventually Rose would be interested in boys. Kyle, for all intents and purposes, was going to be her mate. She made sure he spent time with her as much as possible and they became good friends. When Rose learned of her heritage, Lily took this as a time to grow the boy into human size.  No longer a 2 3/4-inch pipsqueak, but a 5'4 handsome boy. Things progressed between the two until one day the secret came out. Rose felt like a fool, Kyle was hurt, and Lily felt like a hypocrite. She wanted him to be her mate. A borrower would carry her bloodline better than a human. Could be trusted with the family secret. She should've known that love can't be forced. It's just happens. While Rose soured on the idea of being romantically involved with him, Kyle still loved her. In fact, it was he who calmed her down enough to tell her mother about him. He didn’t like her being with him but he loved her enough to let her find her own happiness.

 

They ate their roast duck and talked about mundane things for quite a while. Mundane as in no magic. Not with Jacob around. Jacob knew full well what they were (not Lawan. That mystery was bothering him to no end) and was withholding but if his plan worked...that would change. "And this huge snake slithered from the shadows. It's eyes like hot coals. Tongue tasting the air for me" Thomas said. "So then what?" Jacob asked. "As luck would have it, I was standing in a patch of mud. I face planted in it, rolled around and just froze. The mud hid my scent and body heat. The snake kinda looked around and slowly slithered away" he replied. "Brilliant! I would've never thought of that!" Jacob said. "Well when you're 3 1/4 inches tall, you got to be creative" Thomas said. Jacob nodded and took a sip of water. He glanced at his watch. "I'm going to step outside of a smoke. I'll be right back" he said. They nodded not thinking much of it.

 

Seeing he was alone, Jacob used his foot to scratch an arcane incantation in the gravel. He had two minutes to do it. "You idiots better be ready" he thought.

 

Meanwhile on the other side of the estate outside the fence perimeter...

 

"Run this dodgy plan by us again" a young man said. "I said my stepbrother has got an in on a shitload of borrowers. He said there are over 1,700 of them. All we gotta do is grab them" his crime replied. "That all? This estate is guarded and fenced! Made the telly many times as its owned by some do gooder borrower lover. We'll get pinched within 10 minutes!" a girl said. "Nope. My brother got that figured out. Made a bunch of sleep gas canisters timed to go off. Put everyone asleep for hours. We take these big ass cases and load them up as they snooze away" he said. "Simon, that sounds stupid as shit. Where would he get those canisters?" the girl asked. "He's a chem major Annie. Said he did it himself. Look, you know how much a borrower fetches on the black market now? $2000 starting off and there's a fuckton of them.  3.4 million US dollars split three ways. You wanna back out? More for us" Simon said. "Well we're already here Anna" the other man said opening the back of the van. "Aye...that we are Craig" she sighed helping him lift out a massive steamer trunk.       

 

The trunk in question was seven feet long and two feet wide. With holes cut out on all sides it was perfect for the job. Not that they truly planned for this. The trunk was used to store equipment and run electrical cables from it for their grunge band gigs. This is also how they knew one another. Jacob called them about a score of a lifetime and getting fuck all for gigs in dives had them listen. He told them the plan and to be at the south fence at the allotted time. All three waited at the fence. "And how we know when to go?" Anna asked. "He said you'd see a flash of light. Bloke must be using the landscape lights to signal" Craig replied. "Well get ready..." Simon said.

Moments later, Jacob finished the circle. One of four he had scratched out at all four cardinal points. "Trouble you for a..." Kyle was saying as the small circle glowed white and a streak of light raced from both sides. Each point glowed as it was linked, and the massive spell went into effect.

 

"What was...UHHGH....." Lawan groaned as the magic washed over her. "Keith! We're....under..." Oberon said as both succumbed. Lily staggered and fell on the floor. Thomas and Rebecca dropped like flies. Claire felt dizzy and fatigued. "What's happening?" she asked. Lawan saw her. "Not enough energy to fortify myself and keep Kannika safe. Claire...protect...us" Lawan groaned as she fortified Claire against the spell. What that done, Lawan shrank to her normal size on the floor unconscious. The entire estate fell under an arcane sleep spell. A very powerful and old one. The only ones still awake was Jacob and Kyle (who were outside the huge circle) and Claire who was now protected. "What have you done?!" Kyle yelled grabbing Jacob. "Goddamn human! I knew it was a mistake entrusting Rose to you!" he yelled adding pressure. Jacob reached into his pocket and pulled a slip of paper out. "......." Jacob choked. "What did you say to me?!" Kyle yelled seeing a weird grin on his face. He eased up slightly. "I said magic cancel" Jacob chuckled. Kyle hadn't noticed that Jacob stuck the paper on him inscribed with arcane symbols. It activated and cancelled out the continuous spell that kept Kyle human sized. Kyle instantly shrank down. "Plan for the worst. Hope for the best" Jacob said standing right over the small young man. Kyle didn’t run. He had an idea of what was coming. He wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction of begging, scrambling, or crying.

 

"Why? She loves you so why?!" Kyle yelled. "It's not personal. It's business. A means to an end. After tonight I'll be invited fully into their lives. Don't you worry about Rose. I'll take great care of her. I'll even let her name a baby after you" Jacob chuckled. "Burn in hell you fucking bollick sucking wanker" Kyle hissed. "You first buddy. You...first" Jacob said raising his foot over him. He was disappointed that he couldn't hear the satisfying crunch of his tiny bones over the gravel. Crushing him into paste and twisting his foot like one would stub a cigarette out held little joy for him. Jacob walked over to the steps and sat down on them. He pulled his phone out to watch YouTube to pass the time. "You got three hours" he said.

 

Simon and the others snipped the fence wire and made a hole. They quickly snuck in and was jumpy as they suspected to be caught as cameras followed them. "Nothing" Craig said after 10 minutes. "Seems Jacob was on the money. Let's step it up" Simon said to them. "How much time we got?" Anna asked. "Three hours. Remember not to go into the mansion. He said to stay out of there" Simon said. They nodded in agreement, but Anna hesitated doing so. They entered the city. "Damn. I saw the pictures in magazines, but this is impressive. There's even a post office. Look a school!" Anna giggled. "Stay focused" Craig said sitting the trunk in the middle of the street.

 

"Wake up! Wake The fuck up!" Claire screamed slapping Aspen's cheek. "She's not dead. Asleep. Keep calm Claire" Claire said to herself. Her giant lover was passed out laying on the table. Her tiny hands weren’t doing a thing to wake her. Claire went to each person to find them in a similar state. She tried everything. Tickling their feet. Brushing their nose for them to sneeze. Claire even pinched Aspen's nipples. Not a damn thing. "Drugged? I need to get help" she thought running to the colony. She figured there were enough borrowers to help her. As to what help she didn't know. She was astounded to see the borrowers out cold too. Some passed out in the street. She became very frightened now and giants in the distance wasn't helping. So terrified she forgot her magic training and hid. An entire hour passed before she moved.

 

"We got the first batch loaded" Craig said slamming the trunk shut. "How many?" Anna asked. "About 500" he replied. "That many? They won't suffocate, will they?" Anna asked. "No. Got enough holes for that. We good on time?" he asked. "Yeah. We got time. We emptied a good 10 blocks" she chuckled. "You ever own a borrower?" he asked. "A bunch. My dad was in inspector. His job was to burn the letter B in their asses to show they weren't gremlins. He brought a few home for me" she replied. "Had one. A saucy girl. You could say she was my first. Had to break her leg when we got her to get her to obey. No trouble after that. Rita was her name. She knew how to rub a cock" he said. "What happened to her?" Anna asked. "Got drunk and ate her one night" he replied chuckling. "You ate yours?" she asked. "That I did. You?" he asked. "Mine died when I left her inside me too long" she replied. Craig burst out laughing. "Shit ain't funny. How did it feel to eat one?" she asked quietly.

 

"Kinda fuzzy on it all. I do remember the squirming in my belly. Like a hundred butterflies" he replied. Anna stood up. She walked over to a house they hadn't cleared yet. "Ya trying it?" he asked. She silently nodded. "Not the children love. They fetch too good money" he said standing behind her. Anna opened the roof. Inside was a family. Passed out right at the dinner table. A young girl. A boy a few years older. A woman in her mid-20's and her husband of similar age. She reached in and pulled him out. Over the hour she hasn't taken time to really check them out. It had been a few years since her own died. Tearing off his clothes she studied him. His tiny cock and balls. Little feet. Muscular chest. She felt slightly embarrassed to look. On the other hand, it did arouse her to have a helpless little man in her hand. She missed that. His cock stood at attention as her fingertip brushed it. She paused. "Don't be such a prude" Craig said snatching up the woman.

 

In no time at all he had stripped her naked and was sucking on her lower body with this sadistic grin. Anna began sucking tiny little dick and the man tensed as he shot his load. His borrower wife moaned in her sleep as she came. Craig slurped her into his mouth and swallowed her whole. "There. Now just suck him in, push him to the back of your mouth, and let gravity do the rest" he said. Anna had him in her mouth and could fully taste him. Salty and sweet flavors as her tongue worked him to the back of her mouth. She titled her head back and let him fall down her throat. "Not moving" she muttered. "Well they're asleep luv" he snickered. Claire has watched it all from the safety of a second story home. She looked at the sleeping little girl who owned the room she was in. Claire began to find her courage. Fate would have it, she wouldn't be alone.

 

The air shimmered and a lone small figure emerged. "Colder that I thought. Where is everyone...and why are these people asleep?" none other than Ritchie asked. "I had the portal open near Claire so where is she? What the fuck is going on?" he asked looking around. The wind shifted. "Claire. That's her scent and she terrified" he muttered. Ritchie began to follow her scent down the street. Sniffing the air, he followed it to a house. Off in the distance was two humans looming over the colony. They were reaching into houses, pulling borrowers out, and stuffing them in a massive case. His eyes narrowed as he guessed this was the cause of her terror. The door was shut but that didn't stop him. He shoved it open and smelled his sister up the steps. In The living room was a young man and woman passed out on the sofa. A phone was playing a movie. Slowly he went up the steps and found the room. He opened the door.

 

"Claire?" he asked. Claire screamed bloody murder and crumpled to the floor. "IT'S ME! RITCHIE!" he yelled bending down. Claire stopped and looked at him. Her hand felt his face. "Yeah I look different. Darker skin and black hair now but it's really me sis" he said. Claire hugged him and sobbed into his chest. He let her cry for a minute before he said anything. "What's happening?" he asked. "I don't know! Everyone passed out and these humans are kidnapping everyone! Luke! I have to find Luke!" she yelled. "Luke?" he asked. "My son!" she yelled. "I have been gone for a while. Stand up sis. We'll get to him" he told her. Claire wobbly stood up. Ritchie looked at the borrower girl sleeping in the little bed. "Everyone is like this?" he asked. "It was so sudden. Even I felt like passing out until Lawan did something to me" Claire replied. "Nothing is in the air. Water maybe?" he asked.

 

"No. It happened to everyone within a minute. Drugging the water wouldn't affect everyone and not at the exact same time. There was a flash" she said. "Magic. It could be magic. My necklace is vibrating funny" he said touching it. Claire looked at it. "It's called the Blessing of Pelé. It's what I used to travel between realms. It might be protecting me right now" he muttered. With a better look, she could see he was different. He looked native Hawaiian, but it was as if he'd grown up. More mature. Surer of himself. "How did you find me?" she asked as he held her hand to leave. "Your scent. My necklace brought me near to you and I followed your panicked scent. I really really missed your smell" he said. Claire squeezed his hand. "I missed you too little brother" she replied. "Let's go see my nephew" he said leading her down the stairs. Claire led the way to the home. Slowly but steadily, the humans were getting closer as they cleared city blocks. A third human would appear to carry away the trunk and deposit another. Claire got Ritchie caught up with what was happening. They stopped at a corner to rest.

 

"She ate you?" he asked. Claire nodded. Ritchie suddenly kissed her roughly and before Claire could say a word he held her close. "I had no idea you were in such danger. I would've came right back if I knew" he muttered. In The past, she hated when Ritchie was clingy but now she wished he could hold her forever. She was the big sister but she felt so safe in his arms. "Did you know you're an aunt?" he asked. Claire was shocked. "Me and Tiffany had a baby. Man was she happy. Becoming a Menehune made her fertile. It changed us all not just the homunculi. So much to tell you. It's like being connected on a spiritual level. Imagine the power of fire in your soul" he said. His eyes sparkled with wonder. The same spark he always had. Claire chuckled. "What's so funny?" he asked. "You changed but some things stayed the same" she replied. "I'm a Menehune now but my soul is borrower. Thankfully I still kept some of my old borrower tricks" he said. The thuds of human feet interrupted them. "We should get going" he said.

 

Claire yanked the door of its hinges and ran inside. Her neighbors were passed out in the living room along with Luke in his crib. Claire picked him up. "He's asleep like the others" she muttered. She cringed. "I'll change him and get us straight before we go" she said. Ritchie sat down. "What do we do? Attack them?" Ritchie asked looking out the back window. "Not a chance. Even if I used what I know I couldn't kill even one. It's too dangerous overall. I do have an idea though" she said removing the soiled diaper. "I'm all ears" Ritchie said. "Lily has a security system in place here monitored by infrared cameras. Normally it would've gone off, but the guard must've been affected too. We get to the security room and manually trip the alarm summoning the police" she said. "One problem. The magic affecting everyone. If its fucking with my necklace, it's a continuous spell" he said. "How do you know so much about magic?" she asked. "Long story. Bottom line is the police will fall asleep too and THAT will cause even more problems" he said. Claire grew quiet.

 

After cleaning and changing Luke, she sat down and breastfed him. "I forget how pretty you are" Ritchie said. Claire smiled at him. "So I'm an aunt?" she asked. "To a baby boy named Kuno" he replied. "We should get going" she said. "We'll wait. We've been running almost nonstop and you'll be carrying him for the duration. Take your shoes off and put your feet up on the armrest" he said. Claire moved and did just that while still feeding him. Ritchie got up and went to her feet. With his hands, he started rubbing her feet. "Your touch feels warm" she said. "Magic. Pele taught me some fire magic but I'm really bad at it. It's weird. Menehune don't have a talent for it, but she said my bloodline "straddles worlds". That I have an innate talent for it" he said pushing his fingers between her toes. "You know I love you right?" he asked. "Of course, I know that dummy" Claire said. "I just want to make sure you did" he said softly. She could see he was deeply concerned but tried to hide it. "You haven't asked about Aspen" she said. Ritchie stopped rubbing her feet.

 

"Pelé is deeply concerned about her. More like what's inside her. I was given instruction to monitor her" he said. "I'm not following" Claire said. "She knows what the child means. What it could do. If she considers her a threat, Pelé will act" he said. Claire pulled her feet off the armrest. "Claire. We have to protect the baby at ANY cost. I was not privy to most of the information but what I do know is if that baby is used for evil. It's not just this Ebonheart that we have to worry about" he said. "So this fucking fire bitch wants to kill the baby?!" Claire yelled. "No. She's a protector. That's her nature. Even so she will try...and fail. Pelé is a creation goddess above all else. She's not a battle deity. What you have been told about Etherion is just the tip of the iceberg. It's divine magic. The only power that can kill a god. Reality shaping is just the beginning. Claire, if Pelé is destroyed, it will unbalance the nature of Hawaii."

 

"That might not sound as much but it will have a chain effect. Volcanoes around the entire pacific rim will erupt. That much ash in the air will cause temperatures to plummet around the planet. Earth will enter an ice age not seen since the age of the dinosaurs" he warned. "And this is why you haven't asked about her?" she asked. "No news is good news. Pelé has an idea about her but no hard info. Through me she can observe" he replied pointing to his necklace. Claire slipped her sandals back on. In the belongings she left there, she slipped on a carriage that fit on her back like a backpack. She had Ritchie sit Luke in it. Secured, Claire opened the front door.  "Let's continue to the house" she said slightly cold. They were quiet as they finally approached the house.  "You angry about what I said?" he asked. "You spoke the truth. I understand the position you're in. If it all goes to shit, what will you do?" she asked. "Stand beside my family...and die with it if need   be" he replied. It was still jarring to hear him sound so mature. "Claire! The humans are coming this way!" Ritchie yelled. Claire picked him up in her arms and ran at full speed.

 

She had never run so fast. Running so hard, the straps on her little sandals came apart and now she ran barefoot. Lawan's fortification magic had boosted her natural abilities to heights unknown to her. Even though she was three inches tall, she was still clocking in at 20 mph. If she was human sized, her relative speed would exceed 50 mph. The wind rushed past them so hard the drag kept her from going faster. "Oh my god" Ritchie muttered. Entering the mansion, Claire looked around. "You weren't kidding. They're all knocked out" he said. "Where's Jacob?" Claire asked. "My aunt's boyfriend" she explained. "We still haven't solved the problem with that spell" Ritchie said. "Keith has this sword that can break any spell. I need to go to his room and get it" she said.

 

"And how would you break something that's affecting everyone like this?" Ritchie asked looking at Aspen. "Lily told me in training that area effect spells have anchor points in the earth. Even though they cast the most powerful spells, they are also the most vulnerable. Shatter an anchor point and the entire spell could collapse" she said. They heard heavy footsteps. Claire motioned for him to follow her to the steps. "Where would an anchor point be in this case?" he asked. "We know the spell affected the entire colony, so the points must be right outside of it. Most importantly, it affected the mansion. The closest point must be in the front of the mansion" she replied jumping up a step. "This is a lot of faith you have in a theory" Ritchie said climbing behind her. "It's not faith when you don't have a choice in believing in something" she muttered.

 

"Simon. Jacob said to stay out of the mansion!" Anna yelled. "You kidding? This bitch has got to have artwork, silverware, jewelry or some shit too. Why break our fucking backs carrying trunks when we can cut to the chase here?" Simon said to her. "He's got a point luv. It would be mutters to ignore the house” ‘Craig said looking around. "Besides, I don't see any cameras and these fellows are out like a light too" Simon said pointing to everyone passed out in the dining room. As they began looking around, Craig pointed out something. "Hey! Get a look at this!" he said. They walked over to him wondering what caught his eye. In his hand was Lawan dangling upside down. Her ankle pinched between his fingers. "An Asian borrower! You know how rare those are!?" he asked. "Aye. $50,000 easy. Damn she's cute" Simon said taking her from him. He tore her clothes off to get a better look. "Healthy. Very firm. Take a look at that" he said as he gently squeezed her tits. Trickles of breastmilk came out.

 

"She gave birth recently. That's a good sign she can breed" he said before sucking her tits. He tasted her milk before letting her free of his lips. "...very healthy. "Get you jollies off if ya want but don't eat her. Imma going to look around a bit" Craig said to them. Simon molested the tiny passed out woman. Licking her tiny feet. Sucking on her ass. He chuckled evilly as she moaned in her sleep. Anna took her from him and proceeded to tongue rape her. "Tiny slut just came" she said shelling her finger slick with Yaksha cum. Simon ran his fingers through Anna's hair and took Lawan from her. "Gimme" Anna said like a child. Simon unzipped his pants and fished his hard cock out. "Suck me off and I'll talk Simon into letting us keep her" he said, Anna smiled wickedly as she enveloped his dick. As she gave him oral, Craig wanted near the front door and found it open. "There you are!" he said seeing Jacob.

 

"Unbelievable" Jacob hissed seeing him. Craig walked out the front door into the gravel driveway. "I said stay out the fucking mansion didn't I? Please tell me the others didn't go inside too" he said. "What's the big deal? There aren't any cameras inside. We even found an Asian borrower" Craig said. "Did you harm the others inside?" Jacob asked. "No, but what's the worry? Even at a full load we'll be 200 short of cleaning this place out. We can have some fun" he said smiling. Craig and the others were fucking up his plan in a dangerous way. It would mean his life if ANY harm came to Aspen, Claire, or any of her family members. For the blood contract protected them from harm. Jacob sighed. "Get lemons...make lemonade" he said walking to his car. He opened the glovebox and pulled a gun out. "OY! WAIT A MINUTE!"*BANG*      

 

Jacob shot Craig in the chest and he dropped dead on the gravel. "Fuck was that?!" Simon shouted hearing the shot. Anna took his cock out her mouth and Simon placed Lawan on the table. Carefully, they went to the front where the sound came from. "JACOB! We heard a gunshot!" Anna said. "That you did" he said before shooting her in the forehead. "ANNA!" Simon screamed. Jacob aimed at Simon. "For god’s sake why?! Why kill your mates?!" Simon screamed at him. "Cover story" Jacob replied. Simon could see the sociopathic eyes staring back at him. "I'm your brother man...your brother" he whimpered. "Stepbrother and a sorry one at that" Jacob said before pulling the trigger.

 

"Jesus! Those were gunshots Claire!" Ritchie yelled. Claire didn't respond. "There it is" she said pulling the sword from his keychain. "This thing?!" Ritchie said. Claire swung it and cleaved a travel alarm clock the size of a loveseat to them in half. While it didn't recognize Claire as its master, it still held its enchanted properties nonetheless. They made their way back downstairs. He could smell the humans and more importantly, blood. Jacob had his back turned to the door as he stood over their bodies. "Jacob?!" Claire yelled. "She's still walking around?!" he thought. Jacob put on a desperate act. He willed tears in his eyes and turned around. "Claire! What the fuck is going on?! Who the fuck were those guys?!" he yelled pointing to them. "You did this?" she asked. Jacob broke into a cold sweat. "You shot them?" she asked. Jacob took a breath. "That's what she meant" he thought. "...yeah. I saw them coming at me and I went to my car and got my gun" he replied. Claire was curious of that. In a country where guns were exceptionally rare, why and how did he have one?

Chapter 17...Wedding Blues pt. 2 by Size Master

"Claire...I'm losing my shit here. This is me losing my shit. I just shot three people and every time I try to get near the house I feel like I’m going to pass out. Oh god Rose...is Rose alright?" he asked crying. "She's asleep like everyone else. Jacob I'm sorry you got involved in this insanity" she said softly. She walked up to him and patted his shoe. He bent down to pick her up. "Everything is going to be okay" she said trying to smile. "What's that thing in your hand?" he asked. "Hopefully the solution to this problem. Set me down" she said. He did and she began looking around. Her and Ritchie. "What are you looking for?" Jacob asked. "Something scratched in the dirt. A circle or funny writing" she said. "Like that?" he asked pointing 20 ft. away. She ran to it. "Yes that!" she said. She took the sword in both hands and held it over the circle. "Jacob. I know that you know about magic from Rose. I'm trusting you to keep what happens today a secret too. If this works, you get an explanation. You deserve that" she said glancing at the bodies. "I trust you Claire" he said. With that Claire stabbed the sword into the circle. The blade vibrated roughly and a low rumble like distant thunder filled the air. There was a flash and like water on a hot skillet, the arcane circle evaporated.

 

Jacob walked closer to the house. "It's gone. I don't feel sleepy" he said. They rushed back into the house. Slowly, everyone in the dining room began to come to. "Wha...what happened?" Thomas asked. "We were attacked with arcane. It put everyone asleep except me and Jacob" Claire replied. The small man tried to stand on the giant table and faltered. "Easy dad" Ritchie said catching him. The man looked at him closely. He held his face. "MY BOY! MY BABY BOY!" The father yelled. Rebecca looked at them and gasped. "RITCHIE!" she yelled going to hug him. "Don't cry mom" he said as his mother whimpered and sobbed holding him. Keith awoke from the sound and looked at his wife. Lawan was having a hard time shaking it off. He first noticed her clothes missing, then the slickness of her skin. Finally, she could smell the scent of human saliva. "Claire...were there humans here?" he asked. "Three of them were kidnapping borrowers. Jacob ended up shooting them" Claire replied. Everyone and including Lily stared in shock at what she said. "Keith...I feel cold" Lawan muttered. Keith gave her his napkin and bundled his tiny wife in it. Their eyes were on him as he walked outside. They followed him curious as to whom attacked them. In his right hand was Lawan. He extended his left and the sword Claire had been holding zipped out her hand into his. He didn't even have to tell it to grow. He looked at each one carefully. "Which one did it?" he asked. "They all attacked us" Ritchie said. "That's not what I meant" Keith hissed. Nobody knew what he was referring to except him and Lawan. He smelled them all. "You two" he said with a tone that unnerved everyone that had known him for some time.

 

It was no secret that Keith wore his feelings on the cuff. They'd seen him angry, sad, happy, and all in between but never like this. Hate. Pure primal hate. Hate that was as cold as a glacier in Antarctica in winter. Yes cold. That level of hate knows no reason, no logic, no morality. "Pl... please...help..."  a voice croaked. It was Simon. Jacob got very nervous. If Simon survived, he could tell them everything. "He attacked us and now he asks for help?" Jacob said to Keith. Keith raised his sword as Jacob shrewdly smiled. Keith surprised everyone by slamming it into the ground. "No. Too easy. Too quick" he said so coldly Aspen shivered. Aspen who had been quiet the last few minutes had her own problems. She knew somehow this was connected to her. Kidnappers armed with arcane? She wasn't naive to think this was a coincidence. Keith reached into his pocket me pulled out a scrap of paper. He cut his thumb on the edge of the sword and began scribbling. "Fuck me what's happening now?" Jacob asked as an eerie chill descended on them. A wind concentrated around Keith.

 

"Keith. I know you're upset...AHHH!" Oberon was saying before he was mentally cast aside. The Fae spirit didn't even know Keith could do that. "Aspen. Please calm him down. What he's doing is forbidden" Lily said to her. Aspen took a few steps before wind threw pebbles at her exposed legs. The bodies rose in the air with Simon in the forefront. "I... didn’t..." he said coughing out blood. Keith briefly relented until the shifting air brought something else to his attention. He glanced over to see the splattered remains of Kyle. Keith was silent as the grave when a magic circle formed in the air in front of him. He touched Simon's chest. A bluish glow spread over Simon. "Meet your friends in hell" he hissed. Simon's body began to bloat and he screamed. "Oh dear god" Rose muttered. The sound was nothing like they had ever heard. A wet pop and a faint screeching. The screeching of bone, muscle, and sinew torn asunder. Simon had literally exploded. Exploded so violently his shattered bones and skull fragments shot out like ball bearings from a claymore. Keith had turned him into an antipersonnel mine. The other bodies were just shredded. The wind died down and Keith turned and walked away.

 

The driveway was a charnel pit. Rose threw up at the sight. Aspen was mortified. She couldn't believe her sweet Keith could do this and just walk away. "My god mom. What kind of spell does that to someone?" Rebecca asked. "One of the darkest. it’s called Harrowing. A type of transmutation spell that purifies elements in the body. Namely sodium and potassium. When they mix with the water in the body...this happens" Lily replied. "What was he looking at just before?" Aspen asked. They looked over and Rose bent down. She immediately began wailing uncontrollably. Lily looked closely. She held her hand to her mouth and cried. Rose screamed and babbled Kyle's name over and over. It broke their heart to see her just crumple to the ground. Lily picked her up in her arms and kissed her forehead. Rose passed out. "Come...come back inside. I'll have someone get rid of that" Lily muttered.

 

Keith sat quietly on the toilet seat as Lawan viciously scrubbed her skin in the sink. She glanced at her giant husband. His eyes were devoid of emotion. She stopped. Her skin red from so much scrubbing. Keith stood up and left the bathroom. His wife dried herself off and walked to the bed. She climbed all the way up to see him rocking back and forth with their daughter in his arms. Almost a half hour passed before Lawan moved. "Please hold me" she said. Keith put his daughter back in her crib. He held his hands out and she crawled into them. He didn't move or pet her. It was as if he was terrified of himself. "I'm not hurt" she said. "Physically" he muttered. "It should be me that's worried right now. I've never seen that part of you before" she said. "That part of me was the one that killed Aspen's homunculus. The one that feeds off of that. Lawan, it felt so good" he muttered. "I know that feeling. When I squished those thugs in San Francisco back then...it felt good. Felt good at that moment. Later on..." she said.

 

"Why did you learn that spell?" she asked. "With what's coming, I'm in no position to be choosy about what spells to learn" he replied. "And why use that particular spell? Why not use a generic shrinking spell and slowly crush him into the next world?" she asked. "Because I could smell what they all did to you. See what they had done. They treat tinies like disposable playthings. And all my life I've lived with that fact but seeing you naked. Their foul stench on you...they dared. They dared to touch you. Taste you. Rape you! I'll bring unholy wrath on any that dare assault the ones I love! Oblivion awaits those that desecrate those that are mine!" he yelled. His daughter awoke crying. Lawan released the spell on her and she shrank ever so small in his hands. He gave her over to his small wife. Lawan placed her nipple in her mouth and fed her. Keith gripped his wrist. "Goddamn it still hurts" he muttered.

 

"Of course it does Keith. One cannot wield such a spell without some consequence" Oberon said. "So you decide to speak. You going to scold me?" Keith asked. "No. I felt everything you did. I understand. The spell I taught you is a destruction spell. The magic recoil on your body would've been worse if you had not trained. I need not to admonish you when you feel the effects" Oberon said to him. "I really scared everyone didn't I?" Keith asked. "They're not scared of you. They're scared for you" she replied. Keith went to look at the time only to see his clock cut in two. "Hmm" he said reaching for his phone. "10:03. Feels later. Wonder how everyone is doing" he said. "Go and see" Lawan said to him. Keith hesitated. "I'll be fine. Go" she said. Keith reluctantly left the room. Satisfied he couldn't hear, Lawan broke into a quiet sob.

 

He came downstairs to find everyone except Lily, Rose, and Jacob in the living room. They looked at him worried. Aspen went over to sit next to him. She held his hand. "They did something to her didn't they?" Aspen asked. Keith nodded. Now it made some sense to them. "How is everyone? Claire? Rebecca? Thomas?" he asked. "We're fine boy. We're worried about you" Thomas replied climbing onto the sofa next to him. "Don't worry about me papa bear. I'm more concerned about humans using next level arcane" Keith said petting the man's hair. "Isn't arcane knowledge strictly regulated?" Aspen asked. "Indeed it is milady" a voice said from the floor. A young man climbed up her leg and sat on her knee. "The Queen wanted to see to you as she talks with her daughter and her consort. But to answer your question...absolutely. Our organization keeps strict tabs on that to prevent chaos in the human world" he said. "You mean THORN right? Nice going with that" Claire said snidely as she held her son.

 

"I don't think this is on them. I have a sneaky suspicion as to where they learned it" Keith muttered. All eyes were on him. "Not long ago I was attacked by a Mogwai. The attacker didn't survive the assault. From what I've been told, Mogwai are notorious for using human's as fronts. Lackeys for a better term to do their bidding. I'm willing to bet a Mogwai taught them arcane and sent them here" Keith said. "Why? What purpose is it to steal a shitload of borrowers?" Aspen asked. "I think that was just incentive. There's money in smuggling borrowers now. A side effect in giving them rights. No, this had two goals. One to see if we could fight this attack off. And second, to remove possible threats" he replied. "Possible threats?" Rebecca asked. "I met a borrower in Miami with a rose birthmark. The same birthmark as Claire. For a lack of a better term, a Fae candidate. With this many borrowers here, the odds of finding others with magical affinity goes up" Keith replied. "That's a hell of a theory Keith. Circumstantial at best" Aspen said.

 

"Not quite. There is a kind of proof the back his theory up" the little agent on Aspen’s knee said. "Right now, we're releasing all the borrowers that were taken. Now if these were humans that stumbled into arcane magic and just used it to kidnap them for profit, why didn’t they take Thomas, Rebecca, and Claire, or better yet Lawan. In fact, they weren't touched" he said. "But Lawan was assaulted" Claire said. "True but if one was to sell borrowers, why pass by the most valuable ones. Mistress Claire is a young blond, cute, and physically fit. A rare breed literally. Not to mention an Asian at their fingertips. Lawan would've been a good catch too" he said. "What are you saying?" Rebecca asked. "I’m saying they were instructed not to touch them. From what I was told, Aspen made a binding blood contract to turn her child over to Ebonheart on the condition that NONE of her loved ones were hurt or put in jeopardy" he said. "Again Lawan" Claire said.

 

"Ebonheart doesn't know about her. It makes sense. If you guys were harmed, it would violate the contract and Ebonheart would face punishment just as Aspen would" Keith said. "Exactly sir" the man said. "Sounds like a valid theory to me" Lily said coming down the steps. She looked utterly exhausted. Lily sat on the sofa and shrank down to Fae size. She sighed as the focus needed to keep the spell going was lifted. "Agent...?" she asked. "009 ma'am" he said. "Rub my feet. It's been a hell of a day" she said. The loyal worker hopped off Aspen’s knee and went over to her. He began rubbing her tiny feet. "Must be good to be the queen" Claire chuckled. "Not always...like tonight. Just had a pretty heavy conversation with Rose and Jacob" she said.

 

"Is she alright?" Keith asked remembering what happened. "She's awake right now with Jacob. As for him...I didn't know he knew as much as he did. I told him what I knew of tonight" she said. "Ebonheart?" Aspen asked. "No. He's rattled enough as it is. I asked him where he got that gun. Said he bought it to protect himself from some leg breakers of a loan shark he owes money too. I don't approve but with what happened, I won't openly object. The toes. Rub the toes" she muttered. "Guess the wedding is canceled huh?" Claire asked. Aspen got up and abruptly left. "Shit...Aspen wait!" Claire said running after her.

 

"Do we call the cops?" Thomas asked. "And tell them what? Magical kidnappers invaded us, and I popped them like fucking balloon animals?" Keith asked. "Just asking" Thomas said. "Why don't we retire for the evening. Nerves are still frayed" Lily said. They all agreed and left from home. "What's your real name?" Lily asked the young man. "Bradley" he replied. "Tonight my...our home was invaded, and I couldn't do a thing to stop it. Bradley, what if this starts a panic and they want to leave?" Lily asked. It was surprising to hear fear in his Queen's voice. "You give us too little credit. So many of us have faced danger every day. Not knowing if this day would be our last. I myself was one of many that were a part of a testing group at a drug company. Then one day I hear a human bought all of us. We were brought to a place that reeked of sterilized things and separated. We disappeared one by one and when they came for me I was terrified. A human woman jammed a cotton swab up my rectum. Took blood. I was sure I would be experimented on again and die as none came back. Then one bright morning a human woman came into my room, petted my hair and kissed me. Told me everything would be alright. And as I looked into her eyes I actually believed her. That woman was you" he said. Lily looked at him. "When...when was this?" she asked.

 

"10 years ago next month" he replied. Lily remembered it. The drug company filed for bankruptcy and was selling everything off including the borrowers they kept. Lily bought the entire group of 50 for the low price of £1000. "If they want to leave it’s not because they're afraid. It's because they want to live a life you can be proud of" he said. "10 years...that boy. That boy was 7 years old. He was so frightened" she muttered. "He was but you gave him hope. He loved you for it. He still loves you" he said looking at her as he kissed the top of her foot. Lily hugged him tightly before kissing him. "Can you stay here with me tonight? I don't want to be alone" she said. "Of course my queen. You needn't but ask" he said holding her.

 

"Rose? Do you want me to stay?" Jacob asked her as she lay in his palm. Rose didn't know the answer to that. She wanted him too but then again, the shock of losing Kyle had left her in a state that would worry him. Didn't help he was forced to kill there people tonight because of her family troubles. She felt like she didn't deserve him. "No. Go home. Go home where it's safe" she replied. "I will if you say so. I'll come back. I'll always come back for you" he said. He brought her to his giant lips and kissed her. "I'm so sorry Rose. Call me if you need someone to talk to. Anytime...just call me" he said. She nodded. "Rose...I love you. Love you enough to build a life with you" he said. Rose leaped up and franticly kissed his lips. She gave a series of pitiful whimpers. "I should stay" he said. "...no. Mom is still twitchy about you and me and the big secret not being secret anymore. Give a few days to get her head around it" she said. Jacob nodded and placed her on the bed. He pulled her clothes off her tiny body and tucked her into bed.  He silently left the estate pleased with himself.

 

Jacob plopped down in his sofa. He smiled and soon after broke into a sinister laugh. "Judging by your laugh, the plan succeeded" Mao said human sized coming from his bathroom. The Mogwai woman was drying her hair as she sat next to him. "Better than I hoped. That fool Keith obliterated them making sure they couldn't be traced to me" he said. "Is that so? Are you closer to them now?" she asked tossing her towel aside. "Her mother told me everything about them. Nothing about Ebonheart but that's not important. What's important is I gained their trust" he said. Mao stretched back on the sofa placing her feet in his lap. He gave no pause kissing her feet. Mao sighed and stretched as her human spy sucked her toes. She glanced at him and snapped her fingers. Suddenly, the feet he was worshipping towered over him. "You did extremely well today Jacob. I am exceptionally pleased" she said picking him up. "Remind me my reward" he said.

 

"You will me regent of this nation. It's remaining human population yours to rule as you see fit" she replied. "Then I need to find a woman to rule at my side. A smart woman, powerful, beautiful" he said looking at her. Mao found herself blushing. "You think me? Human I do not desire the comfort of human male" she said. "Then why are you stroking my chest?" he asked. Mao was indeed doing so with her thumb. Jacob took his own clothes off. "Why advert your eyes? It's hard for you" he said. Mao glanced and found he was erect. "Are humans superior when it comes to admitting their feelings?" he asked. Incensed, Mao sucked his tiny dick into her mouth and sucked hard. She pinned him to her face with her palm. "Mao...she means nothing to me..." he groaned. Her almond eyes met his. She would be lying if she said she felt nothing right then. For most of her life she neglected the other sex. Duty to the state took precedent. She wasn't a stranger to sex though. She had slept with many men to get their support or for other nefarious reasons. Some of these men didn't live to see the next day. Jacob however was different from them. He didn't fuck her for anything like favoritism or power. No, he was getting that by doing his job. The more she thought of it the more it irked her.

 

She had made shrunken men and women lick her feet countless times. Some were into it but most did it out of fear. She had them lick her pussy and again for the same reasons. And as Jacob spurted his puny load into her maw, she remembered every time he did these things he seemed utterly content. In fact, he didn't fear her at all. She pulled him from her mouth. After some composure, she was surprised to find him crawling out her palm and kissing her. "Why don't you fear me?!" she yelled. "I just don't" he shrugged. She dropped him on the sofa before her massive cunt. "I could crush you under it right now! Suffocate you inside! Drown...drown..." she muttered. Mao was shaking. Jacob casually walked up and began fucking her. She was so frustrated she was crying. A human had bewitched her. A dishonorable thing for her kind. And yet his feelings for her were deeper than any Mogwai had ever shown her.

 

She felt him humping her. She loved it. It made her feel like a woman and not a female that could wrangle what she wanted for sex. Human men were either toys or food to her but this one was different. And as she closed her eyes she briefly thought of her future. If Ebonheart did succeed, there would be no need of spies or human handlers. That's all she knew what to do. Mao began to fear the future. It was then she began taking his offer seriously. And hearing him groan shooting his load into her pussy as best he could, she came. "Mao...I didn't mean to make you cry" he said. She was embarrassed. She unshrank him and got dressed. "I must report your success" she said. "But I haven't told you what I really learned" he said. "Text it to me" she said quietly as she shrank down and headed for his window. She paused. "I will consider your offer in the meantime" she said before leaving him. Jacob shrugged and went to shower.

 

Keith lay next to his wife. Shrunken by magic at her insistence, she lay quietly on her side. "Hold me tight" she muttered. Keith tucked her hand into his chest. "I smell tears" he said. She trembled. "I will not let any impure person touch you again" he said. It wasn't what he said that caught her by surprise. It was how he said it. She had noticed over the last few weeks his manner of speech changing. His mood. The more he tapped into Oberon, the more he changed. Sure it made him stronger. Stronger than any she had ever seen but it hurt to see the man she fell in love with turning into someone else. Lawan broke his embrace and crawled on top of him. Her ass facing his face, she enveloped his cock with her mouth. "Lawan?" he asked. She was busy bobbing up and down his shaft. With one hand he held her hips and ate her out. The other squeezed her bare foot gently. Her body trembled as his tongue went inside her.

 

And as she moaned, her voice vibrated his sensitive organ. He flooded her mouth with semen and she audibly gulped it down. She made this strange coo as she came flooding his mouth with her juices. Lawan sat up and began crying. "Honey what's the matter?!" he asked. "I don't want to lose you! You're changing into someone! Stay the way you are!" she sobbed. "I don't understand" he said. "The way you talk. The way you sound...you sound like Oberon" she said. Keith paused. He thought back. He found he did indeed sound different at times. And today, he annihilated three people with magic so fearsome his hand was still numb. His victims (could one call them that?) were so utterly consumed, the groundskeeper had to use a hose to clean the driveway. Keith held her shaking hands. "I'm changing. Yes, that's true but my soul is the same. What I am deep down is still the same. Your husband. The father of our beautiful baby girl. The one that watches you when you sleep. Rubs your feet when you're tired. The one that thanks whatever deity that's listening that you were born" he said.

 

She looked at him. Looked deep in his eyes. "They're still the same" she muttered. "We all go through changes Lawan. Even you changed. Moody, sexual ambivalence. Closed off. Not anymore. It wasn't the bad girl sex bomb that made me fall in love with you. You know that. It wasn't me sucking your toes or tickling your pussy that had you fall in love with me either. We both know it was our souls that did that" he said. Lawan leaned into him and pulled him down back onto the football stadium sized bed. "You say touching things" she muttered. "Nice girls bring out the best in me" he chuckled. "Still lame humor though" she chuckled back. "Still working on it" he said.

 

The next morning, Keith climbed down the stairs still small. He chose not to grow back as it had been some time he was this size in a normal setting. Getting back to his roots he called it. Lily and Ritchie was alone in the kitchen. He saw nobody else. "Where is everyone?" he asked. "Claire is with her parents. Aspen is outside I think. Rose is still in her room. Poor dear..." Lily said. "We doing better this morning?" he asked after hearing about Rose. "You should see to Aspen. We got some distressing news this morning" she said. Keith climbed onto the kitchen nook. "Hey little brother from another mother" he smiled riffling Ritchie's hair. "...missed that" the boy muttered. "What do you mean by distressing news?" Keith asked. "We spent all last night freeing borrowers in those trunks and getting them home. All were safe and sound except two. We narrowed it down when two young children reported their parents missing. After examination, we found traces of human saliva on the street. Aspen happened to be there when we broke the news" Lily replied.            

 

"Fucking hell" Keith hissed. "Aspen saw their reaction. They were screaming and crying. And then they looked at her with this...I can't truly describe it Keith" Lily said. Ritchie handed him some coffee and crumb of toast. "Tell me you got something on who did this" he said. "Their bodies were obliterated. Not even fingerprints were left. However, we did find their van. We ran the plate and got nothing. Nothing at all" she said. "Nothing?" Keith asked. "Somebody had deleted the records of the owner but we did get a name from the registration. Craig Thompson" she said. "That's something" he said. "Nothing again. Not even a Facebook profile. Someone expunged every trace of him online. No credit history, school records, nothing. That takes next level clout and connections to do that" she said. "Mogwai connections" he muttered finishing his breakfast. Lily quietly nodded. Keith left them and stepped into the sun room. A room that lead directly to the borrower colony.     

 

Aspen laid in a pool chair in a shirt and shorts. Keith climbed up and made his way to her feet. Gazing at her, her eyes were bloodshot. Either from lack of sleep, crying, or both. Staring up at the glass ceiling, she had this sad forlorn look about her. "I'd offer you a penny for your thoughts but they don't have pennies in the UK" he said. Aspen jumped in fright. "Down here. Didn't mean to scare you" he said. Aspen laid back not saying anything. He took his hand and began brushing off the dust and dirt from her walking barefoot on the concrete floor. He went another minute or so before saying anything. "What's on your mind?" he asked. "This is my fault" she muttered. Keith was polishing her big toenail and stopped. "Say that again. I had something crazy stuck in my ear" he said. "I'm serious. None of this would've happened if it wasn't for me and the baby" she said. Keith climbed onto the giantess and made his way to her distended belly. He sat down and looked dead into her eyes. "So tell me. What crime are you guilty of?"

 

"Being born? Loving someone? Getting pregnant? Yeah those sound like crimes against humanity there" he said with some edge. "You can't deny that this wouldn't have happened if I wasn't having this kid!" she yelled. "Well with that logic, you can't deny John Kennedy getting shot if he went to Houston instead of Dallas. Princess Diana dying in a car wreck if she stayed in her hotel that day. Or better yet Claire having her baby if you had just eaten her when she was a kid. Things happen good or bad sometimes because they just do. Those three had a choice to come here. They had a choice when it came to those parents. They had a choice when they raped my wife" he said. Aspen looked dead at him with shock. "I...I didn't know they did that. That's why..."

 

"Why I went all fucking Sith Lord? Yeah it was. You see yourself as some bringer of woe" he said. "You didn't see those kids Keith. I was there when neighbors told them their parents weren't coming back. And the oldest one..oh god..." Aspen said choking back tears. "The oldest one knew. Smelling the air and looking at the street asked..."were they eaten". None of us had the courage to answer but our silence said enough. They just sobbed in their arms holding one another and the boy looked up at me with this "why" look on his face. Like why bad shit keeps happening. What did we do to deserve being orphans? So answer that one Keith!" she screamed. "I've asked myself that question since I was 10 years old Aspen. Or had you forgot what happened to me back then?" he asked. Aspen was so ashamed she wanted to hide. That was probably the most insensitive question she ever asked anyone.

 

"The answer is there is no answer. You could spend a lifetime trying to figure it out. You could use religion, cause and effect, or just say shit happens but in the end...nobody knows. I take stock in knowing that I can't change the past but I can shape the future. What's underneath me?" he asked. "...my belly" she replied. "Think deeper Aspen" he said. "Our baby" she replied. "That's right our baby. You're so close to giving birth I can hear the fetal heartbeat. Strong and healthy like her mommy" he said standing up. He pulled up her shirt exposing her belly. "I stopped thinking about my future when Luke was born. I began thinking of his, then Kannika's, and her's. We put our hopes and dreams in our kids. Aspen, when I um...came inside you on our trip to that resort, I wasn't just shooting some borrower DNA into your body. I was shooting my love, compassion, hope, the best part of me. To do no less for you would've been a real crime" he said. Aspen placed him right over hear heart and cupped her hand over him. She quietly cried.

 

"You're not perfect Aspen. You will make mistakes. You'll fail at things. None of that makes you a bad person or means you're cursed" he said softly. She held him in both hands and shied away. "Aspen. You can be intimate with me if you want" he said. "Oh thank god" she muttered pulling what little clothes he had on. Keith winced as her sucking on him hurt slightly. He braced himself holding the tip of her nose. Her hand slipped up her shorts and her groan vibrated his tiny body as her fingers slipped inside. Keith came within short notice it was that intense. He felt himself being pulled in her mouth and darkness came. Bracing himself using his bare feet pushing against her teeth, Keith grabbed fistfuls of tongue flesh as best he could. Aspen was tasting him as much as she dared. Her heart soared enjoying the long missed manly taste of her life companion. She pushed him to the roof of her mouth jamming his still hard penis against the ridges of her upper palate. A guttural moan of his name caused him to cum once more coating the roof of her mouth with his miniscule ejaculation. Aspen let him slip out her mouth.

 

"You missed me that much?" he asked wiping the spit out of his eyes. Blushing and embarrassed she nodded. "Every day. Especially when she kicks" she said looking at her belly. "You too" he muttered softly. Aspen was diligent enough to clean him off with the glass of water she had nearby. Keith got dressed and yanked out the scrap of paper that held the shrinking spell. Ripping it up caused him to grow back instantly. He casually sat back down placing her legs in his lap. "I was supposed to get married in a few hours" she said. Keith nodded. Aspen lulled her head to the side as he rubbed her feet. Exhausted, emotionally and physically, she fell asleep. He placed her feet on the chair and kissed her forehead before walking back into the house.

 

"Easy Ritchie! He's not an acorn!" Claire yelled from the countertop. "Oh lighten up sis. I got experience" the boy said playing with his nephew. "Worrywart" Keith said snatching her up. He sat down at a chair next to the kitchen nook. Lily was eating a scone looking out the window. Keith was quietly looking at Claire as he rubbed her delicate little legs. "She's doing better but we need to do more" he said glancing at the sun room. "Like what?" Claire asked. "Having the wedding" he replied. "Seriously, after what just happened?" she asked. "You want them to win? Giving in feels like that" he said. Claire scrunched her face. Keith sat her down and he rested his chin on the countertop. "Look around Keith. Nerves are frayed. People exhausted" she said. He held her hand between his fingers. "A man once said a dream deferred is a dream denied" he said. Claire kicked him in the nostril. For a second, he could smell her feet. She smelled...anxious. "You want this to happen Claire" he said. "Of course, I do! It's my fucking dream!" she yelled. The borrower girl was shaking. Trembling at the frustration. He sucked her feet into his mouth tickling her with his rough tongue. Claire tried to not laugh. "Stop it! Cut it out perv!" she yelled yanking her feet from his giant mouth. "I see it as my duty to see you two happy" he said. Claire sighed at his puppy dog eyes.

 

"I think it's a grand idea. A kind of fuck you to Ebonheart and her cronies" Lily said. "See? The British lady thinks it’s a good idea" Keith said. "Well we British know how to persevere in tough times" Lily said checking her phone. "Well...if you say so" Claire said. "Settled then. I'll make some calls shortly" Lily said leaving them. The woman made her way to her daughter's room. Opening the door, Lily saw she was asleep. Lily sat down and uncovered her tiny daughter. Only in a bra and panties, Rose was kept warm in her mother's hand. Rose began to wake as Lily petted her reddish hair. "Morning sweet pea" she said. "It wasn't a nightmare was it?" Rose asked. "No honey it wasn't" Lily replied. Rose said nothing and just laid against the palm of her giantess mother. Lily began humming an old tune she once sang to her daughter when she was younger. "I took him for granted. He loved me and..."

 

"And he loved you" Lily said. "Was it like this for you when daddy died?" Rose asked. "Different. I was prepared beforehand. Still hurt but the things I wanted to say had been said" Lily replied. Her fingernail moved Rose's hair out of her face. "You can Jacob were alone after I left. You sure he can handle what we spoke about?" Lily asked. "He loves me enough to keep my secret. He said as much" she replied. Lily nodded. She brought Rose to her face and kissed her over and over. Rose could hear her sniffling. "Sometimes I wonder if I did right by you. What I did by you and Kyle" she said. "You wanted me to be safe and happy. I get that now I'm older" Rose said. "I put Kyle in a box for burial. A plot was made under that rose bush. You know the one I planted when you were born" Lily said. "I'll...I'll take care of it" Rose said hopping onto the bed. With a wave of her hand she grew to human size. "You don't have to do it now" Lily said watching her get dressed. "No point in putting it off. One foot in front of the other" Rose said slipping flip flops on.

 

Rose was alone at the bush by her own choice. The box lay in a dug-out hole. Further back, Lily and the others watched. Rose spoke to the box or more importantly what was left inside. Seeking forgiveness for declining him. Happier days. Their first date. And then she used her bare foot to cover the box with dirt. She painfully smashed her finger on a thorn until it bled. "I shed this blood on remembrance for the blood you shed for us...for me" she muttered as she let drops of blood fall and soak into the fresh soil. When it was done she walked away not looking back. "I have something to take you mind off of this" Lily said. "All ears" Rose said. "Get with the Vicar down the road. The one with the funny mustache. Make sure he's coming this evening. After that go into town and get what’s on this list" Lily said handing it to her. Rose looked it over and smiled. "Done" she said leaving.

 

Lily slipped off her shoes and walked to a panel on the wall of the greenhouse surrounding the colony. Pressing a button, she patiently waited. Lily explained that the button was to summon the most important people in the colony on short notice. Within 15 minutes, dozens of borrowers were at her well-manicured toes. "You summoned us queen?" an older man asked. "Indeed I did. After what happened yesterday, I was prepared to delay the wedding ceremony but after talking it over, I decided to push forward. This is not an edict. As you know I don't do that. Those that were to help with the arrangements...are you willing to do so today? I understand if you don't wish to" she said. They all looked at one another. A young woman stepped forward. Her eyes looking at the giantess caretaker. "After what has happened...we'd be glad too. We will show anyone that borrowers won't give in so easily" she said. "...thank you" Lily muttered bowing. Her tears fell like raindrops on the street. They loved Lily and her family not just because they gave their kind a safe place to live, but also because she was humble. They worshipped her out of pure love.

 

Aspen was asleep upstairs as Keith had carried her to her room to properly rest. She had missed the bustle of tinies scrambling around the colony getting everything ready. The cake was done, white silk and ribbon tied to little chimneys. Children hanging giant flowers from windows. Candles placed on the street leading all the way to the town square. And the trusted Vicar checking his clothes for wrinkles. As the sun set and the time had come, a knock was made on Aspen’s door. "Wha...?" she said groggily. On her bed was a white wedding dress with a sign that said "put me on". Her heart fluttered as she did. Walking downstairs she found a trail of rose petals that lead to the sun room. Standing at her size waiting for her was Lawan dressed in cherry red. "Are you ready?" Lawan asked. "Is this what I think this is?!" Aspen asked. Lawan nodded and walked behind her. Holding The back of her dress, Lawan motioned for her to enter the colony. "My god..." Aspen muttered seeing the sight.

 

"A twin line of candles lit the dimly lit city leading all the way forward. Her bare feet took small steps and she drank in the moment. People hung out of their windows watching her pass by. Some dropped petals before her giant feet. Aspen was crying softly as they proceeded. The giantess in white was silhouetted perfectly causing many a borrower men to take fancy to her. The more infatuated ones stood on the sides of the streets to get a look at her perfect feet and toes gliding across the pavement. Her footsteps so shallow and slow, barely a tremor was felt. Her belly was protruding somewhat indeed the dress giving off the feeling of a giant fertility goddess had descended among them. Children waved at her as she passed. She wanted to scoop the up and kiss them she was so elated. After a time, she had made it to the square and there stood an old man she had never seen before. Shrunken (or natural) size on the ground was Lily, Keith, Ritchie, Thomas, Rebecca, Rose, and of course Claire in a matching white dress. For The final steps, Keith took ahold of her dress and walked with her. It had been decided earlier that he would be giving her away in lieu of her deceased father.

 

Thomas took ahold of Claire's hand and walked her right to Aspen's toes. Poor Rebecca was sniffling. "We gather here today to join Claire Thimblekin and Aspen McCollins in holy matrimony. Some may look upon this Union as blasphemy or unholy. I do not. The Lord teaches us to love thy neighbor regardless of who they choose to love. Tolerance of those that are different. History teaches us that what we think is right may be wrong when morality sheds its light. I met Lilian many years ago and she entrusted me with a precious secret. The secret of what she was and what she could do. I presided over her wedding, the birth of her daughter, and death of her husband. Although she is not human, she loves, suffers, grieves, and celebrates as one. God didn't say that only humans have the right to love, no he taught us that love is the greatest gift that can be bestowed, and no one has the right to tell another not to give it. Claire here has something she wishes to say" the vicar said.

 

"Aspen the day I met you I know my life had changed. You were sitting alone in the living room crying for you parents and I had snuck out to find food. You saw me and I just knew my life was over. You picked me up and I wished for it not to hurt. "Hello" you said so innocently. You told me you name and asked of you could be my friend. Your eyes *sniffle* begged for one. You were hurting so much. I said yes. I was right. My life did end that day and a new one began. One with you in it. I loved a human! My friend, my sister, my soulmate! You gave me hope for the world. My precious Aspen. The only Aspen in the world for me" Claire whimpered.

 

"Claire...everyday I'm reminded how the smallest things in life can give the most joy. The things we say and do in public, and in private. They meant everything to me then and now. Every choice I made was for this day. Yes...including THAT choice. A choice I would make again if I had to. For what is my life if I don't have a beautiful, delicate, blond haired girl named Claire to spend it with? We changed the world. Let's change our lives. You and me, side by side, together forever" Aspen said on bent knee. "The rings please" the vicar said. Ritchie acted as ring bearer holding a huge sliver diamond band. Aspen's grandmother's wedding ring sized perfectly for Aspen. He handed it off to Claire and reaching into his pocket, took out a soul gem encrusted band to give it to Aspen. "You okay ma'am?" Jacob asked standing next to Lily. The woman was having trouble wiping away tears as fast as she shed them. "I never got to see my daughter marry. At least I got to see my granddaughter. By the way, you're handling being shrunk very well" she said. Jacob was indeed as small as the others.

 

"Not even close to being the first time. And don't worry. You'll get to see your daughter marry. I mean Rose" he said smiling. Lily was shocked to the point of speechless. She knew they were serious but not that serious. "You'd make a nice son in law" she muttered. Jacob smiled shyly. "Like I'd chose Rose to be my queen. She'll have more luck being my fucking house pet you silver spoon bitch" he thought.   Aspen picked Claire up and steadied her hand. "Do you Aspen take Claire to be your lawfully wedded wife?" he asked. "I do" Aspen said with a slight gasp. Aspen handed her a ring. "And do you Claire take Aspen to be your lawfully wedded wife?" he asked. "I DO!" she shrieked startling him. Claire slipped the ring onto the giant finger. "The by the power granted to me by the royal crown and Anglican Church, I pronounce you wife...and wife. You may kiss the ummm...brides" he said.

 

Aspen brought her to her lips and more lick sucking her face than kissing. Claire didn't care a bit. She held her breath and sucked her huge upper lip. So moved, Aspen fell to her knees still licking and kissing her face. "Oh dear" the old man muttered. "We finally did it" Aspen said. "Yeah we did" Claire smiled crying. A tremendous chorus of cheers echoed all around the city. Everyone could see it as Lily had the foresight to Skype the service to borrower phones throughout the colony. It was a much-needed sight after last night. Aspen carried Claire down the street close to her chest. "Now we shall have the festivities at the ballroom!" Lily yelled. The crowd watching silently around the edges of the town square dispersed for the ballroom along with the main party.

 

It was similar to Claire's birthday party with cake and music but with some differences. Shrunken down now, Aspen didn't leave Claire's side. "It's said that for every person there is, there is also a soulmate for them. I think we have our proof here that is true. For me this is an awesome day for it means I'm doing my job right. My job being is to see to their happiness. I swore that one night. A night Aspen gave me a miracle. I shouldn't be surprised tough. She's in the habit of giving them out. Gave thousands of our kind hope. Gave me a reason to live. And showed a tiny young borrower girl that love can be found if you give it a chance to happen. Aspen...Claire...to you I wish all but joy" Keith said holding his glass up. They all drank to his toast and clapped. "Well what can I say to follow up on that? Aspen was my first crush. She taught me what love looks like. What it can be. How our differences and origins don't dictate our choice to love someone. For that I'll be forever grateful. Claire...my beautiful big sister. I got on her nerves constantly. I was a pain in the butt but she never pushed me away. Never stopped loving me. Held me tight when I truly needed it. ...I love you guys..." Ritchie said sniffling. Claire stood up and hugged him tightly.

 

After all the speeches, it was time for the dances. Thomas slow danced with Claire. Her bare feet resting on his shoes as the song "I Loved her First" by Heartland. "Daddy?" she asked softly. "Yes ladybug?" he asked. "Your heart is beating so fast" she said. "Because this old man didn't think he'd live to see this day. I remember holding you in my arms. Your first smile. First words and steps. I could die a happy man right now" he chuckled. "knock knock" she said. "Who's there?" Thomas asked. "Ladybug" she said. "Ladybug who?" he asked. "Lady bug someone else" she giggled. Thomas cried quietly. "I told you that joke when you were five" he said. "Still remember it. Daddy...thank you for always being there for me. Especially concerning Aspen" she said. Thomas held her closer until the song ended. Aspen came over to her. "Ashes of Eden" by Breaking Benjamin began playing. As Aspen and her danced, neither said a word. They didn't need to. Claire thought back to the day they met...

 

Precious memories came to her every second. Claire explains sex to Aspen. Aspen crying and embarrassed at her first period. Sleepovers, doing her toenails. Arguments and the crying that followed. Aspen nervous as hell telling Claire she loved her more than being a sisterly thing. Aspen recounted the same moments. Claire returning her feelings. Losing their virginity to one another. The panic as Claire was soaked in blood shortly after. The emotional night Claire came out to her mother. The morning Aspen's grandmother was found dead. How Claire wouldn't leave her side for weeks. Stayed up with her as she cried. The first time Aspen was able to shrink down. How good it felt to be held by Claire that day. Their roleplay that night as Aspen was at her mercy. The absolute trust she had as Claire sucked on her. That moment she knew she wanted to be her wife. The song ended and people clapped.

 

As the festivities began to wind down, Jacob excused himself. "I'll be by tomorrow. We can go somewhere" he said to Rose. Rose found herself being held tight as he slipped his tongue into her mouth. He gazed at her finger. "One day" he said. He let go and left leaving Rose stunned. The wind blew carrying the scent of roses. "Kyle...I'll going to try to me happy again" she muttered. Everyone retired after some cleanup and Aspen and Claire were alone in her room. "Thought about a honeymoon?" Claire asked. "Not with this in me" Aspen replied looking at her belly. Aspen was still shrunk but Claire surprised her by growing herself. Soon they were both naked. "Funny. Why are we shy now?" Aspen asked. "Maybe because it's different now?" Claire said. "You're my wife...wife...that's sounds so trippy" Aspen said. "We'll get used to it like everything else" Claire said to her. Aspen patted her giant big toe. Her nail was a smooth as glass and painted pearl. Claire encircled her legs trapping Aspen inside. "Can't go back the way I came so I guess I'll hide in this cave here" Aspen said. Claire giggled until Aspen touched it. "It's so warm and wet. Maybe...I...can open it wider" Aspen said pulling apart the giantess' lips as far as she could. "It's so wet in there! Tastes sweet and yummy too" Aspen said licking her hands and sucking her fingers. Claire was panting softly.

 

Her hand went down there. "Eek! A monster is coming to get me! I have to hide!" Aspen yelled climbing into Claire's cunt feet first. Her walls contracted around her but not enough to hurt or squeeze out the little bit of air inside. Aspen groaned as a wrinkle in her wall rested right against her tiny pussy. She ground herself up and down it using it to get off. "Aspen...if you can hear me...I love you" Claire groaned. Aspen felt fluids rush under her feet passing her butt and waist. Seeping between her asscheeks, it felt so weird to her. And as her walls constricted hard on Aspen. Her pregnant belly made it an even tighter fit. The bottom opened out pulling Aspen even deeper. Aspen was slightly worried now. She had never gone this deep into borrower pussy before. Since having a baby, Claire's pussy was slightly looser but not that much. Her inner walls had adapted to giving birth, so it was more pliable now. Aspen’s bare feet touched the entrance to her womb. Everything shifted villa violently as Claire bucked and rode out her orgasm. Two giant fingers grabbed her hair and gently pulled her free.

 

Claire placed her on her chest petting her messy hair. Aspen lazily looked at her passed her milk leaking giant tits to see a very contented wife. Attentive to her needs, Claire dunked Aspen in a glass of water and then cuddled her to keep her warm. Actuating her shrink watch, Aspen grew back to normal and buried her head in her chest. Claire sighed and stroked her hair as Aspen found a nipple to suck. 11 years had led to this moment. Married, a mother, glorious sex, Claire felt her life to be complete. The first time in her life she truly wanted nothing. Aspen had fallen asleep, exhausted from the day and being with child. Claire however stayed awake. The dire warning Ritchie had given her was still in her mind. If worse came to worst, she would remember this night. The night everything made sense, the night only she and her wife was the world.

 

It was morning. The birds chirping. Sun shining brightly. Aspen awoke to the pleasant sensation of her pussy being licked and sucked. "Good morning sunshine" Claire smiled wiping her face. "Molesting me in my sleep?" Aspen asked the now once again small lover. By dawns early light, Lily's growth magic had run its course. "Couldn't help it. It was right there begging to be worshipped" Claire giggled. "Know you place little borrower" Aspen said snatching her up and shoving her into her mouth. Claire hung from her lips which held her firm at the waist. "Please spare me mistress!" Claire yelled pounding her little fists on her lips. Aspen toyed with her expertly and parted her legs with her tongue. Poking her exposed pussy caused the small woman to squeak and shiver. Her little bare feet sliding back and forth on her tongue. Aspen held the tiny wedding dress Claire wore. The same dress her grandmother made years ago. She glanced out the window as she stroked her thumb across the dress. Aspen shed a few tears. "It looks brighter than normal doesn't it?" Claire asked. Aspen, mouth still full of Claire nodded. The two showered together and got dressed.

 

Eating breakfast with everyone, Aspen and Claire smiled at one another now and then. "So cute" Lawan said ruffling Claire's hair. "When are you heading back?" Claire asked. "This evening. Keith is going to put the word out. Get help" Lawan replied. Keith silently nodded. "So soon?" Claire asked. "I'll be back in two weeks for the delivery. By then, hopefully by then we will have a nice welcome for Ebonheart" he said sternly. He glanced at his son being held by her. "You a good dad Keith. I want you to know that" Claire said. Lawan sat next to her. "Wow" Rose said pointing to Luke and Kannika. Kannika was being grumpy and Luke reached out and held her hand. "Some things are magical in their own way" Lily said looking at them. "Big brother comforting his sister" Rose said smiling.

 

Jacob was looking for his keys as he readied himself to leave his loft. "Not yet" Mao said behind him. She handed him a very small tablet that resembled a cold pill. "Hell is this?" he asked. "A satellite phone shrunken down very small" she said. "And?" he asked. "It will emit a GPS signal for the 72-hour duration of its battery its waterproof so slip it in something for this Lawan to drink. With that we can find where the Yaksha are hiding out...and eliminate them. This order comes from above. Don't screw this one up" she warned. "I'm doing so well so far" he said. "That you are. And lastly...I will take you up on your offer" she said. "What offer?" he asked. Mao blushed. "Do not have me say it out loud" she said. Jacob kissed her roughly. "Only kidding. Of course, I know what you refer to" he said before closing the door. On his way there, Jacob stopped to get gourmet coffee for everyone.  He arrived and carried the tray inside. "I brought coffee!" he yelled. Sick of tea, everyone was happy to see it.

 

"Lawan? How do you take your coffee?" Jacob asked getting the cream and sugar. "Two cream and sugar" she replied. Jacob poured it in and popped the tablet. The phone didn't even make a plop as it fell in. He handed it to her and one by one the others got a drink. "That's very nice of you Jacob" Lily said. "Just being helpful" he said. "It helps to suck up to the mother?" she asked. They laughed at him. Jacob laughed back only when he saw Lawan drink her coffee. Everyone had a fun day together spending as much time with one another as they could. Rebecca being clingy to Ritchie, Rose to Jacob, Claire and Aspen to Keith. Lawan felt slightly left out but had her own fun acting as tourist in the colony. In fact, she got a good deal of attention from people as Asians their size was as rare as gold. Treating her to food and drink. Paying for nothing at a spa. Lawan felt like royalty. She found it kooky as mean and older boys stared at her feet. Keith had told her once that borrowers grade women for being a healthy mate by having nice feet. She felt self-conscientious as so many males wanted to fuck her. True she got a similar treatment back home but not anywhere to this degree. Didn't help she had a kid with her.

 

Kannika was just proof she could produce an offspring. She was prime choice for any borrower that caught a whiff of her literally. The smell of her feet, milk, estrogen, and vulva said "I'm fertile and ripe" to the tiny males. She began to understand her husband more. Why he enjoyed smelling her after a workout. Sucking her toes now and then. The look of lust when she bent over to pick something up. This was his nature. As natural as a fish swimming. It felt good to see this side of his life. He had seen so much of hers it felt only right to see his. And even if they could not use magic, Lawan didn't dismiss them. They had their own charms. They built a society, a thriving one in the face of a cruel unforgiving world. Their own economy, education system, heritage, culture.

 

And in all this, Lawan sensed something. As one knew a storm was approaching by the smell of it in the air. Lawan had taken stock in borrower affairs recently as her husband had a say in making events happen. Keith had told her everything he knew of Ebonheart including her place in human society. How instrumental she was in seeing borrowers get rights. It was her after all that invited Aspen to speak before congress. What troubled her was such an evil person wouldn't do that. Kindness was a foreign concept to such a person so why push for borrower rights? Lawan didn't know. Part of her didn't want to know. The answer it turns out was far direr and they would learn in on that fateful day just over two weeks away...

 

It soon came time for Keith and Lawan to depart. "Let me know when you arrive" Aspen said. She could barely hold herself together. Keith hugged her tightly and kissed her. "I will come back" he said looking in her eyes. "You better" she said. Keith touched her belly. His eyes seemed to stare as if to see his unborn child. "We must hurry if we are to find help before the deadline" Lawan said. "I know...it’s just hard saying goodbye...again" he said. "Stay safe Aspen" Lawan said kissing her cheek. "Take care of him for me. Don't let him work too hard. Make sure he eats well..." Aspen rambled. "I will" Lawan told her.

 

20 hours later...

 

Mao sat patiently in front of a laptop in her sparse apartment. A safehouse intended for her kind when assigned for specific missions in London. “…Please. I didn’t mean to…” *crunch* Mao gave no heed to her victim’s pleas. A man that attacked her near her apartment, she shrank on the spot and chose him to be her entertainment for the night. She raped him twice. Pressed her tired sweaty feet on his body for three hours and commanded him to lick her giant toes. He kept going even as his tongue dried, cracked, and bled. And as he finally faltered, Mao bared her weight down and ended his existence. “Thailand that much we know” she muttered wiping her bare sole on the floor smearing his remains. The phone gave steady ping from the small intestines of Lawan. Engineered to give off the most powerful signal reception possible, it had turned Lawan into a walking surveillance bug. She tapped her fingers anxiously as her signal slowed. Cracking her toes with anticipation as the signal moved at human speed and not vehicle.  Suddenly it disappeared completely. “Lopburi…it disappeared in Lopburi. Finally, we can expunge the embarrassment of being related to such vermin…” Mao said with a sadistic smile.

Chapter 18...First Shot Fired Pt. 1 by Size Master

*ding dong* "John I'm on an important call. Answer the door" Ebony said to him. John tossed in what little food he had in his hand into the terrarium. Inch tall people that had been shrunk for various purposes scrambled for their daily rations. Some had been in there for days. Some weeks. All in all, there were over thirty of them. There was once more but every day a few were taken never to be seen again.  John opened the door and was shocked at who was there. "Xaimei...what are you doing here?" he asked. "Pleasant to see you too brother. Has living among humans dulled your manners?" she asked. "Forgive me. Greetings sister. You look well" he said slightly annoyed. "Better. May I come in?" she asked. John stepped aside ushering her in. Xaimei slipped off her heeled sandals. Her warm sweaty feet felt good on the cool tile floor. "May I offer you a drink?" John asked looking her up and down. "Ice water" she replied stepping further into the house. 

 

John has not seen her in two years. Their last meeting didn't go well. He was puzzled by her appearance. She always was meticulous with her clothes. Usually business attire, especially if out in the human world. Not this time. Xaimei wore a white halter top and khaki shorts. Human casual to be precise. Ebony was still on the phone. "Well senator I don't know what to tell you. The law is the law. Borrowers have rights now and the fiscal budget has allowed tax breaks to hire, train, and even house them. The airline industry has seen the lights along with, clothing industry, car rentals, education, and medical billing just to name a few. Yes...yes I know how impractical a three-inch police officer is or doctor. True...accidental killing of one is troublesome. It's the 21st century senator. The United States no longer sanctions slavery. Either it be color of skin or height. Then maybe I'll drop a line to the local news stations in Florida. Hmm...well I'll let him know in the morning tomorrow. Goodbye..." she said hanging the phone up. "Fucking moron. Should pay his family a visit. See how disrespectful he is when his wife and daughter are shrunk down and gasping for air under my fucking sole. Who was at the door?" she asked out loud. "A friend" Xaimei replied.

 

"Xaimei!? Great to see you!" Ebony said leaping up from her seat and running over to her. John raised an eyebrow as they kissed one another intimately. "I was not expecting you" Ebony said. "I come on business...and pleasure" Xaimei said smiling. Ebony had her sit and rest.  "You have a nice home. You have a daughter correct?" she asked. "Upstairs writing a term paper" John said. Ebony went over to the terrarium and grabbed up three people. Bending down, she dropped the inch-tall humans at Xaimei's feet. They knew what to do without being told. Each one went about a task. One would clean the dirt and grime between her toes. Another rubs the ball of her foot. And the last polish her toenails with their ragged clothes. John handed her a glass of water. She took a drink and sighed. "Much better. So accommodating" she said. "Only the best sweetie" Ebony said sitting next to her. The girl blushed as she held her hand. John coughed. "You said business?" he asked.

 

"Indeed. The Mogwai made a breakthrough recently. We have reason to believe we've found the location of the Yaksha homeland" she said. "After all these years? Where?!" John asked. "Thailand...Lopburi to be exact" she replied. "We had a suspicion it was Thailand but we didn't know where. Have the families decided on a plan of attack?" he asked. "Not yet. I was sent to get permission from our ally" Xaimei replied. "Me? By all means. I have no qualms about their deaths. As long as it doesn't involve borrowers or gremlins. Those I have plans for" Ebony replied. "Was that what the call was about?" John asked. "Yes. The senator from Florida is stonewalling the inclusion of borrowers in certain fields. Denying tax breaks. A congressional meeting will have to be granted to force the issue" she said. "Allow me to change his mind" Xaimei said smiling. She looked down to watch the humans pleasure her giant feet. She scrunched her toes to make an unfortunate man cry out in pain. "Sounds good to me" Ebony said. "I am curious Ebony. You have yet to tell even me your plans for them" John said.

 

"Well, I see no harm telling you now, especially with Xaimei here. As you know I plan to use Etherion to spread a virus among humans. Due to the complexity of the spell, its effectiveness will be minimal. 15% of the population at most will be infected. I plan to use borrowers as carriers. As borrowers are seen to be harmless, humans won't know until it's too late the virus incubates inside them. Borrower students and teachers will infect children. Borrower stewardesses will infect passengers. It's no coincidence I'm pushing for them to have jobs where they will have the most contact with young humans or those that will be among many in enclosed spaces" she said. "So borrower rights were a means to an end" John said. Ebony nodded. Danica, Ebony's daughter, came downstairs. She eyed the terrarium. "Mom. We're out of young boys" she said plucking up a middle-aged man. "Danica we have a guest" Ebony said.

 

Danica turned around. "Hey" she said waving and turning around. "Stop. Come here and greet her properly. After all she's your future sister in law" Ebony said. That caught the teenage girl by surprise. "You're John's sister?" she asked. "I am. Please to meet you Danica. My name is Xaimei" she said extending her hand. "Nice to meet you. You don't look like John" she said. "My parentage is slightly different" Xaimei replied. "Less human?" Danica asked. "Indeed" Xaimei said. "Humans...good for nothing but slavery. I don't offend you with my human side, do I?" Danica asked. "No. We cannot help the circumstances of our birth. I am glad you took to your better half" Xaimei replied. John walked off in a huff. Xaimei watched him disappear up the stairs. "What's he so pissed about?" Danica asked. "Me and John had some discussions in the past about his human side. They were not pleasant" Xaimei replied.

 

Danica looked puzzled. "I bullied him relentlessly about it. Having said what I just did makes me sound...hypocritical. Recent events has had me reevaluate my way of thinking" she said. "Your mother?" Ebony asked. Xaimei nodded and took a sip of water. The human in Danica's hand was squirming free. "He's getting away" she said as the man fell to the carpet. Surprisingly enough, he was unharmed and was sprinting for God knew where. Danica slammed her bare foot down stopping his escape. The man was pissing himself as her giant toes missed him by inches. She picked him up and dropped him inside her panties. "Danica...if you must..." Ebony said embarrassed. "Sorry mom. Can we talk more later?" she asked Xaimei. "Of course sister..." Xaimei replied. The girl was giddy from hearing her call her sister and skipped upstairs. "Forgive her. She knows her future and tried to enjoy what time she has" Ebony said.

 

"Future as being your host?" Xaimei asked. "Yes. Like those that came before her. Stay for dinner please" Ebony said standing up and collecting the humans at her guests' feet. "I intend to but let me make a call" she said. Xaimei got her phone out and dialed a number. "Jìxù (proceed)" she said and then hung up...

 

In Bangkok...

 

She tapped her fingernails in the luxurious desk. She had grown accustomed to this office. The former owner Lo had died spuriously in her pussy last week. The former gang boss and nightclub owner had lasted longer than most being around her. Ling Po prided herself on her efficient means of controlling humans. After conquering his gang within a night, Ling Po made it clear she expected results. Those that failed her never left that room alive. If Lo was a general, then his six that surrounded him were his captains. And then there were lieutenants and so on. She ruled them all. It rankled them at first to be ordered around by a woman. A non-Thai at that. But word spread of her cruelty. You fuck up and it's not just your life but your families' too. A lieutenant was supposed to shake down the landlord of the building The Yaksha stayed in. When he failed to find them, he passed that info on. Problem was he never actually tried. High on coke, he passed out and lied saying he had went.

 

He went home that night to find Ling Po sitting at a table. His girlfriend and young daughter on the table shrunk to an inch in height. "Failure is one thing. Lying is another. I detest lies. Lying to me is like insulting my intelligence" she said as she picked his girlfriend up. She looked her over for a moment before tossing her into her mouth. Her screams cut off abruptly as she began chewing. The 23-year-old up and coming gangster pissed his pants hearing the crack and pop of tiny bones in her mouth. "If you had gone and not found anything I wouldn't have minded. Nobody can control every circumstance. It's the disrespect. If a general issues an order and the order isn't clear and not carried out. It's the general's fault. If the order is clear and the order isn't carried out, it's the soldier's fault. You know who said that?" she asked. "...Sun Tsz...please mistress. Don't eat my child. I won't fail you again" he begged.

 

She looked down at the shrunken child. The size of her thumbnail and no older than 5. "Your gun" she ordered. The man took it out and placed it on the table. Ling Po dropped the clip and popped out every bullet except one. She put the clip back in. "Examples must be made" she said sliding it back to him. "You will spare her?" he asked. "By my honor" she said. He put the gun in his mouth and fired. Needless to say, it was a mess. The girl hysterical screamed but at her size it was as gentle as a bird chirp. A trusted captain peered in hearing the gunshot. "It's done" she said standing up. "And her?" he asked pointing to the child. "I said I would not harm her. Never said I would unshrink her" she replied stepping over the body. He dared not object. He didn’t wish to think how long a half inch child would survive in a neighborhood infested with roaches and rats. So now Ling Po sat in her office along with six others. Not one was human.

 

"The order was received. We leave a first light" she said to them. As dawn came, they loaded up into luxury SUV's. Ling Po knew each one of the six. A highly skilled warrior in their own right. Trained for magic combat. Their sole mission was to obliterate the Yaksha homeland. One might say having just seven to eliminate 17,000 Yaksha was absurd. You'd be wrong. They belonged to a group called Final Heaven. A group reserved only for the most talented. Pureblood was the first qualification and the second was having a magic grade of no less than class A. Most were women as they had more stamina and agility naturally, but some men were members. A necessity as their targets could be women. Her group that morning was five women and two men including her. As their cars got onto the freeway, Ling Po was thinking of what dress to wear at her medal acceptance party.

 

"When I want you in my arms. When I want you and you charms. Whenever I want you, all I have to do is dream. Dream, dream, dream..." Keith gently sang as he rocked his daughter back to sleep. "That's pretty. What song is that?" Lawan asked rubbing her eyes. "And oldies song from America. When I began living as a human, the first thing I did was listen to any music I could find. Old stuff from the 50's and 60's turned me on.  It's early. Go back to bed" he said. "Naw I up now" she said sitting next to him. She laid her head on his shoulder. "I'm up my ass" he chuckled hearing her snore. Kannika fell asleep again and he gently moved Lawan off him. Placing her back in her crib, he went back over to her. He paused. She was twitching about...

 

"Keith...Keith look out!" she cried as a shoe was coming down on him. She glanced up to see a Chinese giantess with creepy red eyeliner smiling like a demon lowering her foot. "KEITH!" she shrieked. Keith jerked back as she bolted up. "...Keith?" she asked seeing him standing over her. "You were having a nightmare sweetie" he said. "It felt so real. The smell of smoke. The stench of flesh burning. You...you died. The feeling of loss...it felt so real!" she said clinging to him. Lawan cried in his chest. "There there" he said petting her hair. He carried her to their bed. She grew quiet and with barely a gesture shrank him down. She lay on her side cupping him in her hands. "You don't mind do you?" she asked. "No" she replied softly. She was still trembling. Shrinking and holding him was her way of coping. A way to "keep him safe". Satisfied, Lawan fell back to sleep. As sleeping naked was the norm for them, Keith felt her soft skin on his. Her pulse had slowed. Her breathing normal. Her giant tits were not far from him.

 

Those mountainous mammaries gave nourishment to their child. Slightly swollen from milk, Keith rubbed the smooth skin. The more she stayed with her, the more he was certain Yaksha and borrowers followed similar evolutionary paths. He knew that borrower mothers who had given birth recently, if stressed out enough, would produce milk more frequently. A trait that made sense to him. If survival was questionable, then finding food might be a problem. Breastmilk would be the perfect solution for the offspring. Not as filling as a berry but it staved off starvation. In a nutshell, Lawan was VERY stressed. "Need to do something for her" he thought. He lovingly kissed her nipple before lying back down. They didn't sleep for long though.

 

"Master we got a problem!" a student yelled waking them. "Arat. This better be good" she said waking. "Come outside" he said. "Keith. Wake up" she said cancelling the spell. Keith grew back and rubbed his eyes. "Come outside" she said looking out the window. Keith glanced out as well to see lightning in the air but no storm clouds. Wearing their loincloths, the morning air felt...odd on their skin. It was no help that in the far distance towards the doorway between the human realm and theirs, a seething light hung in midair casting off lightning. Deep rumblings of thunder shook everything. "The hell is that?!" Keith asked. "I do not know" she replied. She winced. "An emergency summon by the council" she said. "I'm coming along" Keith said. Both rushed to the council chambers. Getting there they could see panic on their faces. "Council. What is going on? Does this have anything to do with the disturbance at the gateway?" she asked. "What we have feared for decades had come to pass. The Mogwai have come..." one replied.

 

10 minutes earlier... 

 

"It is here" one of the Mogwai said. "I can see that 002. 003...cast a perception spell. Ward off any humans around us. I want none of them to interfere" Ling Po said. "At once 001" she said. In the field, members of Final Heaven went by their designated number. The idea was to ensure efficiency teamwork. It worked. There was no second guessing of orders. No need to question morality. It was ordered...it was done. 003 raised her hands high in the air. "What is seen will be unseen. What is gazed on is unwanted" she muttered as magic power pulsed from her hands. The air rippled as it spread forth encasing the surrounding temple. Those there suddenly felt like leaving. Those approaching felt a compulsion not to. In fact, nobody even looked at it. As if it wasn't even there anymore. "Good. No wonder we couldn't find them. This barrier contains power from legend. All of you combine your power. We shall dismantle this shield and force them to appear before us" Ling Po said. They all lined up and fired a bean of pure magical energy. It struck the barrier producing an aura of lightning and glowing energy. Hauntingly similar to St. Elmo's Fire.

 

"Can the barrier hold against them?" Keith asked. Each council member looked at one another. "Once it could've but as we know now the barrier has begun to weaken. Our best have used their power to fortify it but like any shield, once there is a flaw, it will eventually break" one replied. "But if the shield goes the city will fold back into human reality! The effect will be catastrophic! Thousands will die! Humans too!" Lawan yelled. "We know child. We know..." a woman said. Keith looked outside. "How long do we have?" he asked. "At this rate maybe a half hour until the barrier collapses" a man replied. Keith held Lawan's hand. "We knew it was coming. The first shot fired. War has come. Honored council. I have a plan that might save us...or doom us" Keith said. "What do you propose?" one asked. "We create a breach in the shield. Let them come through it" he replied. They looked at him as if he was insane. "Keith. You're making us look nuts" Lawan said. "Think about it. If they collapse the shield we're all fucked. Of we open it just a bit they'll stop attacking it to invade. We can at least engage them on our terms. In the meantime, we can evacuate the population towards the rural areas" he said. They mulled over it.

 

"We can't evacuate that many in such a short time" another woman said. "I know. Not to sound cruel but it's a numbers game. I'm good with numbers and games. It's better to take some losses instead of losing everyone" he said. "Maybe to you but not to someone who loses a loved one in this" a man said. "I know what loss feels like. I don't need a reminder of it. You've never had to fight before. I have. You have to toss your feelings aside. Put morality on the back burner. If not, the enemy will show you what a bleeding heart really is. Now what say you?" Keith asked. Lawan cocked an eyebrow. Again, he spoke like someone else. They murmured among themselves. "We approve your plan. We'll evaluate the civilians starting with the area closest to the gateway. Meanwhile, Lawan, assemble the guard. You are in command" the elder woman said. Lawan bowed and pulled Keith along leaving.

 

After informing her students of what was going on, Lawan sent messengers to have the guard assemble. Having done that, she rummaged through the storage. Keith was quiet as she carried out things he hadn't seen before. A spear with an odd jade encrusted tip. A breastplate with a latching back. A battle skirt. Leather sandals with iron ribbing. What was most curious was when she set a bucket of water on the ground along with a sponge. Pulling her loincloth off she stood in front of Keith. "Keith. You must wash my body. I require the right of purification" she said almost whimpering.

 

"Why haven't I heard of this ritual?" he asked. She didn't want to answer. "Purification for death isn't it?" he asked. Lawan silently cried. "Please do it" she said. Keith knew no words would dissuade her. Soaking the sponge, he began at her feet. She steadied herself as he placed her foot in his hands. Washing her sole and between her toes, Keith felt her tears fall on his head. Moving on to the other foot, he cleaned it too. He rinsed the sponge to work on her legs. He petted down her pubic hair as he washed her thighs. The water felt cold as it washed any sweat from her crotch. He tried to get her to laugh as he cleaned her belly button but all she did was cry harder. Her chest and breasts glistened in the sun. The water ran down her back as he traveled down to her ass. Rinsing the sponge one last time, he washed her hair. Shining like obsidian polished over and over he held it on his hands. Keith pulled his loincloth off and with gentleness, slid his cock inside her. "Keith...this is not..."

 

"Yes it is. Yes...it is" he said. She wrapped her arms around him and laid her head on his shoulder as he slowly fucked her. He picked her up in his arms as she locked her legs around him. His body wet now, warmed her. The water wasn't cold anymore. She felt warmth. Real warmth. She kissed him pushing her tongue into his mouth. They breathed in through their noses and exhaled in each other's mouths. And with a final push, they came. Her pussy milked him for every drop it could and his cock eagerly obliged. "Want to be a mommy again?" he asked. "...yes" she replied. "Then you know what you have to do don't you?" he said titling her head so she had to look into his eyes. She gave a weak smile. "Yes" she replied. Lawan put on her uniform. One she hadn't worn since she was shunned. The uniform of the captain of the Yaksha guard. "You have your own magic beloved. You inspire hope" she said fitting her sandals.

 

Keith didn't look at her as he put on regular western clothes. He plucked the blade of his sword to hear it sing. "Only because I know what it's like not to have it. I'm just paying it forward so to speak" he said. "Modesty doesn't become you" she said finishing. "Really? Hmm...how about this? I'm going to survive this thing because I like fucking you" he quipped. Lawan punched his arm. "Ow! Crazy Yaksha. Though you were Buddhist" he said. "Buddhist are allowed to kick ass...if need be" she replied. There was a pause. "Kannika is safe. She's far away from all this" she muttered. "And our letters?" he asked softly. "Done in case..." she said before stopping. "Then let's make it so she won't have to read them" he said taking her hand. Lawan nodded as followed him outside.  "My god" Keith muttered seeing the sky. It looked as if it was cracked. "We're running out of time" Lawan said. In her courtyard was assembled the entire guard. Better part of 200 including her students.

 

Lawan approached them. She walked past her students. She knew each one. What they wanted in life. Who they loved. To cast them into battle tore at her. They were like her own kids. "Chai...Malai...Suun...I know this is not what you wanted. None of you wanted this. To fight. A peaceful life is what you wanted like all of us. You are at the cusp of graduation. One final test is to be had of you. Survive" she said. Each one bowed with tears in their eyes. When they started they looked down on her. The killer. When they trained they despised her. Having to lick her giant feet as punishment or her pop tests when she suddenly ate them. Then they understood her as she cried telling them she didn’t want them to die do to being unprepared. And now they loved her as sheer terror for their safety was clear in her eyes as she looked upon them. "How many are cleared for growth?" she asked the second in charge. "Six at a time. We want to keep damage to a minimum" he replied. "Only six to be human size" she muttered. She shook her head and slammed her spear into the ground. Forward to the gateway!" she ordered. They began their march.

 

After assembling, Lawan and Keith grew to human size along with four others. The others were the best skilled in the division. "Now or never" she said raising her hand. She fired a blast of fire high into the air. A signal to crack the barrier open just enough to let the enemy through.

 

"Hungry..." 006 muttered. "There are plenty of Yaksha to eat later. Focus" 003 replied. The man huffed as he kept his attack on the shield. "Wait" Ling Po said seeing a breach open. "It's a trap" 002 said. "Then we spring it. They are Yaksha and we are Mogwai elite. Our power will overwhelm them whatever they have planned" 004 said. The other only male, 004 was just as ruthless as the others. "Agreed" Ling Po said stepping through. Each one did and emerged before the city. Lawan was ready as could for a fight but the sight of Ling Po caused her dread. "The one from my dream" she muttered.

 

"Look at the tiny little soldiers" 003 mused. Ling Po raised her hand. "Who here is in charge?" she asked. They all looked up at Lawan. "The giantess in armor? Should have guessed. I am Ling Po. Commander of the southeast division of Final Heaven. Code 001. I offer you terms" she said roughly. "What terms?" Lawan asked wary. "Immediate surrender. I will grant mercy and allow the children under the age of 5 to live. If you refuse..." she said raising her finger. A lone young man in the guard hovered into the air. A magical gust of wind scoured off his clothes and propelled him into her mouth. A lone bite decapitated him and she swallowed his corpse. Everyone was horrified by her callousness.  Lawan slammed her spear on the ground and a lightning bolt flashed at her. Ling Po easily deflected it. "Then that is your answer" Ling Po said flashing her hand. A burst of energy came forth and Keith deflected it...barely. The sword shuddered from the parry. The energy bolt crashed into an apartment building reducing the 3-foot-tall structure to pebbles and dust. "Don't take us lightly lady. We will put you and your fucking friends down" Keith said. "Unlikely borrower. You may have some skill Keith but skill and a fancy blade won't be enough against something like us. 004 show him the meaning of true power" she said. "People should know when they are conquered" the male Yaksha said as he made a weird gesture with his fingers. He pointed at Keith. "Behind me!" Keith yelled. He got in front of Lawan and held his sword out just as a brilliant flash blinded him.

 

His ears popped and rang. Air was rushing in and the smell made him cringe. Lawan used wind to disperse the smoke and dust and she were shocked at what she saw. Directly behind Keith was unharmed but to his sides was a path of annihilation shaped like a V. Buildings collapsed. Dozens of Yaksha guard were tiny sizzling skeletons. The second in command was barely alive and now back to his tiny size. His magic defenses saved him but not by much. 5% of the city and 20% of the guard was gone with just that one attack. Keith's hands stung. Deflecting it hurt like hell. The blade itself glowed faintly from heat. "Monsters...Arat muttered. "Fortification level two!" Lawan ordered. Those that could beefed up their defenses. The Mogwai just stood there watching. "Fire at will!" she yelled. Lawan and Keith stood perfectly still as each Yaksha fired off an attack spell. The giantesses and giants looked on in amusement as their attacks didn't even faze them. "Not so much as a paper cut" Keith hissed. Lawan was terrified inside. As a captain, she had heard stories of Final Heaven. An elite force of Mogwai trained to be the best. Any Yaksha that encountered them in combat never survived. They were the stuff of nightmares for Yaksha children.

 

Like any elite force, their team had skill sets each one was an expert at. To compliment and support the team to finish any mission. 002 was good at wind magic. 003 water magic. 004 fire magic. 005 earth. 006 was the medic. 007...was a wild card. She was a mute and shy. However, the way they looked at her spoke to what she could be capable of. Ling Po. Code 001 was the leader and was a master at a rare and terrifying magic skill. A skill Keith would suffer first hand. The barrage halted and Final Heaven stepped forward driving them back. The crunching of charred bones under her sandaled feet sent shivers up Lawan's spine. "002. Eliminate them" Ling Po said. A dome of low air pressure formed over the guard. The air thinned and Keith, Lawan and the rest gasped for air as their ears popped. Keith pulled out his post it notes and tore a page off. Nicking his finger on his sword he completed a spell. A spear of ice formed in the air and flew towards 002. She held her other hand out to block it but spear sliced right though her hand impaling her through the heart. The air spell canceled immediately. "007...use 002" Ling Po said. The teenage girl touched her fallen teammate and glowed.

 

Keith wasted no time attacking Ling Po. He figured cutting off the head of the snake would crush their teamwork. "Guess you shouldn't have underestimated me" Keith grinned as Rune Breaker slid through her chest and out her back. Ling Po gave him a sinister grin. She crossed her hands. "When a lie is told about a lie, the world gets twisted" she muttered. She pulled herself off his sword and he found an ungodly pain in his chest. "Wha..." he muttered seeing an identical wound in his chest. The same wound he just gave her except she no longer had it. Keith coughed out blood and collapsed. "KEITH!" Lawan shrieked. She grabbed him, shrank them both, and rushed for safety. "HOLD THE LINE!" she yelled as she went about healing him. "I stabbed her. I know...know I did. How?" he asked. "Stop talking!" Lawan yelled as she tried to close the wound. If it wasn't for a fortification spell he would be dead already.

 

"Unbelievable. To think that spell still exists after all these years" Oberon said. "Wha...spell?" Keith asked. "Causation. A reality bending spell. When you stabbed her she rewrote reality to make it you stabbed yourself. That...that spell could make her invincible" Oberon muttered. "Nobody is invincible" Keith said. A heavy explosion shook the ground. "Fall back! Fall back!" someone yelled. Lawan was torn on what to do. Her husband was no longer dying but he still needed help. The others were getting slaughtered. Ling Po was stomping someone over and over until his defenses wore out. Counter attacks got sparser. "Go. Lead them. GO!" Keith yelled. Lawan with tears in her eyes left him. Keith used arcane to finish healing him.  

 

"Regroup! Reform lines! Target left!" Lawan yelled rushing back. They all fired a blitz at 004. The giant blinded by the attack faltered and fell. "Push forward!" Lawan yelled. "Filthy vermin!" The giant roared ready to vaporize the whole lot.  Their attacks weren't getting though. His teammates were protecting him with a shield. His hand glowed and Lawan felt the air getting hotter. "I love you..." she said saying goodbye to her husband. A blue light enveloped the enemy and they were slammed into the ground with such force nearby buildings collapsed. "Who?" Lawan asked looking around. There weren't many who could cast such a powerful binding spell. "Use this time to strike them granddaughter!"  a voice yelled. Tran stood on top of a building looking down. His walking stick pointed at the Mogwai.

 

"Kill the male!" Lawan yelled. They swarmed over him. Hitting him point blank with spells. Without help, the giant eventually succumbed. Their squad down by two now. Ling Po couldn't believe it. "007...005..." Ling Po spat out. Wind kicked up sending debris towards the tiny old monk. Tran easily avoided almost all of it. A stray piece of rock nicked his cheek. A tiny cut but it would prove deadly. "Got you old man" 002 said concentrating. It was invisible. A tiny bubble of compressed air. The favorite assassin technique of the now dead 002. Make a tiny cut in her victims and send the air bubble into their bodies. Into the veins...

 

Tran concentrated as he felt them push back. He smiled seeing another fall. 005 was overwhelmed. Then his smile disappeared as he felt pain in his chest. He coughed blood and fell dead on the rooftop. "Grandpa?" Lawan muttered seeing it. Slowly they rose once more. The guards still on top of them. "Help! Somebody help!" Malai shouted dangling from Ling Po's shirt collar. The giantess tore her from it. She didn't even bother to acknowledge the tiny teenage girl fighting her grip as it tightened. Malai shrieked as her ribs shattered and blood rushed from her mouth. She went still in her grip. Ling Po devoured her on the spot with her eyes locked on Lawan. It was clear her anger had drove her insane.   She paused briefly after swallowing Malai's remains. Her tongue fished something out and she spat. Landing at Lawan's feet was a little bloody loincloth. Her student had been eaten. The evidence was at her feet. With The loss of Malai, her grandfather, and scores of trusted comrades...it had broken her. She dropped her spear and it shook the city. "Now for you" Ling Po said readying a fatal bolt of lightning. "No!" Arat screamed punching her in the face. The giantess staggered as the young giant had interrupted her. "Arat..." Lawan muttered.

 

Arat had taken the offensive. Grown to human size, he no longer waited for orders. With a fury none knew he had, Arat pummeled her with palm strikes. "Cast something I dare you! YOU CAN'T CAST LIGHTNING, OR WIND, FIRE, OR EARTH SPELLS WHEN I'M THIS CLOSE!" Arat yelled so loudly windows shattered 5 blocks away. 007 grabbed his left arm. "Play with me pretty please?" she said with a creepy tone. 007 punched him so hard in the chest her coughed blood. The shockwave radiated out. She took him by his chin and kissed him. As she did he began shrinking. Once back to normal size, she pulled her skirt and panties forward and pushed him deep inside her. "Now stay in there and please me until I finish playing!" she said innocently. Their eyes all locked on Lawan. The guard (what was left of it) resumed attacking but with their diminished numbers it was fruitless. Their defenses and skills were too high for them to break. The best fighter out of all of them was in shock. Lawan could only take steps backward. "...no....no...NOOO!" she yelled firing a magic blast. To her credit, it was probably the best shot any of them had done so far abetting Keith. Speaking of...

 

He got to his feet as the healing spell had finished its job. Her fortified himself and took off running. He had seen Malai die and it hurt him deeply. She wasn't just a classmate. She was a good friend. Funny in many ways. Talkative during sex. Her parents were college professors at Berkley. Her birthday was October 11. She would've been 17 this year. Favorite color was green. Liked having her feet played with. Dreamed of being a nurse. None of that would ever happen. Ling Po had extinguished her future as one would blow out a lit match. Arat...Keith regarded him as an asshole and friend. We all have one friend that could be an asshole but could be counted on when things got bad. Keith didn't know if he was alive or dead. Shattered ribs would make it hard to breathe. Being stuffed up giant pussy would make it next to impossible. And this creepy as fuck gothic Lolita giantess saw him as nothing but a plaything. This made Keith run faster. Fast enough he broke the land speed record for a borrower once held by Claire just days ago. And as he got near he could see the hopelessness in his wife's eyes. This made him tighten his grip on Rune Breaker as he cast a growth spell. Lawan saw out the corner of her eyes him raising his blade charging in. This alerted Ling Po. Keith swung down...

 

Ling Po dodged it by a hair and his strike kept its momentum taking the head of 003. It fell to the ground with a heavy thud along with her body. Jets of blood spewed forth soaking the rubble. As he readied to swing again, 006 touched his chest. "Spell cancel. Class...size augmentation" the woman said. Keith shrank so fast he got vertigo. "Not allowed to kill you but I can cripple you. One good stomp" Ling Po hissed raising her heel over him. "It's not working!" Keith said as he tried to grow again. "Won't work. She sealed that magic from you. Close your eyes. It'll be over soon. When you wake up you'll be surrounded by the dead" the evil Mogwai said raising her foot as high as she could. Lawan was frozen in terror. The exact scene here had occurred in her dream. And like in her dream, Ling Po slammed her foot down on him. A thunder and tremor passed through the city blocks. Blood seeped out from under her shoe. "KEITH!" she wailed as if her soul was mutilated.

 

Ling Po lost her smile. Her body trembled and then she shrieked in pain as she pulled her foot up. She slipped her heel off and her foot was drenched in blood; her blood. A small sliver of a hole began under her foot on her bare sole and ended on the top of her foot. Clean through. There stood Keith. His sword raised in one hand over his head and an arcane note in the other. At the last second, he fortified himself even further and raised his blade as the foot came down on him. "...Lawan. Fortify me as much as you can....now" he growled. Her trembling hands did and Keith stretched as the spell kicked into gear. "I know your weakness now. You're gonna die" he said with a tone that sent shivers up spines. "I'm going to rip your fucking limbs off for that!" Ling Po said trying to steady herself as she healed. Lawan wondered why she didn't use her causation magic to reverse the attack. What was the weakness Keith found?

 

Ling Po shrank in size. The effect of Rune Breaker was delayed by her high defenses, but it kicked in nonetheless. She now stood in front of him. Her superiority complex was fading fast. She went to snap her fingers and there was a blur of speed. A whoosh of air went past her and she found herself missing her right arm. The cut so clean she didn't feel it at first until she did. "You're super fucked now" Keith said turning around with a maniacal chuckle. He calmly cracked his neck and with another blur of speed stabbed her in the back severing her spine. He pulled the blade out. "Keith the spell!" Lawan yelled. "Won't happen. Her badass causation magic has a fatal flaw. You have to see the attack coming first. Know where and when it strikes. Arat gave me the answer. Why didn't his punches come back to haunt him? Because he threw them too fucking fast for her to gauge. With my speed so fucking jacked up now, she literally can't see them coming."

 

"All I had to do was be faster than you can visually perceive. Have to admit, my ankles are broken right now from moving so fast. Heart hurts. But goddamn is it worth it" Keith hissed as she slumped to her knees. "Lawan. End her" he hissed as he walked over to the last one...007. Lawan was content to just squish her but no. That would be too quick. Malai was dead because of her. One of her greatest fears had come to light. A teacher losing a student. In fact, Lawan had just now noticed as she's looked around to see people's faces for their approval to take her life, that two more of her students were not to be found. Most likely burned to their bones in the first strike. Lawan grabbed her up. Her hand shaking. Tears falling from her eyes. "...you thought us weak. No more respectable than a dog you beat in the street. Even a beat dog will lash out eventually" Lawan whispered before opening her mouth. Ling Po was placed on her tongue. Lawan tasted her sweat and metallic tasting blood. With a loud gulp, sent her to her final resting place...at least for a few hours.

 

Ling Po landed in her stomach. Pitch black and she did not know if it was the sound of Lawan's racing heart or hers that filled her ears. The air burned her lungs. Gastric juice began rising sensing nourishment. Lawan had skipped eating out of jitters and her stomach was primed to break down anything that entered it. The acids began covering her and the last mercy she found was she couldn't feel it dissolving her. Her severed spinal cord prevented that agony. It rose higher until it covered her entire body except for her face. Her life flashed before her eyes. Her first human kill was at eight. A human boy barely older than her stole food. She crushed him under her bare feet. She ate her first human at 12. Raped her first one at 14. Rose in rank due to her father. Proved herself on her first mission at 15. Rose in rank again and inducted into Final Heaven. Was primed to lead the South Family. All she needed to do was get a major victory. "What trouble would they give me? They don't even defend themselves" she thought assigned to ferret out and destroy the Yaksha homeland. She finally showed true fear as the stomach acids enveloped her completely. She screamed out and it rushed into her mouth and lungs. Ling Po, a mogwai of 20 years of age fell to an enemy that had changed into a nation that would stand against their darkness.  

End Notes:

continued in part 2...

Chapter 18...First Shot Fired Pt. 2 by Size Master

Keith turned to face 007. The teenage giantess cocked her head to the side as if thinking about something. The surviving force readied to pummel her into oblivion. Lawan herself holding her spear ready to gut her where she stood if she survived it. "I surrender" she said innocently. Keith walked forward right to her feet. Her peep toed heeled boots in front of him. The wind had a chill about it as it swirled around him. Lawan remembered this feeling from back in England. He was going to cast Harrowing. All he needed was to touch her and he did. Placing his hand on her giant toenail he took a deep breath. "Here. I'll even release him" she said slipping her skirt and panties down. She spread her massive pussy lips and fished out Arat. She placed him in front of Keith. Alive...but barely. Bruised all over, slimy and blood caked around his mouth. The wind died down and Keith let go of her toenail. "Restrain her" he hissed walking towards Lawan. She faltered and she caught him.

 

He could barely stand with those broken ankles. His chest felt like needles being pushed through it. Lawan ordered her to be surrounded as she escorted her husband home for care. "Lie down" she said to him. She had to pry his fingers open to get his sword away. Now his size, Lawan could see the toll on his body. His legs horribly swollen. Eyes bloodshot from excessive blood pressure. She waved her as she undid the damage to him. Exhausted, he passed out. When he awoke again it was nighttime.

 

He got up to get some water and found Lawan speaking to her old boyfriend. "We're still excavating but after this much time we don't have hope" he said. "Figured as much. I'll grow to human size and help with the effort" she said. "No Lawan. You did enough today. Rest" he said patting her shoulder. She nodded and watched him leave. "Care for some tea?" she asked. "Didn't know you knew I was here" Keith said. "The last few days has caused my senses to get sharper. I can smell you" she said walking towards him. She had this blank look in her eyes as she passed him. She silently made tea and gave it to him. "You haven't rested have you?" he asked. "I just got back from the council. He was here to give me a progress report on the rescue efforts" she said placing a tea cup on a saucer. "How bad was it?" he asked looking at the courtyard. A big chunk of rubble was sitting in it.

 

"25% of the city has been destroyed. Another 15% damaged. We lost over two thirds of the guard...and three of my students. Chai...Malai...Shunn" she replied. Her hand trembled making the saucer make a chattering sound. He took them from her. "1,500 civilians with more expected...oh... need to contact Malai's parents. What time is it in California right now?" she said standing up. Keith held her. "Let it out" he said. For a second there was silence from her until she let out a wail of grief that broke his heart. Lawan sobbed like a child in his arms. He rocked her back and forth planting kisses on her forehead. "You did the best you could. Don't think different for a second" he said. Both were quiet for almost a half hour. The wind blew towards them and Keith could smell something. Giant pussy. He looked outside. "What happened to our prisoner?" he asked.

 

"Chained outside in the training circle. I'm surprised you didn't kill her" she replied. "We have need of her" he replied coldly. He placed Lawan on the sofa and walked outside. Off in the distance, was the girl chained up and still human sized. "Why haven't you shrunk her down?" he asked. "We tried. She's protected by some kind of ward. We stripped her of clothing to make sure she had no weapons and gave her a cavity search when we found it. A strange glyph tattooed inside her vagina" Lawan replied. Keith looked at her. He walked off and grabbed her sword before returning. "You just said we have need of her...whatever that means" she said. "I won't kill her. I want information. They've been a step ahead of us for a while. Time we even the playing field" he said. Lawan slipped her sandals on. "No, you stay here. I don't want you to see this side of me" he said. "You're my husband. I except all sides of you" she said. "Alright. Just stay out of my way" he said walking towards the circle.

 

She was humming innocently to herself. Naked and chained up, she tapped her toes on the stone surface to a beat of her own making. "Hi! I'm Yang Lo! What's your name?" she asked. Her style of tone creeped him out. Innocent like a child. "Keith" he replied. "Ooh...that's right. The one we couldn't kill. 001 never said you were so cute. You can fuck me if ya want. I'd spread it open for you but (clinks chains)" she said. "How did you find us?" he asked. "We found you through the lady in armor. As to exactly how...don’t know " she replied. Lawan was mortified hearing that.  "I heard Final Heaven is some kind of Delta Force kinda shit. How many squads of you are there?" he asked. She smiled at him. "Can Rune Breaker break her ward?" he asked Oberon. "Yes, if you stab the ward directly. Of course than means mutilating her vagina Keith" Oberon replied. "Even I'm not that cold blooded" he whispered to himself. Keith walked right over to her left foot. A massive ring around her ankle and connecting chain kept her from moving it too much.

 

"Feel free to lick my feet. You won't be the first. There was this guy in Shanghai that...OWW!" she yelled. With both hands, Keith was squeezing her third toe. "I fortified myself as I walked here. Not too much. Just enough I can beak the bones in your toes and fingers. The piggy here is really going to go the market if you don't answer me" he said. "Hmm...really I have no idea. At least 10 I suppose" she replied. "What can you tell me about yours. You know at least that much" he said. She grinned. Keith squeezed harder and heard a crack. She flinched. "Warned you didn't I?" he asked the giantess. She smiled and Keith was taken aback. Not by her smile. The girl was aroused. Her cunt soaked her stone floor. "Well Ling Po was our leader. Big sister to us. She was so kind to me. Giving me first pick of humans if I was a good girl. Gonna miss her."

 

"We each had a special talent for a type of magic as you might have seen" she said. "And yours?" Keith asked. "Oh, I'm a mimic. I can duplicate any magic talent close to me. It's why I surrendered. Too many weaklings left around me to really fight" she replied. "You fucking bitch! You killed my grandfather and you dare to play innocent?!" Lawan screamed.  "He was strong. He died with honor. A rarity among Yaksha" she said. Keith held his arm out to stop Lawan from approaching her. "Who gave the kill order? I know it wasn't this Ling Po" he said. "Will you break another of my toes if I don't answer?" Yang Lo asked. It freaked him out as she looked to be begging for that. "Different approach" he said to himself. "No, I'll cast a spell that will numb your body. You won't feel anything at all" he said. She stopped smiling. "You're mean. Xaimei gave the order" she whispered. "Tell me everything about her and where you all call home" he said. "I'll do it on one condition" she said. "You're not in the position to dictate terms" Keith said. "But how would you know if I'm telling the truth? Truth spells don't work right on me if that's what you were thinking" she said. "She's smarter than she lets on Keith" Oberon said.

 

"Name it" he said. "Fuck me" she said. "And how did I know?" he asked. Lawan looked at her with utter wrath. "On my honor as a Mogwai I will tell you everything you wish to know truthfully" she said. "Honor my fucking ass" Lawan said literally spitting at her. "Deal" Keith said. Lawan looked at him dumbfounded. "Go back in the house...now" he said to her. There was a dark edgy tome to his voice. She sensed he wouldn't take no for an answer.  She slumped away. "Your mate?" The teenage giantess asked. "Not your concern. Tell me everything" he said. "Ah ah. Sex first, questions later" she said. "Close your eyes for a moment as I get undressed. I want to have some honor for myself" he said. She shrugged and closed her eyes. When she opened them, Keith was naked before her cunt. "Very handsome" she said. Keith gave no heed to her flattery as he fucked her. He could see the glyph that protected her as he did.

 

"Might as well know more about you" he grumbled. "Aww that's sweet. Well I'm a Virgo. 16 years old. My favorite food is Lo Mein in duck fat...and cute human boys. Not that I would up and eat you. Fuck you a bunch until I got bored" she said smiling. Keith nearly lost his erection. "Why do you have that symbol?" he asked. "Oh a countermeasure because of my skill set" she replied. Keith asked her questions after questions as fast as he could. He did not like fucking this girl. "You’re really good at this. Talented. Will you be my boyfriend? Promise I won't eat ya" she asked. "...no" he replied. The giantess sighed as she came. Her chains clanking and toes curling as she did. "Anything else you want to know?" she asked. "No. Told me what I needed to know or at least what you knew. I'm done here" he said pulling off her. To her astonishment, Keith disappeared. From behind a pillar he emerged. "An illusion?" she asked. "As if I'd fuck a girl with the mind of a ten-year-old" he hissed walking away from her. "You tricked me! You have no honor!" she yelled. Keith turned to her. "Fuck your notion of honor! Won't win wars and won't bring back the dead!" he yelled before walking away again.  

 

He came back inside the house. Lawan pulled away from him. "I didn't fuck her. Smell me" he said. She looked at him hurt. "This is why I told you to stay here" he said. He walked to the bathroom pausing at the rooms of the students. Three of them would be empty now for some time to come. Angrily, he punched a hole in the wall. She could hear him sniffling. Lawan took ahold of his arm and led him to the bathroom. They washed one another in silence. He laid down with her in bed. "I know where they call home. I know who is calling the shots" he said. She didn't acknowledge what he said. She did however straddle him and insert his cock into her. "Aww sweetheart..." he said as she fucked herself on him with whimpering sounds. He understood what she felt. Almost dying. Almost losing him. To want to feel connected even more right then and there. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her lips. His right hand held her ass steady as he came inside her. She fell asleep in his arms.

 

The sun woke him first. He felt better now. Surer of the situation now he had intel. Lawan was not at his side as he got up. The house was very quiet. None of the students were there...at least the ones that survived. He wasn't sure they'd return in any event. He found himself missing their sounds and smells. Hugging them from behind to hear them squeal. Them asking him questions about the outside world. He regaling them with the storylines from Star Wars and them listening like it was some mythic legend. He sipped his coffee and sighed looking at the wooden floor of the dojo. His lip quivered at the memory of everyone shrinking down to the size of bugs to enjoy his last joint. Everyone high off their asses from a smidgen of weed.  A clank of chains from outside a reminder of their prisoner. Keith stood outside finishing his morning joe staring at her. The giantess with the mind of a child but the soul of a killer. Lawan came around the corner sweaty and human sized. "Morning sunshine" he said. She kissed him after picking him up.  Placing him on her shoulder, Keith held her by her silky hair as she drank some water. From above he could see the destruction firsthand.

 

Houses, shops, apartments in the first 7 blocks...gone. Another three blocks structures half collapsed. People in the streets picking over what was left of their lives. Others still digging through rubble. Lawan's hands were scrapped and dirty. He knew what she was doing this morning. "There's a fire over there. We should put it out" he said seeing billowing smoke further out. Lawan screwed the cap back on her water bottle. "That's not a fire. It's the city crematory" she muttered. "I'm sorry my love" he said to her. She turned her head and closed her eyes. "We're being summoned" she said softly. "Damn. I wanted to see Kannika" Keith said. "So do I but duty calls" she said stoically. He knew full well she desperately wanted to hold her child. They knew she was evacuated safely into the woods but the urge to hold her again was powerful. Keith was not surprised at hoe she was this morning compared to last night. Lawan was a girl of two faces. One she wore for the public, the other she showed only to those she loved. He couldn't imagine what was going through her mind. She didn't just lose three students and scores of comrades. She lost her precious grandfather. The one person that stood by her side when she was judged by her society.

 

They moved to either side of the street as she passed. Her giant sandaled feet crushing broken glass and bits of concrete as she trotted past them.  When she got to the council hall, she shrank down. She said nothing as she walked up the steps. "First let us say we are sorry for the loss of Tran. We may not have always seen eye to eye, but he was a devoted Yaksha and valued friend" The head woman said. Lawan politely bowed.  "My family thanks you for the kind words" she said. "The ceremony?" one asked. "Scheduled for this evening at sundown" she replied. They nodded accordingly. "Now that has been said, we have concerns about this Yang Lo. We cannot keep her around. She's too dangerous and our code forbids executing a prisoner. Normally this would not be a concern, but no magic has proved effective in shrinking her. Keith, I have been told you had plans for her?" the woman said. "I do esteemed council. I have interrogated the prisoner and she has told me a great deal. Where their capital is. Who gave the order. The Mogwai role in the coming conflict" he said.

 

"And she told you this willingly?" a man asked. "No" he flatly replied. They looked at one another. "And you were able to confirm they were of Final Heaven?" the woman asked. "Yes" Keith replied. "Amazing we prevailed. Never in our history have we claimed victory against them in a fight" she said. "A costly victory" Lawan said. "Yes...yes it was. But we have another problem on the horizon. Once they learn of their defeat. They will come back in greater numbers and this time we won't prevail" one of the men said. "No, they won't. I plan to give them what they want using our prisoner" Keith said. Everyone looked at him including Lawan.

 

"We send her back with false memories. Memories of our destruction. It will look like they fought a pitch with only her surviving. When they probe her mind or ask questions, they will see this city in ruins and burning" Keith said. "A daring ploy. The only one we have. So be it" the head councilwoman said. "Anything else?" a man asked. "There is. Keith wait outside" Lawan said. Keith didn't object but he was curious as to what was on her mind. Keith waited outside. "What is it child?" the woman asked. "The other night I had a dream about the woman mogwai leader. Her face, her clothes, right down to her heels was exactly the same. Also, her stepping on my husband came true. Have you ever head of this?" Lawan asked. They spoke among themselves. "What you are describing is a rare ability called Farsight. The ability to see the future through dreams" the woman replied. "Then I'm not crazy?" Lawan asked.  The woman chuckled.

 

"No child. Not crazy; blessed. Only a few in a generation have that gift. With practice it will grow" she replied. Lawan nodded. "If you will excuse me, I wish to see my daughter" she said bowing. The council dismissed her. "What was that about?" Keith asked. "Just checking on something. Nothing to be worried about" she said smiling. Keith figured he'd ask another time. Lawan grew back to human size to avoid looking at the faces of people. It still hurt to see them broken. After the battle was done, community centers set up shelters for the displaced and to reunite families. Keith hopped down to get their daughter. Lawan stood quietly. Pictures of those lost on a wall and now and then someone would pass it and cry. A woman passed it, plucked a picture from it and broke down on the spot. Lawan wanted to hold the woman in her hands and tell her she was sorry. The giantess suffered from what we call survivors guilt. All through the day she wondered if she could've done more. Those moments of her frozen in place would haunt her.

 

"Got her" Keith said coming back to her. Lawan picked up her husband and child. To see her gave her some relief. Walking back Keith told her to stop. "I hear something there" he said pointing to a collapsed home. "We went over this area already" Lawan said. "I'm telling you I hear whimpering. Extremely faint" he said. Normally, Keith wouldn't be able to hear what he did but being so stressed his senses were sharper than unusual right then. Lawan carefully plucked up bits of roof and wall. She removed a chunk of collapsed ceiling the size of a cracker to find a tiny 6-year-old girl. Her leg broken and her face bloody. She was alive whimpering in pain. "MEDIC!" Lawan screamed. Very carefully, she picked the girl up in her hand. "My god..." she muttered seeing an older man had been lying beneath her. His hand glowing. "You were healing her the entire time..." Lawan said. The little man gave a contented smile and passed away.

 

Lawan bit her lip till she drew blood. The girl felt like a broken toy in her hand. With not a word she handed her over to a medic that could heal her. Lawan said nothing as they went home. Shrinking down, she tore Kannika from his grip and held her close. "If it wasn't for you..." she muttered. "Don't say that. We're a team" he said. "Don't patronize me. It's cruel" she told him. "I'm not. You think if be here if it wasn't for you? When I was down for the count you rallied the guard. That was all you not me" he said. Lawan breastfed the baby as she began crying. "Forgive me" she said. "You asking me?" he said. "Everyone" she muttered. Later than afternoon, a man came by with a jar. He bowed and left. "Grandfather" she said to Keith. As sundown approached, Lawan made preparations for his funeral.

 

"Anything you need me to do?" Keith asked. "Be there for me" she replied as she pulled out an old photo and dusted it off. When sundown came, the council stood outside in white linens. She was shocked at how many had come. Better part of 50 people had come out...including her remaining students. Lawan explained that it was on her to carry the urn to the memorial altar. Normally her parents would do this, but she made it clear to them not to leave Miami. Sticks of incense burned aside the picture. Tran when he was younger smiling like fool. She placed the urn on the altar and they listened to the Buddhist priest site sutras. Lawan sat on her legs before it as did Keith. A prayer gong ringing now and then. Each person came before it, bowed to the photo and to Lawan. When it was finally over, the priest took the urn away to be housed in the city mausoleum. Keith had to help her stand.

 

"That was a nice ceremony" Yang Lo said loudly. "You will get no rise from me" Lawan told her. "You're no fun" the giantess huffed. "Tell the council I'm going to begin" Keith said. Lawan magically contacted them and told them of what was going on. "Will this be painful?" Lawan asked. "Oberon said it would be" Keith said. "Good" Lawan said. She left him as he stood before the giantess. With arcane he grew back to human size before her and sat down. "You're cuter this size. Bigger in all the ways that matter" she said looking at his crotch. Keith paid her no mind as he carefully wrote the symbols and ancient runes necessary to invade her mind. "You know I suck a mean dick. I'll gargle the cum" she lewdly told him. Keith ignored her. "There" he said finishing. "What are you doing?" she asked. "Something I wish would kill you but I'll take what I can get" he replied. She was going to smile at him but paused as his eyes were black as coal. This spell, Oberon told him, pulled upon the dark side of magic. To bind one's will was one of the darkest things in magic. One cannot step into the dark side and come out unscathed.

 

Keith gripped her head. Magic poured out his hand. The girl went rigid as her mind was invaded. "Remember what I told you Keith. By doing this you will see her memories as you try to change the most recent ones. Don't get swept up in them" Oberon said. As Keith entered her mind, he was flooded with her experiences. How she was doted on until she was 10 years old. Her teachers saw no progress in her magic talent. An embarrassment to her family, she was ignored mostly by others. Her own family tried to force her to grow through what could only be described as tortured. Her tutor caned her when she faltered. Stepped on her shrunken body to force her to grow by survival instinct. By the time she was 14, her tutor would beat her for failures and then rape her. Over and over it went. Keith had to turn away. Pain and pleasure mixed into one warped her mind. Keith understood why she enjoyed having her toes broken. Pain was like foreplay to her. Her way of interacting changed to that of a child. It was when she was a child she last experienced love. She was trapped in that time to save what little sanity she had left.

 

She would steal humans and "romance" them to feel good about herself. Killing them in perverse ways was her way of showing affection. Flattening them under her giant dirty feet was funny to her. Crushing them inside her pussy was elation as she thought their death throes was them making her feel good. And eating them? Nothing was more romantic than giving their flesh and blood, so they could be with her forever. Ironically, she only ate the ones she loved most of all. A 17-year-old human boy had survived everything she threw at him somehow. He even kissed her of his own free will. Yang Lo masturbated as his body slipped down her throat. She would feel him die in her belly and afterwards feel lonely...until she found another cute boy. Her life changed one day when a young man forced himself on her. A highly talented spellcaster in his own right, he choked her as he pushed himself inside. Yang Lo didn't like him. Too fat for her tastes and scorched him to his bones. By trial and error, they found she could mimic the magic of anyone close enough regardless of their talent. Yang Lo was a girl to be feared.

 

Alone, she was weak but in a squad full of elites, she was a monster. Able to deliver spells that could shatter the ground itself and lay waste to any enemy...all in the hands of a girl with the mind of a child. And children could be the cruelest creatures of all. "Enough!" Keith yelled pulling himself from the sea of her memories. He isolated her recent ones. Memories of her defeat, interrogation, being in chains, erased and replaced with new ones. Using Lawan as a source to draw on, Yang Lo went on to level the city. Lawan crying and sobbing shrunken down in her cleavage. Her body used like a battery as her beloved people were burned, crushed, eaten, and smothered by her. The only ones left alive were Lawan and Keith himself. Keith wanted to puke as he knew he had to sell the memory. Making it as graphic as he could, he imagined her sitting down pushing him up her cunt. His head sticking out seeing Lawan tortured before him. Her feet crushed between her fingers. Her legs broken like matchsticks. Yang Lo jigging led around like a broken marionette. Him screaming as his wife passed between her lips and her cries for him silenced by soul breaking sounds of chewing and splintered bones.

 

"You wife was yummy!" Yang Lo giggled. She belched and out from her mouth came a mangled bloody sandal. Keith trying to use his shrink watch to grow. Yang Lo tore it from his arm with what little fading magic stolen from his dead wife remained. "A souvenir" she said innocently. She left him to weep over his loss. Keith wasn't satisfied with what he had done. No, vengeance must be had to him. To force him to imagine such things was almost worse than losing his classmates...or Lawan's grandpa who never judged him for being an outsider. He was going to have her think she crushed his shrink watch but had another idea. Finishing up his job, he left a hypnotic suggestion that would trigger as soon as she was debriefed back on her homeland. A nice "fuck you" to them. Keith broke connection. Yang Lo sat in a daze as he stumbled off. He fell to his knees shaking the house and Lawan came out to see him. "Is it..." she was saying before being snatched up by her giant husband.

 

He stroked and petted her in his hands as he trembled. The look in his eyes spoke of an unsaid horror. He sniffed her body roughly taking in her scent. Kissing and sucking on her tummy he looked terrified. "What has happened to you?" she asked. "I gave her a happy ending" he muttered. Shrinking down, he was led inside where his wife gave him tea. "Inside her mind, all the things done to her. All the things she did to others. She didn't start out evil. Just a little girl that wanted to be loved" he muttered. "They all start that way" she said sitting next to her. "Get her dressed and give her my shrink watch" he said. "Your watch?! You said yourself it was too dangerous to fall into scrupulous hands! You can't give that over!" she said. "They will have it, but I never said they would be keeping it. We'll have revenge...the Yaksha way" he said coldly.

 

Under his instructions, Yang Lo was dressed and given his watch. She was led out the gateway and with her false memories smiled at a job well done. She made her way back to Bangkok and then home. Keith sat quietly looking at his laptop. "I have both watches GPS chipped so I can follow them. She's on a plane now" he said to her. Lawan laid next to him and eventually fell asleep as he rubbed her feet. Hours passed, and he watched the signal stop in the backwaters of China. "Well she wasn't lying about the location" he muttered. Lawan murmured. "Still up?" she asked. "She made it home. Soon my suggestion will kick in and fuck their lives up" he said. "How many will die?" she asked. "Not a damn one. That's the beauty of it" he smiled. Kissing her big toe, he sucked it and playfully bit it. Lawan shrieked and pulled her foot away. "What exactly did you do?" she asked. "My watch has a special security measure in it. A self-destruct if you will. Normally it releases boson particles at controlled bursts but if at all at once...well it's not pleasant" he replied.

 

Yang Lo stood confidant in the great hall. The four families there to praise her. "We heard you were triumphant child. A pity your team didn't survive but to eradicate the cursed Yaksha...a fair price" a member of the West said. "An honor to serve" she replied fiddling with the watch. She wasn't even aware of what she was doing as the suggestion was that strong. She turned the dial fully clockwise and then pressed and held the activation button down for ten seconds. "That on your arm?" one asked. "A trophy. A watch belonging to the one called Keith" she said releasing the button. "Splendid! Ebonheart told us of this device! To shrink those without magic! A valued boon for sure!" the leader of the North said. The faintest hum came from the watch as it neared critical overload. The hum grew shrill and loud. "What is that?! The watch! It's coming from the watch!" someone yelled. Yang Lo stared at it amused like a child at the sound it made until there was a blinding red flash.

 

"Nothing?" someone said. Then it happened. Everyone and everything began to shrink. "The pulse floods anything in its 300 ft. radius with bosom particles. The same particles that cause matter to shrink. Normally a dose isn't too bad as long as anti-bosons are used to counteract the effect within 6 hours. But with that much of them at such an energetic state...it's permanent. A normal human is big sized when hit with it. I can only imagine the effect on someone who's three inches tall" Keith muttered.

 

Anyone watching from the outside saw the main government building dwindle in size. Those inside had no clue what had occurred until they went outside. Just so happened the first outside was Yang Lo herself. Astonished by everything monstrously huge and seeing a human emptying garbage caught her attention. The young man had never seen a Mogwai smaller than he was. Naturally he grabbed her up for a better look. She stared up into his face and began laughing. A perverse creepy laugh came from her lips as the reality of being so tiny told her she was useless once again in their eyes. What little sanity she had was gone. People had gathered around them now. The most important people of their society were nothing to them now. They were weak...the worst stigma of their society.

 

"Can't they use magic to grow?" Lawan asked. "Can you grow to 5000 ft. tall? That's how big a human would be to them now" he said. Lawan shook her head. "They can grow back to their normal size but that's it. They're stuck that way and when the spell lapses, they be back to the size of crumbs. Let's see how they mighty Mogwai deal with their governing body stuck like that!" Keith laughed.  He turned off the laptop and brought his wife to the bedroom. A contented sigh escaped him as he snuggled her. He had gotten his revenge in the best way he knew possible. His targets were still alive to suffer. "Revenge really is sweet" he muttered.

 

6 hours later...

 

"You didn't have to bring me out here" Danica said to Xaimei. "Nonsense. I wanted to spend time with my future sister in law" Xaimei said digging her spoon into her frozen yogurt. It was nearly midnight as they sat on a bench near a now closed yogurt stand. Danica looked down at her bare feet free of her flip flops. Her big toe playing with a shrunken SUV the size of a matchbox car. The occupants were hopelessly mired in the melting calcium rich confectionary of both women. "Mom never lets me shrink anybody close to home" she said. "They were from around here. The plates said Texas" Xaimei said swirling her spoon around collecting some yogurt. "P...please..." the older big sized man pleaded until a pile of cold treat fell on him. Danica pushed the SUV over on its side deploying its airbags. She could barely see the plate. "You're right" Danica said shrugging. "Your mother is just cautious. One doesn't exist this long without being so" Xaimei said scooping the man up. He popped his head out just as he entered her mouth. The giantess hummed to herself feeling him on her tongue distinguishing the sprinkles from a shrunken husband and father. He slid down her throat as she swallowed.  

 

"So are you and mom a thing?" Danica asked peering into her cup. A middle-aged woman was struggling to free herself from the hardened fudge syrup. Nearby on a hill (seemed like a hill to her) was her teenage daughter. Her miniscule body heat had caused her bare feet to melt the yogurt when she stepped down. However, the coldness caused it to freeze right up again. She had been in the cup for no more than 5 minutes and had crawled just over three millimeters. "Mom! No...NO! MOM HELP ME!" she shrieked as she was spooned up. Danica sucked the spoon clean and sloshed the contents in her mouth around before swallowing. The mother stared in shock seeing her daughter devoured like an ice cream topping. "You mother is a trustworthy person. Thinks of others. Doesn't care about my hu...mixed parentage. I find comfort in that. I can say I love her. Does that disturb you?" Xaimei said nodding. "Not at all. It's the 21st century. Those kind of hang ups aren't me" Danica replied. Xaimei ruffled her hair. "I'm glad to hear that" she said scooping out the last of her yogurt. In a lukewarm pool was the youngest of the family. A 12-year-old boy.

 

He'd seen his father end up in her mouth. His mom and sister in up in the other cup. It was supposed to be a road trip to D.C. by way of Boston. A kind of see the patriotic sights of America kind of deal. All that ended with the decision to get some frozen yogurt before checking into a hotel. The spoon came down like a gigantic plastic shovel. Collecting what was left, he tried to scramble away but his soggy clothes weighed him down. Not like he could escape. The Styrofoam walls were like 40 ft. tall to him.  His feet kicked the spoon edge and his teeny little socks came off. He'd lost his sneakers within moments of trying to get free. The spoon went right under his butt and up he went. His first thought was "she's pretty" as Xaimei's massive face came into view. Then her mouth opened. She placed the tip of the spoon on her lower lips and titled it up. The boy scrambled as he slid forward. His bare soles found no traction from the melted slickness. He gave off a girlish scream as he slid onto her tongue. The last light he would ever see disappeared when she shut her mouth.

 

Xaimei played with him sucking away the yogurt leaving him alone on her tongue. He couldn't scream from the torrent of saliva. His body couldn't handle the vacuum pressure as she sucked on him. When she pushed her tongue up into the roof of her mouth she tasted a pop of salty flavor. She shrugged realizing she'd crushed him without trying. Her phone rang and she answered it. "Yes? Slow down! Slow down! Yeah...so the attack was a success and what now? When did this happen?! How?! I see...and I'm assuming they tried magics already. I see...no. As the only member not affected I'm assuming leadership by council law. Have them sequestered in their homes until I return" Xaimei said before ending the call. She squeezed her hand into a fist. "I don't know Chinese but I assume something is wrong" Danica said. "The attack on the Yaksha was successful but the surviving member of the combat squad brought home a boobytrapped shrink watch belonging to the one called Keith. It infected the entire government headquarters with a shrink pulse shrinking everyone within a 10 ft. radius."

 

"No magic has been found to grow them past our standard size. Worse yet the magic needed just to be our standard size stops them from using any other magic. The drain is too much" she replied.

 

"That's pretty fucked up. You gonna find this Keith and kill his ass? I would" Danica said scooping out the mother. Xaimei slammed her fist down cracking the wooden bench. The impact caused Danica to lose her spoon on the ground. The mother survived the impact and was pulling herself free. "I would but your mother made a deal for his safety including Aspen and that thing Claire" Xaimei said pissed. "So who's leading your people?" Danica asked. "I am it seems" Xaimei replied. "Long live the queen" Danica said bowing. She didn't take it as sarcasm or a joke. The Mogwai hadn't been a monarchy in over 500 years but with the council shrunk to the size of grains of salt that left only Xaimei in charge. By law her word was the final word as none was left to oppose her...except her uncle. The lower ranks were loyal to her so they defaulted to her naturally. Having a military rank put her in charge of the community during wartime. And they were at war technically. However, her uncle wouldn't let that stand. She knew that all too well. "Time to go home. I have to pack" Xaimei said standing.  Danica nodded and stood up. The tiny mother had just freed herself just as a giant sole came down her on her. She barely had time to scream as the massive weight smushed her into oblivion in a puddle of melted yogurt. "Damn. Now my foot is sticky" Danica hissed pulling her foot back looking down. A red spot in a puddle of white was all that was left of the 35-year-old mother of two kids.

 

Meanwhile...

 

Lawan could feel it. It was happening again. A vision. It was too real to be a simple dream. "Push!" Keith yelled. "NO! She's coming! I let her out and she'll come!" Aspen screamed. Lawan looked around. Claire, her parents, Jacob, Lily, and Rose were there. Aspen shrieked in pain and the sky grew dark. Lawan looked out the window. "A solar eclipse" she muttered. And as the shadow of the moon blocked out the sun except the corona, a tiny wail filled the room. "No...oh no" Aspen sobbed. The roof was ripped off and there stood overhead was a woman she had never seen but knew it was Ebonheart. "The time has come to fulfill our bargain" she said. Lawan woke in a cold sweat. Her husband was still asleep next to her. She got up and drank tea to calm her nerves. The smell of incense in the air no doubt from the huge amounts of funerals still being held. Lawan booted up his laptop and began searching for the next solar eclipse.

 

"If you find any porn it’s for research purposes only" Keith joked behind her scaring her. She punched his arm. "I had a dream" she muttered. "I did too. You were wearing this M&M Halloween outfit and you were like tiny. "Eat me! Fucking eat me!" you kept crying. "And?" Lawan asked cocking an eyebrow. "Gobbled you right up. Felt bad later...you know the empty calories" he chuckled. Lawan punched him again in the same spot. "I've been having dreams that tell the future. Thought I was going crazy until the council told me others had this gift before" she said. "That's what was going on when you told me to go outside?" he asked. "In case I was going insane, I didn't want you to know" she replied softly. He held her from the back. His hands massaging her tits. "Even if you were I'd never leave you" he told her. "...I love you too" she whispered. "The problem was we didn't know for sure what day or time Aspen would give birth. We only had a guess" she said. "Right like just over two weeks" he replied. "In my dream there was a total solar eclipse. She was giving birth in Claire's home. I recognized the furniture from when we were there. So now all we have to do..."

 

"Is see where and when a total eclipse will be in Yorkshire England. Brilliant!" Keith said. Tracking it down they got their answer. August 22, 2:14 local time. That's 15 days from today" he said before leaving her. When he returned he was dressed and told her to scoot over. He took the laptop. "What are you doing?" she asked. "Booking a flight to Tokyo. Time to go on a recruitment drive like I said I would" he said. "Get two tickets" she said. "No. You're needed here. Don't argue. You're probably the strongest Yaksha left alive. You're needed her to protect them and give them moral support" he said. She wanted to object but knew he was right. "Alright. Before you go spend some time with us" she said. Keith nodded to her. They sat outside as she breastfed their daughter. "Her eyes. Those pretty eyes" he said holding them close to him. After putting The Baby down for her nap, Keith grabbed ahold of Lawan. He pushed his cock into her as she laid on the floor. Lawan said nothing but looked into his eyes. She was worried for him.

 

He licked her feet and sucked her toes trying to make her giggle but she wouldn't. Keith was gentle with her. Extra gentle as he fucked her. Holding her cheeks in his hands he came. When done she hugged him so tight he could barely breathe. "Honey...I'll be back as soon as I can" he whispered to her. "You better. You fucking better" she said looking him dead in his eyes. Within an hour, Keith was packed and ready to go. He grew himself and stood outside his home. His wife at his feet. He picked her up and held her for a moment. "Hmm...sexy" he snickered as his fingers played with her little tits. She kissed his finger whimpering. "You know what the Buddhist said to the hot dog vendor? Make me one with everything" he said. Lawan smiled. "There. That's what makes my world go round. That smile" he said. "I love you...more than you will ever know" Lawan said to him so softly he almost didn't hear it. "I look forward to growing old with you and finding out" he said to her as he put her down. Keith left her not daring to turn back. He barely had the courage to go.

 

The gateway put him in the human realm like it always did. The people around him had no clue what had occurred beyond the threshold behind him. His hope was one day...maybe not even in his lifetime they might learn in the spirit of coexistence.  

Chapter 19...Return to the Land of the Rising Sun Pt. 1 by Size Master

Keith stretched as he waited for the shuttle to take him to the rental car lot. Last time he was at Narita airport he was with Aspen and Claire. Now, he was alone. Nobody to talk to or laugh with. To share an adventure. He missed those days. Globetrotting for the sake of exploration. Last time he was here to confirm the existence of koonago. Now he needed their help to fight a war. He wondered if he even had the right to try to drag them into this conflict. "No. This is their world too. They should have the chance to fight for it" he said to himself. As he waited he looked at tv screens broadcasting news. With some stealth, he adjusted the language spell he used to understand and speak Thai for Japanese. "Still can't read the kanji" he said looking. The words stopped catching his eyes when a familiar face popped up on the screen.

 

"Hikari Miyamoto, acting representative of the koonago had no comment as rumors of a missing school bus arrived at NHK. The koonago, since the government had classified them as national treasures, have begun to integrate themselves with Japanese society but as of yet have not allowed any camera crews into the region in which they live. There is a petition by citizens in cities like Tokyo, Osaka, and Kyoto to have koonago be formally registered as Japanese citizens. The national diet has responded that due to their low population, they are confined to their area for their own protection.  Ms. Miyamoto has expressed interest in designating part of the city as a koonago residential district hoping to satisfy both sides. However, the Office of Cultural Preservation, which is handling koonago relations, say this might not be feasible do to the engineering and security costs. And now the weather..." the reporter said.

 

"Things have changed. Maybe I should go there instead of the village. Hikari did really like me after all and having her on my side would help" he thought. The shuttle arrived and took him to the rental lot. Since he was alone, there was no need of a larger car. Satisfied with a Honda Civic, he goggled the location of the office he heard earlier. Took him a few minutes to type the kanji in but it gave him directions. He put the car in drive and left. As he got close he could tell something was amiss. Throngs of news crews were on the front and covering the exits. He parked nearby and got out. He recognized the reporter from the broadcast and got close to listen. "Hikari Miyamoto has said she will issue a statement regarding the rumor of the missing school bus carrying the members of Chiba High Nature club shortly" she said. Keith used an illusion spell to hide his true face in case those that were his enemy could be watching. He quietly stepped aside and made his way up the steps. A security officer stopped him. "No unauthorized personnel. Reporters may not enter" he said roughly scrutinizing the foreigner before him. " My name is Keith Smith. I'm here to see Hikari Miyamoto. I'm a close friend of hers" he said. "Unlikely" he growled. "Call first before you judge me asshole" Keith barked. "Gaijin...a foreigner by the name of Keith is here to see Miyamoto-sama" he said over his radio.

 

"I'm busy" Hikari hissed. "I understand. A foreigner by the name of Keith Smith is here to see you. Says he's a close friend" the man told her. She looked shocked. Was he the same one that freed her and bed her? The one she loved? She asked herself this. "Send him up" she said gaining composure. "...I see" the officer below said. He begrudgingly led Keith past the doors. "This...um..." a man stammered. "Japanese is fine sir" Keith said politely. "Good! This way please" he said opening an elevator. It took him to the third floor where everyone looked extremely busy. They paused curious of the man before them. Hikari could hear his footsteps. Her heart pounded as she straightened her hair and uniform. "Here he is" the man said after opening the door. She was crushed. His face was not the one she expected. She had made an error, an embarrassing one and no telling what he was there for. Probably for a scoop. To save face, she dismissed the man who led him up. The man bowed low and left them alone. "We might as well get this over with" she sighed. "Damn that's cold Hikari. You act like that to all your friends?" Keith asked. "I have few human friends. I would remember a foreign one" annoyed at his casual tone. "You tell me you don't...oh" he said seeing his reflection in the table which the tiny woman stood upon. "Oops...a moment" he said as he cancelled the spell. "Now do you recognize me?" he asked. She gasped in utter shock. She motioned for him to bend down close. Poking his cheek over and over she had this odd expression. "Umm...I'm real" he said. "KEITH!" she yelled hugging his cheek hard. Poor girl was crying. "Aww...I missed you too" he said scooping her up.

 

"Forgot how cute you are. And look at you with that snappy uniform and high heels. Someone got a new job" he chuckled. Hikari blushed at how hard he stared at her. "What's going on? Something about a bus?" he asked. She snapped back to reality. "Yes, and I've been asked to make a statement in 10 minutes. This is not a good time for you to be here...but I'm glad you are here anyway" she replied. "What's the deal?" Keith asked. "Sorry but the last trace came back useless" the man from earlier said after opening the door. "Shit! And what of the search team?" she asked. "Nothing" he replied. "Keith. Help me to the workstations outside" she said climbing up his arm. The officer that led him up was surprised to see that. He hadn't known her for long but Hikari hated to be picked up. "Something is definitely up Hikari" Keith said placing her near a desktop. "Early this morning, a bus full of high school students heading to a nature camp in Adachi left their school. It never arrived. After being overdue by an hour, we got this emailed directly to my account" she said jumping on a right click of a mouse. A video file began playing.

 

On the screen was the bus but as it panned out, Keith could see why Hikari was hesitant in releasing a statement. The bus was sitting on a table. Someone had shrunk it. The camera moved and zoomed in tight revealing a teenage girl. "This is to the koonago Hikari Miyamoto. My name is Aika Yamanaka my...my age is 16 and...I have a statement. For our safe return you are to hand over Tamakushige within 48 hrs. at this location. If not...we will be executed...no...PLEASE! I DID WHAT YOU ASKED!" she shrieked just before a huge finger crushed her like an ant. The finger lifted up and her flattened body stuck to the finger for an instant before falling off. "Jesus..." Keith muttered. "I can't tell the people about this. The widespread knowledge of magic by humans would be a disaster. Every human around would seek it out knowing it could be done by someone not yokai. But...I don't know what to say to the parents...especially that girl's" Hikari said looking at the clock. "You tell the truth. Well a truth. Say the bus wasn't found and you're still looking" he replied. "People will look for themselves" she said. "Let them. They won't find anything. That gives you some breathing room to work with. Hopefully we can find them and sort out the details later" he said. "You make it sound easy" she said to him. Keith shook his head.

 

"What is this Tamakushige?" he asked. Hikari quickly explained the old fairy tale of Urashima Taro. "Huh. Sounds like the fairy tale of Rip Van Winkle" Keith said. * "And The box the fisherman opened that aged him was Tamakushige" she said. "Why does whoever think you got it?" Keith asked. "Because it's considered a national treasure. Since we are of folklore, someone assumed we would know where it was" she replied. "Do you?" Keith asked. "No. Mother did tell me stories of it. Originally it was a koonago creation. A weapon that could keep us safe from humans. We could open it and age a human into dust within a minute. When relations improved we sealed it away. Stories were told about it until it became a fairy tale. Over time it was forgotten as myth to even us. Last any of us heard of it it was taken from its original hiding place as a human named Oda Nobunaga sought its power to unify Japan. Nobody knows where it is now. For all we know it's been destroyed" she replied.

 

"Would your mother know? She is the oldest koonago alive" Keith asked. "Possibly. After the statement we can go see her. Excuse me" she said hopping into the hand of the man from earlier. Keith and everyone else watched the tv as Hikari was placed on a podium. The camera zoomed in as a mike was moved lower. "May I have quiet please? As most of you have heard, a rumor about a school bus from Chiba Academy heading to Adachi has gone missing. The rumor is true. Due to the strange nature of its disappearance, Tokyo Metropolitan Police has turned jurisdiction over to the Office of Cultural Preservation.  With The joint efforts of koonago and human resources, we seek to solve this mystery and bring these kids home safely" she said. She waited for questions as cameras clicked furiously. "When did you get notification?" someone asked. "1312 hrs. today" she replied. "Does this relate to other rumors of people going missing linked to the revealing of the existence of koonago? Is this why this case was transferred to you?" someone asked. "It does not. Next question" Hikari answered roughly. "What efforts are being made to look for them?" someone asked.

 

"Right now, we have the roadway blocked off for investigators and the JSDF is to turn over all sat info for the time they left till the time they were reported missing. Now if you will excuse me" she said hopping off the podium back into the man's hand. "I thought that went extremely well" Keith said as she returned. Hikari sighed. "Tell Kasumi to get the car ready. We're heading to Mt. Fuji" she ordered. She crawled onto Keith's shoulder. "Take the elevator down and head to the back" she said softly. Keith did noting her to be withdrawn somewhat. Something else was on her mind. "Hikari-hime.  The car is ready per your instruction" an older girl said with the door open. "Kasumi, I asked you not to call me that" Hikari said as Keith sat down. "But you are a princess. May I ask you this gentleman is?" she said. "His name is Keith. He is to be shown the upmost respect and you may talk freely before him" Hikari replied hopping into his lap. "As you command" she said closing the door. The girl got into the driver seat, started the car, and pulled off. Soon they were cruising down the road.

 

"Umm...Hikari?" he asked looking at the girl. "Oh. This is Kasumi Nishimori. My attaché. She oversees my human world needs. Food, apartment, transportation, and such" Hikari said. "Please to meet you Keith-san" she said. "Likewise. Forgive me but you seem young for this" he said. "My family is renowned for its knowledge in folklore and yokai. Just after I finished my first year in college was around the time the existence of koonago was revealed. Naturally I applied for the job. Luckily my college professor vouched for me and here I am" she replied. "So you're 19?" he asked. "20 this October. Forgive me but you seem young yourself" she said. "Touché" he replied. "How much do you know about koonago?" he asked. "An exceptional amount. As Hikari said to speak freely around you, I am aware of their magical ability" she said.

 

"I thought everyone knew that" Keith said looking down at Hikari. "Yes and no. They know the stories, but it had not been seen on camera or anything. Like nine tailed foxes controlling magic flames, until it is seen it’s just a story" she replied. "And you know Hikari can use magic?" he asked. "After I signed a non-disclosure agreement I was shown it" she giggled. "I shrank her, and she acted like it was a party trick" Hikari huffed. "I was being modest. It wouldn't not look well to as Americans say "lose my shit" on my first day" she replied. Hikari was twitching on his lap. She let out a tiny groan like whisper. "Hikari?" Kasumi asked. "I didn't have time today. I'll take care of it later" she replied. "Take care of what?" Keith asked. The tiny woman blushed. "Nothing of concern" she replied. "If you need to pee we can stop" he said. "That is not it" she said coldly. Keith left well enough alone. He would check on her later when she wasn't so stressed. She ended up falling asleep in his lap.

 

It was some more time before Kasumi spoke again. "She likes you. She doesn't do that" she said. "She was happy to see me. Has she been doing well?" he asked. "Her job does have her busy. Truthfully, I think the stress of being away from those she loves is harder, but she won't say it" Kasumi replied. "After what happened, I'm surprised Himeko let her leave. She was held captive by humans" he said. "It was Hikari's idea. She said the future cannot be bought with distrust and hate" the girl said smiling as she pulled off the highway. Keith recognized it from earlier and the mountain came into view. "You been there before?" he asked. "Once when she went to check on her family" she replied. "Me too. Their society is fascinating. Like a tiny snapshot of ancient Japan" he chuckled. "That it is" she said. He gently stroked Hikari's hair as they made their way to the entrance to the forest.

 

There was a checkpoint by the military as they got close. "Security measures" Kasumi said as the lowered the window. She flashed her badge and was let in. "Now and then we have people trying to get in. Some for curiosity and others...not" she said as they got closer. She parked the car and turned it off. "Hikari. Time to wake up sweetie" Keith said poking her. The girl yawned and hugged his finger. "Hikari...I'll eat you" he whispered. She shot right up. "That woke ya!" he laughed. "Not funny at all!" she yelled kicking his palm with her heeled shoes. She did chuckle at his smile. All three got out and walked into the forest. As Kasumi pulled ahead, Hikari tugged on his collar. "Keith...there is something you should know before we get there" she said seriously. Keith paused and held her in his palms. She looked scared. She wouldn't even look him in the eyes. "You can tell me anything cutie" he said. "You have a son" she said.

 

She swore she could hear the sweat coming out the pores in his palms. His pulse quickened. "The night we made love I conceived a child" she said looking up at the giant. She was terrified he would dismiss her. He had not asked for a child and they were not joined. Truthfully, she wished he would accept him as a father would accept his child. "Healthy?" he asked. She nodded. "His name?" he asked. "Yuusha"* she replied.

 

(Authors note: a gold star to whomever find out what that name means)

 

Keith was quiet as he started walking again. "You're scared I won’t accept him. That I'll be angry for some reason" he said. Hikari started crying. He brought her to his face a kissed her lovingly. "I'd never be so cold hearted" he said softly to her. "I love you and I'm sure I'll love him. Besides, he's got a brother and sister" he smiled. Hikari was shocked. "You never said that last time. Is it with the companions from earlier?" she asked. "A brother by the borrower but his sister is by another you haven't met. My wife" he replied. Hearing he was married stung. "So, you married..." she said. Keith sensed her disappointment. "Yeah, I found that special someone" he replied putting her back on his shoulder. "I never had you to begin with. I should not be disappointed" she said. "Hikari...I know how it feels to be...left. Make no mistake when I say I love you. It's just...what I have with her transcends the physical" he said. She was silent. He broke her heart and knew it.

 

They got to the edge of the village and Keith placed her on the ground. Waving her hands, she shrank them down to her size. She stared at him for a moment and then turned away. Villagers rushed to greet her. She laughed and smiled patting kids on the head. Bowing to others. They seemed so out of place with their clothes as they walked through the small village. "Still amazing. Doesn't feel like I'm three inches tall" Kasumi said. "You get used to it" Keith said watching Hikari. "She's amazing. Such a burden and still walks with head up high" she said. "Yeah she is. Makes me think of what could've been" he said. They took their shoes off at the entrance as they stepped in. "Make yourselves comfortable while I get mother" Hikari said leaving them. They sat quietly waiting. Minutes later, Himeko appeared. "Keith. It's good to see you well" she said sitting down. "As is you queen" he replied. Both bowed. They all sat down before one another.

 

"I see your people are more involved with the humans now" Keith said. "As it once was. The humans though see us more as fascination than respect" she said. "Give them time. Humans are anything they are creatures of change" Keith said. She cocked an eyebrow at his manner of speech. "While I'm here, does the name Yasho mean anything?" he asked. "Now that is a name I haven't heard in 2,000 years. You are full of surprises today. How do you know of it?" she asked. "It's recently come up in my life. So, you have heard of it" he said. "Yasho was said to be the very first koonago. A deity of lower rank that mated with humans. His offspring was our race" she replied. "Interesting. I heard a similar story. My theory as the world's tiny people being related is getting traction" he said. "Oh. I would love to hear this theory and those you've met. You did say you were seeking more out" she said. "I did. It's a crazy story..."

 

"That will have to wait. Mother I need to know everything about the Tamakushige" Hikari said returning with her son in her arms. She sat down and unbuttoned her top. Pulling out her left breast, she guided her son to her nipple. "Why ask that? What has occurred child?" Himeko asked. Hikari quickly explained the situation. "Absolutely not. That box is too powerful to hand over" she said. "We don't intend to, but we do need it as proof of having it to trade" Keith said. She mulled it over as Keith scooted over to see his son. He caressed his sparse hair. "He's got my eyes" he whispered. "Yes, he does" she replied. "It would go a long way between human koonago relations your highness" Kasumi said. Himeko tapped her toes on the tatami mat. "Very well. As you know, that box can age a person or an army. A weapon crafted very long ago to protect us but it was not solely crafted by us. We had help from the onmyoji of that time" Himeko said. "Onmyoji?" Keith asked. "Court magicians of the period" Kasumi whispered. "Indeed human. It was by combining out magics with theirs that we were able to construct it. 200 years after its making, Abe no Seimei himself took it upon himself to safeguard it in a protected shrine accessible by only his bloodline and koonago. Last I heard only an onmyoji would know where it could be*" Himeko explained. "Then we need an onmyoji" Hikari said. "Good luck with that. There isn’t any left. They were considered illegal during the Meiji period and died out" Kasumi said. "Not quite. Some can still be found in their old seat of power in Heinan-Kyo or what humans call today Kyoto. Start your search there. I have an old talisman that can lead you to one" Himeko said to them.

 

(Authors note:  Onmyoji really existed. Calling them court magicians really doesn't do them justice though. They were astrologers, astronomers, chemists, city planners, crop rotation experts, and practitioners of geomancy or Feng Shui. In fact, the entire city of Kyoto was built with this in mind. Also, Abe no Seimei was a real person. Said to be the greatest onmyoji that ever lived and called the eastern version of Merlin)

 

Himeko left the room for a moment. Keith motioned to hold the infant. He breathed his scent in. "Smells like both of us" he chuckled. He rocked him back and forth. "I do love him Hikari" Keith whispered to her. Hikari put her head on his shoulder. "He is a cutie" Kasumi chuckled looking at him. "It's hard to leave him here when I got out into the world" Hikari said. "I know the feeling all too well. I tell myself I do it for them. To give them a peaceful life" Keith said. She could see a sadness in his eyes. "You never said why you returned" she said. "Later. When this works out I'll tell you everything" he said. "Some optimism" Kasumi said. "It's hope. All that I've learned. All that I've seen taught me that dwelling on failure gets you nothing" he said. Hikari was very surprised by his words. He seemed more mature than last time, but it was clear a burden was on his shoulders. However, that silly grin and spark in his eyes was still there as he cuddled his son. Blowing raspberries in his tummy. Looking at his son clutching his finger. Himeko returned.  "The talisman waits for you at the entrance of the city. I wish you all the luck I can" she said. Keith handed his son to her. Himeko could see he didn't wish to. "For good or ill, come back and you shall see him" she said patting his cheek. "...thank you" he said softly.

 

They made their way back to the front of the village to find a huge dog. "Holy shit. How'd that get here!" Keith yelled standing in front of the girls. Hidden in his pocket, Keith pulled out Rune Breaker and grew it. Hikari and Kasumi was shocked to see him hiding such a weapon. "Stay back buddy. No girl treats for you!" Keith yelled pointing it at him. The dog whined. "Keith. It's alright" Hikari said stepping forward. The dog bent down and licked her nearly off her feet. His heart stopped seeing that. He was sure the canine was going to eat her. Hikari giggled and petted its nose. "It won't hurt us. He is the talisman" she said. "A dog is a talisman?!" Keith said. "This is no ordinary dog. I can sense magic from him" she said. Keith calmed down slightly and when he did he noticed something weird. The dog had no scent. Hikari cancelled the shrinking spell growing Keith and Kasumi back. They walked back to the car and drove off. "Kasumi. Call the office and have them ready the personal jet. As for you Keith, care to explain?" Hikari said.

 

"My travels have not been peaceful. A good friend was able to lead me to this blade" he said. Kasumi cocked an eyebrow. "A blade that can change size?" she asked. "That and more" Keith replied. Keith silenced Hikari. As much as she vouched for Kasumi, he found it better not to fully explain how he got Rune Breaker.  "I still don't get hoe a dog has no scent" he said changing the subject. "A shikigami no doubt" Hikari said. "A paper golem is the easiest way to explain it. Mostly servants but also can be protectors. Write a spell on a folded piece of paper and put a drop of blood or hair on it and you can control it" Kasumi said. "I see why you got this job" Keith said, Kasumi chuckled as she made the car move faster.

 

They made their way back to Tokyo and to the airport. The jet took to the air heading for Kyoto. Kasumi took a nap leaving Hikari and Keith alone to eat dinner. "You are hesitant to answer questions" she said munching on a grain of cooked rice. "I've met some very bad people. People that have infiltrated human society" he replied. "You don't trust her" she said looking at Kasumi. "Don't know her and even if she's innocent, I'd rather not involve her" he replied. "But you would involve me. That's why you returned" she said tossing the rice grain aside. Hikari was angry with him as she left him. She changed clothes into western ones. A shirt, jeans, and sneakers to be more comfortable. Keith finished his bento box. "Have you told the children in your village what happened to your kind at that inn I found you in?" he asked. She glanced at him and shook her head. "Why not?" he asked. "It would only scare them" she replied. "But knowing might give them a healthy fear of humans. So many would do your kind harm" he said. She glanced at him again and gave no word.

 

"And that is what I'm faced with. Tell you everything and terrify you till you can't sleep again or say nothing and let you live in ignorant bliss" he said. She turned facing him. "Tell me something. I am the mother of your child. Can I least get something for his sake?" she asked. Keith picked her up and brought her close to his lips. "The fate of the world will be decided in two weeks" he said softly. She was astonished. "And we can help can't we?" she whispered. He nodded. "I see. We will talk again alone" she said. "Thank you for understanding" he said.  As soon as the plane touched down, Keith asked for a paper map of the city. "What are you doing?" Kasumi asked. "Narrowing our search. Time isn't on our side" Keith replied. He held his finger over the map and pricked it. A drop of blood fell on it and began to move. "Is that magic?" she asked. "A form of it. Very basic that anyone can do. Scrying doesn't require much. Just a reference and an idea" he replied. The blood moved to the west of the city and oddly began to circle around. "Magic blocks anything more concrete" he said as Oberon explained what they saw. A car waited for them on the Tarmac and They headed west.

 

"I thought only onmyoji could use magic if they weren't koonago" Kasumi said as Keith sucked the tiny wound on his fingertip. "No, there are other forms out there. Dangerous forms humans aren't ready to know" he replied. "He is correct. Humans have been very reckless with magic in the past" Hikari said looking at the dog sitting on the seat looking out the window. "Humans are changing though. Just look at me" Kasumi said. "Humans still hold onto weapons that could raze the world. They have changed but not that much" Keith said softly. "Is that why you won't say anything about that sword or how a westerner knows magic? You don't trust me?" she asked. "People I know have died just knowing me. I don't want to get attached to anyone and neither do I wish you get attached to me" he said. Kasumi wished to press further but seeing his anger in his eyes left it at that. As they got to the west of the city, the dog began barking and clawing at the door. "Driver stop here" Kasumi said to him. The car stopped, and they got out. The dog sniffed the air and began walking east down the street.

 

Keith and Kasumi followed it. Each home seemed normal as they passed. Parks where children would play. They began to wonder if a magician really did live in the area. 15 minutes had passed as the dog took them around corners and it finally stopped before a house. It barked towards the front door. "Guess this is it" Keith said walking past the threshold followed by Kasumi. As soon as they did, his sword trembled, and Kasumi nearly fainted off his shoulder. He caught just in time. "Kekkai...barrier surrounding the house" she muttered.

 

They were wary now. The dog tried to follow, and it turned into a folded paper dog as soon as it touched the barrier. Kasumi picked it up. "Good boy" she said sadly. Keith looked at Hikari and she nodded she was ready. He knocked. "I've been expecting you. Please come in. Fresh tea is ready and cookies" a woman said after answering. They stepped in. The house was perfectly normal. Pictures, furniture, a tv, everything you'd expect from a normal Japanese house. They took off their shoes, even Hikari took of her tiny sneakers and left them at the doorway. Kasumi jumped as she saw a very small 16-year-old boy walk across the floor. He looked at the giantess and politely bowed. They wondered what kind of woman shrinks her son. "Please sit. Husband? Can you serve the cookies while I pour the tea?" she said. A middle-aged man came from behind a teapot and hoisted up a giant cookie placing it before each of them. "She shrank her husband too" Keith muttered. "You said you were expecting us?" Hikari asked. "Very much so my princess. This morning's tea leaves gave me a divination telling me of your coming" the woman replied.

 

Her smile matched her looks. Early 40's and dressed simply like any housewife and mother. "And you're an onmyoji?" Kasumi asked. "I don't meet your expectations?" the woman giggled. Kasumi felt embarrassed. "I'm one of the last. A direct descendant of Abe no Seimei himself. My name is Yoko Kannagi" she said with a slight bow. The woman sighed. "It has been some time since I had real flesh and blood people in this house" she said. "But your husband and that boy" Keith said. "Shikigami. My husband and son died in a car accident 6 years ago. I created them shortly afterwards as grief had consumed me. I couldn't bear to cancel the spell and I've kept them since. A foolish and dishonorable thing to use my powers so" she said softly. "I don't blame you. I lost my family too. I know how the pain eats away at you and wishing for anything to heal" Keith said. She looked at him. "Kind words. Thank you for them" she said smiling at him.

 

They sipped tea and ate a cookie before discussing business. Hikari sat the cookie down. "Do you know why we came?" she asked. "No but I'm betting it has to do with the missing school bus" Yoko replied. "It was shrunk. Whoever did it demands the Tamakushige as ransom" Hikari said. The woman sat her teacup down. "Knowing that it's missing you came to me for information" she said. They all nodded. "I don't where it is but from what I was told as a child, the last place it was holds the key to finding it. When it was moved, the onmyoji decided to have it possible that future koonago could find it. After all it was their property.  Honnoji temple is where you should look. Find a rock with a star carved in it. The symbol of our kind. It will lead you to the chamber it once was held. But I warn you. The guardians are still there who would prevent those unworthy to find the key to its final resting place" she said. "Thank you for your generosity" Hikari said. The woman picked her up. "I thank you for the company you brought today hime-sama" she replied bowing to the girl in her palms. Just before they left she stopped them. "One last thing. I should note it's very possible that a very skilled onmyoji is behind this. For them to ask for the box in its original uncommon name speaks to their knowledge and the use of shrinking their skill. Take care" she said. "I'll protect them" Keith said. "I'm sure you will chosen guardian" she said cryptically.

 

Before Keith could ask what she meant by that the door closed. "Honnoji temple it is. Fortunately, it’s here in the city" Kasumi said as they hurried to the car. "She seemed so lonely" Kasumi said as they traveled. "Magic isn't a cure all Kasumi. Sometimes it just makes things worse" Hikari said. "Still though. To learn magic. Healing spells to cure people of illness. Water magic to give people clean water. Shrinking spells to see what the world is like for you" Kasumi said. "You already seen that" Hikari said. "Yeah but to shrink down whenever I want. Would cut down on food bills" Kasumi chuckled. Hikari chucked at her childlike thinking. "But there's a dark side to every spell. Water magic to drown people. Shrinking spells to do away with anyone you wanted" Keith muttered. "But there no downside to healing someone" Kasumi said. "Depends on who's being healed" Keith said looking out the window. They arrived at the temple and tourists and schoolchildren on a field trip were present.

 

"Well this rock has to be on the ground near the temple itself" Hikari said. They began scouring the grounds for it. The sound of a crying child caught Keith’s attention. She was crying for her mother. "Lost young one?" Hikari asked. The girl immediately stopped seeing the tiny girl. Keith had her cup her hands and Hikari jumped into her hands. She danced around getting the 6-year-old girl to giggle. Keith began writing an arcane spell as she was distracted. "Sympathetic magic. Find her mother" Keith said whispering. The wind blew away from them towards a crowd. "Nana-chan!" a woman yelled as she came running over. Hikari hopped back onto his shoulder. The woman paused seeing a foreigner and was shocked to see a koonago. "Mama...big brother and sister was very nice to me" the girl innocently said. "Thank you!" the woman bowed. "It's okay. Bye Nana-chan!" Hikari said waving as they walked away. "If only our other problem was so easily fixed. I heard you muttering something" she said.

 

"An arcane spell. Sympathetic magic to find her mother based on her blood" Keith replied. "How much stronger have you truly gotten?" she asked bewildered. "Not strong enough. Kasumi found something it seems" he said pointing to the girl running to them. "A rock with a star!" she yelled dragging Keith to it. There it was. About the size of a baseball oddly in a Zen garden. Fortunately, nobody was looking their way as they stepped in. Keith placed Hikari on the ground. Her little feet making tiny footprints in the sand as she stepped forward. "Open sesame?" Keith asked. She placed her hand on the star and it glowed yellow. It began to sink into the ground leaving a tiny staircase underground. "Only a koonago could enter...or someone with shrinking magics" Hikari said. "Well we're not letting you go in alone" Keith said preparing a shrinking spell. Shrinking himself and Kasumi down. He led the way down the narrow staircase. Torches the size of matchsticks lit up as they went down and down and down.

 

"How deep are we?" Kasumi asked. "Not deep at our size" Keith replied. Eventually the staircase ended. "Shit!" Kasumi screeched seeing mummified bodies their size sprawled on the floor. "Easy" Keith said patting her head. "Amazing this was under that garden. Undisturbed for centuries" Hikari said. "No. Not centuries. Look at their clothing" Keith said. "Japanese imperial army. Judging by the buttons I'd say late 1944 to mid-45" Kasumi said looking. "Tracks with these machine guns lying near them. Hmm..." Keith said picking something off the floor. "What is that?" Hikari asked. "Bullet casings. A lot of them on the floor. That body is different" he said pointing to one. "This is the traditional garb of an onmyoji. He must've led them here. Shrunk them down and opened the way inside" Kasumi said. "To get the box" Keith nodded. "By the end of the war, the imperial army was desperate for anything that could slow or stop the American advances. Maybe they though the box would do that" Kasumi said. "Well for all their hopes, it landed them a lonely death down here where the air turned them into mummies" Hikari said. Keith heard something...

 

"What are those basins for?" Kasumi asked. "Shhh! I hear something" Keith said. It was a very faint sound of chittering. Scuffling on the floor not far away. He had trouble pinning it down even though the room itself was only 6 ft. long and a foot wide and three feet high. His blood ran cold as his borrower instinct told him what it was. There were three sounds a borrower knows instinctively to fear. The hiss of a snake. The call of a hawk, and the skittering and chittering of a spider. "It wasn't the air that turned them into mummies!" Keith yelled producing his blade. Kasumi looked around until something snagged her by the back of her shirt and yanked her up. She screamed out. They turned to look up to see her ensnared in a giant spier web. Her wrists and ankles stuck fast and a spider that seemed to come out of Keith’s nightmares dangling over her head. "That which gives life...that which gives life" the horrible thing hissed. Keith nearly pissed himself seeing the wretched creature speak.

 

"TSUCHIGUMO!" Hikari shrieked. Keith went to slash the web but was yanked upside down as his ankle touched a thread connecting it to the ground. The spider crawled down to him. "That which gives life. That which gives life" he muttered. Keith had dropped his sword but reached for his notes to cast a spell. He already had a fire spell ready just in case and he slapped it on the head of the creature. It burst into flames. "Suck on it you...oh fuck..." Keith muttered seeing it was unharmed. It roared with fury at him. "Wrong...answer..." it hissed. Suddenly a shoe fell and hit it in one of its eyes. It looked up to see Kasumi. Struggling, her flat had slipped off hitting the spider. It crawled up to her pausing at her bare foot. It studied her toes as if trying to determine if her foot was still a threat. Oddly, it was slightly wary of her sole. "Please...please don't eat me" Kasumi begged the thing. Her tears fell on it and it cringed hissing. "WATER! Hikari-sama it hates water!" she screamed. "That's which gives life! Of course!" Hikari yelled. She focused her powers reaching out for a source of water. A long shot being underground but shockingly there was water right close by. The basins.

 

Using her magic, she pulled the water into the air until it formed a snake. "Orochi mizu. STRIKE!  she yelled forcing the construct to attack the spider. The spider screeched as it was hit and fell to the floor. The water also dissolved the webbing. Keith fell to the floor and caught Kasumi just in time. The spider writhed on the floor until Keith stabbed it in the head. A puff of smoke and all that was left was a scrap of paper. "Shikigami" Keith said. "No. That was a summon. I thought those yokai to be extinct" Hikari said. Kasumi didn't want to let go of him. That thing was real?!" Keith asked. "The tsuchigumo were...all real yes" she replied. "Well that answers what happened to these poor fucks. That goddamn spider sucked them dry like common houseflies" Keith said. "She spoke of a guardian. This was a test. A test geared towards a koonago" Kasumi muttered letting go of him. "One that koonago magic could solve" Hikari said walking forward. Slowly she made her way to an altar which sat a mummy dressed in an aged kimono. In her shriveled hands was an object. "Careful" Keith said behind her. Hikari took the object in her hands and a beam of light shot from it. On the wall lit up a map with kanji inscribed on it. "For the worthy that passed this trial. The second fragment shall be found here. The test of knowledge shall be upon you" Kasumi said reading it. "Then this is just one of three fragments needed to find the box" Keith said. "So it would seem" Hikari said holding the star fragment. They looked at the map once more.

 

"Where is it?" Keith asked. "Nara. That's the Kasuga shrine" Kasumi replied. "Then we go" Hikari said flatly turning towards the staircase. An hour later they were back in the air. "She fell asleep instantly" Keith said looking at Kasumi. "That she did. she did good today" Hikari said looking at her. "You give her a hard time" Keith said. "I shouldn't. She's my babysitter but she tries her hardest in everything. I shouldn't resent her for her role" Hikari replied. "She admires you. I dare say loves you" Keith said. "To hear her beg not to be eaten...that hurt me. She's too young to be involved in all this!" Hikari yelled. "She made her choice. Respect that" Keith said. The girl looked at the giant staring out the window. "How did you cast flames?" she asked. "That's just one of many arcane spells I learned. The sword I wield can cancel out magic. Still not enough" he muttered. By the time they landed in Nara it was nighttime.  "We should check into a hotel. Rest up for whatever might happen tomorrow" Kasumi said. Hikari looked at her. "You're absolutely...right. Good idea" Hikari said. Kasumi smiled being praised.

 

The three checked into a hotel. One room. Kasumi insisted as she was her bodyguard somewhat. After dinner, Keith excused himself to the bar leaving Hikari and Kasumi alone. Hikari wasn't too happy about that knowing his intentions. "I drew a bath for you" Kasumi said bowing. "Appreciated" Hikari said softly being carried to the bathroom. They were both naked as Kasumi sat quietly watching the tiny girl lather her body and rinse. "Allow me" Kasumi said using her fingertip to wash her little back. Gently she cleaned her long black hair, and pooled water in her hand to rinse her. "Don't dote on me. I'm not a pet" Hikari snapped. She glanced to see Kasumi looking down sadly. Hikari felt guilty. She was only trying to help her. "Forgive me. It's been a long day" Hikari said. Kasumi bathed herself while Hikari waited. She could see bruises around the ankles and wrists of her giantess bodyguard. "Do they hurt?" Hikari asked pointing to them.

 

"Not really" Kasumi replied. "If I had known I'd would’ve made you stay. You're too young to be involved in such danger" Hikari told her. "It's an adventure. Learning about history and about your people. No risk no gain" Kasumi chuckled. Hikari tapped her giant big toe. "If I order you to run away. You will do so" she said. "I can't just abandon you!" Kasumi yelled. "Yes you will! You're young. A bright future awaits you. Carry that spirt and inspire others. Dying in my service...won't bring me happiness. Just another friend to cry over" Hikari muttered. "I'm your friend?" Kasumi asked. "...yes" Hikari replied. Kasumi smiled warmly. She placed a soap dish in the tub. "Then as a friend I won't let you drown" she said placing the little girl in the dish. Partially filled with water, Hikari let the warm bath ease her muscles. Drying off, Kasumi carried her to the bed.  

 

"Can you get me a bottle cap or something?" Hikari groaned. "I don't have anything like that" Kasumi said after looking around. Hikari sighed. "It hurts that bad?" she asked. Hikari nodded. "I can help...of you let me" Kasumi said blushing. Hikari had an idea what she had in mind. She was loathe to let her but her breasts hurt too much. "Very well" Hikari hugged. "I'll be gentle I swear" Kasumi said picking her up. Kasumi slipped the bath robe off her little shoulders letting it fall to her waist. Her fingers trembled. "Just do it" Hikari groaned. Kasumi nodded and took her two breasts between her massive lips. Gently she dukes on them milking the tiny woman. Hikari moaned clutching her nose. Kasumi steadied her as she twitched. Hikari had to admit, she was very gentle. Her finger petted her back as she sucked. Her warm moth felt so good and her tongue slick with saliva felt exquisite on her tender nipples. All too soon her breasts were spent and Kasumi let her go. The sweet taste of her milk still clinging to her tongue. Their eyes met and Kasumi looked away blushing.

 

Hikari chuckled at her shy innocence. "There is something else you can do" she said. "Okay" Kasumi whispered. Hikari pulled out a very small bag. She placed some things on the bed. Things too small for Kasumi to see. "Paint my toes for me" she said. Kasumi nodded and with that shrank her down for the task. Now her size, she could see the bottle of polish and brush. Kasumi held her dainty foot by the heel and dipped the brush in the paint. Starting with her big toe, she painted the nail a deep shade of blue. "I'm critical of you and you don't deserve it" Hikari said. "You had a very bad experience with humans. I get it" Kasumi said moving to the next toe. "That's not it. Not for you. Do you know how old I am?" Hikari asked. "20...25?" Kasumi replied. Hikari shook her head. "I'll be 165 years old this fall" she replied. Kasumi stopped painting and looked at her. "You look good for your age" Kasumi chuckled.

 

Hikari touched her hair and looked at her. "Humans don't live as long as we. You won't. I don't form relationships with your kind because of that. In the past I did and all it brought was heartbreak when it came time to say goodbye" Hikari said. Kasumi finished that foot and went to the other. "So, you push me away because you know you'll outlive me" Kasumi said. Hikari didn't answer but her tears said enough. "If I may be so bold. I thought that way too once. I had this dog when I was little. When I was 13 it died of old age. It hurt so much I never wanted a pet again. My grandfather, the one who told me stories of folklore, told me that to close your heart for fear of loss, you'll never experience love again. Would you have preferred never to have had your dog in your life he asked me. That simple question showed me the error of my thinking."

 

"Yes, it hurts to say goodbye but the memories he left behind are something I'll always have with me long after he's gone. That's the greatest gift" Kasumi told her. Hikari felt humbled. This young human had taught her a life lesson someone as old as she should've learned long ago. Kasumi had finished painting her toes and blew on them. "All done" she said smiling. Hikari pulled her close and hugged her. "You're good to me Kasumi. A friend I desperately needed" Hikari said sniffling. "I'm here for you not because I'm told to. I'm here because I admire...and love you" Kasumi said blushing. Hikari turned her around and held her foot. Kasumi was surprised to find her painting her toes. "It's like we're sisters" Kasumi said. Hikari looked at her. "Sorry. That was very forward" she said. "No, it was appropriate" Hikari said using wind magic to dry her nails. Kasumi could smell the sweet scent of her friend.

 

Hikari kissed the arch of her foot making the shrunken girl jerk. Moving to her other foot she playfully bit her toes making the girl make a funny squeak. Her hand roamed her thigh and stopped. Kasumi opened her legs exposing her pussy to her. She had not put panties back on. "I want you to" Kasumi said blushing even harder.

 

Truth was, Hikari was very lonely at that time. Keith had wiped out any chance of a relationship with her speaking of his marriage and even after giving off signs that she just wanted to fuck him again, he had not shown interest. She wanted to be held passionately, worshipped, doted on, loved. Kasumi...well she fit the bill for that and Hikari felt being drawn to her. She buried her face in her crotch and pushed her tongue deep into her cunt. "Princess...oh god princess" Kasumi groaned as she was eaten out. Hikari could tell she was young and ripe for sex. Her juices flowing freely. Sweet as nectar. She even shaved down there. Kasumi held her head as she ground her crotch into her face. She yelped as she came and Hikari consumed every bit of her cum. Hikari watched the girl fall asleep soon after and took upon herself to finish painting her toes. She was on her last toe, the pinky, when Keith came back.

 

"Finished drinking?" Hikari asked. "Finished with sex?" Keith replied sniffing the room. "Don't judge me. You spurned me, and she was there to catch me" Hikari said roughly. "Not judging. I knew this could happen. I just gave you privacy is all" he said. "All I wanted was your touch. Like last time no strings attached" she said. "But there is a string attached now isn't it?" he asked rudely. "You do resent me bearing your child" the small woman hissed. "I love him. I didn't lie when I said that. I love you but not as much as you wish. Don't put words in my mouth" the giant said narrowing his eyes. "How am I supposed to know your intentions if you refuse to even say why you returned? Am I to take you at your word of your feelings?" she asked with a mocking tone. The insult combined with a shitload of premium sake didn't sit well with him at all. Keith snatched her right from Kasumi's foot.

 

He plopped down on his bad with her in his grip. Roughly, he tore her bathrobe right off. "Stick out your foot. I said STICK OUT YOUR FOOT!" he yelled. She did hesitantly. Keith sucked her tiny foot. She was too frightened to giggle as his tastebuds tickled her bare sole. He sucked her foot right up to her thigh before releasing it. Keith as panting as he played with her tits. A trickle of milk came from her nipples and he licked her bare chest. He spread her legs revealing her tiny slit. "This what you..." he said stopping seeing her in tears. He gently placed her on the bed. Keith broke down crying. "You don't understand. Everyone has these expectations of me. I just want to be myself. A quiet life with nobody expecting anything from me" he sobbed. She touched his leg. "I'm sorry Hikari! I didn't mean to do that!" he said. "Tell me. It's time to tell me" she said softly. Keith reached for a post it note and scribbled down a spell. "It's not enough to tell you. You need to see for yourself before I ask anything else of you" he said quietly. Hikari touched the paper as he held it out to her. The magic activated and she saw everything in his memories of the last two months.

Chapter 19...Return to the Land of the Rising Sun Pt. 2 by Size Master

If she wasn't frozen in place she would've screamed. She saw it all. Oberon. The day Ebonheart revealed herself. Her plan. The Mogwai. The attack on the Yaksha city, his rise through magic, his other kids. His wife and most of all the emotions that came with it all. In all her years she had never seen anyone with such a burden. Not even her mother. She found it a wonder he hadn't gone insane.  She was trembling as she fell to her knees. "So now you know" he said. Keith took off his clothes and disappeared into the bathroom. Hikari sat silent trying to come to terms with what she learned. He emerged clean and climbed into bed. "I felt it. In that storm of pain, grief, and worry I felt it. You love me enough to want to spare me of that" she said. Keith looked at her. "You have the right to be happy. You also have the right to know the truth" he said stroking her cheek with his finger. She climbed onto his chest and laid right over his heart. "Goodnight Keith" she said. "Goodnight Hikari" she said softly.

 

Kasumi was happy as she could be humming to herself as she drove them to the shrine. Keith and Hikari sat silently. "What do you think is waiting for us?" Kasumi asked. "Nothing easy" Hikari replied holding the star fragment. "Test of knowledge. What does that truly mean?" Keith asked. "Don't worry. I'm an expert on folklore. I'm up for anything!" Kasumi said smiling. "Even giant spiders?" Keith asked. "Don't pick on her. She did very well and got the bruises on her wrists and ankles to prove it" Hikari said taking up for her. Keith looked at her wrists which were exposed as she wore a short sleeve shirt. There weren't any. "Bruises?" Keith asked looking harder. "They weren't that bad. They cleared up nicely with that nice hot bath" Kasumi said. Keith eyed her.

 

They arrived at the shrine and thankfully not many were around. Just the odd shrine maiden here and there. "Good. Only the Miko are present" Hikari said as they got out the car. The star fragment vibrated before casting off a beam of light towards a tori gate. They walked up to it. "Stars carved in the wood. I think this is it. Do we just walk through?" Kasumi asked. "Only one way to find out" Keith said walking. After they entered, they found themselves in a forest. "A reality marble. Stay wary Keith. Oberon warned. "This an illusion?" Kasumi asked. "No" Keith said feeling the trees. There was a path before them and they walked along it. After five minutes of walking Kasumi stumbled onto the ground. Picking herself up she froze. "Uh...please don't tell me that's a footprint!" she yelled. They looked at the indent in the dirt. "Okay. I won't tell you that's a footprint. I'll tell you that's a big fucking footprint!" Keith yelled pulling out his shrunken sword and growing it. "Do you have any idea how big a person should have to be to leave that behind?" Hikari asked. "About 500 or so feet tall" Keith replied. "Rhetorical! That was a rhetorical question Keith!" Hikari yelled. "But wouldn't someone that big be spotted already?" Kasumi asked. "She's right" Keith said looking around. "Nothing around except the trees and that hill up ahead" Hikari said. As they got near the hill, Keith stopped them. He readied his sword. "That's no hill" he said sniffing the air.

 

"*yawn* About time you arrived. I actually dozed off" a booming female voice said. What turned out to look like a hill was actually a pair of huge bare feet wide by side. The soles facing them, and toes close together made it look like a hill. The feet moved as well as the legs. Slowly a massive opposing figure rose into the air as it stood. Each one frozen in shock. Their eyes followed the legs to an exposed pussy slit a good 13 ft. tall and a foot wide without even being spread. It could swallow them whole with no effort at all. It wore a loincloth with stripes. Topless exposing tits each bigger than some houses. She was female for sure. Her eyes were green as emerald and on her temples were horns. Her hair black and gold. What they could see of her features could say she was in her early 20's but seeing she wasn't human that was no safe bet. "An oni. A goddamned oni!" Hikari yelled.

 

Suddenly, the oni sat down. The shockwave sent them tumbling backwards. The giantess rubbed her eyes and stretched her arms. "Oni. Describe fast Kasumi!" Keith yelled. "They're unpredictable. Some friendly some not. Very hard to kill and the higher-level ones can even cast lightning...according to legends" she said. "And they're this fucking big?!" Keith yelled. "Some are human sized, but stories say they can be as big as a mountain" Hikari said. "So you passed the first test. Good job. You're the first. Oh...humans and koonago" she said so loud it hurt their ears. She apologized. "Um...you aren't gonna kill us are you?" Kasumi asked. "Manners. My clan have been waiting for centuries for this moment. You could at least introduce yourself before asking questions" she said. One by one they told her their names hoping to stay on her good side. "Ayumi Soto" the oni said. "I thought oni were extinct. Mother said not one has been seen in over 500 years" Hikari said.

 

"Almost extinct. My family is the last. Long ago we were charged with the job of guarding the second star fragment in exchange for a promise. A permanent spell to hide among humans" she replied. "You live among humans?" Kasumi asked. "My real job is a bank teller. As soon as I was told that the first star fragment was found I called out of work and came here. My boss is going to be pissed..." Ayumi groaned. "As if the day couldn't get weirder" Keith sighed. "So, there's a test of knowledge?" Hikari asked. Ayumi nodded. "Where exactly is the key fragment?" Keith asked. Ayumi grinned revealing some very pointy teeth. "In my stomach" she replied. "You ate it?! How are we supposed to get it?!" Kasumi asked. "I know a way" Keith said holding his blade. "Try that if you want" Ayumi said. Keith rushed in and slashed her belly. He was shocked to see his blade bounce off her tummy like it was rubber. Ayumi laughed. "Like nobody would've thought of that already" she chuckled. "So how do we get it?" Hikari asked. "You're smart. You know already how" Ayumi said. Hikari sighed. "You have to eat us" she said. "Bingo. Don't give me that look. It's a test. Not supposed to be easy" Ayumi said. "This is a trick" Keith said. "No trick. There is a way to get the fragment and survive...if you know enough ancient lore. Having a koonago will help you immensely" she winked.

 

"We don't have a choice do we?" Kasumi asked. They shook their heads. "Then it's settled. And you can leave the sword there. Won't do any good inside me if you though my insides would be easier to cut than my skin. Honest" Ayumi said trying to look innocent. She lowered her hand to the ground for them to step in. She raised it up to her face. "Ready? Last time to reconsider" she warned. "Jesus. Can't believe I'm saying this but go ahead and eat us" Keith said. Ayumi tossed them into her mouth and quickly swallowed. "Yummy. Not allowed to savor them but I'm glad there were humans involved. Can actually taste those" she muttered.

 

They landed with a splat in her stomach. The light from the second star fragment gave them a way to see inside. "Fuck me" Keith muttered. He figured a stomach that size could eat a dozen humans and not even be half full. Kasumi grabbed the second star fragment. "Now how do we get out?" Hikari asked. "Guys!" Kasumi yelled looking at the wet fleshy floor. The level of stomach acids was quickly rising. An inch per second to be exact. "What's that?!" Keith asked. He was pointing to an old chest not far away. He opened it revealing a katana inside. Her grabbed it and ran to the stomach walls. Waiting no time, he slashed it. Nothing. Over and over he slashed and then stopped. Kasumi was trembling as the acids had passed her sandaled feet and up to her calves. "It's starting to burn" she whined. "Think! Okay this is a test of knowledge. She said a koonago would help immensely" Hikari said. "Your water magic!" Keith yelled. "Keith. Her walls aren't even being hurt by these acids" she said. "Alright. A koonago could help...test of knowledge. Wait! Hikari is there any legend or instance of a koonago and an oni?" Keith asked. Hikari and Kasumi looked at one another. "ISSHUN-BŌSHI!" they yelled in unison. "Kasumi look in the chest! It has to be there!" Hikari yelled. Kasumi fished about as the acids passed her thighs. "Found it!" she yelled rushing back. In her hands was something very tiny. "A fish bone?" Keith asked. "No Keith. A needle but not just any needle!" Kasumi yelled stabbing the walls over and over with it. The floor convulsed and they were propelled upwards. The feeling of clean cool air was proof they had succeeded.

 

"Damn! You didn't have to do that so many times! That fucking hurts you know?!" Ayumi yelled writhing on the ground in pain. "We did it, we got the second fragment! " Kasumi yelled. "Yeah ya did. Good job" Ayumi said. "You okay? I know you were doing your job and all, but I didn't mean to hurt you so bad" Kasumi said creeping closer. "I'll be alright. Oni are tough. Now you have the second fragment, you can go for the last one. Its resting place is in Edo at Sensoji temple" she replied. "And what's the test?" Keith asked. "Don't know. It's different for every one that would get this far as what I was told" she replied. They bid her farewell and left her. Ayumi sighed rubbing her tummy. "Our family debt is repaid. Now for you to fulfill your part of the agreement" she muttered pulling out a very small piece of rice paper. The kanji inscribed on it magically came off and hovered over her. The symbols glowed and Ayumi body glowed with them. Her body shrank down and when the glowing stopped, it revealed her to be fully human. A very pretty naked human. "Human. A real human being. No more spells to hide myself. Thank you..." she muttered crying.      

 

 

Kasumi stopped walking and took her sandals off. They were a total loss. The odd pebble and acorn hurt her bare feet. "Here" Keith said after shrinking her down to carry her on his other shoulder. "What's magic like Keith? You know having that power" Kasumi asked. "Thrilling and terrifying at the same time. There are magics out there that shouldn't be known. Magic that twist your soul just by using it" he replied. "I've seen magic but I noticed shrinking magic is really common" she said. "I wondered that too and asked my teacher about it. There are different types of magic out there. Water spells, earth spells, fire and whatnot. Each one draws on a different style but shrinking magic is like in the middle of it all. That makes it one of the easiest spells to conjure" he replied. "He speaks true Kasumi. All magic has common roots. Onmyoji magic is akin to arcane. The same rules apply mostly. Symbols, a medium to inscribe it on" Hikari asked. "Could you teach me magic Keith? I want to know some so I can protect Hikari" she said. Keith paused. I guess I could teach you one or two spells" he replied. The shrunken girl clapped happily at that. Keith took it upon himself to drive.

 

"So we need to head back to Tokyo. That is where she said to go since Edo is the old name for the city" Keith said putting it in drive. "Very good Keith. That is where we need to go. I'll let the flight crew know we need to head back. What's the time anyway?" Hikari asked. "23 hours remaining if that's why you asked" he replied. "We're making good time" Kasumi said poking her head out from on top of his chest pocket. "There" Keith said taking her out and placing her next to Hikari. "Does it hurt?" Hikari asked looking at her reddened feet. "Just sensitive right now" Kasumi replied. Hikari took her tiny feet in her hands to heal them. "Uh oh" Keith muttered as heavy rain began to fall.  They were halfway to the airport when a call came through. "Air traffic control grounded all flights due to the heavy storms passing through the prefecture" a man said over the Bluetooth. "Override them with our government authority! We're not some commercial flight!" Hikari yelled. "Already tried princess. There is evidence of wind shear on their Doppler radar. All flights are grounded at least till late tonight. But I can book passage on the next Shinkansen" he said. "...do it" Hikari sighed. The call disconnected but he called back shortly after. "Done. The train will leave the station at 17:00" he said. "Good job" she said before the call ended.

 

"Might as well get lunch" Keith said pulling over to turn. They returned to the hotel to clean whatever stomach bile or at least the smell of it off and fresh clothes. Kasumi giggled as she used the blow dryer to dry Hikari off. "Nothing strange? Nobody hanging around the mansion?" Keith asked on the phone. He listened in. "Alright. Be safe you guys...and I love you. Love you very much. I'm alright. I... I’ll talk later when I'm alone" he said hanging up. His hand shook as he put the phone down. "Something The matter?" Hikari asked almost shouting over the dryer. "Just checking in on Aspen and Claire. Apparently, Claire's grandmother took them shoe shopping and then to this trendy frozen yogurt shop" he replied smiling. "Everything is fine..." he quietly muttered. Kasumi turned off the dryer. She saw him staring at his once again tiny sword deep in thought. "So, who's ready for some tasty gyoza?!" she yelled happily. Keith raised his hand. "Then we should get dressed.  Fine Nara cuisine waits for no one" Hikari said smiling.

 

Keith was scarfing down food. "You weren't kidding Hikari. This is amazing!" Keith said. "For a long time, Nara was the cultural center of the nation. Chinese cuisine influenced traditional dishes. So much has changed here in the last 150 years but some things stayed the same" Hikari said. "What was it like way back then?" Kasumi asked. "A time of great change. The old regime has just ended a decade before and the first westerners appeared. I remember being scared of one when I was 8 years old. I thought him a demon with such red hair and green eyes. Speaking a weird tongue that I know now was English. I was with my mother enjoying a bath when he appeared. My mother pulled me away and I remember my bare feet slipping on the wet rock. I tumbled right into the water hitting my head as I did. I sank right to the bottom and would’ve drowned for sure, but the foreign giant saved me. Scooped me right up and placed me on the edge of the bath. Mother said she hadn't been that scared in centuries" Hikari smiled. "And he didn't hurt you at all?" Kasumi asked. "Nope. Mother said he looked extremely worried for me. Thing was he was an Irishman and knew stories of Fae. He just assumed I was a native variety. If it wasn't for him I wouldn't be alive today" Hikari said.

 

"It's amazing we share the world with species we are still discovering to be real once thought just stories. The fae, oni, tsuchigumo, koonago, even the Yaksha" Kasumi said. Keith paused eating. "...that's true Kasumi. You never know what's out there" Keith said. "I'm very curious to what the next test is" Hikari said. "She said it was different for every person" Kasumi said. Keith nodded. "We have to be at our best" he said. Two hours later they were on board the bullet train heading back to Tokyo. The rain zipped by as the train passed 200 mph. Kasumi and Hikari fell asleep leaving Keith alone. He stared at Hikari asleep on a folding tray before him. Her tiny sneakers diligently placed together near her socked feet. He was extremely worried as something had occurred to him as they ate. He kept it to himself as speaking about it would cause trouble. "What am I to you?" Hikari asked softly. Keith paused. "Please tell me" she said looking up at the giant. "Didn't know you were awake" he said. "You breathe loudly but don't change the subject" she said. Looking around to make sure nobody could see them, Keith cast a spell shrinking him down. He climbed up on the tray and took the empty coffee cup he had been using and turned it upside down. Placing it over them, they had some privacy.

 

"That's hard to answer" he replied. "I deserve one. I see how you look at me. Last night..." she muttered. "Last night I was very rude to you. I'm so sorry" he said. "That's not why I brought it up. The sake just brought your feeling to the surface. When you look at me, when you're this close to me, what do you see?" she asked. "The mother of my child. A brilliant girl. Pretty as the snow on Mt. Fuji. Good genes. Ample breasts the nourish my son. Healthy supple feet and toes. An excellent mate" he muttered. "So I'm more than a friend?" she asked. Keith nodded. Hikari took her clothes off. She sat quietly before him. Even though hidden under a coffee cup, Keith was still worried about her being naked in public. "Do you know my greatest fear is?" she asked. Keith shook his head. "Turning into my mother" she replied. Keith chuckled. "I'm serious. She's ancient Keith and no husband. Alone on a throne with no mate to share it with. I don't want to be that person..." she said sniffling.

 

"Not only am I taken, I'm not king material" Keith said. Keith eased her clothes back on for her. As much as he wanted to fuck her on that tray, he knew it would be wrong. He held her from behind. "I love you. Love you so much but I'm not the one for you. It would be so wrong for me to string you along" he said. "Being nice to me makes this more difficult. But...I can move on. I have to" she said. "You ovulating and lactating makes it hard for me too. You forget I'm a borrower and we got needs" he said. Hikari chuckled. "Is that all borrowers think of? Sex and making of babies?" she asked. "Well the dream of finding the perfect strawberry or a nice cozy house with no cats" he laughed. He kissed her gently on his lips before flipping the coffee cup over. Keith unshrank himself and held her in his hands as he looked outside. He brought her to the window. "We've seen so much in the last 24 hrs. What else do you think is out there?" she asked. "Things we need to protect" he replied.

 

The rain had just stopped as they approached the temple. Visitors had just left as the sun had begun to set. Hikari took the two fragments and locked them together. They hummed to life and vibrated before shooting off a beam of light. It was like a beacon to them as it led them into the temple. Those inside oddly seemed to not notice them. It led them all the way to an altar with a carving of Buddha on top of it. "There" Hikari said as the beam pointed down to a star carved in the altar wood. "What is that gold thing next to...WHOA!" Keith yelled as they were blinded with a flash. Their vision cleared and before them sat a gigantic girl dressed in white. "Did we just shrink?!" Kasumi asked. "Moreover, why is a Shinto priestess in a Buddhist temple?" Keith asked. The giantess opened her eyes.

 

Her black hair cascaded down past her shoulders. Her face said she was at most 15 years old. She gazed down at the tiny visitors before her. She smiled at them. "Not that strange. Shintoism and Buddhism have existed side by side for over a thousand years. In fact, onmyoji was said to have influenced both in Japan" Kasumi said. "Correct girl. Even back in my time we embraced other ideas. We didn't choose to suppress them" the giantess said. "Your time?" Hikari asked. "Yes. My name is Kana. I am the final guardian of the Tamakushige and have awaited a candidate for ownership since 1582" she said. Keith looked around. "Are you a koonago?" he asked. "No, I'm human" she replied. "Then hoe have you lived so long?" Hikari asked. "The power of Tamakushige has suspended time for me allowing me to enact the final test" she replied. "And what is the test?" Kasumi asked. The giantess rose to her feet. Her tabi socks making thumping sounds through the wood floor as she walked.

 

"Each test is different for those that seek ownership. Since there is three of you, only one can claim ownership and therefore take the test. "I'll take it. It's my responsibility by office and birthright" Hikari said. Kana looked at each one before raising her hand and dropping a scrap of paper. Shimmering into view was three distinct things. "Behold the instruments of your choosing. The magatama (sacred bead), the kusanagi (sacred sword), or the kagami (sacred mirror)" she replied. "What's the difference?" Keith asked. The sword will test you on valor. Your courage. The mirror on truth. And the sacred bead with judge you on how you treat others" she replied. "The three sacred treasures of Japan are here?!" Kasumi asked. "Only their kami" Kana replied. "Forgive me but how do you judge such things? Aren't they kinda opinion based?" Keith asked. "There are fundamental aspects gaijin. Water is wet. Sun shines. No words can change that. Such as you will see when the test begins. As for myself, I can sense the nature of others.  There is one here that feels conflicted. Another one fears the future, and the last hides their heart" she replied. Keith looked at the others. "Enough. Let's begin the test" Hikari said. "Then choose" Kana said. "I don't lie so I choose the mirror" she said. The giantess clapped her hands loudly twice and stepped back.  "What if she fails?" Keith asked as the huge mirror sat down before Hikari. "Then she will die along with you" kana replied flatly.

 

The mirror reflected Hikari's form. It was human scale and the woman gasped as her own reflection stepped out from it. Hikari trembled as a version of herself towered over her. "Her size reflects the lies you have told yourself and others over the years. No sword or spell will vanquish her other than the power of truth. Be warned. Just as she appears, she is your reflection. Tell enough lies and she will gain the power to snuff out your life...and theirs" Kana said. Giantess Hikari looked at her. Why are you lying to Keith?" she asked. "I didn't lie to him" Hikari said. The giantess took a step forward to her. "Yes, you did by saying you would move on. In your heart you can't accept him not being with you. Worse yet you use Kasumi as a crutch" the giantess said. Hikari shook her head. "You dishonor him and her with your selfishness" she said.

 

"You of all people know how lonely I feel! He will be gone one day like any other not like us! I just want him to say I'm his...for a time" she muttered. "Is that why you despise being a koonago? To loathe your heritage?" the giantess asked. "I don't loathe it. Being a koonago means being a guardian to Japan. To see the people grow" Hikari said. The giantess took another step forward slamming her foot down. The tremor caused Hikari to fall on her ass. "Liar. Have you forgot the last day we saw our father? What you felt when he tried to kill you?" the giantess asked. Hikari burst into tears. "Of course not! He tried to show loyalty to his council by crushing me! No way could...I..." she said before falling to her knees. The giantess grabbed her up bringing her perilously close to her mouth. "Now tell me. What will you do if our son doesn't inherit our gifts? You know the law concerning that" she said. "Hikari tell the truth baby. She's going to eat you if you lie" Keith muttered. "Run away with him. He's my gift from someone precious. I'll abdicate and live as an outcast" she replied. The reflection shed tears. She placed Hikari back on the floor. "I'm not a good person. I want to keep a man to myself like he's a possession. He's not. He has made his choice and I must live with it. A human girl loves me and I made love to her thinking of another. I hated humans for decades wishing I was one of them."

 

"I don't deserve the power of The Tamakushige" she muttered. The reflection smiled and nodded before disappearing. "You passed the test. We all have lies we tell ourselves, but it is through truth that our true character is revealed. Only those that acknowledge their faults know humility and tolerance. Only those are worthy of a power such as is. This man here knows what I speak about. The sword in his pocket considers him to be its master because he chooses to wield it not to kill but to protect. Beyond valor, beyond truth, even beyond how you treat others lies the greatest aspect of them all. Self-sacrifice. To shoulder the burden of others. This box was meant to protect your kind and the burden of having it means to be the beacon that inspires others. By the power vested in me by the family of Seimei...I renounce ownership of The box and give it unto you" Kana said bowing.

 

"Thank you but time is short for me. Where is it" Hikari said. Kana chuckled and three her hands up. "You haven't noticed yet? Look around" she said. They all did. "No doors. How does a room have no doors?" Kasumi asked. "Is it a room?" Kana asked innocently as she picked them all up in her hands. Due to their small size, they hadn't noticed that the floor and walls were not just wood but very nicely polished wood as if it had a life of its own. Even the wood grain seemed to shift and move as if it was fluid. Gold and pearl inlay in the walls. "This is the box. We're inside the box" Hikari gasped. "That we are. The last test was literally inside the box" Kana said. "And you been inside this thing for over 400 years?! Alone?!" Keith asked. "That I have. As the last living descendant of Abe no Seimei, it was my duty to act as guardian. I have not seen the outside since" Kana replied.  "For such a burden for a 15-year-old girl. Forgive me" Hikari said sadly bowing.

 

The teen giantess used her finger to prop her head up to see her. " Do not pity me my princess. It allowed me to live long enough to see koonago and humans sharing the world as equals. A dream over a thousand years in the making. Come. Your prize awaits" she said raising her hand. A flash of light blinded them once more and they found themselves in front of the altar back to their normal sizes.  The third and final fragment appeared before Hikari. She took it in her hands and joined it with the others. A gold star now completed drifted to the carved star marking fusing into it. A tiny click of a lock was heard. Kana slid the gold latch off and pulled out The legendary box. When she handed it to Hikari it shrank down to her scale. Once done, kana took off her tabi socks. She wriggled her toes as her bare feet touched the wooden floor. They followed her out of the temple and she stopped. "Doesn't that hurt?" Keith asked looking at her stepping on pebbles with her soles. "Gloriously" she softly replied looking at the full moon.

 

Kana softly wept at the sight of it. "After all this time I still see the rabbit in the moon" she said. "We been to the moon. No rabbit though" Kasumi said. "We have?! I would've liked to see that day" she said. "You have all the time in the world to catch up on what’s happened since you been in there" Keith said. Kana shook her head. As she did they could see her shiny back hair turning silver. "No. Free of The box, my time is now catching up to me" she said as her body rapidly aged. Mercifully, she didn't age into an old woman. She just...aged. Her youthful eyes grew dull. Her milky skin blemished. Hikari cried as the inevitable came. "I appreciate you crying for me. I was scared nobody would when the day came. Princess?" Kana asked. "Yes Hikari?" she said. "I'm scared. Can you sing to me?" she asked. Hikari didn't know many songs but there was one she was very fond of. She opened her mouth and the song "Voices" by Yoko Kanno began to come forth. 

 

"The first word was "dream" from my sleep which secretly accompanies the darkness in my heart. The second word was "wind" directing my journey into God's waiting arms..."

 

Kana never looked away at the moon and night sky as Hikari sang. Even as her vision faded away and her heart began to give out, Kana didn't look away. Her gaze at the moon and twinkling stars stood fixed even after she had departed this world. Hikari didn't stop singing. Even as her voice broke as tears fell from her eyes she kept going. Kana's clothes disintegrated as well as her body and Keith and Kasumi looked on. Not daring to dishonor her memory by looking away. Her form stayed intact even though it was just dust until a lone cherry blossom floated through the air touching it. Once it did, all that was left of her collapsed into a heap of aged dust. Not even bone was left. It was a solemn sight indeed and an eerie one as cherry blossom season had passed months ago. It was as if this tree stayed in bloom for this very moment. Kasumi went to the car and returned with a box for. Her luggage. She emptied out the makeup she had kept in it and quietly collected the remains of Kana. "She deserves to be honored properly" she said softly. No nod of agreement was even necessary. Now the deed was done, the only thing to do was wait for the time to expire and meet at the designated coordinates for the handoff.   

 

Nobody said a word that night. The loss of kana weighed on their hearts. For such a young girl to sacrifice her life and live in a way that would've drove anyone insane spoke to how serious she honored her vow. Hikari would’ve wished to have known her. Keith figured to have been lucky to have her as a friend. Kasumi...she was awed at how dedicated Kana was. She didn't think she would ever meet someone like her again. She shed a few tears in regret as she knew the adventure would be over tomorrow and she would go back to her regular boring life. No mythical yokai, no puzzles to solve.

 

The time had come and Hikari held the ancient box in her tiny hands. Keith and Kasumi stood carefully in place. Pier 13 was the netting place and snipers were in hiding all around waiting for the mysterious shrinker to reveal themselves to gain the relic. "So we tag him after the handoff?" Kasumi asked. "That's the plan. By no means are they going to leave this place with this box" Hikari replied. Time passed, and the person didn't show. "Were they frightened off by the snipers?" Kasumi asked. Keith clenched his teeth. "This farce has gone on long enough" he hissed as he pulled out a note casting a spell. A huge blast of wind through Kasumi right into a shipping container. "KEITH! ARE YOU CRAZY?!" Hikari yelled. "Nope. Get up. The fact you're still alive proves my suspicion" he spat. Kasumi stumbled to her feet. She wiped blood from her mouth. Keith pulled his sword out and enlarged it. He pointed it at her. "Go ahead. Try something. Last one of your kind to fight me I cut them down like a fucking bonsai tree" he said coldly.

 

"Kind?" Hikari asked. "She's not human. She's a fucking Mogwai" Keith said. "Keith please you're scaring me! I'm not whatyoucallit...a Mogwai" Kasumi said. "If you're not then prick your finger in the tip of my sword. This blade can cancel any spell including a growth spell. Come on. Draw a bit of blood and we can see what happens" he said. Kasumi looked at him and then sighed. "And here I was so careful. What gave me away?" she asked. "A few things. One was when Hikari said you had bruises but the next morning you didn't have a single one. Possible you knew some kind of healing spell. Arcane magic and I'm betting onmyoji magic includes that, but the other explanation is you have a natural ability to heal faster than a human. Second, your scent is very pronounced. More pronounced than a human's. A trait I found in homo smallicus. Third and the most damning of all is when you mentioned Yaksha and Fae. They're still considered myth. Hikari knows different from last night but she never got the chance to tell you that. So, the only why you would know that is by your superiors telling you about my dealings in the UK and in Thailand."

 

"Which family sent you Kasumi? I'm curious to know how commanding a nation works if you're the size of a fucking cookie crumb" Keith said with blazing eyes. Kasumi looked stunned. "Oh? Didn't get the memo? I shrank your elite fucking government" Keith said with a sinister grin. "All of this was to get the box?" Hikari asked. "My mission was to acquire it by any means. You were just a convenient tool" she replied. "Was there ever a real Kasumi?" Hikari asked trembling in Keith's hand. "Yes. She tasted great with soy sauce" Kasumi said blankly. The sound of ocean water churning violently filled their ears. The wind picked up considerably. "You lied to me. Used my feelings and goodwill. Murdered an innocent child! I will see you die for this! COME FORTH KAGATSUCHI NO MIZU!" Hikari shrieked glowing so brightly and hot Keith dropped her. Hikari hovered in the air as a huge dragon made of seawater rose from the ocean.

 

The daylight made it look as if it was glowing with the power of the sun itself as it arched. It's cry shattered windows nearby. Trained snipers pissed themselves at such a sight. "Strike me down and those big sized brats you can kiss goodbye" Kasumi said calmly. Hikari paused. "I wasn't lying when I said I would exchange them for The box. Hand it over and I'll text you the GPS coordinates for their location" she said. Hikari didn't know what to do. Handing over such a powerful artifact was trouble and then some but the death of 14 kids would cause irreparable damage to human koonago relations. Not even the Japanese government could keep that under wraps forever. Keith and Hikari knew full well they would be blamed. They wouldn't see any distinction between the species. A tiny Asian is a tiny Asian. She could imagine the pain and loss their parents would feel as she was a mother herself now. No bodies to even bury and never knowing how they died. Insects? Mice? God only knows how a centimeter-tall high school kid would meet their fate alone in some place nobody would know where to look. She looked at Keith for guidance. He looked at her.

 

"Every dog has his day but in the end they're still just a mangy fucking dog. This is NOT over" Keith said nodding to hand it over. Hikari floated over to Kasumi and placed The box in her hands. Immediately it grew proportionate to her size. "Now The coordinates" Keith said. "When I'm safely away. Goodbye Keith and Hikari" she said walking away. Kasumi paused and turned around one last time to look at them. "It was fun" she said. Her last words to them were strange as they were not sarcastic. There was sincerity in her voice and their eyes could see tears on her cheeks. She turned a corner. "We lost sight of her" a sniper said over the radio. Minutes later, Keith got a text message. "GPS coordinates and an address?" Keith said. "We're heading back to HQ" Hikari said landing on his shoulder.

 

Hikari gave the coordinates to the team near the area where the bus originally disappeared. She looked up the address. "A shop that specializes in funeral urns" she muttered. "For Kana I guess" Keith said. "Why would that bitch even care? She treated this as a game" Hikari said looking at the ground feed. Precious 20 minutes passed. "We found them! Checking...they're alive!" one said on the feed. "Now to see if she fucked us by using a curse to shrink them" Keith said taking a picture of a note he had. "Have them draw this on the road and place the bus in the middle of it. If she used a regular spell, that arcane circle will cancel it" he said as he messaged them. They placed the tiny bus, with the shrunken kids still inside, in the middle of the etched roadway. The circle glowed brightly and slowly the bus grew back to normal size. "Make preparations for the cover story to proceed" Hikari said. "What did you decide on that?" Keith asked.

 

"There is a river not far from that area. They will drive the bus over the edge into it turning it over. It will look like a horrible crash that knocked out the kids. The one...the one that was crushed as an example, so I’ll be explained as she was swept away by the river not to be found. Excuse me. I need to make preparations on erasing their memories" she said leaving him. Keith left her alone as she went to her office. A half hour passed before he dared to enter. He found Hikari getting dressed. "I was worried" he said. "I'll be alright. If it's anything I have learned recently, it's how to carry on" she replied softly. She struggled with her nylons and her helped her with his fingernails. Her dainty toes scrunched as the nylon hugged her feet and legs. She looked at him sadly as he slipped on her tiny high heels. "Downstairs please. We need to go to the police station" she said. Keith carried her down to the lobby where they pushed through the throng of reporters. The rode to the station where the students were being held.  

 

"Their condition?" she asked an officer. "Scared out of their minds wanting to go home. Dehydration and hunger but that's it" he replied. She looked at the teenagers. She had trouble looking them in the eyes as the pain and fear was plain as day in them. They had seen a fellow classmate crushed like an insect and now told they couldn't leave. "Out" she said to the officers and doctors present. All of them looked at the glowing tiny woman on the floor. Keith waited outside with the others seeing bright light through the door crack. "For what it's worth, I am so sorry. Chibi Yume (little dream)" she muttered. Each kid went rigid as her spell took effect. They couldn't scream even as their memories of the last two days was scoured from their minds.  It was not the first time a koonago had erased the memories of a human but Hikari had not done it on such a large complicated scale. For she didn't just erase memories. She gave false ones.

 

The bus missed the turn and the driver took a narrow road hoping to get back. He took a curve too fast and the bus went over the edge. It tumbled down the hillside crashing on its side into a river. Kids groaned as water halfway filled the bus. Cell phones were out as river water had destroyed them. One girl elected to find help as she looked skinny enough to slip out a window and swim free. She went in and they saw her not come back up. The current too swift for swimming so they prayed and waited for help. It took two days before they were found and were brought to the station to be checked before being released. They knew not why they weren't sent to a hospital but were glad to be found nonetheless...

 

That was the memory Hikari gave them. A gift of blissful ignorance. "Help...please" she called out. Keith rushed to her side. She lay limp on the floor. The release of so much magic at once had exhausted her. He scooped her up and carried her out. Of course, reporters were outside. "Stop. I'll speak to them" she said. "Not long ago, search teams found the missing bus. It had veered off a narrow road crashing down into a river. How it landed prevented the children from exiting to seek help. Right now, they are being checked over" she said. "Any casualties?!" someone shouted in the onslaught of flash photography. "Yes, one student was swept away by the river and her body was not found. Her name will be withheld until her parents are notified" she replied. "Did any koonago help with the search?" someone asked. Hikari paused. "Yes, yes they did. Now excuse me. Further questions will have to wait" she replied. Keith took her away from there and by her asking to her home back at HQ.

 

Her temporary home was in a lone soundproofed room. On the floor was a very intricate old style Japanese estate. It reminded Keith of his home with Lawan in some fashion. It was perfect in scale for her as she entered. Keith shrank himself down to follow. "Nice" he said. "It's adequate" she said slipping her heels off. She took a shower as a regular bath felt too tedious. "I'll prepare some food. Clean up" she said walking past him in her robe. Keith did but sensed her somber mood. She said not one word as they ate. She doesn’t notice Keith excuse himself as she washed dishes. She asked for him afterwards and got no response. She felt like crying thinking the recent hours was too much for him to linger in her company. She went to her bedroom anxious to get the day over with.

 

"Somebody help! A rampaging koonago!" Keith screamed from her futon. He had taken upon himself to shrink down even smaller leaving her towering over him. Hikari smirked as she began trying to step on him. She missed him intentionally until she pressed her sole on his small body. Rolling it around a few times under her toes and then sat down. She snatched him up. Keith struggled in her grip. "Please don't eat me mighty koonago!" he yelled. She burst out laughing at him. "So you can still laugh" he said. "Thank you. That stupidity of yours cheered me up some" she said. Keith ripped up one of his noted growing him to her size. "Aww...I wanted to have fun. There's a pussy that needs filling" she said. "Why do you think I grew bigger?" he said to her. "No strings" she said as he hesitated. "Gimme your foot" he said. The last time he said that was out of drunken anger but this time there was true feeling involved. This was the person she loved.

 

She shivered as his tongue licked between her toes. Sucking on them and biting the ball of her foot, Keith made her quiver where she lay. "Stop teasing..." she said as she spread her legs for him. Keith pulled her to him and pushed inside of her. She gasped as his shaft parted her. Even though she had given birth, she was still tight. Keith bent down sucking her nipples. Drinking her warm milk, Hikari pulled his head right into her and ran her fingers though his short hair. She loved him and knew it would pain her to see him leave once more. She resolved to make this night one she would remember the rest of her life. Keith kissed her. The taste of her own milk invaded her mouth as well as his tongue. When he broke it he saw in her eyes a haunting beauty. Over a century and a half of time in those eyes but right then only this moment mattered. Keith knew what this night would mean to her and he was sorry for it. "I'm sorry I can't be what you want. I'm sorry for causing you so much pain..." he whimpered. She wiped the tears from his eyes.

 

She took ahold of his left hand and placed it on her cheek. There were callouses on it. Only hours upon hours of sword training would do that. His body was more muscular. Harder but his heart was still soft. "Don't be sorry. You gave me the best part of yourself" she said. He whispered her name as he came. Cuddling in the aftermath of orgasmic bliss, Hikari spoke. "I loved her...I really did" she muttered. "I know you did. I think she loved you too" he replied. She looked at him as if he was crazy. "I'm serious. Those tears in her eyes when she said goodbye said something about her" he said. "Then why do it? Why did she do all those things?" Hikari asked. "Because she had to. From what I learned of them, the Mogwai nation is like fucking North Korea. You don't say no. She did her homework so well we thought the culprit was a rogue onmyoji. That's dedication. Probably why she took it upon herself to gather up Kana's remains. She did it because she saw a bit of herself in her dedication to her duty" he said.

 

"You sound as if you admire her" she said irritated. "No, I just understand her. Thing is Kana knew about her before we did. She said "one of you hides their heart". We know now she meant Kasumi. No, she didn't want to betray us. If she did she would've done it at the temple as soon as we got the box. She wanted that friendship to last as long as possible" Keith said. "Still hurts" she muttered. "Of course it does. The closer the betrayal, the worse it feels" he said. They drifted off to sleep not long after that. Morning came and Hikari found him missing from her bed. She could hear his voice though. "I'll leave it to you then. Yeah...I'm heading there today. Don’t worry about me. You make sure to rest. Love ya...bye" he said ending the call. "Lawan?" Hikari asked. "Aspen actually. Didn't mean to wake you" he replied. "You were leaving without saying goodbye?" she asked hurt. "No. I would've reached in and picked you out of bed first" he chuckled. "Well?" she said. Keith snatched her up.

 

"Gajin! Don't hurt me gaijin!" she yelled punching his fingers. "God that does sound corny" he laughed. Both laughed at one another for a moment. "Can I ask you a question?" he asked. She nodded. "Our son's name. I know what it means. Why did you pick that?" he asked. "When he was born, a seer came to my room. She looked at him and said "his voice will save us". That's why I named him Yuusha" she replied. Keith found that a little ominous. "Do I have the support of you people?" he asked quietly. "When the time comes to fight. You will count the koonago as your allies. I know the day and hour. We shall be there to greet it" she replied bowing in his palm. Keith sat her down. "I have to go now. My flight to Mexico will leave not long from now" he said. "Do not turn back. Whatever you hear. Go Keith. Find our hope" she said. Keith began to walk to the door and could hear her sobbing loudly. He wanted to turn back but heeded her words.

 

Two hours later he was flying to Sydney his first layover. As The plane turned to climb, he could see the sun shining brightly over Mt. Fuji. The koonago homeland at its foot. He had accomplished what he came here to do but felt little better for it. "Care for a drink sir?" a girl asked. He didn't turn to look. "Sparkling water please" he replied. A cup was sat before him and a young woman of tiny size hopped onto his tray. Her hands gracefully poured the large can of sparkling water and there was a very tiny drop that spilled out and with deft magic had it land in his cup. "Very nice magic" he whispered. The stewardess gasped until he placed a finger over his lips. "Impressive" he said looking out the window. "Yes, the mountain shines in the light" she replied. "Not as impressive at what is at its base. Sometimes it's the small things that are most beautiful" he said looking at the girl. She blushed. "I didn't know there were koonago stewardesses" he said. "I'm the first. You know of our kind?" she asked. "Know of? Fell in love with one...and fathered a kid. Keep the last bit to yourself" he whispered. The koonago woman was floored hearing that. She resolved to ask the foreigner how this came about and how he knew of magic. "I can see the wonder in your eyes. Don't worry. The flight to Sydney is a long one. Plenty of time to talk" he said smiling feeling better seeing a koonago other than Hikari living in human society. He sipped his water content that whatever he suffered...there were those out there that were better off because they wouldn't have to. And that...that was something Keith could find solace in.

Chapter 20...Power Ups Pt. 1 by Size Master
Author's Notes:

This is actually a three in one. Enjoy!

"Aspen I'm really not trying to argue with you right now" Claire huffed packing her gym bag. "I don't like you going to that place this close to my due date" Aspen said as she sat on the toilet. "Keith doesn't have the time to do it and he asked us...us as in me" she said. Aspen flushed the toilet and wiped her herself. Pulling her panties and sweatpants back up, she washed her hands and left the bathroom. "Then I'll go to" she said. "You can't even go an hour without peeing. You're staying put. Case closed" Claire said zipping her little bag up. "Our first martial spat" Aspen sighed. "Yep" the tiny girl huffed. The pregnant giantess sat next to her wife. "It'll be like a day. Two tops. With Ritchie on our side I know they'll say yes" Claire said patting her giant hand. Aspen wrapped her fingers around her and picked her up. "I want kisses" she muttered. "That I can do" Claire said to her. She kissed and licked her lips taking a moment to snuggle them.

 

Yesterday, Keith had called them from Japan asking for them to get support from the Menehune. Both easily agreed knowing they'd need as much help as they could get. Seeing her wife waddling around going to the bathroom constantly caused Claire worry. Seeing as where they were going wasn't dangerous (not this time anyway), Claire thought it best to leave Aspen at home. She informed her family of what she was doing, got the pumice stone from her mother and went to prepare for her trip. Not before Lily had some choice words...

 

"I don't like it. Nothing good comes from entering other realms not your own" she said. "Grandma, your own grandson lives there. Not like I'm going to the Hellmouth or anything" Claire said. "The what now?" Lily asked. "Someone needs to binge watch Buffy. My point is this needs to get done. I appreciate your concern, but this is going to happen" Claire said. "That place spooked Oberon himself. I'm really not trying to lose my granddaughter to some random madness" Lily said. "And I'm not trying to lose the world or my surrogate daughter" Claire spat at her. Lily put her head in her hands. The sunroom was silent except for a faint sound of crying. Claire climbed up her leg. "I'm scared sunflower. So very scared" Lily said softly. Sunflower was a nickname given to Claire by her due to her blonde hair. The recent events of the group that put them to sleep with borrowed magics had shown Lily the real threat they were facing. It wasn't academic anymore.

 

"Look at me. Everything is going to be fine" Claire said to her. Lily held her in her palm. She felt embarrassed this young woman was holding it together better than she. "Just don't lose sight of who you are. My mother once said venturing into a realm not your own can...change you. You are Claire McCollin. A Fae who is loved" she said kissing her face. Claire hopped down on the table Lily was sitting at. Holding the pumice stone, she thought of her little brother. It would open the doorway leading to him as per his instructions. A ring of fire formed before her giving way to the portal leading to the realm of Pelé. "Stay safe little one" Lily told her. Claire nodded and stepped through. Immediately, her skin felt tingly. Even her toes in her sandals tingled. It felt similar to when she absorbed magic. Claire remembered last time she was here. On a mission to rescue Aspen, she, Keith, and the revealed Oberon had come here. What Oberon said then she recalled. "This is a realm steeped in magic."

 

The sky was blue with strange traces of reddish orange. The air was clean and slightly humid. She was not alone. Surrounded by Menehune villagers, Claire was very wary. "Claire?" someone asked. Claire turned to see who it was. "...Tiffany?" Claire asked as she looked similar in the eyes. "Long time no see!" Tiffany replied moving a shoulder sling aside. Doing so revealed an infant boy latched to her breast. "Is that Kuno?" Claire asked. "Yep. Say hi to your auntie Kuno" she said. The baby was more focused on nursing that greeting her. "I was just heading home" Tiffany said to her. Claire held a basket for her as they walked through the village. "Sorry I missed your wedding" she said. "Don't worry about it. It was...different" Claire said. "So I heard. I, glad you're here. He's been distant since he came back. Lost in thought and he's seems upset like he's on edge" Tiffany said. Claire silently nodded.

 

"How have the homunculi adjusted?" Claire asked changing the subject. "Awesome. Over half have started families already. It was an adjustment for sure at first. No modern technology. Magic. Learning an actual goddess exists. It hasn't been boring" Tiffany replied. "Well I see you took to it like water or is that grass skirt the new addition to the Paris catalog?" Claire chuckled. "Just like your brother" Tiffany said turning to walk down a road. It led to a cabin made of sticks. Shockingly it looked quite well. No doubt from the skills of a Menehune. It oversaw a running brook. A lone figure stood on the back deck. Claire had Tiffany not say a word as she tiptoed to him. Ritchie was mindlessly flicking pebbles into the water. She could see he looked stressed out.

 

She covered his eyes with her hands. "Guess who?" she asked. "...a girl who used to push her dirty feet in my face. Teased me. Made me cry. Told me she loved when I needed it most. Was my first friend. Best sister a little brother could ask for" he muttered. Claire heard the solemnness in his voice as she took her hands away. Ritchie turned around. There were bags under his eyes. The boy wasn't sleeping right. This is not what Claire wished to see. Ritchie hugged her tightly and kissed her lips. "What's going on with you?" she asked. "Stuff" he replied. He looked over her shoulder. "Welcome back sweetie. I'll take the baby if you can start on lunch" he said walking to her. Ritchie took their son and went into the cabin. "I see what you mean" Claire said. He looked somewhat happy as he cuddled his son. Tiffany stir fried vegetables and strips of chicken while Claire sat with him on the floor. "Little brother I asked a question" she said. Ritchie paused.

 

"I looked into the Menehune helping with the fight. Pelé has forbidden it" he said. "None?" Claire asked. "Menehune aren't warriors Claire. They're builders. Tiny contractors on steroids. Hammers and nails not swords and shields" he said. "Didn't you say you know magic?" she asked. "Very basic fire and healing spells. If you are expecting a magical brigade think again. Including me there are 6 of us that can perform magic. Only reason we can is because we carry borrower blood...more like traces of Fae blood" he said. "So why do you look like shit?" she asked. "Because I said I'd help! My nightmares are filled with the screams of people I love. You have any idea how it feels to look at that knowing you can't do a thing to stop it?" he asked. "All too well the day I was eaten" Claire said softly. Claire held her nephew. The boy began crying. "I'll do it" Claire said taking her shirt off. The infant began to breastfeed off his aunt. "You tried and that's what matters. You want to do something? Sleep and stay healthy. Stop worrying your wife and you sister" she said standing up. " Easy for you...OW! Claire!" he yelled as she pushed him on his back with her bare foot. Taking her foot, she pressed it hard into his cheek. Her toes gripping his nose. "This is where you say yes sis! Not peddle your pity!" she yelled. "ALRIGHT! Just get your sweaty foot off my face!" he yelled. Claire took it off him. Tiffany nodded chuckling.

 

"I love you you little shit. More so since you moved here which is funny in a way. You have no idea what it meant to me to see your face that night. So I do not want you worrying yourself over something not in your control. You're the only sibling I have..." she said tearing up. "...sorry. Both of you" he muttered.

 

Tiffany sat the food down on a low table and they went and ate lunch. "Claire since you're here. Can I ask you a few questions?" Tiffany asked. Claire nodded as she kept eating. "Are borrowers perpetually horny?" she asked. Claire nearly choked on her food. "Well this guy here even though we're Menehune now he still has some borrower qualities...including that" Tiffany said. "Borrowers do have high sex drives. It's what kept us from going extinct. It can be...off putting for someone with your background" Claire replied. "I see that. He was all over me when I was pregnant. And does all of them have a foot fetish?" she asked. This time it was Ritchie who nearly choked. Claire laughed. "Tiffany. Borrowers evolved certain traits for survival. Sensitive feet for one. It not only helps us detect predators but they're an erogenous zone for us. He wants you to feel as good as possible" Claire said. "I'm here in the room" Ritchie groaned.

 

"Not complaining. It feels good to have my toes sucked" Tiffany said eating a bit of lettuce. "Tell me about it. Aspen does this thing with her tongue between my toes that's makes me wet as the pacific" Claire giggled. "Thanks for lunch" Ritchie said getting up and leaving. "That was fun" Tiffany chuckled. "It's fun to tease him. Might be the last time I get the chance" Claire said softly. She put her fork down. "13 days Tiffany. That's the time we got left" she said. Claire stood up and left the room to find Ritchie. He was back on the deck looking at the brook. "Came to embarrass me again?" he asked. "No. I came to show you something" she said taking his hand. They walked over a bride leading far away from the village. Claire looked around. "This should be okay. Don't move" she said to him. Claire cast a spell growing her to human size. She shot up so fast she got dizzy. "Whoa. That never happened before" she said. Ritchie was beyond stunned. His big sister was well...big.

 

"Pretty cool huh? Grandma taught me how to do it on my own. Man, you look tiny. Come here" she said grabbing him. She smiled as she pet his naked chest. She planted kisses on him. Claire stared at him for a moment. He looked at her with awe. The thought of not seeing him again terrified her. "You lip is quivering" he said. She felt the overwhelming urge to smell and lick him. To remember his essence. Her tongue licked him so hard his grass skirt came right off. Spitting it out her mouth she saw he was nude. The tip of her tongue felt the underside of his tiny balls. His little cock rested on it before she sucked it into her mouth. "Now I know something is wrong" he groaned. Ritchie didn't fight her. He enjoyed it as any ex-borrower should. With a contented sigh he came on her tongue. Claire tasted his seed. Youthful and healthy. "I won't eat you. I swear I won't" she muttered before pushing him into her mouth.

 

She sat on the grass sucking on him as hard as she could. The taste of sweat and little brother clung to her palate. She loved him, she loved him so much she thought her heart would burst. And as the days ticked by closer to the fated day, Claire had been thinking about her life. Mostly times that could've been better. Times arguing with Aspen. How she could've been nicer to Keith when he first came there. And today, today she thought of all the times she could've been nicer to her brother. The time wasted tormenting him instead of hugging him. Making him cry instead of making him laugh. Claire was learning a life lesson. Thinking about the roads not taken when our time draws near. She found herself cumming as she shed tears. Soaked to the bone riding her tongue, he came once more. And as he rode it out, he heard and felt not sighing, moaning, or groaning.

 

She spat him out on her palm. "That time I said I wish you were never born I didn't mean it! I should've just gave you have the peanut!" she sobbed. Ritchie was perplexed. He wondered what the hell she was on about until he remembered. "Sis? That was nearly 10 years ago. I forgave you for that long ago" he said. "But I never forgave myself for it. The look on your face when I said it. You cried so hard" Claire sobbed. "Claire? Big sis? What aren't you telling me?" he asked. Claire told him about Keith finding out the date Aspen would give birth. The date that would decide everything. "Oh. Siblings fight Claire. It happens. Yeah it hurt. Every time you yelled at me it hurt. But at the end of the day, you kept me from being lonely. Me and Tiffany fight now and then but in the end we both can't imagine a life without one another. That's love without being spoken. The fact you feel guilty about something from a decade ago says you care about me. You always have. That is what you need to think about right now. Not what you could've done different. But what you did and wouldn't change" he said.

 

Claire smiled at little and cuddled him. "Where did you learn something so grownup?" she asked. "He learned it from me" a voice said. Claire turned to see a beautiful woman her size stepping through the brook. Her skin was tan like everyone else. Her hair was long all the way down to her bare ass. Her breasts were large but firm. Early 20's with eyes that sparkled like polished bronze. Claire was hard pressed to remember anyone as breathtaking as her. "Welcome Claire. It's nice to see you under somewhat better circumstances" she said. "Ritchie? Do we..." she was saying until she saw her little brother prostrating before this woman in her palm. "Ah. One second" the woman said snapping her fingers. Instantly her form was changed to a rocky molten shape of a woman. Heat and power irradiated off her. "Pelé" Claire muttered. The goddess snapped her fingers once more changing back. "I chose this form as to not scare you" she said. She walked closer to her.

 

She took Ritchie from her. "May I speak to your sister alone?" she asked. "By your will goddess" he replied. She gave his small body delicate kisses. "I prefer you not to address me with such regality. Our happy go lucky nature was a breath of fresh air for me" she said. Ritchie blushed. "I'll try to remember that" he said. She placed him on the ground at their feet. "Come Claire. We have things to discuss" she said taking ahold of her hand. Pelé led her over the brook. Her hand was very warm but soft. Her scent was of pineapple and exotic flowers. She became concerned of how drawn she felt to her. "Don't be worried. It's natural because of my nature. One of my tasks is to oversee procreation and the act of love itself" Pelé said as if reading her mind. With and outstretched hand, Pelé commanded two stone pedestals to grow from the ground and moss and flowers to grow as cushions. She bid her to sit across from her.

 

Her smile was warm. She gave no indication she was angry or anything of malice. "Would you like to hear a story? It's one I haven't told anyone in thousands of years" she asked. Claire couldn't help but nod. "Long ago, very long ago, there was a time when magic did not exist in this world. There were no spells, no arcane, and also no homo smallicus. Fae, koonago, Yaksha...none of the species you have met existed then. Only the ancestors of humans...and I was once one of them" she said. "WHOA! Wait a minute! You were human once?!" Claire asked. "Yes, around 65,000 years ago I was a mortal like you. Felt cold, hunger, pain, menstruated just like any other human. Then one night that all changed. Where it came from I don't know. Another universe? The mind of a true God or goddess? None of us could say but it came nonetheless. Me, my sister, and our two brothers were enveloped in a bright light as we slept. Our fellow tribe knew not what it was. None could even approach us. Not even our parents."

 

When morning came we felt different. We felt no hunger or need to relieve ourselves. People we knew our whole lives feared us. An older man tried to kill my sister only to have his spear break harmlessly on her skin. Scared, she raised her hand at him and in an instant lightning from a clear sky stuck him down. It was the first time any of us had seen magic. His sons wanting revenge attacked us with sharpened stone knives and our brothers killed them with gust of wind throwing them into a rock face. Everyone was terrified of us. Wanting not to anger is any further, they bowed to us. Even our parents. In the days that followed, we gave a name to this power in us...Etherion.   Over time we found there was little we could not do. Make fire, cause rain and ice to fall. Crack open mountains. We didn't even age. Within a generation, those we knew had died and this new generation grew up to worship us. Our tribe grew as more and more came to find protection from other tribes. Those that did...we used them for selfish reasons"

 

"Our youngest brother however pleaded with us to use our magic to bring happiness and prosperity to the lands. We laughed at him. We told him it was pointless as humans would always find ways to bring misery to one another. I wish we had done what he asked. He left us to roam the world helping others and we didn't stop him. Claire...I'm ashamed to think about what we used our powers on back then and what happened later on" she said. Pelé turned away with tears in her eyes. They left steam in the air as they hit the ground. "Power corrupts. It always does and after 5,000 years we found ourselves fighting with one another as to who was better at ruling the continent of Africa. After all that time you'd think we'd left the continent to explore and claim our own lands. We didn't. Too paranoid of each other to leave. A family now conspiring against one another as to who would lead. A God and two goddesses arguing as to who subjugated humans better. It sickens me to think I was part of that."

 

"Well, it all came to a head as people chose sides. Each one of us had followers and of course that brought its own troubles. Thousands fought and died to please us and soon we ourselves got into the fight. Imagine the destruction one could cause with Etherion at their command. You could rip the stars from the heavens themselves if you wished. Reality warping and twisting by the second as we tried to kill an immortal being. The land burned, the sky wept black rain. At the height of the battle, he appeared. Our gentle little brother to stop us. Caught in the crossfire of our most vicious spells, he was obliterated. Nothing remained of him. His share of Etherion was shattered like glass creating modern magic. The magic of light and dark as you know it now. Just a shadow of what it once was. We stopped fighting. We were in shock at the loss. He was our blood. We lived with one another. Hunted and gathered with one another. Stared at the stars with one another. And our foolishness has exacted a horrific toll far worse than we had believed"

 

"Winter had come and it did not leave for two years. Our fight so brutal we damaged the world. Our people dead, from our fight, we wandered the world trying to save as many as we could. Atonement for our brother and our pride. Where we went we found no humans save a handful. I'm serious Claire. A few dozen at the most. We dared not try to rule them. We left them be hoping they wouldn't go extinct. Etherion wasn't enough to fix this. No, even that was beyond it and we weren't brave enough to try. We all met one last time to discuss what we should do. It was a unanimous agreement. We would renounce our connection with Etherion and embrace the fledgling magic our little brother had left in the world with one exception. We feared Etherion would find another host one day, so we decided that when the time came, we each would create a magical race as a vanguard. After that we went our separate ways never seeing one another again"

 

"I chose a group of islands far away as my home and used my power to tame it. Calmed the volcanoes, grew trees and grass. Transforming it into a paradise. Ehat would've took me a few days with Etherion took 100 years. The time was well spent as it showed me what it meant to create. Not conjure but to truly create. There I was alone for a very long time.  Many thousands of years later, humans in boats appeared on my shores. Humans had prospered and multiplied, and some came to my shore. I saw they feared this new place and I was so lonely I appeared before them. They bowed before me seeing my fiery form. I admit it felt good to have them worship me, but I has changed since the last time. No more was I inclined to rape teenage boys and young men or shrink and do away with girls I thought prettier than me. I...excuse me..." she said crying. Claire held her hands.

 

"I would protect them. They would be my children and I their goddess mother. I shrank some and gave them the ability to fantastically build things. Things that would endure and shelter them. Women that couldn't have children, I would stick my finger in my vagina and anoint their bodies as they prayed at my giant feet. I would be the goddess I should've been so long ago" she said. "Is that why you fear Aspen's unborn child so much?" Claire asked. "Yes. I've seen what unbridled power can do to the world. And as I have siphoned magic from my Etherion seed to shape the lands in lieu of creating a magical race, I'm inclined to intervene myself" she replied. "But Ritchie said if you die it would be catastrophic!" Claire said. "True. I'm so connected to this region of the world it would imbalance everything. The entire pacific rim would collapse into chaos. Volcanoes would erupt. Earthquakes, tsunamis would come forth from the power vacuum alone" Pelé said.  

 

"With all due respect, why exactly are you telling me all this? I'm an outsider and being married to Aspen, wouldn't that kinda put me at odds with you?" Claire asked. Pelé cracked a smile. "I know full well of your exhausting training with your grandmother. You being this size now speaks to your dedication but frankly, it's not enough. Even if you trained nonstop for the next 13 days you still couldn't withstand the might of a Mogwai let alone this Ebonheart. Your match with Lawan was impressive but she was holding back. She underestimated you and you took advantage. The Mogwai won't make that mistake. They will crush you in the first strike. I propose an alternative. One unique to your position" she replied. "What kind of alternative?" Claire asked. "Inside you is the blood of Fae. A direct descendant of the most powerful one that ever lived. However, you also carry the blood of borrowers. Because of that you will always be limited by what you could do. There is a way to fully awaken the Fae in you. Up to this point you could only force some of it out. You are Fae in name only, but I have a way in changing all that" she said holding her hand out. "Behold. The last sliver of my Etherion power. It has been weakened considerably by borrowing power from it over the centuries, but I think that will work in your favor" she said. The spark of magic power shined like a tiny star in her hand.

 

"And if I take your offer?" Claire asked. "Then your Fae blood will fully awaken and the magic at your command will be second only to a user of Etherion. You won't be a borrower anymore. You will truly be Fae" she replied. "What's the catch? There's always a catch" Claire said narrowing her eyes. "Astute. Very good. Yes, there's a catch Claire. Even if this is a smidgen of Etherion, it's still stupendously powerful. There's no telling what will happen to a person not suited for it. It's like trying to run a car on rocket fuel. Worst case it could burn you to ashes" she replied. There was silence. "I understand if you need..."

 

"I'll do it" Claire said abruptly. "Are you serious? You need to think this over Claire. It's very possible you could live a long life regardless of the outcome in the fight" Pelé said. "If it comes to it, I'll die defending my daughter. To survive when we've lost would be too cruel a fate. Especially if I have to think back to this moment wondering what could've been if I had said yes" Claire told her. "Then so be it" Pele said waving her hand over the magic seed. It transformed into a miniature version of herself. A tiny once inch Pelé. "Why?" Claire asked. "Etherion was a part of my being. It makes sense that condensing it to a solid form would be like this. Here" she said handing the tiny magical thing to her. It stared at her with no emotion. Claire felt queasy. She had sucked and nommed on Aspen and Keith countless times. Even her own brother just recently but to eat someone? Claire shook her head. "She's not a person" she told herself as she took the thing between her fingers and raised her to her mouth.

 

She opened her mouth and let the magical girl fall inside. She didn't think she could taste her, but she did. Claire had never tasted such a thing before. Power, power as it had a flavor. Sweet but not sweet. Sour but not sour. Her tongue tingled as it crossed her palate. And with a loud gulp, sent it down to her stomach. Claire waited. "I don't feel different. Guess it..." she said until a surge of agony shot through her body. Claire fell to the ground convulsing. Her legs jerked so fiercely her sandals flew off. Her head jerking back and forth, her toes clenching so tight her toe knuckles were white. Claire was having a seizure. "God...please don't let me die. She needs me...they need me. Just...just give me another miracle" she prayed. The pain and jerking subsided and Claire lay still. Pelé went to pick her up and was cast aside like a rag doll. Claire stood up on her own. An intense flame surrounded Claire and burned her clothes clean off leaving her skin untouched. "Oh no" Pelé muttered seeing a crazed look in Claire's eyes. She let off an animalistic growl and sniffed the air. Turning her attention to the village, Claire stormed off.

 

"No!" Pelé yelled growing trees, vines, and shrubs to block her path. Claire smashed through all of it with ease. Ritchie waited anxiously on his deck until he saw his giantess sister cracking right towards him. A bad luck would have it, two children were playing in the brook not too far away. "Claire?" Ritchie said hopping off his deck. He ran to her seeing something very off about her. Claire abruptly stopped her sprint looking dead at the children. One was very young, a girl about 6 or 7. The other a teenage boy around 15. Claire bent down. The two were terrified of her. She eyed them and her stomach growled. With uncanny speed, she grabbed them both up. The girl crying for her big brother to save her. He himself fighting her fingers franticly. She opened her mouth ready to devour the little girl but paused. The air shifted carrying the teenager's scent. She looked at him and then the girl once more. Oddly enough she released her just in time for Ritchie to catch her. "Run!" Ritchie yelled at her.

 

Claire tore off what flimsy clothing the boy had. She could smell his youthful pheromones. Her pussy got wet and her breasts leaked milk as she licked and kissed the boy. She lowered him to her pussy. "Claire no!" Ritchie yelled. She grabbed him with her other hand and then paused. She brought him close to smell. Sniffing his feet and crotch made her look surprised. "Stop this at once!" Pelé said using thick vines to ensnare her ankles and wrists. "WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH HER?!" Ritchie screamed. "She took my magic to awaken her full powers! Right now, her borrower blood is fighting back! She's running on pure instinct!" Pelé shouted. Claire looked at him blushing. "Oh shit. Instinct? Eating and mating is all she knows right now” Ritchie said. "I'll have to smite her to protect everyone. I'm so sorry Claire. This is all my fault" Pelé said concentrating a ball of intense flame. "NO! She's still in there!" Ritchie yelled. "Look at her? She's trying to decide if to eat or fuck you to death!" Pelé yelled. "No. She smells me. She knows this scent even instinctually. She knows I'm little brother" he said.

 

Claire snapped the vines holding her wrists. The clothes Ritchie had put back on were ripped clean away. "Claire? Can you hear me?" he said.  Claire gave no answer as she began pushing him into her pussy feet first. "I love you sis. I won't stop loving you even after this" he said. She paused. Tears fell from her eyes. Claire pulled him back out setting him down. He ignored the sticky pussy juice on his legs and feet. She let out a pitiful scream and shrank down. Before he could go to her she rose into the air a flew away at high speed. A streak or red light she seems to be disappearing back where she had come. "I'll see to her" Pelé said. "No. You've done enough. This is a Thimblekin matter" he hissed as she began to cross the brook.

 

Ritchie walked for an hour guided by a shining red light in the far distance. When he finally approached it, he found Claire hiding under an orchid. She was writhing about until she saw him getting close. "STAY BACK!" she yelled. Ritchie didn't stop. "Don't...don't come any closer...please" she begged. He kept walking. She went to fly off once more, but he grabbed her ankle forcing her down. She was radiating power so brightly he had to squint. Breastmilk turned to steam as her body was so warm with magic and lust. "Please...I don't want to rape you" she whined. He smiled at her and picked her up in his arms. "Taking you home" he said to her. "Are you crazy?! Look at me?! I'm a fucking monster! I would've eaten that girl and raped that boy to death! God Ritchie...I almost raped you" she sobbed. "All those times I pissed you off, got on your nerves, embarrassed you...did you ever cast me away?" he asked. She didn't answer.

 

"You're suffering. How could I turn my back on you sis? Holding you in my arms like this feels so right. I'm not going to run away from what's going on with you. I'll hold on to you as long as I must. You're my big sister and the first friend of ever had. This is like that peanut. Don't hoard it again this time. Share it with me" he said softly. Her arms held around his neck tighter as he buried her head into his chest. Exhausted, she ended up falling asleep. "Jesus Ritchie" Tiffany said seeing him carry in a sleeping red glowing Claire. "Is she even safe like that?" she asked. "You can take you and the baby to the neighbors just in case" he said. "What about you?!" she asked. "I'm not leaving her side" he replied laying her on his bed. Tiffany took their son out the house. Pelé sat nearby waiting. "Anything?" Pelé asked. Tiffany shook her head. Pelé stood guard outside ready to strike down Claire if necessary. She hoped she wouldn't have to. She was too ashamed to approach them directly at that time. "We'll see" she muttered looming through the small window at the reddish light.

 

He didn't leave her side the whole night. Whimpering in bed. Sweating. He cooled her naked body with damp cloths. Rubbed her feet to soothe her body. Pushed the sparkling hair from her face. The hair in question was no longer blonde. Like spun ruby. Transformed from the infusion of power running wild in her. When dawn broke, Claire awoke. "Hey sis...want some..." he was saying before she shoved him aside and ran out. The moss like grass burned under her bare soles as magic power spewed from her. "Resting did nothing" Pelé hissed. She raised her hand. "Goddess no!" Ritchie yelled coming outside. "The power is going to destroy her from the inside out. This is a mercy child" she said. Claire was oblivious to all this as she fought to reign it in. It began to ebb. "I saw that. Claire. If you can hear me do that again but stronger!" Pelé said. Claire was thinking of those she loved and the wish of seeing them again. There was a tug of war with her control. Her borrower blood screamed for survival as magic was awakening her Fae side. A perfect storm of chaos at the genetic level.

 

" I can feel your heart girl. Focus...focus on a perfect moment. The moment you were at the most peace. The greatest happiness you ever felt. Use it to reign it in. Don't let it be your master. YOU are its master" Pelé pleaded. Claire's mind raced for that moment. Several fit the bill. The first time Aspen said she loved her. Had sex. Got married. Found out she was pregnant. And then it came to her. That truly perfect moment. And the words that came out her mouth expressed it simply..."It's a boy".

 

Her tears fell as she remembered birthing her child, hearing it cry, the vet telling her it was a boy. Claire looked at Pelé as the raging power internalized. "I can't...hold it" she said. "Look inside yourself like I did. Find The form it must take. The form you wish for and it will be so" Pelé said thinking of herself so long ago. "Grandma? Are fairies nice?" Claire asked. "Some are. Stories say they live children very much and guide them safely out of their forests" Aspen’s grandmother replied. "I want to be a fairy!" Claire yelled jumping up and down on the teacup saucer she was standing on. Her bare feet slipped on it and she tumbled backwards into her tea. The tiny 9-year-old borrower girl came up coughing. "You okay sweetie?" the woman asked. Claire giggled pushing a lemon slice out of the way. "I'm cool" she replied. The woman sighed plucking her from her tea. She took off all her clothes to dry her with a napkin. "I wanted to be a fairy too once. I have memories of one. Kind, gentle, showed me the world from your perspective. Shrinking me down and dancing with me on top of a flower" the woman snickered.

 

"I always felt safe around him...my Oberon" she muttered. Claire had totally forgotten that memory until then but recalling it changed her forever. "I want to be a fairy" she muttered. Ritchie and Pelé were blinded by an intense burst of red light. When they could see again, Claire was changed. Her hair was like living fire. Her skin glowed like red St. Elmo's Fire. And most shockingly there were two pairs of wings on her back. They themselves looked like they were made of embers. "Claire?" Ritchie asked. "It's alright. Everything is okay now" she said smiling. Ritchie went to hug her but stopped seeing the flames. "They won't hurt you. Not if I wish it" she said. He touched her hair and found it warm. It didn't burn him. He hugged her tightly and cried. "I know I scared you so bad. I'm sorry for that. I'll never forget what you said to me little brother. It gave me hope" she said kissing his cheek. Pelé smiled on them warmly. Relieved that it worked out she began to walk away. "Wait. What happens now?" Claire asked her. "You are my champion Claire. My hopes and dreams are within you" she replied. "That is one relieved deity" Ritchie said. "We got an audience" Claire said pointing to villagers. Ritchie took her inside the house.

 

Hesitantly, Tiffany came back with her son. "Cool!" Ritchie said as Claire turned on and off her power. "Does you asscheeks always glow when that happens now?" Tiffany asked. "Oh...she's right" Ritchie said pointing to her right buttcheek. The rose birthmark on it glowed fiercely when she changed. "Guess so. Grandma said it was proof of my Fae blood" she replied. "How does it feel?" Tiffany asked. "Strange. I can't smell things so easily anymore. My borrower abilities are really gone" she replied. "You know what that means? You can't stop me from tickling you anymore!" Ritchie cackled as he pushed Claire down. He tickled under her arms and ribs getting her to laugh. "Not my feet you asshole!" she yelled as his fingers raked up her soles. The two laughed and rolled around on the floor stopping only to catch their breath. "I should get home soon. I promised I'd be back today" she said. Ritchie nodded and helped her up. "Say hi to everyone for me and Claire? I'll..." he said trailing off. "I know" she said kissing him. Claire formed a portal and left for home.

 

"How did it go?" Lily asked seeing her granddaughter enter the living room. "They aren't coming" she replied. "Well, that was expected" Lily sighed. "I didn't come back empty handed" Claire said transforming. Lily was aghast from the magic coming off her. Not even she was this powerful even at her height. "Care for some practice?" Claire asked. "...go easy on an old woman" she replied. Claire smiled at her. "So that power...did it come easy?" Lily asked sensing ancient power in her. "As easy as the love of family" she replied.

 

24 hours earlier...

 

The clack and clang of wood and metal resounded through the training hall. Xaimei swung her glave back and forth to strike her opponent. Her opponent, an old man easily deflected it. She grunted as she twirled it making the man fall back a step. She smiled thinking she got the upper hand only to have him slam the pole right down on her foot. "Fuck!" she yelled dropping her weapon and falling to the floor. "You've gotten much better, but you still sacrifice footing for power. Even a palace will crumble under a bad foundation" the old man said. "Yes...sifu" she said nursing her big toe. The old man bent down and took her foot in his hands. Her toe was obviously broken. His hands glowed as he healed her. "There. Why did you come here today? You of all people should be busy elsewhere" he said. "Needed something to take my mind off of things" she replied. "Namely why your uncle hasn't adhered to ritual code?" he asked. "Mostly" she whispered.

 

"He refuses to give permission! Without it I cannot take his life or assume the mantle of West!" she yelled. The old man nodded. "Once I was given a task having a politician in Beijing persuade others to have talks with Nixon. He was a stubborn young man. Believed whole heartedly in the party, in the country, in Mao. Nothing I said or did would make him do as I said. Shrinking him and threatening to crush or eat him did nothing. He had no family to threaten. Fearless in the face of death threats. Do you know how I turned him?" he asked. Xaimei shook his head. "He had a mistress he cared nothing for, but I used my magic to make sure she got pregnant. By the time he was born, the party was divided in welcoming Nixon to China. They just needed a push. I told this young man I would crush his shrunken infant son between my fingers as if he was an ant if he did not do as I said. He obeyed. Even the most stubborn of people have a point in which they must relent" he said.

 

"You had that woman give birth only to use the baby as leverage?" Xaimei asked. The old man stroked his beard. "What's one more human?" he chuckled. Xaimei stood up and bowed. "Thanks for the lesson" she said. "Thanks for letting me see a sweaty pretty girl. This old man needs stimulation now and then" he said smiling. Xaimei headed back home thinking about what she could say or do to have her uncle agree to be killed by her. By Mogwai law, the head of the family was an appointment for life. If one became too old and feeble, the next in line would kill them with consent. Consent being the key. The same went if one was severely disabled in the event of battle or accident. If they were an extreme burden and weaker than a human, which was the yardstick so to speak, they were expected to die as well. It was a disgrace to have a weak leader and reflected on the entire family. In the case of Xaimei's uncle, being shrunk to the size of a grain of salt fit the bill. Problem was he refused to hand the family over to her nor agree to die by her hand. Without his consent and death, she couldn't assume leadership.

 

She stepped onto the estate and kicked off her flats. "Where is he?" she asked seeing her mother. She pointed to a desk in the living room. She came up from behind him. Now at her scale, he was barely an inch tall but acted as if nothing had changed. "What are you doing?" she asked. "Looking over the assets being deployed" he said not looking at her. He paced back and forth on a sheet of paper mumbling. "And what can you do about it?" she asked. "I was shrunk not enfeebled in the mind" he replied roughly. "You embarrass us. Everyone speaks of your cowardice!" she yelled. "Servant. Tea" he ordered her. It incensed her as this fat tiny fuck ordered her mother around. She dutifully set a cup of tea down. "Pour some on the platter fool!" he yelled. The woman cringed at the speck of a man and let a few drops fall on the saucer. Xaimei was disgusted by him crawling to it and drinking like a mangy dog. "You can't even grow to our size can you?" she asked. He snapped his fingers and grew...only to her navel. "Look at you. Struggling to even do that. How long can you hold it?" she said pushing him to the floor. His size faltered and he shrunk back down. "Pathetic. And you think you're fit to lead? You're a dust mite. A grain of sand. Toe jam. Speaking of..." she said.

 

She pointed to him and the ring on her finger glowed. With little warning, she slammed her bare foot on his body. His miniscule head poked out between her toes. "What are you doing?! Get...your smelly fucking foot off me!" he yelled. "Make me. Oh...you can't. Don't worry. I fortified you before I did this. See, there's one thing a person like you cherishes. Not my father, not me, not even the honor of this family. Your life. And that's the rub isn't it? A coward who values his life over family honor. I'm going to give you something you'll care more about than your life. The peace of death" she hissed. "...what does that mean?" he asked. "I'm going to fortify you so much damn near nothing will kill you but I'm going to make sure you feel the pain just as normal. By the end of this day you will beg for death" she said. "Please...use your ring. The stone can cure me" he whined. "As if I'd use it on you. You forgot about the dishonorable things you did to me?!" she yelled. 

 

"I was your niece. A 13-year-old girl" she hissed as she moved her big toe right over his head and began pushing down. Xaimei was so angry she shed tears. The man couldn't scream as toe flesh covered most of his mouth. Even if he could open it, sweat, grime, and bits of callous would fall in for sure. Wen, her servant and mother, stood uneasy. Her daughter's anger was borderline manic. She could only imagine the pain the man felt as normally his head would've popped like a grape by that point. "Mistress...is there another way?" she asked. "Do not feel sorry for this creature. This is karma at its finest" Xaimei said. "Still. If you let up he may relent instead of dragging this out for spite" she said. Xaimei ushered her close. "He raped your daughter when she was 13" she whispered. Xaimei was almost shocked at her mother's expression. Never had she seen such a scowl on her. "...do as you will" she said leaving her. Xaimei watched her leave and took her foot and big toe off him.

 

"How was it? Came back from practice so I know my feet reek. Maybe the pain was worse? Yes, I fortified your body but made sure you could still feel the same amount of pain. Tell me Uncle Jin. You lusted after my feet for years. How does it feel to be at their mercy? TELL ME!" she screamed. She raised her foot and slammed it down on his body. Over and over she did screaming her question. She only paused to catch her breath. Jin was bruised all over but very much alive. Coughing blood and gasping, he glared at her. "You'll never...lead this family whore" he coughed. The giantess kicked him hard sending him right into the wall. "Heal yourself if you want. Makes no difference" she said leaving him there. She cleaned herself up and sat in a robe on her bed. Her mother came into her room. With not a word she sat down to comb Xaimei's hair. Minutes passed, and her mother went to work a braid on her hair. "Where was I?" she asked. "What?" Xaimei asked. "Where was I?" Wen asked. "Oh, you mean back then" Xaimei replied.

 

Her hands shook as Xaimei took ahold of them. "You were here. We were traveling when he...this was not on you" she said. "I am your mother. It is always on me" she said. Xaimei could see she was deeply disturbed by the news. "No. Not even you can be everywhere. It's all on him" she sneered. Wen put the brush down. "I'm going to make tea" she said standing up abruptly. "None for me" Xaimei said. "Is it not for you. It's for him" she said coldly. Xaimei was about to ask why she would even do that until she saw a wickedness in her eyes that made her blood run cold. Wen quietly made tea as she tapped her bare foot in deep thought. When it was done, she poured a cup and went over to Jin. Still dazed and sore, he managed to jump as giant toes missed him by inches. "We shall have a talk master Jin" she said plucking him up.

Chapter 20...Power Ups Pt. 2 by Size Master

"Unhand me wench. I don't need help from a lowly human" he said struggling between her fingers. She ignored him and unceremoniously dropped him into her teacup. Still scalding hot, Jin screamed bloody murder in that cup trying to climb out. His hands and feet found no traction on the smooth china. "I'll have you out to death for this!" he shrieked. "I think not" she said sipping the tea. Jin franticly swam to avoid getting drunk. "Don't worry. I won't eat you before we talk" she said. "Before? Then you plan..." he was saying until she shushed him. She took him out and ripped him on the saucer. His skin was red and blistering but the spell protected him from being burned to death. "So you raped her. Why?" she asked. "None of your business! You are a servant! You do not question your master!" he yelled. She slammed her fist down cracking the wooden table. Jin bounced into the air and landed. "Of all the humans here, why rape your niece?" she asked. "Because she's beautiful and she was there" he replied. Wen cracked her knuckles.

 

"You're her blood. To take her by force is a dishonor no matter now you rationalize it. Is that why she never spoke of it till now? Under threat of dishonor?" she asked. "What do you care?" he asked. "BECAUSE I AM HER MOTHER!" she screamed. Jin was shocked. A creepy laugh came from him. "Then your pussy did good work. Too bad about being human, I'd have fucked a baby into you myself if I knew the child would be that cute" he laughed. Wen took ahold of his legs and gently yanked. He let out an ungodly cry as his legs dislocated from his hips. Her fingernail came right up under his testicules. Jin tried to back away dragging his useless legs. "This organ offends me. Should I pluck it off?" she asked. "No! No please..." he begged. Her finger pressed on his chest hard and Jin felt the pain go away. He could move his legs once more and the bruises were gone. "My only mercy for you" she said. "How? How did you..."

 

"Never did I once say I was human" she replied. "A Yaksha. A Yaksha in my own home. Shit! That means she's half Yaksha!" he yelled. That grin came back on his face. "That means you're bound by your own code to help me" he said. "My code? I've lived among you for years. Suffered indignities unabashed. Surely you don't think one couldn't be affected by that" she said. He stopped grinning. "My daughter's rapist is shrunk beyond belief and helpless before me. Buddha smiles on me this day" she said. "Wen I swear I won't say a word. I won't even think of touching her again" he said. She placed her foot on the table. "Clean them and we shall discuss your fate" she said coldly. Jin had no choice in the matter as he cleaned the filth from her dirty sole. His hands sticky from grime between her toes, he looked at her. "Your story ends here tonight Jin. That much is certain. How it ends is up to you."

 

"Put your ego aside a moment. Can you rule a family stuck as such? Defend yourself from even a human? Father children? The last one should be extremely important as you have a duty to do so as the only male member of the family" she said. Jin wiped his dirty hands on her toe flesh. Deep down he knew she was right. "I don't wish to die" he muttered. "Not many do Jin. Your karma has made this path. You must walk it" she said. "And if I chose not to?" he asked. Wen said nothing as she popped him in her mouth and swallowed him. Jin screamed and cried in her stomach but found he was unharmed by her acids. He could breathe comfortably but the darkness and the sounds of gurgling wore on his mind. Wen saw Xaimei peeking from around a corner wall. "I ate him" she said sipping tea. "I need him to consent!" Xaimei said. "He won't die. I made it so. I think he will have an answer favorable to you in some hours" she said. Xaimei had no idea how ruthless her mother could be.

 

He felt himself sucked into her intestines. Somehow, he could breathe. Magic sucking oxygen out of blood cells, traces of water, he didn't know but he was alive. He was not claustrophobic or afraid of the dark...until now. Being buried alive in someone's gut. Pushed through it as waste built up around him. Entombing him even further. And the goddamned gurgling never stopping. All things pass including him. Light, glorious light shone in his eyes as his face was the only part of him not encased in Yaksha shit. Wen cringed as he pulled him free and washed him. He giggled like a madman in the sink. It was clear what had occurred.

 

"So, there is the answer to your question if you refuse. Hell everlasting. Now will you walk the path? The path of death?" Wen asked. "YES! KILL ME! GIVE ME THE HONOR OF DEATH!" he laughed manically. Wen called for Xaimei. "He will give consent. The rest is to you" she said bowing. Xaimei SAE his mind broken like cheap glass. The trip through her mother's bowels had unhinged even his pride. Xaimei placed a piece of parchment on the floor. "Sign it with soul fire and you will consent to ritual suicide " she said. The tiniest spark flittered from him as he made a faintly glowing signature. "It is done. Please kill me now" he said quietly chuckling. Xaimei took away the fortification spell on him. She raised her big toe over his body. "For what it's worth...I'm sorry" he said. "I loved you once. I really did. You stole not just my virginity but my heart too" she told him. Jin saw the pain in the giantess' eyes. He thought back to earlier times when he held her in his arms. Played with her. Helped her with magic. He loved her and then he thought of that night.

 

Him drunkenly on top of her. She kicking him and he stopping her. Her pitiful look as he sucked her toes. Her begging him to just let her go. The anguish of her cry as he went in her. Jin saw his death coming and stopped being scared and for a fleeting half second was sane again. He held his arms out to embrace eternity as if to pay penance for what he had done. Xaimei felt the weakest of crunching and warmth under her toe. It gave her no satisfaction as she thought it would. She lifted her toe up seeing his remains pressed firmly into the parchment. Proof of his demise. She rolled it up and placed it on the table. "I don't feel better about it at all" she muttered. "With revenge you rarely do" Wen said quietly. "Is that why you haven't done a thing after finding out your homeland was razed to the ground?" Xaimei asked. Wen put the dishes in the sink and sighed. "What would you expect me to do? Poison you? Grow to human size and rampage? Would that bring anyone back? Your cousins brought back to life? The children? Their only crime is being born Yaksha?" Wen asked trembling.

 

Xaimei had no answer to that. "That's the thing about hate. You think it gives you a reason. That it gives you power. An outlet. Do you even remember a time when you didn't hate Yaksha?" she asked. Xaimei actually tried. Hating them was as natural as breathing to her. The true feeling of it...she couldn't remember. "No" she replied. "I thought as much. I don't need to exact revenge. Your own karma will see to that. And as a mother to you, all I can do is weep. The Mogwai are making a bed of their own destruction. Even if your plan succeeds, all you will do is unite the survivors of humanity against you. Once the nations of Europe constantly squabbled with one another until Napoleon showed up. He gave them a common enemy and with all his victories and conquests...it still came to naught. You see yourselves as rulers of the decimated humanity. Here's a lesson for you my daughter. If a ruler doesn't have the heart of those he rules...then he rules nothing. And hate will not win over a single heart. If my mistress has nothing else of me I shall retire for the evening" Wen said bowing. Xaimei was left stunned.

It wasn't what she said but how she said it. As calm and clear as a weather forecast. Xaimei tried to sleep that night but found she couldn't. She found herself roaming the city human sized. Not The first time she did this. The quietness and cool street under her bare feet gave her some calmness but not much. People bowed before her as she passed them cleaning up from the attack weeks ago. Debris was easy to clear but construction was a more intricate task. Walking a bit, she found herself at one of the human barracks. By general order, a human sized guard stood watch over them to make sure they stayed docile. The fear of another revolt still in their minds. "Ma'am!" the female guard said bowing. "At ease. Nothing to report?" Xaimei asked. "All quiet" the teenage girl replied. Xaimei had her sit with her. "Your name?" she asked. "Lan" she replied nervous. "Your first posting?" she asked. The girl nodded. The girl was homely looking but not unattractive. About 16 years old and wore a padded uniform. Being human sized she was barefoot. "Not very glamorous" Xaimei chuckled. "I'm happy to serve" Lan said.

 

"You can drop the patriot stuff. Tell me your thoughts" Xaimei said. "It is boring. I wish to prove myself. Can't do that babysitting vermin" she replied. "You will in time. I started small as well. Trips to the human cities to learn of their ways. Relaying messages. Observing. I was your age when I got my first decent assignment" Xaimei said looking at her toes. "What are humans truly like?" Lan asked. "Greedy, ruthless, foolish, violent, self-centered just to name a few" Xaimei replied. She bent forward and popped the roof off the barracks. She fished out a teenage human boy and handed him to her. "If he had lived out there, he might've been a drug dealer, rapist, murderer, or worse yet a self-righteous politician. Humans are dangerous as they have little conformity to their nature. They speak of nationality, family, or values as if it only exists for them and their group. Here? Here we weed that out and have them live as they should. One purpose. Serve. Now open your mouth" she said. Lan did as Xaimei tore off the boy's clothes. She placed him in her mouth and closed it. "Swallow" she said. The bulge traveled down her throat and Lan patter her belly. "Now you know the difference between a human...and a human knowing their purpose in life.

 

"Are the Yaksha dead as I heard?" Lan asked. Xaimei narrowed her eyes. "Yes. What do you think of that?" Xaimei asked. "I think good riddance. Bunch of human lovers. They waste their loyalty on a species that can't even use magic. Makes as much sense as befriending a venomous snake" she replied. "And what about their children? Could they conform to our ways?" Xaimei asked. Really she was asking herself this question. "If they are like us then they are taught young. Why water a flower if you know the roots are bad?" Lan replied. Xaimei reached back into the barracks and pulled out another young teenage boy. Still asleep like the last one, she pondered her answer as she looked upon him. She was not foolish enough to ignore the limitless possibilities of what he could accomplish allowed to grow up. A scholar, artist, a good husband and father. She tore off his clothing, but her hand kept him warm. If anything, he snuggled her middle finger slightly. His cute tiny feet pushing on her palm. She found him attractive and a sobering thought occurred to her. Now that she was head of the family, she would have to birth an heir. No longer was it an option.

 

What would she teach her child? The same old ways and even so would they really have a place in the new order? If they Yaksha were gone then what's the point of teaching it to hate them? If that changed what else would? "Is something wrong?" Lan asked. Xaimei pushed the boy past her lips savoring his sweet youthful flesh before swallowing him whole. "Just wondering if late night snacks are going to make me fat" she chuckled. Xaimei stood up. She shocked the girl as she hugged her. With a delicate kiss to her forehead she bowed. "Your job is as important as any other. Don't forget that" she said. "By you will" Lan said bowing back. Xaimei returned home. After shrinking down to fit, she patted her belly as the boy (now awake thrashing in agony) tickled her from the inside. She washed her feet at the steps and walked inside. She paused at her mother's room. "The problem with Napoleon was that he was human mother. And we are so much more…" she whispered.

 

The next day, Xaimei stood in the temporary headquarters of the new government body. The families reformed from next of kin sat at a long table. Aimee took out the parchment, unrolled it, and placed it on the table. "By my uncle's will, I now assume the head of West" she said. Each head looked upon it cringing at the crushed remains of the man under his own signature. Their glowing hands authenticated it to be true. "As it to be true, we recognize Xaimei and the new head of West. Any objections?" North asked. None did. "Very well. Bow to our new Sister" he said. Each one bowed at her new station. Xaimei smiled as they showed her honor. Honor she had found...fulfilling. 

 

24 hours ago...again...

 

Ebony watched the clock tick. "It's been 48 hrs.!" Danica yelled rattling the bars in her cage. Ebony held her finger up looking at the clock. A minute passed by. "There. Now it's been 48 hrs. I take it you learned the consequences to breaking my rules?" she asked as she unlocked the hamster cage her daughter was standing in. Danica, shrunken down to three inches, stepped out. Filthy from being in there all weekend, she gave her giantess mother a glare. "Don't look at me that way. You broke the rules about shrinking people you know or are close to us. or maybe you need more time sleeping and shitting on woodchips, eating sunflower seeds for dinner, and drinking out of a water dripper? I can call your school and say you have the flu. Yes this is Danica's mother. She's out with the flu and won't be back for a few days" Ebony said. "NO! No... I’m sorry mom" she said up to her. Ebony carried her to the bathroom and ran the sink. "I'll wait till you're clean before I grow you back. Don't want you smelling up the house" she said.

 

She tested the water with her tiny toes before easing in. Ebony placed a sliver of soap nearby for her as she tossed her shrunken clothes in the waste basket. "Honestly what were you thinking shrinking a boy at your school?" she asked. "He's cute and I wanted to stick him inside me. Wasn't like I was gonna eat him" she huffed. "And you never thought people would search for him? News crews showing up at your school? At least you had the sense to shrink him in the boy’s bathroom. People notice when folks go missing in a particular area over and over. Why do you think we make it a habit of choosing victims that live so far away?" Ebony asked. Danica lowered her head as she soaped her little body. "I'm this damn close in launching my attack. I don't need distractions! Next time it will be longer than a weekend. Understood?" she asked. "Yes ma'am" Danica muttered. Ebony placed her tiny butt on the edge of the sink basin. "Hold still" she said soaping her fingers. Danica flinched as a giant finger soaped her ass right into the crack.

 

Rinsing, she soaped them up once more to clean her back and long hair. "You remind me of your father. Reckless..." she said. "What was dad like? I don't remember him that much" Danica asked. "Like I said, reckless. But he was also smart, talented, handsome, and passionate" she replied. "You don't speak much about him" Danica said. "Your father stirred feelings in me I long thought abandoned. It was The Christmas party 1999 I met him. A fraternity was holding this party at the college I was attending, and freshmen girls were invited. I didn't think of going until I sensed something odd coming from the frat house. A faint pulse of magic. Curious I followed it and there I found your father in a room with another girl. A girl he had shrunk. Turns out he somehow discovered arcane shrinking magic in an old book donated to the college library and was using it to shrink girls near the college. Around that time, girls were going missing and it was causing a huge uproar in town. News crews came by and police was interviewing everyone on campus. This is why you don’t hunt near your place of living."

 

"Well your dad was caught red handed rubbing his dick on a screaming shrunken college girl and looked at me. "How did you open...whatever I can have a three way" he said drawing a circle on a notepad. It was cute really thinking he could shrink me. My ring easily froze him in place. The look on his face was priceless. "You think you're the only one that knows magic?" I asked sitting on the bed. "Please help me!" the girl screamed at me. I plucked her up, tossed her in my mouth, and chewed her to ribbons. Your father pissed himself hearing the shrieking from her. I wiped a trickle of blood from my lips and picked up his notepad. I was surprised to see how utterly crude his arcane was. "You've been shrinking girls using this?" I asked. He didn't respond. "Are you going to sit in your piss or are you going to answer me?" I asked. "...yes" he replied. "Remarkable. The symbols here are all wrong. This symbol is half done. You shouldn't even be able to invoke a match flame other than a shrinking spell. Is this blood?" I asked. He was curious as to how I knew of such things. "Put some in a fountain pen. The book said blood is best" he replied. I took his pen and tasted the tip. It was very faint, but traces of Fae blood were present. It was how he made an imperfect spell work."

 

"Clean yourself up" I said releasing him. He was scared of me and kept looking at my ring. "I won't hurt you. You intrigue me" I told him. Speaking to him, I learned his name was Neal. An orphan and here on scholarship. He excelled in his studies but never studied. Impulsive but he gave his all in what he did. Months passed, and I taught him how to hunt girls outside his territory. He was insatiable. My thirst for killing humans didn't compare to his. Teenage girls were his favorite target. Spring break that year was insane. He literally ate some many girls at once he passed out into a food coma while we were in Barbados. Well, I had judged him suitable to be a father so we had unprotected sex. I was in love Danica. First time in a very long time. We even discussed marriage when he graduated. He got his degree in English Lit and ended up teaching at a high school not far away. Just around that time you were born and we began planning our wedding."

 

"The ceremony wasn't much. Just friends of ours...if you could call them friends. Our honeymoon in Aruba was pleasant. Shrinking some locals and using them for sex or snacks. Nothing audacious. I admit I was distracted from my plans to decimate humanity being with him and you. I took a quiet clerking job in the mayor’s office here in Boston to fit in. It was all good for the next four years. News reports talked about girls going missing again. Worse yet two or three high school girls were coming up pregnant and not knowing who the daddy was. Now that wouldn't sound odd except it was happening at the school he taught at. I asked him about it and he denied involvement. I took him at his word. Weeks passed, and I noticed my ring would be in places I hadn't left it. He said he moved it during cleaning the house or keeping it out of your reach. Again, I believed him. Then one night I couldn't find my ring. The same night three high school cheerleaders went missing coming back from homecoming. Your father had went saying he had to as faculty and after coming home I found my ring...back where it should've been"

 

"He denied any involvement, but no search parties could find those girls. Swore up and down he scratched those itches with prostitutes nobody would miss. A week has gone by and as I was cleaning your room I found a red convertible. You're too young to remember but I asked you where you got it. You said you took it from daddy's study. It was the car those girls were in that night. The goddamned license plate matched. He must've followed them on the road, shrank the car, and smuggled it and them into the house. While he was at school, I searched the study top to bottom. Hidden in his desk between the pages of Gulliver’s Travels of all things was three pairs of tiny clothes. Cheerleader uniforms, panties, bras, and even their tiny dirty socks he had kept as trophies. He came home early, too early panicked. Word got out one of those pregnant girls had taken a pregnancy test. Rambling, he said his DNA was in CODIS for an assault when he was 16 and they were sure to tie him to it. I lost it. It wasn't enough he had shrunk and murdered students at his own school, but he used my ring to rape and hypnotize girls. He had cheated on me and endangered us all" Ebony said rinsing her body with her hand.

 

"Is that when you ate him?" Danica asked. "...yeah. I had to get rid of him in a way nobody could find his body. Ever. Your father pleaded for me not to do it. Said you shouldn't grow up without a dad. That he loved us. That he wanted to see you grow up. I told him flat out none of that would happen even if I spared him. That he put not just him and me in danger but you too. He stopped begging and pleading when he looked at you watching Sesame Street. He gave this weak nod and I picked him up. He didn't struggle or anything as I swallowed. He didn't even move in my belly. What broke my heart the most was when you asked where daddy was" Ebony said. "I remember that. You hugged me and cried" Danica said as she was handed a scrap of toilet paper. "...yeah. Two days later I filed a missing person’s report for your father. The way it looked to them, your father skipped town on us to avoid rape charges" Ebony said as she picked her up.

 

She sat her down on the bed and unshrank her. Ebony rubbed her cheek. "Now you understand truly my reasons?" she asked. Danica nodded. "Good. It's not too late for mommy daughter night" Ebony said. Danica smiled and got dressed.  She joined her mother on the sofa as she queued Hulu. "I ordered Chinese since John is out of town" Ebony said. "Where to this time?" Danica asked. "The Mogwai have arranged for a shipment of migrants for us. I need some to recharge my ring" Ebony said. Danica looked at the terrarium not far away. "New York again" Ebony sighed looking at her dwindling supply of shrunken humans. "Chinese again? Kinda bored with them" Danica said. "It is what it is" Ebony said before a knock on the door. She answered and the delivery boy dropped off their food. The two got bowls to eat from. "Might as well" Ebony said grabbing handfuls of one-inch people from the terrarium. "Feel kinda bad for them. They came here for a better life" Danica said watching Ebony drop a half in her egg drop soup and the rest in a large bowl of fried rice. "As long as humanity exists there will be strife. Either be these Hispanics here, Chinese, or Jews of old, humans are equal opportunists when it comes to cruelty. Problem is they weren't such a threat with their swords and crossbows but now they have bombs that can poison the Earth. What we do isn't evil" Ebony said placing her plastic spoon of a tiny human man treading hot soup and pushing him under.

 

She held it for 30 seconds and released him. He floated back up face down not moving. She spooned him right up. "It's protection" she said before placing the spoon in her mouth letting the little corpse slip down her throat. "I know you plan to use my body in the future but...will it hurt?" her daughter asked. "...only if you fight me. The host before you now did. Her mind fractured. Her soul mate. I rather not have that happen to you. I really don't" Ebony said touching her shoulder. Danica used her chopsticks to gather rice and a Mexican girl not much older than her. She was pleading for her life in Spanish as she dripped soy sauce off her body. She was devoured with no ceremony.

 

"Look. When this is all said and done, I don't need to be in charge full time. I'm content with just watching mostly. My job would be done" Ebony said seeing fear in her eyes. "Look at me. I do you love. Make no mistake about that" she said. Danica smiled and nodded. "So, how are things between you and John?" she asked changing the subject. "Okay I guess for an arranged marriage. He is...attentive to my needs" Danica replied. "Love can be found in arranged marriages. He knows he will see my wrath if he mistreats you" Ebony smiled. "He painted my toes after he worshiped them last night. See?" Danica said placing her bare foot on the kitchen table. "Manners" Ebony chided. She put her foot back on the floor. "When did you plan for the wedding?" Danica asked. "After the conquest. It will seal our alliance for years to come" Ebony said as she finished out more humans to eat. "It's strange for me. Going to school with kids I know will meet their deaths by years end" Danica said finishing her first helping of rice. " Stranger than eating Mexican with Chinese?" Ebony chuckled. "Mom, I'm being serious" Danica huffed.

 

"I know what you mean. You feel what immortals felt for centuries. Looking at someone and knowing you will outlive them. Pity doesn't make you weak. Letting pity cloud your better judgement does. I should know" Ebony said finishing her soup. She lit a cigarette sighing. Her belly sloshed around the soup and drowned humans as she thought of the past. As she smoked, Danica cleared the table. Ober a dozen people had met their end with their dinner, but the giantess and her daughter cared about other things. Their talk had stirred up old feelings, memories, and fears. They sat in front of the tv watching a random show in their Hulu lineup quietly. Ebony thought of all the sacrifices she made to get this far. Her first daughter, her husband, and possibly Danica herself. She hugged her close to her. Danica couldn't help but wonder what it would be like to have Ebonheart's soul inside her. To be her puppet. Talk of broken minds and muted souls scared her for sure. The way her mother spoke of it especially of not fighting back...sounded like some kind of spiritual rape. Hours passed, and Danica had fallen asleep in her mother's arms.

 

Danica was not like her first child at all for a specific reason. Ebony told Danica of magic early on and the responsibilities that came with it. Now some might think that to be stupid to teach a young girl magic as kids her age talked of everything. "Don't tell anyone or you and mommy will be killed by the government" she was told. Enough to keep Danica's mouth shut it seemed. Ebony had given her a shrunken Spring Breaker girl when she was 5 as an effort to take her mind off her missing father. He had been gone for only 6 months by that point. Ebony was proud how well Danica took care of her. Never forgot food and water. Washed her every few days. Even had her doing tricks after a month. Then one day Danica rushed to her side blue in the face. The young girl was choking to death. Turns out Danica was kissing her pet and thought it funny to suck on her. The shrunken teen freaked and slipped into her throat in an awkward angle. If it wasn't for Ebony's quick thinking of shrinking the teen smaller, Danica wouldn't be here today. With that in mind, Ebony held off giving her another human pet until she was older.

 

Ebony shuddered at the memory. She had never felt such primal fear. Not even when staring down a titan of a Formorian. She carried her daughter to her room and tucked her in. Stroking her auburn hair, Ebony wondered if taking her over was truly the right thing. Then she remembered her own words concerning pity. She kissed her goodnight and retired to her own room.

 

She was finishing her up of coffee when John stumbled into the house carrying a large box. "Judging from the sounds coming from that cardboard box, I take it you got the delivery" she said listing to the caphony of crying and screaming. "That and more" he said setting The box down. John returned as Ebony was counting the shrunken people inside. "This came too" he said handing her an ancient box. "The Tamakushige!" Ebony yelled excited. "The who what now?" Danica asked yawning. "The Tamakushige. It's one of the most powerful magical relics to ever exist...and it's all mine now" Ebony replied grinning. "Looks like a jewelry box to me" she said trying to open it. "NO! Don't open it. It's dangerous to those unskilled in magic. You're not ready yet" Ebony said yanking it back. "What does it do?" Danica asked. Ebony looked at the time. "Why don't I show you? Get your clothes on. We're going to the park" she said. Danica went back upstairs and returned dressed. Ebony got her keys. "John. Make the preparations so I can use them when I return" she said to him. John nodded as he stared in The box.

 

The park was lovely even at 10 a.m. A warm sunny summer day led to many people enjoying the green grass, playground, and overall scenery. Ebony looked around for a proper target. "So?" Danica asked. "Looking. Wait...perfect" she said eyeing a woman walking hand in hand with a 3-year-old girl. "Even better. Come with me" she said seeing them enter the bathroom. Ebony and Danica entered just as the mother was flushing the toilet. Her daughter waiting just beyond the stall door. The mother came out seeing them. "It's free now. Come along Jessie" the woman said. Ebony wasted no time shrinking them. The woman panicked seeing how tiny they had become and hugged her daughter to her protectively. "No stay away!" she yelled up to Ebony as she reached for them. She placed the three-inch woman along with her half inch daughter on the sink basin. "You wanted to see what this box can do?" Ebony smiled as she held it before her victims. Concentrating, she opened it.

 

An eerie blue light shot from it enveloping the mother and child. They screamed in fright. "Holy shit!" Danica said watching the toddler grow older. Seconds passed but years did biologically for the two. When Ebony closed The box, both had aged 20 years. The mother was astonished to see her little girl a full-grown woman. The no longer little girl stumbled as her center of gravity was off now having c cup breasts. "Momma?" the girl asked looking at her own tits. By growing, she had ripped right out her old clothes and stood naked. Her now bare feet was cold on the porcelain, her hair down to her bare butt. "Cool! Wow, she's cuter than her mom. Oh...her tits are saggy now" Danica said. "guess we can dispose of them as we see this box works" Ebony said. The mother held her crying daughter to her terrified what the giantesses could have planned.

 

"Do we have to? I rather keep them" Danica said. Ebony eyed her. "Remember what I said" Ebony said. "Not that. I can train them. Threatening to eat her daughter would to a long way in that. Ma'am? Are you good at foot rubs and toenail painting?" Danica innocently asked. She didn't answer. "Okay...I'll just flush you both then" Danica said. "NO PLEASE! We...we'll do whatever you want" the mother replied. "She's going to hold you two that aren't you sweetie?" Ebony asked. "Yes mom" Danica replied picking them both up. With them in tow, they returned home. "Getting that was a big part of my plan" Ebony said as she turned onto their street. "How so?" Danica asked grinning at her two new pets. "Well, Aspen's daughter will have the power of Etherion, but she'll still be an infant. Not too much use to me. However, with that box I can age her to the point she can fully use it" Ebony said. "But won't her mind be like this girl here? She's like 23 or something now but her mind is still like a three-year-old" Danica said. "One thing at a time" Ebony said pulling into the driveway.

 

Danica rushed upstairs to place her slaves in a cage she had been using for some time while Ebony looked over John's shoulder. "Almost done" he said writing symbols around the edges of a circle. Ebony dumped out the humans in the box. "Looks to be about 70 here" she said. "76 if you count the pregnant ones twice" John said finishing. The shrunken Chinese immediately tried to scatter until Ebony used her ring to freeze them in place. They tried to yank their legs and feet in an effort to run but found they couldn't. "Now to begin" she said. With will alone, she had the men line up around the outer circle. Next the women in the inner one. Finally, the children in the dead center. The children cried out to mother and fathers to help them as Ebony looked to make sure everything was straight. "Some of these symbols look familiar. Like horoscopes or runes" Danica said. "Like languages, magic has roots. Every magic can trace its origins to one point; Etherion. Arcane came from magic and magic came from Etherion. The men on the outside are the spark that gives life. The women nurture it. And children...children are the infinite possibilities of life. All together they are the life cycle of a soul" Ebony said.

 

The symbols began to glow, and a beam of red light shot forth from every shrunken human present. It linked them together and the screamed in pain. Danica thought it looked like a spider web made of light. The men shriveled up as their souls were drained and a chain reaction spread from them to the women. They cried out the names of their children as their souls were leeched out or them. The energy gathered around the kids like a magical maelstrom. In seconds it began to collapse inwards forcing the kids tighter together. Their screams couldn't be heard anymore as it shrank smaller and smaller until a bright flash. When it was gone all that was left was a brilliantly shining red stone. Danica realized the truth of Philosopher Stones. The physical part of them was made from the bodies of children and the power itself provided by the souls of their parents or adults. If there was any doubt as to why these stones were taboo...they were gone now.

 

Ebony picked the stone up from the mummified corpses lining the circle. She took out the old stone from its seat and replaced it with the new one. She smiled wickedly as she felt the power of a fully charged one. "Splendid! Even more power than the last! The souls and bodies of so many young ones really boosted its quality. John be a dear and flush the corpses down the toilet" she said before sitting down to admire her ghastly jewelry. Danica followed him. "You seem bothered" he said as he dumped them in the commode. "I feel like a fucking servant. I want more in life!" he hissed. "Because you're Mogwai?" Danica asked. "Precisely! My birthright is to dominate not to be a maid or errand boy" he said flushing. She held him from behind. "I think you're more than that" she said. "Why are you being so nice to me? I know you find our arrangement to be bothersome" he asked. "But you try to please me. Make me happy. Why?" she asked. "A question with a question? ...I don't want to be alone. Being half human made me an embarrassment among my family and my kind. I had no friends. Before you I had no mate" he said softly.

 

"You were a virgin before me?" she asked. "I didn't say that. I want you to love me, but I want to be an equal too" he said looking at her. "I don't think less of you" she said leading him to her bedroom. "New pets?" he asked looking at her cage. Danica hummed yes as she got naked. John stripped down and touched her cheek. "You're looking at me different" she said. John kissed her roughly sucking on her tongue as he pushed her onto the bed. He broke it and found a softness in her eyes. John looked around for a condom until she stopped him. "I want it" she said. The half Mogwai man loved her more than he ever had as he pushed inside her. The woman in the cage shielded the eyes of her daughter as they made love. Poor John was so exhausted he didn’t last three minutes in her before he came. She wasn't angry at him. She knew he worked hard for them. He slept peacefully next to her until she got up. "Got the whole day. Can't waste it in bed" she muttered looking for her panties. "...monsters" she heard the shrunken mother say. Danica bent down.

 

"Did you call us monsters?" she asked. The woman quickly looked away. "I asked a question" Danica said opening the cage. She grabbed her daughter "Momma! MOMMA!" she yelled. "Don't hurt her! I'm one that said it!" the woman cried. Danica threw the daughter back in and grabbed the mother. "Pets need to learn not to talk back to their owners. Guess where you'll be today" Danica said placing her in the crotch of her panties as she pulled them up. Danica shivered as her screaming tickled her. "At least you got my fiancée's semen to eat for lunch" she snickered as she patted her crotch. "Momma! Give me momma!" the daughter cried yanking on the bars. "Sorry but mommy is in time out. She called me a bad name and has to be punished. You understand?" Danica asked. "...yes big lady" the girl said. "Good. Looks like training you will be easier than I thought" she said grinning at her.

 

"What else you got planned today?" Danica asked her mother. "Do you like Vietnamese?" Ebony asked. "For lunch?" Danica asked. "I know of an out of the way nail salon in Cambridge. We have lunch there after they paint our toes" Ebony replied. "They have a restaurant inside the...oh. Gotcha" Danica smiled. Ebony hugged her to her and walked with her out of their home. Her stone shined brightly but not because of the sun. She would end up getting compliments today for its beauty not knowing what it was and what horrors it too to make it..

Chapter 21...Friend Equals Target Pt. 1 by Size Master
Author's Notes:

This one is dark folks...

Keith waited patiently backstage for the concert to end. It was loud, active, and the cheers deafening to him, but still he stood waiting. Elena had a sold-out crowd listening to her every word and not because of magic this time. No, the allure of seeing a real live Alux on her native size was a big factor. In the time since being outed, Elena had worked hard to establish herself as a legitimate singer. A legitimate singer that ate people, but nobody knew that except a few. Her kind ate shrunken humans to gain magic power. On their own they could use magic, but it was weak at best. Size changing was most of what they could do. This led Keith to a real dilemma. One that he'd been thinking on the entire flight to Mexico City and then the ride to Monterrey.  He needed the power of an Alux but that would pertain to sacrificing humans. Could he ask her to do that? Something she swore off? Even rationalizing eating only "bad" humans was a slippery slope. Her last song ended and the people roared. Keith watched as an assistant carried her in her hand offstage. She was placed on a table and she slipped off her left heeled sandal. "Madre de dios..." she said rubbing her aching foot.

 

"Being a diva is hard work it seems" Keith said startling her. "Keith!" she said running to the edge of the table. Keith picked her up and hugged her to his cheek. "Was wondering if you would remember me" he said. "How could I forget you and your friends? Wait...please don't tell me someone is gunning for my life again" she said. "No. No assassins this time. You've been staying busy" he said looking around. "It's hard. Losing my sister was a big blow to me. Not just my career but personally. I kinda threw myself into work to keep my mind off stuff" she said. Keith put her back down. "I know the feeling. How's your magic?" he asked. "Nowhere near as strong anymore. I can still change size and keep if for a few hours but that's about it" she replied. Keith frowned. "Why don't we grab dinner at my hotel and we can catch up?" she said. "Sounds good. The flight was pretty long" he replied. Her assistants were clearly concerned with him, but Elena swore he was a good friend and was to be left alone. He was able to sneak her out by putting her in his pocket. Good thing as paparazzi was even at the back door.

 

Keith waited patiently sitting on a bed as she changed. "So how is...Aspen, Claire, and that boy Ritchie?" she asked. "Aspen and Claire got married. Ritchie did too" Keith chuckled. "Really? Much can happen in a few short months I guess" she said slipping out her costume. "You have no idea" he muttered. Elena emerged human size finely dressed. "Ready to go?" she asked smiling. She took him by the arm and led him down to the lobby. Keith had forgot how pretty she was. Her black hair was curly at the ends. Her bra barely contained her tits. Her red dress matched her toenails. "Hehe...you can look" she said seeing him glancing. He expected her to take him to a fancy restaurant but not quite. It was a plain place but the food smelled good. People were surprised to see such a nicely dressed girl there and more than a few men took exceptional notice. "Is this alright?" she asked sitting down at a table.

 

"Looks okay to me. I figured you'd have a more...selective taste" he said. She waved her hand. "I grew up in the village. This is royalty compared to that. Besides, it's not the first time I've been here. The cooking reminds me of home" she said. "Then what should I get?" he asked. She pointed out a few dishes. "Señor. Dos Equis por favor" she said to a passing waiter. He returned with two bottles of beer. Elena downed her's in seconds and asked for another. "Okay then" Keith said sipping his. "So tell me what else you've seen. You were on some documentary quest weren't you?" she asked. "Yeah we were. We finished as we for what we wanted back in the states" he replied. "So...what else?" she asked. "Got involved in fighting an ancient evil hellbent on culling the human race and conquering the world" he replied sipping his beer once more. Elena laughed at him but saw he was not smiling. "You can't be serious" she said. "I didn’t come to see you on a social call. I...we need help" he said. Their food arrived. "Guess you should give me the low down" she said as she began to eat. An hour later after they were both done, Elena sat speechless.

 

"You want me to fight that? My people fight that?" she asked. "I know what I'm asking" he said. "No you do not!" she yelled slapping down money and leaving. Keith chased after her. "Elena I wouldn't ask if it wasn't this fucking bad" he said. She rounded a corner. Keith grabbed her by the arm. "Elena...we're talking over 6 billion people here. There was about 20 people in that restaurant. Only two are going to see Christmas" he said. "Keith...to even be any use to you I'd have to eat people. I hated it. Hated it when I did it. It haunts me every day. You have no clue what it feels like to eat someone" she said. "Thrilling, powerful, shame" he muttered. She saw sadness in his eyes. "I know" he said. He walked her back to her hotel. "I didn't come here to fight. If you don't want to I'll respect your decision" he said as they stood in her room. "I wish you luck" she said hugging him. Keith returned it and spotted a strange white glow outside coming for an adjacent wing of the hotel. His borrower eyes focused slightly on it. "Magic array...GET DOWN!" he screamed yanking her to the floor. Just as he did, a beam of light melted a hole in the window, missed Elena's head, and scorched a bit of the wall.

 

"Magic sniper...that's new" he cursed. "These Mogwai people followed you here to kill you?!" Elena yelled. "No, they're forbidden to. I think you're the target. They knew I met Hikari and fear you joining the cause. Stay low" he said. He pulled down a sliver tray using it as a mirror to see up. That white light was still there. Another beam struck the tray reflecting it causing the bedspread to catch fire. Keith quickly put it out. "Señora? Guests are complaining of smoke. Hello?" a woman outside the door said. She opened it with a pass key. "Get down! Get..." he was saying before a beam of light burned clean through her skull. The poor housemaid fell to the floor dead. Keith stopped Elena from screaming. "Call your assistant now. Have her meet us in the lobby" he said. Elena fumbled for her phone while Keith peeked with the tray. "Fortification" he muttered casting an arcane. Now he could see much clearer. "Uh oh" he muttered seeing their sniper gone.

 

"She's on her way. What uh oh!" she yelled. "The sniper is gone. No doubt coming here to confirm the kill. From their vantage point they can't see the door so they don't know she walked in" he said. There was a young scream from the hallway. The sound of little running footsteps. "Fuck. Some kid must’ve saw the body. We'll be stopped before we even get to the lobby. Change of plans" he said. Keith shrank down. "Get small. We'll use the air ducts to get down" he ordered. Elena shrank to her normal size and Keith dragged her to the vent. It was a tight fit but they passed the grill. Just in time as staff came to check things out. "Call the police. Get reception on the phone and have them pull up the guest for this...señora, please go back to..." someone said before a bright flash and the sound of a body hitting the floor. "Keith. Write these symbols on yours and Elena’s skin now!" Oberon yelled. Keith winced as Oberon force fed knowledge of an arcane spell. He bit his finger to draw blood to write it. Keith quickly scribbled down the symbols on his hand as another person cried out and died. "Your hand" he said to her. He drew on it and finished just as the slow thuds of giant footsteps came into the room. "Don't move an inch. The sealing spell will hide your and her's magic signature from whomever, but they could still hear you" Oberon said. Elena was trembling at the footsteps got closer.

 

Keith wanted to fight. His training demanded it. His instincts screamed it. He did not want to hide like a cockroach in a vent. Two giant feet clad in sandals came into view. The huge toes were pale and the nails painted black. It was highly unlikely they belonged to a Hispanic female. A voice cursed in Chinese. "I fucking knew it" he thought. He was sorely tempted to get close to the vent just to see her face. He thought better. Experience with Lawan had told him that their hearing and sight was almost as good as his. The pair of feet receded from them and left the room. "Let's go" he said. Keith led her as his eyes were better in low light. "This spell cancelled my fortification Oberon" Keith said. "Unfortunately, it did more than that. It locked out the spell that made you grow human sized years ago. Until it's removed, you won't be able to use any magic on yourself. There is a silver lining" Oberon said. "Enlighten me" Keith said sarcastically.

 

"This will also shield you from scrying spells" Oberon said. "Okay. I don't feel so bad now" Keith muttered. "You talking to the thing inside you?" Elena asked. "That thing said we can stay off their radar, but we'll be stuck small for a while" Keith replied. "Awhile?" she asked before Keith stopped her. "Until I can get you safely to Claire and them. You can't stay here" he said falling down a foot. He motioned for her to fall. Keith caught her to see her fuming. "Hey. I'm not exactly doing a fucking jig about it either. Welcome to the war" he snapped. Elena was silent. It took them 20 minutes to get to the ground floor. By that point, Elena’s dress was in taters, she was barefoot, and both were filthy from dust bunnies. Keith slipped out first to look around. His eyes narrowed on her. "There you are sticking out like a sore fucking thumb" he said seeing the only Asian girl in the lobby. She looked so ordinary to him. Not a threat at all with her mousy demeanor and glasses. 17 or 18 years old wearing a black dress. At first, he thought he was mistaken but knowing Kasumi, he knew appearances could be deceiving.

 

"You sure that's her?" Elena asked. "Black toenails. Just like we saw in your room. It's her. Follow the wall and behind that plant" he said. They ran along the edge of the wall sticking to the shadows and paused briefly under the desk of the receptionist. The sound of her rubbing her nyloned feet against one another unnerved him. A tick of agitation no doubt as call after call came in on her phone. Keith grabbed her hand and pulled her along until they took refuge behind a plant. "She's eyeing everyone and the exit. She hasn't given up" Keith said. "There's my assistant! Gabi! Ober..." she was saying until Keith clamped her mouth shut. "Quiet! She's probably using a fortification spell to boost her hearing and sight. Damn..." he said seeing the giantess' gaze go towards their location. "In there...don't argue" he said pointing to a roach trap. Elena cried a little as they slipped into the roach box. Keith had to stifle her scream as roaches dead and brittle were inside. They couldn’t stay long as the chemical fumes and residue could kill them. A giant sandaled foot came down where they had been. The large toes scrunching slightly, and the shoe leather made and eerie whine under the stress. "Hmm..." she said before walking off. The thuds of her footfalls far away enough for them to gauge her being far away enough to come out. The girl had walked across the lobby and gave them better leeway to sneak out. They made it outside as someone used the revolving door.

 

"Elena? Where are you?" Gabi asked. "Get in the car! Get in the car!" Elena yelled frantically waving. "What happened..." she stammered. "Get in the fucking car please!" Keith yelled. She gasped seeing him her size and both disheveled. She scooped them up, placed them in the car, and quickly drove off. "What happened to you two?! The police were swarming the hotel!" Gabi asked. "Take us to the airport. Get the jet ready to go" Elena said sternly. "No. The jet is the last thing we need to use. For all we know she put a bomb on it" Keith muttered. "BOMB?!" Gabi yelled. "They think we killed people!" Elena yelled sobbing. "An assassin tried to kill Elena...to get to me" Keith said to Gabi. Gabi was silent as she passed the airport turnoff. "We have to ditch the car" Keith said. "The police can protect us" Elena said. "You think that girl gives a shit about the cops? Or if they could stop her? She uses fucking magic Elena. For all we know cops are helping her. That's what Mogwai do. Corrupt, bribe, or threaten humans to do their bidding" Keith said coldly. Elena cried softly. "Easy asshole. This is your fault we’re in this" Gabi said increasing speed.

 

"Think I haven't thought of that? Three people, I know of are dead because I came here. Just another few notches on my grief tree. It's not just her life I'm responsible for now. It's yours too" Keith said drying off with a Kleenex. "...what do we do now?" Elena asked. "Steal a car. Nothing fancy. Old and can blend in. We use it to drive to the border. From there we make our way to Austin. A busy enough airport where she won't dare make a scene" Keith replied. "Tall order" Gabi quipped. "Only order we got. Once we're out of the city, find an out of the way gas station. We can steal a car there" he said. Elena was shivering, and Keith held her. She wanted to push him away but saw the guilt in his eyes. About an hour had passed before Gabi pulled over. "Down you guys" Gabi said placing them on the ground. Elena was so tired she didn't care who was watching as she slipped her panties down to piss. Once done she walked right past him to the car. She sat on the edge of the doorframe looking at her tiny toes. Her pedi ruined by tonight's antics.

 

This time last night she was enjoying a bubble batch in her sink looking at tv on her phone. Now she was running for her life. "No cars" Gabi said behind Keith. "It's off the main road. One will come" Keith said softly. "What have you gotten my Elena into?" Gabi asked. "Armageddon. You know what she is right?" Keith asked. "Of course" Gabi replied. "No I mean truly" Keith said. "...yes. I know what she had done. She told me not long ago. She had terrible nightmares and even pissed the bed. Being her assistant, I was sleeping with her. She told me" Gabi said softly. "And you're fine with it? The whole eating people thing?" Keith asked. "She was forced into it. If she feels guilt, then that's what matters. There are times we do things not of our choice. Against our wishes, our feelings. This road here is a popular one for illegal immigrants. Fleeing to America for their own reasons. Excuse me" she said leaving him. Keith turned to see her hold Elena in her hands as she washed the dirt and sand off her little feet. 

 

They sat in the car for a half hour munching on granola before a van pulled up for gas. "We'll take that" Keith said. "Just like that we're going to steal their car?" Gabi asked. "Then give them this. This Infiniti is better than that piece of shit Chevy Astro" Keith replied annoyed. Then The occupants got out. "Fuck my life" Keith hissed. A man, a pregnant woman, and their two preteen kids hopped out. "So now what?" Gabi asked. "Then we hitch a ride. Get as close to the border as we can. Fuck. I didn't want anyone else involved but no telling what could happen if they're found with this car" Keith said. Gabi carried them both to the man pumping gas as his family stretched their legs. "Excuse me. Señor?" Gabi asked. "Buenos noches señora. Ay! Elena Flores! Mateó! Carmella! Juanita! It's Elena Flores!" The man yelled seeing Elena in her hand. "Flores?" Keith asked. "Changed my last name after things went down" Elena whispered. "We need passage to the border. Our car...umm...broke down" Gabi said. The man looked it at. "Broke down huh?" he asked seeing how new it was and the bad shape of Elena. "Are you in trouble?" he asked Elena touching his side. "She didn't kidnap me if that's what you're wondering. Very bad people want to kill me" Elena replied looking down. He looked at his family who had gathered around her.

 

"Alright. Let me top off the spare tanks and pay the man inside" The man replied. "Gracias" she muttered. As he filled the red cans of gas, the 12-year-old son Mateó noticed something. "Papa. Look at the shooting star" he said pointing up. "That's...that's no shooting star!" Keith yelled. The girl from before came down like an ominous meteor of doom. They were stunned. "Get in the car!" Keith yelled. They had all gotten in except Gabi who had tossed Keith and Elena in. Gabi was braver than most as she tried attacking the girl with her high heel. "Gabi no!" Keith yelled seeing her in the side mirror. The girl caught her arm and snapped it causing Gabi to cry out. He tossed her on the ground. "Come out" she commanded. The father hopped out with a gun in hand and took a shot. The bullet ricocheted off her head striking a pump hose. The gas leaked onto the ground. "Jesus. How high is her defense?! An elite. Of course, they would send an elite" Keith muttered. The girl pointed at the man and a magic array formed around her finger. Before she could fire, Gabi slammed her heel on the exposed flesh of the girl's foot. "Goddamn coffee gopher" she hissed firing her attack on her. The beam burned her arm clean off. Elena hid her ears from the shrieking.

 

"GET OUT OF HERE!" Gabi screamed. Seeing what he could only describe as a demoness, the man got back in and slammed on the gas. The van spun it's tired kicking up dirt and raced onto the road. Keith climbed up near the open window seeing the magic array once more pointed at them. "Half a meter left now!  Keith yelled angling the side mirror. He winced as a flash of light hit it. Sheer luck paid off as the mirror reflected the bean right back barely missing the girl setting a small piece of tumbleweed on fire. The girl sucked her teeth. "Tell me where they are going" she said. "Eat shit gringo" Gabi hissed. The girl snapped her fingers shrinking her. "Tell me. They are going to the border obviously but what part? You don't comply I will leave you to the coyotes" the girl warned. "Go fuck yourself. I'd rather die than betray some I care about" Gabi hissed at her. The shrunken girl began laughing at her as she saw something behind her. "What is so funny?" the girl asked. "You'll see. You'll see you fucking punta" Gabi said laughing hard now. "The coyotes will have to lick you up" the girl said coldly as she slammed her sandal down on her. "Still laughing? I thought not. Damn...got blood all over my foot" she muttered. The Mogwai girl didn’t notice what Gabi was laughing about until it happened.

 

Her attack had set a tumbleweed on fire which was harmless in of itself except the gasoline leak caused by the man's ricochet. While Gabi was being tortured, the leak spread to the fire. As soon as it touched it, it shot out causing a massive explosion. Big enough everyone in the van could see it even after a mile out. "GABI!" Elena painfully shrieked. Elena thrashed about so violently, she punched Keith in the mouth causing it to bleed. Keith had no choice but to knock her out. "Hold her please" he asked the pregnant mother. She held her in her hands as he wiped his mouth. "Demonica! God have mercy!" the man said crossing himself. "No. Not a demon. Just an evil person with power. It would be simpler if she was. I would feel easier about wanting to kill them all" Keith said angrily.

 

"What was that she did? Is it a superpower like Cyclops of the X-Men?" Mateó asked. "Hehe. No kid. That was magic. Not The card trick stuff. The real deal" Keith replied. They all glanced at him. "Magic is real and there are good and bad people that use it. You just met a bad one" he explained trying to leave out as much as he could. "Why was she trying to kill you?" the daughter asked. "Not me. Her. A fight is coming, and Elena has a unique power dangerous to them. They want her dead out of fear" he replied. "What kind of power?" Carmella the mother asked petting Elena. "Her voice can carry a powerful magic. She can't use it right now...no... more accurate is she won't use it" Keith replied. "Why not? Your friend would be alone right now if she did...right?" The boy asked. "Mateó!" The father yelled. The boy shrugged. "Not that simple. Her power comes at a cost she refuses to pay. I have to respect that decision" he replied. The van hit a bump causing Keith to nearly fall to the floor. The daughter Juanita caught him just before he did. "Thanks...man I'm tired..." he groaned as the adrenaline wore off.

 

"You can umm...sit her if you want" she said blushing. "Just for a while..." he muttered. Keith fell asleep within a minute. "You got a crush" Mateó teased her. She punched his arm for that. She did like him. She found him cute just sleeping on her leg. Back at the burning gas station, the girl was not happy. Alive but not happy. The gas pump explosions had set off a propane tank connected to the store blowing half of it to bits. The attendant, a pimple faced 17-year-old boy was not outright killed but the blast had mortally injured him. The girl strolled in ignoring the flames going to the cooler. Taking a bottled water for herself, she went to exit. "Help...me..." he begged grabbing her ankle. Her own wounds rapidly healing, her dress burnt off leaving her just in panties and sandals, she looked down on him. "Please..." he begged. She pointed at him and a beam of light burned through his head striking the floor. "You've been helped" she said leaving his corpse to burn. She waited outside knowing the authorities would come. When they did, she would put them to use.

 

An hour later...

 

Three cop cars pulled up along with a fire engine and ambulance. Paramedics rushed over to her. "Don't touch me" she said walking pass them. "Are you alright? Alvarez! Get her clothes from the trunk!" one cop said. "Give me your phone" she said to him. We'll call who you need but please get checked out. Did you see any other survivors?" he asked. "There was a survivor, but I killed him. Give me your phone" she said sternly. The cop went for his gun. "This is annoying" she muttered. Cascading flashes of light came from her entire body freezing in place anyone who dared look at her. "Obey" she said. Their eyes went glassy as they nodded. "Clothes. And you your phone" she said. Alvarez handed her jeans and an old tee shirt. She put them on and sat in the back seat of a car. Everyone just stood there mesmerized. She dialed a number. "Yes it is An. I request an armed drone dispatched to my coordinates. I don't care. Get it done or I will come to you" she said hanging up. An was even more annoyed now. "You. Get on your knees and clean my toes. Still blood on them" she commanded. The man from before got on his knees taking her sandals off. While he sucked her toes clean of Gabi's blood and soot, An was busy looking at a google map of the area. There were dozens of different trails branding off from her. No telling which one they would take.

 

"We shouldn't get involved Carlos. We are putting the children in danger with them being here" Carmella whispered. "And what should we do then? Leave them here in the desert for the vermin and carrion eaters to get them? Have you forgotten why we are running to America?" he asked. "Mom we can't just abandon them. They're terrified. What would Jesus do?" Juanita asked as her finger rubbed Keith’s sleeping back. "He would help them any way he could. You have a point. They run from evil like Joseph and Mary ran from Herod" Carmella said looking at the statue of the Virgin Mary on the dash. "I'm sorry for exposing your family to this danger" Keith said. "You're awake?" Juanita asked. "Your petting my back woke me" he replied. She immediately stopped. "I didn’t say I didn't like it" he said smiling. The girl blushed as her brother chuckled. "Life happens. I can't fault you for doing what you must to survive...like we are" Carlos said. "What do you mean?" Keith asked.

 

"Where we come from, a cartel controls our town. Their drug money has all but bought it. Even the police are theirs. Murders, rapes, horrible things happen with no consequence. My son was nearly killed in a shootout last month in the produce stalls. With another on the way, we all decided it was best to leave and live with my cousin in Amarillo" he replied. "Last month? That's not enough time for immigration procedures" Keith said. "Yes...it's not" he said softly. "So you'll enter illegally? Forgive me but that's very risky" Keith said. "After 9/11, America changed its immigration policies. Now it takes thousands of dollars, a two-year waiting list minimum and that's assuming you meet the cutoff quota. I know what we do is illegal, but wouldn't you do anything you could to protect your family?" he asked. "Yes, I would. It's why I'm here actually" Keith replied.

 

(Authors note: It's true. After 9/11, the DHS changed the immigration process. Doing research, while the fees are different for each specific case, the bare minimum I found was about $2000. A staggering amount depending on where they come from. For the time the first application is filed to the time of becoming a citizen is a bare minimum of two years if you have sponsors. While writing this chapter, I thought about whether to include this in the story. Seeing the location where this takes place, I decided I had to include it.)

 

"You have kids I take it" Carmella said. "Three with another on the way" Keith replied. "Nice! You borrowers must have kids like rabbits" Carlos chuckled. "More or less. When you get down to it, we're not different from humans. We have dreams, aspirations, hope for the future. Love our kids. Would do anything for them" Keith said. "I heard your kind get married early in life" Carlos said. "True. Most borrowers choose a mate and have kids by the time we're 14" Keith said. "Juanita here will be 14 this October" Mateó said. "Shut up!" Juanita yelled. "Did you have an owner, or you lived freely?" Mateó asked. "Freely...if you could call it that" Keith replied. "I think borrowers are cool. Wish there were some down here..." Juanita said. "There are. Not many but there are. Our kind are spread out in North America. Some even look like you" Keith said smiling. "Didn't know that" Carmella said. "Not all of us are white. Borrowers race mix like everyone else" he said. Raindrops began pelting the windshield. "At least we are only three hours from the border" Carlos said turning the wipers on. "But the river" Carmella said. "That's why we got the raft dear" he said to her. "Raft?" Keith asked. "We plan to ditch the van at the river border and raft across. Our ride will be nearby and waiting for a call" Carlos replied. Keith was beginning to see how desperate they really were.

 

Everyone was asleep except Carlos as he drove through the rainy dark landscape. He wondered what life had in store for his family. Surely, God would provide for them after such a meritous deed helping Keith and Elena. He glanced at her laying on top of his wife's baby bump. He was a fan of her like millions of others. Like so many others, stunned to learn what she was. So, what she wasn't human? Who cares if she was an Alux? He knew of the legends but took no stock in them. He was a just man who didn't believe in the sins of past others decided who a person was. Elena visited orphanages. Let kids pet her. Did charity drives. Her songs have hope to people. The day he decided to leave his home, she was singing on the radio. It calmed his nerves and have him the strength to make that choice. A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky striking not too far away waking Keith. "That was loud" he said. "Echoes travel easy out here" Carlos said. "How we doing?" Keith asked. "Got just over half a tank of gas. 140 miles or so to go" he replied. Keith climbed over their stuff to the back window. He looked out seeing the rain whiz by. He hated storms.

 

Borrowers have a natural fear of rain as just a simple drop was as big as their head. For Keith it went deeper. It was no exaggeration to say he suffered PTSD when it came to storms. It reminded him of a very painful day. Lightning illuminated the sky giving away an odd shape. "What?" he muttered. He saw it again. It was coming closer slowly so it wasn't a cloud. It appeared to have wings, but they didn't move. He thought it a hawk or small condor, but he knew birds wouldn't fly in this. Too small to be a plane. "...you got to be shitting me!" Keith yelled. "What? What is it?" Carlos asked. "Is there any outcropping or caves nearby? Quickly Carlos!" Keith yelled. "There is this ridge line I've been driving next to over there! What's happening?!" he asked. "Predator drone. The bitch sicked a drone after us" Keith hissed. "What's that?" Mateó asked yawning. "Mateó! I need you to draw something on the door!" Keith yelled. The boy took out an old pen tucked in the seat pocket. "Now draw exactly what I say. Carlos, start heading to the ridge!" Keith said. "Keith?" Elena asked waking.

 

"The choppy weather is making things difficult, but we got an infrared signature. Intercept in 12 minutes. Instructions?" a voice asked. "Hit the rear. Intelligence says he's good enough to survive" An replied. The fires at the gas station had mostly gone out from the rain but nobody was really left to make any report. An had gotten hungry and has shrunk everyone there except the lead officer. She had just finished swallowing a firefighter alive when she got the callback. Her belly was full from eating the others. "Start the car and head that way" she told him patting her belly. The man said nothing as he put it in drive and headed towards Keith and the others. An looked at a family photo stuck to the dash. A man and three kids. No wife. She recognized the man as one of those she had eaten just before. "Your partner?" she asked him. "Yes" he replied. "Known him for long?" she asked. "My nephew" he replied. "I see. And these are his kids? Where is the woman?" she asked. "Gone to be with God the three years ago" he replied. An held the picture. She thought about them. They would never see their father again. Her stomach had made sure of that. One by one she ate the responders. Her hypnotism cruelly had them line up for it. She remembered this one particularly well.

 

As he stood naked on the ground, he gazed up at the giantess feeding off others. He did nothing as he watched a female firefighter slide down her throat as she waited for a call. When the person ahead was eaten, they just took a step forward. A firefighter, the last one, was behind him and he stood waiting as she gulped down the man who was in front of him. An reached down and plucked him up. An took notice how handsome he was. Not a bit of fat on him. She was tempted to rape him but business first, pleasure later. Her eyes locked on his. No true emotion in them like all the others. He would never see his kids grow up and right then he didn't care. His mistress was hungry, and it was his duty to feed her his flesh and bones. An placed him in her mouth feet first and sucked him right in. Content he was as his penis rubbed her tongue as he slid back to her throat. Muscles pulled him downwards to her stomach and he landed right on top of bodies...some dead and some not. The darkness surrounded him. The steady beat of her murderous heart filled his ears along with the gurgling of her belly. Then another fell in beside him. He could hear her. She was speaking. As it became impossible to stay conscious, he hoped she was praising him. His flesh burned as the acids went about breaking down his proteins for calories. Cruel fate as his last thoughts weren't about his beloved children, they were of her.

 

"Please tell me you got a plan Keith!" Elena yelled. "We hide in that outcropping and pray they can't see us" Keith replied. "We're kinda too big for that!" Elena yelled as they got close enough for the headlights to shine on a few small holes in the rock face on the ground level. "Well aware of that! Mateó! Now draw these symbols here and here!" he yelled. "What is this thing?" the boy asked. "A shrinking spell for the van and everyone in it" he replied. "Cool" The boy muttered. He finished and nothing happened. "Uhh...we're getting close and that thing is closer!" Carols said seeing it well in his mirror now. "Takes a minute without using blood!" Keith yelled.

 

"Target in range in two minutes" the voice said on the phone. "Keep on them" An said.

 

The van shuddered and then it felt like the ground rushed up to them "Floor it!" Keith yelled. The van shook as the ground was more uneven and bumpy at their new size. Fortunately, they were close enough to the rock face.

 

"Lost target! Infrared has lost target!" The voice said on the phone. "Impossible. I would know if he used magic! What is on the screen?!" she yelled. "Just background signatures given off by wildlife" he responded. "Then shoot the biggest one fool!" she yelled.

 

They pulled into a cave as the drone got close. An armadillo scurried by in the rain about 75 feet out. The small hellfire missile shot from the drone blowing the poor critter to smithereens. The shockwave blew out the windows and shook the van. "That...that could've been us" Carlos muttered. "Target eliminated. Hitting bingo fuel" the voice said. "Any others on the screen?" An asked. "Nothing bigger than a prairie dog" he replied. An hung up the phone and looked at the sky. "Curse this rain. If only it wasn't..." she hissed. Carlos had everyone get out the van. They were shocked to find themselves the same size as Elena and Keith. "You didn't shrink too?" Juanita asked. "These seals prevented it. Everyone okay?" he asked. They all nodded but it was clear they were shell shocked. "Well, looks like we have to wait. Make sure the drone flies away and the rain to stop. Mateó. Don't wander outside" Keith said. "But nothing looks different" he said looking at the cave and rocks. "Sometimes being small can play tricks with your perceptions. Right now, you're about 2 1/2 inches tall. Stay close by" Keith said taking his shoes off. He closed his eyes.

 

"What are you doing?" Carmella asked. "Looking. Making sure this place is empty" Keith replied. "But your eyes are closed" Juanita said. "Borrowers can feel tremors in the ground through our bare feet. Good...just the rumbling of thunder" he said. Juanita slipped off her sandals. She stood on the damp earth in her bare feet trying to feel anything. "Get some rest everyone. I'll stand guard" Keith said going close to the opening. He sat quietly as he watched the now shrunken family bed down in sleeping bags. Elena couldn't go to sleep. She watched him cringe now and then as he watched the rain. She went over to him. Keith nearly jumped out of his skin when she touched him. "Didn't mean to scare you" she said. "The storm gives me bad memories. My parents died because of one. Flash flood. Caused our burrow to collapse. Buried them alive. Only me and my sister survived" he said.

 

Elena put her arms around him. "Never should've come. Put you in danger. Gabi is dead. And now an innocent family the size of fucking mice is holed up in here" he said kicking a pebble. "I see what you mean by how dangerous they are now. They sent a fucking drone after us. That would mean they military is helping them" she said. "They're in every major military on Earth Elena. Ebonheart said as much. Imagine them having control over nukes. Gabi...oh my god..." he said starting to cry. Elena held him to her. "Wait...wasn't Gabi the name of your sister?" he asked. "Yeah. I met Gabi a few weeks ago while at my talent agency. Saw it as a sign from God to let go of the pain. She was shocked when I demanded her to be my personal assistant. Respectful, diligent, caring. Doted on me because she wanted to. Just like a big sister. This person that's chasing us. I want her dead Keith" Elena said coldly. Keith held her close and kissed her head. "So do I" he muttered. Juanita was awake watching the whole thing.

Chapter 21...Friend Equals Target Pt. 2 by Size Master

After some time, Elena went to get some sleep and Juanita used that chance to speak to Keith alone. "I can't believe I'm the size of a borrower" she said sitting next to him. "Believe it. Stick your hand out there" he said. She did, and a rain drop hit hard enough to push her arm down. "Whoa" she said. "You look sad" Juanita said softly. "Rain brings back old memories. I lost my parents during a rainstorm" he said. Juanita looked down at her feet. "It's okay. I met two people I love very much during a rainstorm too. I try to focus on that when I'm down" he said smiling. "What are borrower girls like?" she asked. "Like you. They like boys. Like to dress up if possible. Do their finger and toenails" he replied. She looked at her own nails. Dirty and worn. She couldn't recall the last time she painted them. She scrunched her toes out of embarrassment. "Boyfriends?" she asked. "Absolutely. Borrower girls seek out mates around the age of 10. Start having kids by 14" he said. "Did you?" she asked. "No, not me. By the time I was 14, I just had my sister. I was more concerned about finding food than starting a family. If it wasn't so bad I might've had kids with my sister" he replied. She looked shocked.

 

"Borrowers live by different rules as a matter of survival. Incest does happen if necessary. Our blood bonds are stronger than humans" he explained. She scooted closer. "Is it true that borrowers have better senses than humans?" she asked. "Yep. Our hearing, sight, smell, touch, even taste is sharper than a human's" he said. Keith noticed a heightened level of pheromones coming from the girl. "Juanita...I..." he was saying before the girl stole a kiss from him. She got up and sat down on his lap. He stopped her from taking her shirt off. "No. You're too young for this" he said sternly. "You said yourself borrower girls start a family by age 14. I like you very much and... I want to have a baby" she said stammering. "You're human Juanita. Borrowers do what they do because of survival. Living in a world where anything could crush, eat, or maul you, it's necessary to have as many kids as fast as possible" he said. She seemed to ignore him and kissed him again. Keith pushed her off him.

 

"It's her. You love her more" she hissed glaring at the sleeping Elena. She ran out the cave crying. "Son of a bitch" he muttered taking the LED lantern and chasing after her. "Damn she can move" he thought following her tiny footprints in the mud. He heard a scream and dashed as fast as he could. He held his breath as a massive lizard lay in the mud asleep. "Don't move. Don't scream again" he said walking very slowly to her. She was petrified of the creature. Keith knew full well what it was. A Gila Monster. Venomous and had a taste for very small mammals. And a shrunken human girl easily fit the bill. A 42 ft. long (at their scale) slumbering predator. He took her hand and pulled. Her legs gave out immediately and he smelled her piss. Silently, he took her in his arms and carried her back to the cave. He sat her down and she immediately hugged him tight crying.

 

Keith comforted her as she settled down. "I pissed myself" she muttered. "It happens" Keith said softly. She walked away and came back with a change of clothes. "Jesus" he muttered seeing her strip naked and clean off in the falling rain. Keith turned his head. "You're tempted" Oberon said to him. "Of course I am. She's fucking ovulating as we speak. I can fucking smell her fertility. Never mind that. Tell me what the hell kind of magic that Asian bitch had. Never seen the like" Keith said. "She's a light mage for sure. An expert it seems. She even uses it to fly" Oberon said. "How can light make a person fly?" Keith asked. "What you saw wasn't light itself. It was plasma. She uses light to charge the very air like a neon sign and uses the charge to literally fling herself though the air. This rainstorm is the only thing keeping her from using it now" he replied. "So what kind of spells can we use?" Keith asked. "None. There is no arcane that can replicate those kinds of magics. However, there is a flaw in using such magic" he said. "Don't keep it to yourself" Keith muttered trying not to look at Juanita.

 

"As you know, lasers are very bright. What she does is extremely similar, so it has the same drawback. When she fires, she has to either squint or look away or be blinded by her own attack" Oberon said. "So if I evade her attack she won't see me counter?" Keith asked. "Exactly. The trick obviously is to avoid the attack" Oberon said. "Easier said than done old fairy" Keith quipped. Juanita finished changing and limped over to him. "What's wrong? You're walking funny" he asked. He looked down to see spots of blood in her footprints. He had her sit down and looked at her feet. "You cut your feet when you ran out. Humans your size shouldn't walk barefoot outdoors. That's a borrower thing. Hold still" he said. With his shirt she wiped blood from her tender soles. Some water to clean them and then he had her draw a healing arcane. "Borrowers don't have to worry about this huh?  she asked. "No. We evolved to have tougher skin. Necessary if you're walking through grass. Most importantly, the soles of our feet. In fact, our feet are very sensitive even if they're tough. Borrower girls especially make sure their feet are healthy" he said. She wriggled her toes in his lap.

 

"So you don't love me?" she asked. Keith felt her little toes. "Didn't say that. I don't love you the way you want me too. You're 13 years old. A human girl with advantages I never had at your age" he replied. "What advantages? You think it'll be fucking rainbows and gumdrops for me and my family in America? I'll be an illegal Hispanic. Watching what friends I can have. Where I can go. Living in fear of deportation? And that doesn't even cover the fact of going to school" she said upset. "You know what I was doing when I was 14? Sitting in a cage getting a blowjob from my sister. Her way to keep me from losing my shit. Your life isn't going to be a fucking picnic Juanita but fuck me. You were nearly eaten tonight. For a borrower girl that's just another Tuesday. It's not the shit in our lives that defines us. The grass is always going to be greener somewhere else but to step through that shit and come out smelling like roses? Now that's the real challenge. You have your parents and had a roof over your head. When I was 13 my parents were buried under a pound of dirt in some damn field and I was living in a fucking three hole like a squirrel" he said. She felt ashamed by his words.

 

Keith picked up her foot and gently kissed her toes. "I love you bunches even though we've known one another a few hours but we were NEVER meant to be with each other. I'm sorry kiddo" he said. She quietly shed tears. She left him and load on her sleeping bag. "You broke her heart" Oberon said. "I know and I hate it" Keith said. Keith sat silently looking outside until the rain began to end. "She'll come soon" Oberon warned. "I know" he muttered. "Interesting" An muttered as her scrying spell finally kicked in.  She saw the rain ending and had the man pull over. "Your services are no longer required. Go be with those kids in the picture...as long as you can" she said shutting the door. She watched him turn around and drive away. Everyone was putting their bags back in the van as Elena stood next to Keith. "Never seen the sunrise in the desert before" he said. She hugged him from behind. "What brought that up?" he asked. "Just wanted to hug you. Looks like you need it" she said. "I swear I'll keep you safe. I owe Gabi that much" he said softly. She kissed him roughly on the mouth. "You'll do more than that" she said smiling. Keith hoped Juanita didn't see that.

 

His happiness was interrupted as the smell of ozone filled the air. "Why would...oh no" he muttered. He tensed up as a light in the sky approached rapidly. "She found us!" he yelled. An landed abruptly before the cave. She twisted her neck causing to pop loudly. She cracked her knuckles looking dead at the opening. "She found us? How?!" Keith yelled. "Keith...your seal" Oberon said. Keith looked at his hand. "The damn rain washed it off. In that case..." he said. He strode out and grew to human size. Everyone was astounded by it. And Juanita stared in awe of her giant crush. Keith enlarged his sword. "Take no step closer. Walk away. I warn you. I have killed elites before" he said.  An pushed her glasses closer to her eyes. "Once I kill her, I'll shrink you down and tear off your legs just for making me chase you all" she said with an eerie calm. Keith took a fighting stance. "You can try" he said.

 

He immediately charged her as a glow surrounded the woman. He figured if he was fast enough, he could at least distract her from finishing her spell array. An began to hover inches off the ground. He swung and missed. Swung again and missed further. Even fortified, he was too slow to connect. She held out her palm. "I've taken your measure...and found you wanting" she said as Keith felt a static charge on his skin. He himself rose an inch or so off the ground before being violently thrown through the air. His back and back of his head slammed into the rock face. If he wasn't protected, his back would've been broken instantly. He almost blacked out. Warm blood dripped down his neck. Keith used it to quickly draw a healing arcane in the wet dirt. She aimed her finger at him. "This will keep you...oh?" she said seeing a shrunken van racing away from them. Even with the pedal to the floor, at its size it wasn't breaking 35 mph. She changed her target and fired.

 

Instantly, the van back passenger tire exploded cussing it to careen left and flip the van multiple times. "Trying to buy time for them to escape? Nice try. An A for effort" she said hovering over to it. She had to make sure Elena was inside. If she was dead, job done. If not, job done in seconds. Using her hand, she tore a hole in the roof. Only Carlos was inside. She angrily tore him free snapping the seatbelt like it was string. "Play me for a fool?!" she bellowed throwing him through the air like a baseball. Poor Carlos landed with a wet thud in the mud not too far from the cave. An went right back to where she was. Keith was healing and the rest of the family, including Elena, was gone. She tossed a ball of light into the air to shine everywhere. She spotted movement near a crevasse.

 

"Deeper!" Mateó yelled pushing his mother, sister, and Elena further into the crack. Their hope was since it was barely wide enough for them, this woman wouldn't be able to get to them. An reached down. Carmella was having difficulty squeezing through. Her swollen belly was preventing her from moving further. Mateó was pushing on her shoulders and suddenly he was roughly yanked by his exposed leg away from them. "MATEÓ!" his mother screamed. "Gotcha! Dammit...you're not her. Hmm..." she said. The shrunken 13-year-old boy wriggled fiercely in her grip. He looked dead at her and that was all she needed. An flashed intensely for a few seconds and the boy stopped struggling. "Good boy. Now take off your clothes" she commanded. Hypnotized, he didn't object. He kicked off his sandals, slipped off his shorts and briefs, and finally his faded World Cup 2006 jersey. Carmella gazed up through the crack terrified at the giantess holding her naked shrunken son.

 

"Not bad. Not bad at all" she mused using her fingernail to play with his balls and cock. "Elena Flores! You got one minute to come out of hiding or I will make this child my breakfast!" she yelled. An knew it was too dark even with her light orb to get a really good shot but she counted on Elena's good nature. She wouldn't let the boy be eaten. Just to terrify them more, An began to jerk the boy off with her fingers. Carmella was losing her shit hearing her son moan. "Yeah you like that don't you? A pretty Asian giantess getting your horny butt off. The boy groaned shooting his puny load on her index finger. An sucked it right off. "Sweet. 30 seconds Elena. I'll start with his cute tiny feet first" she said. Elena quietly shed tears as she knew what was coming. Keith struggled to stand. His recently healed back popped as he got to his feet. He nearly fell as dizziness from a concussion was still affecting him. "10 seconds. Well kid it looks like I'm going to eat you. You got a problem with that?" she asked Mateó. "...no mistress. Go ahead and eat me" she said with no emotion. Elena scrambled over Carmella and looked at her. She smiled. "Oh god..." Carmella muttered sobbing. Juanita hugged her mother.

 

Just as An began to push his legs in, Elena popped out. "STOP! Let...let him go" she said. An could barely see her. Keith quickly drew an arcane as he could barely raise his sword. An pushed Mateó into her mouth. "Walk to me. No funny stuff or I swallow him" she said. Elena walked right to her giant feet and was snatched right from the ground. She could see Mateó's tiny sole poking out from between her lips. He wasn't fighting or screaming. "You got me...now let him go" Elena said. An looked dead at her...and swallowed. "NOOOOOO!" she shrieked as the lump that was the boy disappeared past her collarbone. "I did what you asked!" Elena sobbed. "And you made me chase you through a fucking desert. Never had a had a target elude me so long. Worse yet...my fucking Prada sandals are ruined. Besides...he was delicious. You can join him" An said to her. "...eat shit" Keith hissed as the spell finished.

 

Rain water not soaked into the ground formed shards of ice and streaked towards her. The woman was skewered in seconds. Dropping Elena in the process, An fell onto the ground. Keith picked up his sword. "Death won't be easy for you" he said standing over her. An was still alive. "Worse thing you could've done was eat that kid. Now? Now I'm going to carve him out. I'm going to use you to send a message to your buddies. Fuck with my loved ones and you'll get a treatment that'll make God cry. I'm going to rape you starting with your feet and work my way up. When they find your corpse, it'll be half eaten by buzzards with my semen still inside you. "You like that?! You like turning people into monsters?! Destroying lives?! DO YOU?!" Keith screamed. The shards of ice pushed out of her body. "Monsters? You do a good job of that without our help" An said flinging Keith and Elena forward.

 

Keith was aghast at how fast she healed. Even Oberon was speechless. "I'm done. I'm done being easy. Agreement be damned. You will turn to ash like the rest" she said holding out her hands. He could see the spell would be devastating and his vision was blurry the once more. "Oh god Keith..." Elena muttered finding Carlos. "Get Carmella and Juanita here now!" Keith yelled. Keith quickly scribbled down a barrier spell. It was the only idea he had until the healing spell on his body had run its course. "Quickly!" he yelled as Elena dragged them along. "Behind me now!" Keith yelled as the last symbols were written in his own blood. "Burn to ash! FINAL FLASH!" An screamed as her spell was let loose. *

 

(Authors note: couldn't help but squeeze in that Easter egg name lol)

 

Nobody, not even An herself could look at the attack. It was like a thousand suns shining all at once. A jet liner flying to Dallas 30,000 ft. overhead could see it. "Papa!" Juanita said cradling the man. Keith gave a glance. "Oh god the blood...heal him! Use your magic!" the tiny girl screamed at him. "...I can't. It's taking all I got to keep the barrier up. I lose focus for a moment and we all fry. Jesus...this spell..." he groaned as his stamina was growing short. He heard them sobbing as he looked closer. "Keith..." Elena said looking at him. She had resigned herself to death. "Elena...ELENA! There...there's a way to end this. I need your help to do it" he said. "Anything!" she yelled. "You have to use your own magic" he said. "But I can't! You know...no. God no! Anything but that!" she said seeing his gaze on Carlos. The barrier shrank as he strained. "Elena...he's bleeding too much. He's going to die anyway. Carlos? Can you hear me?" he asked. Carlos nodded. "Elena can save your family but she needs you. She needs to eat you" he muttered.

 

"Don't eat my daddy!" Juanita screamed. "It will save them?" Carlos asked. "Yes" Keith replied. He looked at his daughter, and then his wife, and finally his unborn child. "Then do it" he told Elena. Elena wiped off her seal and grew. She picked him up with a shaking hand. She gasped as she felt his broken bones nearly rattle around in his body. "I love you. Daddy loves you" Carlos told them as Elena put him in her mouth. She nearly gagged immediately tasting his salty coppery blood. She swallowed his broken body down trying not to hear Juanita and her mother sobbing. The barrier was failing. The light was getting brighter and the air hotter. An was putting EVERYTHING in her attack. The very sand before her had melted into glass. "Elena?" Keith asked. "...not yet" she replied. Seconds passed as Keith fell back. He asked again. "...not yet" she said. "I can't hold it!" he said as the barrier cracked. "There. His soul is mine. God help me it’s mine" she muttered. Elena stood up.

 

"Stop" she commanded. Her voice was unnatural in tone as the words left her lips. An's attack immediately stopped and Keith dropped the barrier. The woman was visibly struggling. "Elena, did you digest Carlos?" Keith asked. "How could you ask..."

 

"YES OR NO!" Keith screamed. "...yes. That's how my power works" Elena muttered. Her concentration nearly broke hearing Carmella and her daughter sobbing. "Hold her. I'm ending this" Keith said picking his sword up. Keith sprinted not as An but the wrecked shrunken van. He had a plan to end the woman in a way not even her healing ability could fix. "Hurry!" Elena said struggling as he mumbled a hypnotic tune. In one hand, Keith turned the van in his palm. With the tip of his blade, he stabbed through the small side door of it before flinging it like a brick. In the time it sailed through the air, the van exploded in size right back to its normal size...much to the bad fortune of An. That 91' Chevy Astro van landed on her at a speed of 50 mph. She was not moving, trickles of blood seeped from underneath. "I was expecting her feet to curl up like the wicked witch from Wizard of Oz" Keith muttered walking up to her. A beam of light cut the van in two and the pieces were pushed aside. "...not good enough. You will die" An hissed standing. The others were horrified to see her alive...but not Keith.

 

Her shattered bones popped and reformed as she stood. "No, we won't. This fight is over. You're tough. Toughest I've ever seen but not even you can survive what's going to happen in a few seconds. The van I hit you with was shrunk with an arcane spell. A spell that not only shrank it but the people inside. The same spell I just cancelled by stabbing the door it was written on. Hence why it grew in midair. But that's not all that's going to grow back" he said pointing to Carmella and Juanita. Slowly they began to grow back to normal size. "I said eating that boy was the worst thing you could've done..." Keith said grinning wickedly. An looked at her belly and saw it was distended. It grew and grew and An screamed in pain. Keith stood far away from her. She let out a blood curdling shriek before exploding. In her place was Mateó now human size once more. Carmella and Juanita rushed over to him. "He's not breathing!" she yelled. Keith cut his hand and drew a healing circle on him. "Needs more blood" he whispered. Already weak, Keith put his all into it.

 

Miraculously, the boy coughed out stomach bile and gasped. His acid burned skin slowly healed. Keith quietly went over to what was left of his enemy and looked at her blown off head. He stared at her eyes as he healed himself. Minutes passed, and Elena went over to check on him. "Look at her eyes. She's had the beginnings of cataracts. Her own magic was making her blind. Fanatism at its finest" he said. "So what happens now?" Elena asked. "We get them over the border. I swore as much" he said leaving the exploded remains of the girl to the vultures and coyotes.

 

12 miles. That's how close they were that night. And the sun rose revealing as they got closer, the desert became greener. Keith insisted he carry Mateó. He didn't shrink him to do it. No, he carried him in his arms. The boy still weak from being eaten and almost digested. A kind of penance to Keith. Carmella knew not what to make of him. He had cost the life of her husband. Wrecked their lives. Nearly cost the life of her son. However, Keith held him like he was his own. Whispered in his ear. Shed tears. It was clear he loved the boy. "He's a father isn’t he?" Carmella asked Elena. "Yes, he is. Keith is one of those people that carries the burden of the world. He gets attached to others easily and feels it more when they are lost. He's a borrower, it's his nature" Elena replied softly. Elena could hear what Keith was whispering to Mateó. He was begging forgiveness over and over.

 

It was close to noon when they arrived at the Rio Grande. The border between Mexico and the United States. "Good enough to stand now?" Keith asked him. Mateó nodded and Keith set him on his bare feet. Drawing an arcane on the shore, Keith waited for it to take effect. It got very cold before them and a bridge of ice formed connecting the sides. The frozen river water was the walkway for them. "Go" he said. Keith stayed back making sure the spell held up. Carmella went first timidly. She watched her flat covered feet step on the ice. It creaked under the weight but looking at Keith she knew it wouldn't give way. Halfway she stopped and took off her shoes. She tossed them to her daughter and stepped on the ice. It was chilly under her bare soles. Juanita slipped off her sandals and slipped on her mother's shoes. They were warm and sweaty but would protect her feet from the ice. Carmella was across and Juanita was not far behind. Mateó put on his sister's sandals and walked across. It was a sobering reminder of just one of the things they lost in that fight. The boy was stark naked except those shoes. Elena followed and Keith nearly fell to the dirt. "Keep going" he told her. Elena hurried over and yelled for him to cross.

 

Keith stumbled forward. His spell weakening as it was tied to his stamina. The ice broke apart just as he set foot on American soil. "Call...your contact" he said. Carmella did as they sat down on the bank. Fortunately, there was no traffic or border agents traveling down route 83. Carmella explained that their ride was staying in La Presa, a town not far from them. A 97' Ford Excursion pulled up 15 minutes later. "Hi Rafael. Children, let's go" she told them. Mateó and Juanita looked at Elena and Keith. "Carmella! Why is the boy naked? Where is Carlos?!" Rafael asked. "Carlos...didn't make it. Ask me no further questions" she said. "Carmella. That's not...who is the white guy? Did he do something to them?!" the man asked reaching for his gun. She stopped him. "He did nothing except fight for our lives" she replied. The man looked at Keith. He cocked his head when Keith fell over. "Your white friend just died" he said. Carmella looked back to see Keith laid out with Elena yelling for him. "We must help him" Carmella said. "...you will tell me everything" Rafael said. "You will only think of me as a mad woman but I will" she said.

 

Hours later...

 

Keith awoke feeling thirsty and warm. Not much light in the room he was in, but he could see something off. Giant hands were curled around him and a giantess Elena sleeping lay on the expansive bed he laid on. He had to push her fingers away as he looked for water. Elena groaned slightly and rubbed her eyes. Her eyes went wide in fright but calmed seeing that he was perfectly fine. "Sup" he said. "Don't sup me! You scared me shitless!" she yelled. "Yeah. I remember passing out at the river. Shit. What became of Carmella and the kids?" he asked. "Taken to Amarillo after dropping me off here. Had to shrink you down to sneak you in. Passed out white boy and all" she said. "Did Carmella say anything to her family in the truck?" he asked. "Said a bunch of bandits attacked her and her family near the border. You and I came to the rescue as we were photographing the desert nearby. Carlos was killed in the struggle and Mateó got blood all over him and passed out in shock" Elena replied.

 

"A convoluted lie but better than the truth I suppose. Anything to eat or drink around here?" he asked. Elena tore off a bit of a hoagie and poured some bottled water in a cap for him. "You sure you're alright?" she asked. "Much better now I got some real sleep. All that arcane and running around sucked me dry. How are you holding up?" he asked as he ate. "As well as can be expected" she replied. "I had you do a terrible thing" he muttered. "So we could live" she said. "Road to hell...best of intentions and all that" he said finishing his food. "It reminded me what I gave up. What I swore off" she said. "You have it going?" he asked. Elena sat right on the bed and placed her bare feet before him. "Lick my toes" she said. Keith twitched and walked over to her giant toes and began licking them. "Say I'm the most beautiful girl you ever seen" she commanded. "You're the most beautiful girl I ever seen" Keith said before sticking his head between her toes. She snapped her fingers. "Does that answer your question?" she asked. "Yeah...creepy" he muttered. "It'll fade in a few days. Probably less as Carlos was old and near death to begin with" she said unconsciously licking her lips. She caught herself.

 

He lowered her head and began crying very hard. He watched her for a moment before walking to her panties covered crotch. He slipped in and began licking her. Elena wasn’t angry at his boldness. She was grateful to feel something other than fear, guilt, or shame. She laid back on the bed with her hand cupped over Keith's form as he grinded him deeper into her. She let a pitiful cry as she came. Soaked in her juices, Keith used them to draw and arcane to shrink her down. She hadn't even noticed it until she saw him lay beside her. "I get it. Without you saying a word I get it. You feel terrible because you enjoyed it. It's like crack. Once you experience that euphoria, you want it again. I've eaten people before Elena. I understand that dark feeling. More than once I wanted to feel Aspen, Claire, her parents, my wife, or even my precious pseudo little brother wriggling down my throat and feel them writhe around in my stomach. And I hated myself so bad for it."

 

"During training, I learned to commune with my dark side. The side we all carry in ourselves. Did you want to know what I learned? The fact we agonize about that feeling tells us that it doesn't control us. To deny our desires no matter how dark is like lying to ourselves. Elena, you are a good girl. Don't let anyone tell you different. From the tips of your black hair to your suckable toes, you are special" he said as he stroked her cheek. Elena climbed on top of him. She tore her panties off and her dress. Keith had never seen her naked before. Her breasts were supple and firm. Firm enough he could see her heart racing. "Please...please..." she begged lining his cock at her entrance. Keith held her hips as she lowered herself down on him. The way she fucked him and whimpered reminded him of Lawan that night. Different species, separated by continents and oceans, reacting exactly the same. He understood that no matter the size nor species, he need to be close to a certain someone when pain was at its zenith, was universal. He remembered an old memory he hadn't thought of in years.

 

He was 8 years old and was painting a picture on a piece of wood chip for his mother. For paint he snuck out very close to the burrow to find berries. Choice mud for other colors and didn't tell a soul what he was doing. Her birthday was right around the corner and he had to finish in time. The night before she caught him sneaking out. She demanded to know what he was doing and wouldn't tell. He wanted her gift to be a surprise. She saw him hiding something behind his back and yanked it from him. "What...what is this?" she asked astounded by how pretty it was. "Your birthday gift. You weren’t supposed to see it yet" he replied. "And you been sneaking around outside the house at night to paint this?" she asked. The boy nodded. His mother cried very hard and hugged him. "Sorry I made you mad mom" he said. "That's not why I'm crying honey. Sometimes a kind heart can make people cry" she said. The next time he would experience that lesson was two years later when hunting for that strawberry.

 

"It's okay. It's okay" he muttered holding Elena. She kissed him snaking her tongue in his mouth and sighed as she came. Her cunt milked Keith for every drop of semen. She hugged his neck as she felt his warm load shoot deep into her. Keith let her lay on him until she drifted off to sleep. Putting on his clothes, he took his shrunken sword and pricked his finger. As she used a standard shrinking spell and not an Alux curse, it broke instantly, and he grew back to normal. Keith stood on the balcony and made a call. "Hey guys...in Texas right now. Complicated. Remember Elena? You know the Alux singer girl we met. Yeah her. I'm sending her your way for protection. Yeah. Well a Mogwai tried to kill her. Dead. Blown to fucking bits in the desert. No, it was something she ate that didn't agree with her. A father of a family died. Yeah...I can't but help feeling that Aspen. I hope so. What about you? Well you know I'd rub them for you. I miss you...I miss you so much...I have to go" he said ending the call. Keith cried his heart out on that balcony. Every man has a breaking point and Oberon could sense Keith reaching his. He felt a presence on his shoulder and saw the visage of Oberon sitting on it.

 

"I'm here for you Keith. I won't tell you not to cry. Just know you're never alone shouldering this pain. I love you kid" Oberon said to him. "Thanks, you old Fae" Keith chuckled. Keith stumbled back to bed. Busy on his phone booking flights, his free hand rubbed Elena's tiny feet. He loved her and felt guilt pulling her into this fight. He destroyed her happiness. Sure, she might turn the tide of battle, but at what cost to her? She has the taste of shrunken people flesh once more. She was damn near a fugitive of Justice now. Keith finished booking the flights and laid back down. His giant fingers caressed her naked small body. "Can I really be forgiven? Do I ever deserve it?" he muttered. "Forgiveness from others is easy. Forgiving yourself is the real test. I should know" Elena muttered. "Thought you were asleep" he said. "Your fingers touched my nipples" she said chuckling. "Well they are lovely" he chuckled. "Stay close to me tonight. Protect me..." she said. Keith got close to her and moved his arm around her body. "Goodnight" he whispered. "Buenos noches Keith" she said.

 

Elena finished putting her clothes on (hand me downs from Carmella before they departed) and looked at Keith. "You look better" she said. "I feel...lighter" he said to her. They held hands as they rode all the way to Austin. They stood in the main terminal. My flight is that way. Yours is Gate 31" he said. "Will you be coming soon?" she asked. "A week from today" he replied. "Where to next?" she asked. "Home. I miss my wife" he replied. Hearing him mention his wife soured her mood even worse. "In another life it might've been you" he said sensing her mood. "Which one? You speak fondly of other girls" she said. "The third one. Yeah definitely the third life I'd would lead" he replied. Elena smiled at his bad humor. "Keep me in your prayers" she said to him. "I would even without the hypnosis" he said to her. Keith watched her walk away and sat down on a nearby seat. He looked dead at a corner. He reached into his pocket pulling out a post it note. He sat it on a nearby seat and went to pull out two more. He placed all three on the seat. His gaze not once leaving that corner. He stood up and reached at what seemed like nothing except his grasp had something.

 

"Think I wouldn’t notice? You Mogwai smell the same. The stink of arrogance and cruelty. You're no doubt a scout sent to observe me since your assassin didn't report in. I'm right aren't I?" he asked the struggling girl in his fist. Standard Asian for a Mogwai and very young. No more than 15. Dressed in all black, her fright matched only by her false bravado. "First assignment for you isn't it? Your last assignment" he said coldly. She closed her eyes mumbling. "Don't bother. You see those notes I sat down? One for perception so nobody would notice us. The other to jam magic communications. And The last? Seals all magic within a 50 ft. radius. Now an experienced Mage could overcome it, but I figured since your shoddy illusion didn't mask your scent, you were an amateur" he said sitting down.

 

"I came to an epiphany last night. Cruel people understand one thing. Cruelty. It wasn't enough to leave that woman's blown up carcass in the desert. No, I must show how cruel I can be when you threaten those I care about or drag innocents into this. One second..." Keith said taking his phone out. He pressed record. Keith began to pull her clothes off. Her matted black suit came right off as did her tiny boots. His nails slipped off her black socks leaving her naked. Keith calmly placed her clothes on the seat. Keith showed her his pinky finger and placed it at her cunt. "No... no..." AAAAAAHHHGH!" she screamed out. If it wasn't for the spell. The entire terminal would've heard it. "That was for Carlos" he said. He twisted it as blood trickled down his finger. Keith yanked it out. The girl was sobbing incoherently. He placed his thumb on her chest and pushed. She let out a whine and then a screech as her ribs broke. "That was for Mateó who will have nightmares the rest of his life" he said. "No...more...I did nothing. Mercy...mercy..." she begged with all her soul. Keith stared at her tiny face for a moment. He placed his fingers on both sides of her head and twisted. Even he could barely hear it. The tiniest sound of her neck breaking. "There. Mercy. You won't feel a thing after I swallow you" he muttered. 

 

He twisted his hand back and forth. Her limp corpse flopping accordingly. He put the phone close to show her face. With no words, he placed her body in his mouth and loudly gulped her down his throat. "...you made me this way. I want you to know that. All bets are off..." he whispered before stopping the recording. Keith uploaded the video to a porn site knowing it wouldn't be taken down and placed his phone in his pocket. He walked to the bathroom to wash his hands. Minutes and minutes of scrubbing before Oberon told him to stop. Keith looked at himself in the mirror. His eyes were dull. He could feel a part of himself gone and he did not know if it was possible to get it back. He wanted so badly to go home just a hour before but now...now he dreaded it. Lawan was a sharp girl and he knew she would see that he had changed. He wondered if surviving this is what he truly wanted. His phone beeped. Notifications already about his video.      

 

Only 15 minutes had passed as he sat in a chair at his gate and already his video had over 1,000 views. A couple comments for it had set off the notification. Where did you find an Asian borrower? Did she taste good? Should've raped her with your dick. Next time swallow one alive. These were most of the comments and he just scrolled down past them but he stopped at one. "What would Lawan think?" it asked with the username of M-wai. Keith nearly broke his phone with his grip before he collected himself.  "Don't know. Please send more. The last one tasted great. I need more practice killing them" he said replying. "Now beginning boarding of flight 744 in service to Barcelona ending in Bangkok. First class and passengers with special needs first" the stewardess said. Keith turned his phone off and glanced at the black screen reflecting his face. Tears on his cheek and he wiped them away.  A part of him still felt guilt. It gave him some comfort.

 

He buckled in his seat and saw a tiny stewardess standing up on a tray doing inventory of sodas and pretzel bags. She seemed very happy with her work. She didn't have to steal food, worry about being eaten by someone or something, or stepped on. His work had changed her life and maybe his sacrifice would save the world. He looked at the Tarmac out the window as they finished loading luggage and saw his reflection once more. His eyes not so dull anymore. "She loves you you stupid borrower. She'll forgive you..." Keith muttered to himself before relaxing in his seat.  

Chapter 23...the Original Trickster Pt. 1 by Size Master

"How long has she been at it?" Aspen asked. "Two hours nonstop. Everyone in the colony is staring" Lily replied. Claire zipped right over the dome at high speed like a shooting star. "Come down! Give yourself some rest!" Aspen shouted up at her. A red streak of light arced in the air and came down to the ground. Aspen still couldn't get over how much she had changed physically. Since obtaining power from Pelé, Claire could change size at will with ease and conjure powerful magics. Claire stood human sized right before her shaking her magnificent colored hair. In Fae mode, her hair was no longer blonde but a brilliant mix of orange and red. Like her hair had drank in a sunset lit sky. Claire held Aspen's cheeks and kissed her passionately. Giddy, Claire was shrinking her at the same time and let her tumble into her hands before tearing off back into the sky. "Slow down!" Aspen yelled. "Nope! Too much fun!" Claire laughed as she cartwheeled in the air.

 

Higher and higher she flew and then she stopped. Claire used her magic to keep them warm and able to breathe. "Look at it Aspen" she said unfurling her hands. "My god..." Aspen muttered seeing how high they were. Even on a plane she was never this high. Down below she could barely make out the estate. Just a smidgen in the expansive horizon. Speaking of, she could see the actual curvature of it. Above, the baby blue sky was not baby blue. Deep as the purest sapphire. Claire shed tears at the majesty of it and as they left her froze and fell. "I wanted to share this with my wife" Claire told her. "So peaceful and quiet" Aspen said. Claire held her close and Aspen felt her heart quicken. Claire pulled off Aspens clothes and tucked then in a pocket. With a flare of power, her own clothes burned away. Claire licked and kissed her pregnant belly. Her eyes glowed softly. "Claire..."

 

"Shhh. Nobody can see us except spy planes and satellites. Besides, don't you want to be a member of the exclusive 10-mile-high club?" Claire asked. "Just be gentle sweetie" Aspen said blushing. "You're my soulmate. Of course I will beloved" she said. Aspen blushed even harder hearing her call her beloved. Her moans of pleasure didn't travel past the cocoon of heat and oxygen surrounding them. Claire gently placed her teeth past her bump and sucked on her lower body. Aspen clutched the tip of her nose groaning as a giant tongue brushed her pussy and suction took away every drop of her juices. Her bare feet moved back and forth on her tongue as Aspen said her name. "...I love you" she moaned as she came. Claire held her in her hands evaporating away her saliva. Her wings shining fiercely behind her "I want you inside me so badly right now...but I know I can't" Claire said. "One day babe" Aspen told her. Claire held her close as she curled into a fetal position. "I can finally protect you. I can protect everyone" she muttered. Her heart beat so fast. "Let's go back down" Aspen said.

 

Claire flew back to the ground and grew Aspen back to normal size. "Well now" Lily said seeing them naked. Claire's power fluctuated. "Power down honey" Aspen said. Claire nodded and returned to normal. Aspen plucked her from the ground and carried her to their room. Claire was already asleep by the time Aspen placed her in their bed. After tucking her in, Aspen got dressed and came back outside. "I'm scared for her" Aspen said to Lily. Lily looked at the room window. "I know. Not even Titania had that much power. Even if she now carries the full power of Fae, she doesn't have the body to go with it" Lily said. "How so? Look at her" Aspen said. "I know. Her muscles are smaller, steps heavier, but the big question is does she have immortality? The reason Fae can endure such power is because our bodies are essentially immortal. To put it in a term you'd understand...it's like dropping a V8 engine in a compact car. Might have the room but will the frame and transmission handle it?" Lily asked. Aspen flinched.

 

"You saying it might kill her?" Aspen asked. "No. Her body is adapting very well but we can see...issues from it. She's emotionally unstable. Drunk with power if you will" Lily said. "She's happy Lily. She feels like she can protect us. Keep in mind for all her life she was just a weak tiny girl. Hell, not long ago she was fucking eaten" Aspen said defending her. "And do you want her going in guns blazing in the fight to come? She has to find her balance" Lily said. Aspen relented. She had to admit Claire was wound a little tight. "What do you propose?" Aspen asked. "...I know a person that can help her. Someone my organization has been protecting. I'll write down the address" she said. Lily scribbled it down and handed it to her. "Who is this person?" Aspen asked wary. "An old friend of mine that has to live under unique circumstances " she replied. "If so then why would they help Claire?" Aspen asked. "Because he likes blonde girls. Don't worry, he's harmless. Mostly..." Lily said shrugging.

 

Aspen left her and went to the side of the colony where Thomas, her father in law, worked. "Goodness Aspen! You should be laying down!" Thomas said seeing the giantess standing over him. "Got some time?" she asked. "Always kiddo" he said taking off his gloves. Aspen placed her hand down so the man could climb into her palm. She strode off to sit under a nearby tree. She lay down and placed him on her belly. "What's on your mind?" he asked tapping her belly. "What do you make of Claire as she is now?" Aspen asked. "Incredible. Simply incredible. To think I fathered a girl so beautiful. Why do you ask?" he said. "I'm worried that's she's pushing herself to hard. She erratic. She took us up into the stratosphere today and gave me oral for god’s sake" she said. "Sounds like a good deal. Sex and a nice view" the man chuckled. "I'm serious dad. Ever since she came back with those powers she's been moving about at warp 9. Has she even breastfed Luke since?" Aspen asked. Thomas shrugged. "No she hasn't. I do admit she's been...frisky" he winced.

 

"I had a late shift the other night. Delivery order came in late and we had to get it to the vendors in the city. Claire came by the dock and help so to speak. And she did, being your size she easily sorted out boxes and stacked them into carts. I didn't even notice her stares at me until she was hovering right over me. She snatched me up mumbling "yummy daddy" and began taking my clothes off. Licking me. Sucking on me. Jesus Aspen I thought my own daughter was going to eat me. She cuddled with me until nearly 3 a.m. giggling and saying now much she loved me. Passed out naked in front of the colony" he sighed. "And how did I not know that?!" Aspen asked astounded. "When she passed out she shrank down and I carried her home" he replied. "And you didn't say a word to anyone?" she asked. "Not even her mother. I figured it was just a side effect of her power. Something that would fade away" he said. "Obviously not. Lily gave me an address to send her to. Knows some guy who likes blondes that supposedly can help her" she said. "Sounds dodgy" he muttered. "Well she can't keep going at this pace. She's going to burn herself out, rape some poor bastard or worse..." Aspen said. "We'll support any decision you make. You are our daughter now after all" he said. Aspen picked him off her belly. "Love you too you silly old borrower" she said kissing him.

 

Later that night...

"I think your offer is for the best" Aspen said eating dinner. "What offer?" Claire asked sitting next to her. "The offer of sending you to a friend to get you sorted out" Lily replied. Claire put her fork down. "Sorted out?" Claire asked narrowing her eyes. "You're acting too weird. Impulsive. Flittering about like you lost your mind" Aspen said. "It's called stretching my legs!" Claire yelled. "Oh, I think it's way more than that" Lily said to her. "You're flying around like some horny cruise missile" Aspen said taking a drink. "Excuse me for wanting some intimacy with my wife!" Claire yelled flaring up for a split second. "Does that include molesting your tiny daddy?" Aspen asked. Lily shot her a look. "I was goofing around and just wanted some daddy daughter time Aspen! You don't understand that not being a borrower or having a dad!" Claire yelled. Aspen wiped her eyes. "I'll pretend you didn't say that" she whispered. Aspen got up from the table. "Don't you run off! We're not done with this conversation!" Claire yelled grabbing her wrist. There was a faint crack of bones before Aspen screamed in pain. Claire immediately let go. Lily rushed over to Aspen.

 

"You crushed her wrist. God sakes look in the mirror" Lily hissed. Claire turned her head to look. Her eyes glowed white hot as her hair flittered with energy. "I didn't mean to" she muttered before powering down. Lily used her magic to heal Aspen as Claire disappeared upstairs. "How is it now?" Lily asked. Aspen rotated her wrist. "Sensitive but way better. I really need to check on her" Aspen said before going up. She returned to her room and looked for her. She called her name and got no answer. She did hear faint crying. Aspen followed the sound to one of her sneakers. "There you are" she said. Aspen reached for her. "DON'T TOUCH ME! I don't want to risk hurting you or the baby" she cried. Aspen sighed and sat on the floor. "So you shrank yourself back down and hid in my shoe. A twist on what you used to do when we had fights" Aspen said. Claire stopped to listen.

 

"When we had that fight about inviting a boy to my 12th birthday party you hid in my shoe. Christmas three years ago when I got the wrong size clothes for you. Our friendship anniversary last year. Why my shoe?" Aspen asked. "Your pheromones" she replied. "Oh...that's sweet...I guess" Aspen said. "Since I got this power I can't smell your pheromones anymore. Happy, sad, horny. I knew what you felt just by smelling you. Have to guess now" Claire muttered. "Welcome to the club" Aspen chuckled. "Aspen you don't get it. This power is awesome, but I feel this hole in me. I'm sitting in your old shoe trying to smell pheromones but all I'm getting is old foot sweat. I used to get an orgasm shuffling my bare feet against your carpet. I stubbed my fucking toe last night getting up to go to the bathroom because I couldn't see in the dark! Borrowers have excellent night vision Aspen! But I'm not a borrower anymore..." Claire sighed.  "No, you aren't but you're still Claire. Whatever power you gained, it doesn't change your heart" Aspen said picking her up in her hands. Claire glanced at her wrist seeing a slight bruise.

 

Claire broke down sobbing. "There there. We'll get through this gummy bear Claire" Aspen said. "You know I hate that nickname. Sounds like you want to eat me" Claire sniffled. "I always do" Aspen said licking her lips. Aspen kissed her little face. "Aspen. I want to get better. I don't want to fear hurting my baby just by breastfeeding him" Claire whined. Aspen nodded and carried her downstairs. "She's willing to do it" Aspen said. Lily held Claire in her hands and snuggled her. "You know we just want what's best for you" she said. "I know. I'm sorry" Claire said. "Let me get a few things and summon a driver" Lily said handing Claire off.  15 minutes later, Lily returned with shopping bags. "What you got?" Aspen asked. "Care packages so to speak. Shitloads of DVDs, junk food, some video game discs. They guy helping you doesn't get out much" Lily said.

 

"What kind of guy is he?" Claire asked. "Respectable...kind of. A shut in. Dependable, an expert on what's going on with you, and best of all he's a Fae" Lily replied. They were caught by surprise. "A Fae? Is he like me? Mixed but with strong Fae blood?" Claire asked. "No, he's full blooded. Been around a very long time. You'll see. Oh and Aspen can't go with you. You have to do this without distractions" Lily said. Claire didn’t like that. "How long will this take?" Claire asked.  "Complicated answer. No time at all and as long as it takes" she replied. They weren't liking the cryptic shit. Lily had Claire grow to human size once more and gave the bags to her. "Marcus is outside for you. See you soon" she said kissing her cheek. Aspen walked her out. Rain was pouring outside as thunder sounded overhead. A man opened the door for her. Claire was trembling in her sandals. "I don't wanna let go" she said holding onto Aspen' s hand. "I know you don't but you have to" Aspen said. Claire nodded and let go. She got into the car and Marcus closed the door.

 

Claire was silent looking out the window as they rode down the M1. Sniffing and scared of herself and who she was meeting. "What do you know about this guy?" Claire asked wanting more answers. "Mr. P? He's cool. Lonely dude. I'm sure he'll be happy to have company especially if it's a pretty girl" Marcus replied. "Grandma made it sound like he's afraid to come out" she said. "He is. Bad news when he does. He does get out now and then to see the outside world. To keep his sanity. Now he's a bit eccentric but he's good Fae" he said taking the off ramp. Claire wondered what he meant by eccentric as he made his way to the address. "Here we are miss. I'll be right here when you're done visiting" he said lighting a cigarette. Claire got out the car carrying the bags. She dashed under an awning to avoid the rain. It was a bunch of lofts on the east side of the city. Expensive by the looks of it. Claire had to find number 5. When she did, she knocked on the door. "One moment please!" a voice said.

 

Claire was surprised as it sounded young. The door opened, and a teenage boy was there to greet her. He was touching his temple on his head. "Yeah she just arrived. Alright. I'll let you know. Bye Lily" he said before lowering his hand. "Come on in Claire. Make yourself at home" he said gesturing. Claire stepped in and slipped her sandals off at the doorway. "Pardon the mess. Wasn’t expecting company" he said pushing stuff around and picking up empty bags of junk food. Claire kept looking around. "Looking for the loo? It's down that way" he said pointing down the hallway. "No, I was expecting someone older. Parents?" Claire asked. "Parents have been dead a very long time. No, I'm the one you're looking for Claire. Oh! Is that for me?!" he asked taking the bag from her. "Yes! Into the Badlands season one and two! And crisps too?! Lily must really need my help" he said. Claire was skeptic as hell. The teen before her looked no older than 14. Hell, he looked younger than her brother Ritchie.

 

"Please sit. So, Lily told me you are having some mental instability coming from a big magic power boost. I take it you're showing off, bouts of lust, mood swings?" he asked. "Yes, yes exactly. I'm sorry I don't have your name" she said. "Ah, apologies. The name's Puck. Pleasure to meet you" he said quickly shaking her hand. "Why does that name sound familiar?" Claire asked. "Lord, what fools these mortals be? Midsummer Night’s Dream? The Bard girl!" Puck yelled. "Shakespeare? Oh. I don't read that much of him" Claire said. "Pity. You can learn a great deal from the human condition reading his plays. What you're experiencing isn't unique Claire. It happened very common among Fae when they reach their middle teens. Fae have magical ability the moment they enter this world but it's not until they hit puberty when their talents truly blossom."

 

"When that happens, they can become...egotistic. Their bodies changing, their feeling out their power. They can be dangerous to themselves and others. My job was to educate them, guide them, knock them down a peg or two" he said smiling. "Why you if I may ask?" she said. "Who better to understand a mischievous child than a trickster?" he said grinning. "In your case however, it's far more than magical growing pains. Simply put, you were never meant to contain such power, foreign power at that. The changes in your body is conflicting with your mind. If left be, you could go quite mad" he said. He sat down with her on the floor. "Lily told me you recently gave birth. This complicates matters" he said. "How? What does my baby have to do with anything?" she asked annoyed. Puck could see her hair turning red.

 

"Postpartum depression" he said flatly. "Borrowers don't get that" she said gritting her teeth. "You're not a borrower anymore! The Claire you knew is dead! What sits before me is someone else" he said. Puck winced for a second and then tackled Claire. He roughly kissed her slipping his tongue into her mouth. Claire pushed him off her. "Son of a bitch!" she yelled powering up. Suddenly she froze. She felt woozy and fell to the floor. She could see him growing larger. No... she was shrinking. "What...did you do to me?!" she yelled. "Nothing sinister...more or less. I used my blood to administer a spell. Right now, your power is suppressed. The spell seal is on the roof of your mouth" he said chuckling. As much as she tried, she couldn't change. "Take a deep breath Claire. I want you to think about something...anything" he said. She did and found nothing odd except his request. "What?" she asked. "Didn't you notice? You could actually finish your train of thought. I bet your mind is clearer than it has been in days" he said. Claire was taken aback. "You're...you're right" she said.

 

"Good. We can truly begin. Take your clothes off for me. I'll do the same. Don't give me that look. It's for a reason" he said. Wary, she did as asked. She blushed at his youthful body and genitalia. "Not bad for thousand-year-old Fae right?" he asked. "You look no older than 15!" she said. Puck looked away softly. "Things happen" he muttered. "First thing we need to do is reign in your sex drive. When you look at me, how do you feel?" he asked. Claire blushed and didn't answer. "Don't be shy. Don't hide your thoughts" he said. "You're very handsome. Healthy and strong. A good possible mate" she replied. "But that isn't all is it?" he said scooting closer. "I want you to play with me. Suck my...my pussy" she muttered. Claire hung her head and cried in embarrassment. Puck held her in his palms. "Don't cry kid. That was a honest answer especially from someone who was once a borrower. I needed a baseline to work with. Now for something hard" he said placing her directly in front of his giant cock. "Claire, look at it" he said. She didn’t want to but her mind was compelling her to.

 

Bigger than she was she trembled at the thought of riding his shaft. Her tiny cunt rubbing it over and over. Her mouth licking and kissing the tip. She couldn't take it anymore and dove for it. Puck shook his head. "You got it bad" he said. He used his finger to push her on the floor and held her until she stopped struggling. "Let me up!" she screamed. Puck did but afterwards shrank down much smaller than she. Her eyes locked onto his bug sized body and she snatched him up. An animalistic growl escaped her mouth. Young, fit, and cocky, he was attractive to her. With not even a word, she shoved him in deep inside her.

 

The tiny girl grunted like an animal as she fingered herself pushing him even deeper. Puck was not harmed in the least. He had lost count how many times a student of his had done this on the first day. With a shout, Claire came and fell back on the floor. Puck wriggled free seeing the tiny giantess's toes twitching, her breasts leaking milk, and her gasping for air. With a wave of his hand he was fresh and clean and grew to her size. He patiently waited for her to come around. Minutes passed before she looked around. "Scratched that itch?" he asked. She looked horrified. "Ehh. Nobody denies themselves the very first time. You surprise me though. Even with my seal I could sense your power trickling through. Could've been worse. I've had students stick me up their ass, eat me, step on me over and over. Your grandmother...whew!" he laughed. Claire was mortified at what she did but found his humor of it oddly comforting.

 

He held his hand out to help her up. "Let’s take a break. I'll make some popcorn and find us a DVD" he said smiling. She couldn't get over how weird he was and why did he look so young? "You ever watch Firefly?" he asked as he placed a popcorn bowl on the floor next to her. "Yeah. Shame it never got a second season" Claire replied. "I know right?! Joss Whedon is a genius!" Puck said pressing play. As they watched, he would hand her a piece of popcorn. The way he acted, geeked out on things, reminded her of Keith. Her thoughts led her to Keith. She missed him deeply. He always doted on her. Petted her gently in places pleasing to her. The night he gave her a child, he opened his soul to her. How softly he pushed into her and held her tight as he came. Sucked and licked her little feet when she was pregnant. Drank her milk when her breasts were swollen. Claire hadn't noticed but she was masturbating on her popcorn. Puck reached down and plucked it from her not thinking. "Wait..don't..."

 

He ate it and immediately tasted something other than salt and butter. Without glancing he spoke. "Me or someone else?" he asked. "...someone else. The father of my child. You reminded me of him" she muttered. The tip of his finger petted her head. "A compliment. I like compliments" he smiled. He placed her on his bare thigh knowing how badly she craved touch. "Will you control yourself there?" he asked. Shyly she nodded. It wasn't easy for her. He smelled of lilacs. She wished she could smell more of him and if she was still a borrower, she would've. He gently petted her until she fell asleep. Puck turned the tv off and carried her to his room. Tucking her in on the far side of the bed, he took a moment to stare at her. "Even the teacher can be tested" he muttered feeling his own erection.

 

Claire woke to the smell of food. She didn't know what time it was as there was no clocks but it seemed no time had passed at all. It was still dark outside. Her bare feet didn't tingle as it touched the carpet. Still shrunk, she found it creepy as she was actually winded from walking to the kitchen. "Harder to do things now isn't it? That's how human's feel when shrunk" he said finishing making an omelet. He placed her on the table as he spooned up some for her to eat. She tore through the food at lightning speed. "There are a lot of things you will have to deal with now. I'm you noticed a few. Harder to see and hear. Smells are weaker except a few. Stamina isn't so great anymore. And of course, there are other more personal things" he said.

 

"I take it you shrunk humans before. That's why you know so much" she said. "All the time. I used to shrink humans for shits and giggles. Running around crying for help. Seeing them avoid footfalls and rats" he said. "That's sounds cruel" she said eyeing him. "Only shrunk the assholes. There was this one time a noblewoman abused this poor servant girl. Had her sleep in this hovel of a room with rats and bugs. I ended up shrinking the woman and placed her in the same room with the girl and those rats. Here's the funny part. For a month I kept shrinking her and placing her in that room only to undo the spell at dawn. The whole time she was dependent on that girl to keep her from being nibbled to death. By month's end, that servant girl was sleeping in a very nice bed in that home" Puck chuckled.

 

"What time is it?" she asked. "Not a clue" he replied. "How long did I sleep?" she asked. "About 10 hours" he replied. She stopped eating. "Let's get back to work. I'm on the clock" she said seriously. "If you mean that deadline with your wife's baby don't worry about that. We got all the time in the world as long as you don't leave this room" he said pointing to the door. She was utterly confused. "Wait. Why is it still dark outside if 10 hours passed?" she asked. "Time stands still in this loft. Necessary for me..." he muttered softly. "Why do you say it like that?" she asked. "Tell you what. You go an entire day without fingering yourself, getting wet, or raping me, I'll tell you" he replied. The answer was insulting but not without difficulty. Claire was not permitted clothes and Puck didn't dress either. They both sat facing one another. "Now, our goal today is to push your buttons and see if you have control over your emotions. If you succeed, you're halfway there from fixing your problems" he said.

 

He waved his hands and right at her feet appeared two very tiny people. "Keith? Aspen?" Claire asked shocked. She shot him a very dirty look. "They're not real. Illusions. Very good illusions I'd say so myself" he said. She was wary of why he would do this. "Alright you two. Take your clothes off and get closer to her" he said. They obeyed without question. Claire was not liking this. She couldn’t help but take offense to him conjuring forms of those she loved and using them as tools no less. "I see why you married her. She's quite beautiful" he said leaning close. "Don't touch them" she scowled. "They're not real but the emotions you feel are. Look at them Claire. Naked and small. Vulnerable" he whispered. Her heartbeat rose. Her toes twitched at the sight of them small before her. He gripped her wrist. "I see you struggling. Trying to push out those thoughts. I want you to hold them each in your hands" he said. Claire looked panicked.

 

"Yes, you have to" he said. Claire picked them both up and held them. She desperately wanted to kiss, lick, and make love to them. "You're doing well. Seriously. Now, this is when we learn to not bury those feelings but to enhance them. It's stupid to think anyone could toss away such desires so we enhance them. Add to them. Look at Keith. Tell me what you see" he said. "A trusted friend. Young and healthy. Virile. A good mate. His scent is earthy and... delicious.... I....I can't do this!" Claire yelled. "Yes, you can. Close your eyes and think back of fond memories" he said. "Protector. Father of my child. Said I look like his dead sister. It hurt to hear him say that. He gives so much and asks so little in return. A nerd that thinks Captain Kirk was the best captain. When he told us, he gave himself up to be eaten to save us, I knew he would never let any harm come to any of us. He...he would die for us" she muttered tears falling from her eyes. "Open your eyes Clare and look at him again" he said. Claire did. Keith hadn’t changed in appearance, but she saw him differently now. Claire brought her hand up and cuddled him to her cheek.

 

"You see more about him now don't you?" Puck asked. "How could I have forgotten that? He's not just a cute mate or healthy borrower with a penis. He's a companion" she said sadly. "And what about her?" Puck asked looking at Aspen. He had her dance for a few seconds to push her. Claire sighed looking at her. Her trembling finger rubbed her bug sized body over and over. Her finger went down to her crotch and Aspen cooed at her touch. Claire breathing became ragged as she licked her lips. "NO!" she said placing them both on the floor. Claire rocked back and forth on her heels as she fought the growling anxiety. "Aspen. Aspen is different" she muttered. "Hmm...maybe so. Let's go back and try a different approach" he said waving his hands. Aspen changed into a young girl. Puck wasn't done however. Not only did he give her a 11-year-old appearance, but had her sit down and cry. "What are you doing?" Claire asked frightened. "Lily told me how you two met. Losing both parents so young is a hard thing. Oh, she's crying harder" he said pointing to her. "Why? Why did mommy and daddy die? I want them back...I want them back..." Aspen sobbed softly.

 

"Stop this! Stop it now!" Claire yelled at him. "I'll do no such thing. Maybe you should comfort her...unless you're scared you're going to do something terrible to her" he said. She gave him a deathly stare before gently picking Aspen up. The teeny girl looked up at the giantess. "I'm sorry about your mom and dad" she said. "I'd rather be with them" Aspen cried. Claire caught her breath. It wasn't just the heart wrenching thing she had said but it was the same thing she had said so many years ago. Claire and Aspen had told nobody about that part. How did Puck know? "Don't say that! You mom and dad wouldn't want you to die" Claire said crying. "I'm alone. Grandma is too old to be my friend. I'm so alone" Aspen cried. "No, no you aren't. I'll be your friend" Claire said. "...you will?" Aspen asked. "Yes, yes I will. I'll be here for you every day" Claire said hugging her to her cheek. Puck changed Aspen back to her adult form.

 

"Why would you do something so painful!" Claire yelled. "To prove a point. That young girl is the same as the woman in your hand. I get you want to fuck her. Hell, I want to fuck her but she's more than that to you. Not just someone good for shrinking and sucking on. She bared her soul to you. You are connected beyond the physical, beyond anything of this world. Part of Aspen is still that wounded girl just as you are still a part of a borrower. It's what's inside that defines us. That, that is what has to give you balance. It's not power, or what you can do with it.  It's accepting that power is a part of who we are and not the totality of us. Humans have a saying. "With great power comes great responsibility". A lesson that took me centuries to learn. I was a fucking asshole Claire. I tormented humans from the dark ages all the way to the enlightenment" he said. "Thought you said you only messed with assholes" Claire said.

 

"French countess gave spoiled food to her servant girls for kicks. Made a show of giving her poodle the best scraps in front of them. Asshole right? Shrunk her down in front of her servants. Well they scared her a bit (the ones that didn't run off screaming) but here comes her poodle. Gobbled her right up on the spot. Now she was a nasty bitch, but did she deserve to die?" Puck asked. Claire quietly shook her head. "Judging bad people and saying they're guilty is easy Claire. Enacting true justice is much harder. Now that you have this power in you, that burden of responsibility falls to you" he said standing up. He snapped his fingers and grew Keith and Aspen to her size. "Some company for you. A pop test if you will. I'll be in my room playing Call of Duty if you need me. Oh, one other thing. You slip up and I'll know. I can feel everything through my illusions" he said grinning. The giant walked out of the room leaving her there.

 

Claire was nervous being around her nude lovers. "Why don't we finish a DVD?" she asked anxious. Claire used her foot to press play on the remote and sat down to watch. Keith and Aspen scooted very close to her. She hesitated to touch either of them. Claire went rigid when Aspen placed her head on her thigh. "You're testing me" she said to her. "Yes, I am" Aspen replied. Claire was tense for over an hour but relaxed when the illusion of her wife actually fell asleep laying on her. Claire petted her hair. "I'm jealous" Keith said. "She being affectionate or me stroking her hair?" Claire asked. "Both" he replied. "How is you two, who aren't even real, acting like the real thing?" Claire asked. "Puck can read a person's mind and program his illusions to behave like you'd expect them too" Keith replied. Claire was surprised by his answer at how coherent and forthcoming it was. "So, he really knows all about me and how you two would react?" she asked. "You make the cutest squeak when your middle toe is sucked. You fantasize about Aspen eating you sometimes. Yes Claire. He knows" he replied.

 

Claire was mortified. "Oh relax. The guy is over a thousand years old. He's seen kinks you haven't even dreamed of before. He really wants the best for you. He sees so much of Lily in you it hurts" he replied. "Hurts?  What do you mean by that?" Claire asked. "Let him tell you that. Sit still" he said sitting behind her. Keith began to braid her hair. "You did say you did this for your sister" she said. "Yes, I did. Took her mind off worrying about finding enough food for us. Kept her distracted" he said. "That's why you're doing this? To distract me?" she asked. "Your ideal of me is someone that does what he can to help you. I'm just a personification of that" he said. A sobering reminder he wasn't real. Claire sat quietly holding his hand after he was done until Puck returned. "You like Salisbury steak?" he asked taking stuff out the fridge. "Dinner time already?" she asked.

 

"You binge watched my collection there. You've been sitting there with them for hours" he said clapping. Aspen and Keith disappeared. "Good job. Thought you might slip up when he put her head on your thigh" he said putting some ground chuck in a frying pan. "Oh..." he said snapping his fingers growling her to human size. "You can put clothes on again" he said chuckling. Claire put her clothes on and watched him cook. "Don't you think it's an invasion of privacy to be in someone's head?" she asked. "You know any other sure-fire way to avoid lies? Besides, I needed background info for Keith and Aspen. Speaking of, I find it lovely you love them so much. It changed the world it did" he said grilling onions and putting the gravy on. "How old are you really?" she asked. "Whew. Well, I think I'll be 1173 come this autumn equinox. Live this long, time kinda gets muddy. Especially in this room" he said looking around. "So, this body you have. Is it an illusion?" she asked. "Nope. It's real" he replied.

"Then because you're a Fae full blood you stopped aging?" she asked. Puck sighed as he spooned some mashed potatoes on plates and finished the steaks. He placed the plates on the table and had her sit down. "I did say if you passed that test I'll tell you everything didn't I?" he asked. Claire nodded as she cut her food. "Long ago, I lived among the Rose tribe. An outcast from my own acorn tribe, Titania and Oberon took me in. Because of my different family connections, I didn't specialize in nature magic. No, my skills were illusions. Near perfect copies. A skill I used to trick humans that entered our forest. Time passed and the skirmishes with Ebonheart took their toll on our numbers. A choice was made to mate with humans. Those that inherited out power stayed. Those that didn't were cast out. Well, we began to notice a problem with these Fae that had human blood in them. When they came of age, they were belligerent, dangerous, self-destructive. Some even died by their own hands."

 

"I was given a task. Guide them through their turbulent growing pains and instruct them on how to use their powers responsibly. Some I couldn't help no matter what I did. Those unfortunates had their power ripped away by Titania herself. Looking back, that was probably when she first had her taste of stealing the magic of others. You were not her first Claire. As the years passed, Oberon decided to realm the world in search of allies to fight Ebonheart. I myself was tasked to observe humanity to see if his idea of them being friends with us would or even could work. I didn't return for 400 years. Humans had changed me. I saw how cruel my tricks were. Fueling stories that Fae was evil sprites or imps of Lucifer himself. I thought I had done good by punishing the wicked but all I did was spread fear into the hearts of the innocent. I even fathered children with human women" he said placing his fork down.

 

"None of them were immortal. Not one. Sometimes I wonder why the goddess gave us immortality. What good is it when you outlive even your children?" he asked driving tea. When I returned to the forest, I was aghast to see almost everyone gone. Left long ago for the new world. Oberon still out there and not answering a single call or summon, Titania demanded to know my final opinion. She had been told by me of the big stuff.  The Hundred Years' War. The Spanish Inquisition. She seemed to revel in that for some reason. I made it a point to tell her that humans were capable of great virtues as well. A point lost on her. More years passed, and Oberon eventually did return but it didn't go well. His banishment made her distrust humans even more as she blamed them for the cause. A few decades ago, me and Titania got into a heated debate. She said that humans were the worst creatures to walk the earth and incapable of contributing anything of value. A bold statement is it not?" he asked.

 

"What about art? Literature? Medicine?" Claire asked. "Like she gave a shit Claire. Just about all Fae had left the first by then and she was determined to hate humans for it. I said something that would change everything for me, her, and what came afterwards. "Well they can give us offspring. Your argument is flawed my queen" I said. Fuck me was she pissed. Just to spite me. Just to prove me wrong, she decided to have a child by a human father. Not just any human though. She chose the vilest one near our forest" he said. "A rapist. Oberon told us this" Claire said finishing her food. "Yes...he was shrunk and brought to our forest. Seeing Titania, he wasted no time fucking her. It was interesting to see her happy. She actually had feelings for him and spoke of their lovemaking openly. Time proved it wasn't meant to be. It ended on the sourest of notes and Titania was bitter about the whole affair. However, she did get a lovely daughter out the deal. You grandmother Lily"

 

For a few years, Titania never brought humans up again choosing to use what power she had to seclude us from the outside world. Her empty kingdom like some creepy memorial to earlier times. Your grandmother clung to me like a vine. A father figure for her. She had incredible talent that me and her mother encouraged at an early age. Mastering size spells as early as five. Spells she used to play with children nearby. More than once I caught her shrinking kids and bringing them in our forest" Puck said chuckling. "As she got older though she started to use her powers for selfish dangerous reasons. What I'm doing to you now I did to her when she was 14 years of age. It was necessary. She was out of control. Shrinking village boys and having sex with them. Some...some never returned home. She denied it, but a shrunken shoe gave her away. She got angry and turned her power on me. Took me days to heal from the cuts from summoned thorny vines. I ambushed her when she was asleep, sealed her powers and shrunk her."

 

"She cried and said she was sorry, but I saw in her mind she wasn't. Her human blood burned in her. Demanded that she use her power. It hurt me so much to break her. Claire, I love your grandmother. Love her very much. It was my words that led to her being born after all. A week, it took a week to help her. And her last test revealed her motivations. What caused her violent outbursts and revelry. Her father. It was him that drove her. She wanted a human man's touch so badly she'd do anything for it. And when I performed the test, she nearly killed me" Puck said gathering the plates. "She passed it eventually. Doing it enough times, she learned to control her emotions and not let them control her. A task you will have to prove tomorrow" he said putting the plates in the sink. "What is the final test?" Claire asked. "One that will test your heart. One that will hurt you in such a way you will never forget. A necessary test" he replied softly. Claire really didn't like the sound of that.

 

"Your grandmother grew up to be a beautiful caring woman and would’ve stayed in the forest if I had taken her up on her offer" he said. "Offer?" Claire asked. "To be her husband. As I said before, feelings of fatherly abandonment influenced her mind. She saw in me a father figure and with almost no other males around anymore, she wanted me to be her mate. I'd be lying if I said I wasn’t tempted. Good birthing hips. Ample breasts and backside. Flawless feet and toes. Her hair like spun gold. Sorely tempted indeed. Alas, I turned her down. As much as I might've lusted for her, I loved her more as a surrogate daughter. I'm sure it was my decision that had her leave. She may say it was to find out what happened to the other Fae or just to explore. No, it was me. Now as you know, Titania wasn't the model of sanity and she took the news of Lily wanting to leave not well. Hell, she grew a fucking wall of thorns around the village to keep her from leaving."

 

"Lily came to me begging for me to help her leave. After what I had done, I obliged. I created a perfect illusion of her to take her place. It would speak, eat, drink, shit, and sleep just like the real thing. Three days, I stayed awake three days to make sure the illusion never faltered. Then I fell asleep. Once I did the illusion disappeared. Disappeared at the worst time. Titania was telling the illusion how sorry she was for losing her temper and that she loved her deeply. Her wrath was astounding. She knew immediately I was to blame for her missing daughter and her humiliation of pouring her heart out to an illusion. Failing to find her by scrying, she demanded to know where she went. I didn't answer. She tortured me. Ground her dirty, sweaty, feet on my shrunken body. Squeezed me as hard as she could. She even sat on me for good measure. Still I didn't answer. She sat on her throne in grief like Lily had died. "She did what had to do Titania. Her human blood yearned to explore and learn what the world had to offer" I said making up excuses. That was the final straw for her. "Your childish tricks cost me my daughter. Always the trickster. Fine. By my power you merit a fate appropriate for one with a childish mind" she said coldly holding me in her fist."

 

"It hurt like the blazes as her curse invaded my very being. Once it was done I was cast out of our forest and bid never to return under penalty of death" he said. "What kind of curse?" Claire asked. "It's not obvious by looking at me? For every day that passes, I don't get older. I get younger. I won't die of old age. No, I'll age right to the point I cannot live outside of a womb. My fate is to die a premature fetus. Or it would've been if not for Lily. 12 years ago, by chance Lily found me. Depowered and small, I was mistaken for a borrower and caged for sale. She remembered me. My beautiful Lily remembered me. She was curious like you why I was younger without magic and I told her. The poor girl blamed herself and went about finding a way to break the curse. That was impossible. There aren't many in the world with that kind of power and even less those skilled in fairy curses. Lily never gave up and to stave off the curse, she rented a loft for me, gave me access to the dirt in her forest, and best yet, fashioned a special doorframe for me. Look there" he said pointing to it.

 

Claire looked at the wooden doorframe. The wood looked old but healthy and had carvings in it. "Arcane runes. A very complicated spell that makes time move at a crawl in here. How long have you been here Claire?" he asked. "About a day" she replied. "Only a few moments have passed outside. For every month out there, only a hour passes. I have been living here for over 200 years by my own time" he said finishing rinsing the dishes. Claire stood up and hugged him from behind. "I'm sorry you have to go through that" she said. "I wish you felt such pity for me tomorrow" Puck whispered. "I won't let it get to me whatever it is" she said. "Claire, I will do things in an effort to break you" he said coldly. He hid his face as she shed a tear. "Don't stay up too late. Big day tomorrow" he said leaving her on the kitchen.

 

Claire tried to sleep on the sofa bit found she couldn't. It wasn't as much as his story that kept her up. It was Puck himself. A perpetually young man living under a curse that flung him back into puberty days. A curse enacted by her own great grandmother. The power locked inside her. Could it corrupt her. Claire then truly saw the reason for the intervention. It already had. She found herself thankful she had people in her life that wanted to help her stay on track. And poor Puck. Living under home arrest for two centuries by now. To live so long and mold young Fae to be respectful only to have it turn to shit because of a good deed done in the name of love. And what about this test to come? Puck obviously didn't wish to speak of it and dreaded it more than she did. Claire tossed and turned thinking about it until she fell asleep.

Chapter 23...the Original Trickster Pt. 2 by Size Master

"Wake up sleepy head. It's time to begin" he said pointing to a plate of breakfast. As Claire ate, he was oddly silent as he wrote on slips of paper. One by one he wrote the same arcane. "Looks like a spell" she said finishing her scrambled eggs. "A barrier spell so you won't burn the place down. Need a bunch of them" he muttered. "I'm not going to torch your loft" she said annoyed. "You say that now" he said. Puck slapped them all over the walls and floors leaving an empty space on the floor. "Once you're done, I need you to sit right there" he said pointing to the space. Swallowing the last bit of bacon, she walked over and sat. Puck sat before her and kissed her. "Good kisser. Runs in the family. Ahem...now brace yourself" he said. As soon as he said that, Claire felt her power rush back into her. Her body quivered. "I erased my sealing spell just now. Remember your training on how to deal with your libido" he warned. "Easier said than done. You look cuter somehow" she whispered. Claire took deep breaths and concentrated. Everyday memories of Keith and Aspen, mom, dad, Ritchie. Puck was harder than she thought. She wanted to hold him so badly and comfort him. Suck him off and taste his semen. Have him mate with her. "No. He's more than that. He has feelings Claire" she said to herself. "I do and good job" Puck said.

 

Once she had calmed down, Puck continued. "Now I need you to shrink back to your normal size. Less chance of burning the place" he said. Still irked, she did as asked and shrank down to her old borrower size. Puck waved his hands and ethereal chains bound her. "Relax. A precaution" he said. Claire was getting scared. She didn't like being restrained one bit and forced herself not to fight it. However, she could sense that she could snap this binding spell like it was nothing. A barrier shimmered around her for a split second.  Puck summoned Keith and Aspen once again and they were her size. She looked up at the giant boy. "What are you going to do?" she asked worried. Puck didn't answer at first. His lip trembled. "For this test, you must learn to control your anger, fear, your phobias, and jealousy. Primal emotions can cause you to lose control of your power and harm yourself and others" he said. "I can control my sexual desires. You can see that. I'll be just fine. I'm not scared" Claire said trying to sound brave. "You should be..." he muttered.

 

"Aspen. You got something to say don't you?" Puck asked. "Yeah I do. If it wasn't for grandma being allergic to dogs, I'd have never been your friend. That's right. A puppy would've done the job better than you. Don't have to worry about stepping on it. Carry it around everywhere. Seriously, who'd love a fucking three-inch kid creeping through her house and night eating your food? Like vermin you leave tiny holes in bags and shit. People online thought I was a freak. Said I was into bestiality. Sometimes I think it's pity not love I feel for you" Aspen said coldly. Claire hid her face in her curled up knees. "It's not true. Aspen would never say that" Claire muttered. "Not out loud maybe. Honestly, a human and a borrower? You can't even use my fucking toilet without falling in and drowning. You will always be a burden to me" Aspen said coldly. Claire whimpered and cried as her power flared hotter and brighter. "Wife? What was I thinking marrying you? Forget life insurance or even a normal outing for that matter. Things normal couples do or deal with. In laws are a bunch of freaks. A wife that can't decide what she wants to be at the genetic level. A brother in law who's been jerking of to me since he was a kid. A mother in law who wouldn't even accept me till I fucking died. And daddy? Don't think for one second I never noticed those pathetic erections he got seeing my feet, ass, or tits. Two perverts, a closet bigot and a three-inch-tall manic depressive. I should've married Keith" she hissed.  

 

"THAT'S NOT TRUE! NONE OF WHAT YOU SAID IS TRUE! ALL LIES!" Claire yelled as a blast of raw magic force shot from all around her. The binding spell snapped instantly, and the barrier barely held as Puck reinforced it. Claire looked at Aspen and Keith. They were talking anymore, moving, or anything. They lay on the floor burnt. A pair of sizzling skeletons. The sight of it made Claire gibe off an unholy shriek. Puck watched as she passed right out. "Well, that could've went better" Puck sighed making the illusions disappear. He sat patiently for her to wake. Claire groaned as she finally awoke. She looked around in a panic. "I had them disappear, but you bet your tiny ass you'll see them again" he said. He placed a cap full of water and a chunk of granola before her. "Eat. Your body released so much power in such a short time your blood sugar crashed. It hasn't fully adjusted yet" he said. "How long..." she muttered.

 

"Just under five hours. I didn't enjoy that at all" he replied. "What she said. The things she said to me" Claire muttered as she wiped tears from her eyes. "All of that I pulled from your subconscious. Her words came from your own fears" he said. "This is torture!" she cried tossing the granola away. "Where did that ego go? The one you showed earlier saying you could beat this. Here's a news flash for you. Lust is one of the easier emotions to curb. Looking away, thinking of something else. Even a cold shower can cure that. Anger? Self-loathing? That's deep. Those emotions run all the way to your soul" he said. "So, I can't feel that?" she asked upset. "No. That's fucking ridiculous. You're a Fae not a fucking Vulcan. It's not just suppressing it. It's refining it. Keeping it in you like a archer keeping an arrow in his quiver. I'll explain further. Why does a blade cut and a hammer crush? Why not the opposite? Focus of force is why. A blade focuses its force along a keen edge while a hammer's is spread out. You learn to control your anger you can hone your power as if it was Excalibur itself instead of a bomb. You saw what could happen if you don't. Far worse than a broken wrist isn't it?" he asked. Claire said nothing back.    

 

 

"I want to try again" she muttered. Puck was wary. "Please" she begged. "Fine but trying again so quickly can be dangerous" he said waving his hands. Keith and Aspen appeared once again but it was Keith who spoke first. "Oh. It's you again. Going to kill us again this time? Burn us to our bones. You were too busy crying to hear our screams last time. Self-centered bitch. For two years I tried to be nice to you. Smiled, laughed, cooked food for you and Aspen. Wasn't good enough for your jealous ass" he said. Claire stared at him. "Puck. Make me smaller. I'm not done with her yet" he said. Puck made the illusion smaller and Keith strode right up to her legs. "You thought all I did was just to get on her good side. No, I loved you too. I wanted to be part of a family and when I gave Aspen the gift of that size watch what did you do? Not one thank you. "Thanks Keith. Now Aspen can come to my house and eat dinner with my family, fuck me senseless, make a podcast in an effort to save my race". Yeah, didn't hear none of that. You hear me talking to you you giant fucking ingrate?!" Keith yelled. Claire placed him on her thigh. "...every word" she muttered crying. Her power was flaring up, but Puck could see her trying to contain it. 

 

"You reminded me of my dead sister. Your laugh, the way you showed love, but I never got that until I told you my secret. Why? Why Claire? Why was your love for me so hard? What did I do to deserve two years of your contempt?" he asked. "YOU LOVED HER!" she screamed as her power flared once more. Keith fell off her thigh grimacing in pain. The soles of his tiny feet were blistered. "...I'm sorry. I'm so sorry" she said holding him in her palms. "Sorry won't take away the pain. Of this and back then" he said. "You're right. It won't. All I can do is make sure I don't hurt you again" she said after taking a breath. "Put him down you freak" Aspen hissed. Claire did and Aspen held him in her hands. Claire stared at her toes not daring to make eye contact. "...even if you both feel that way, I'll still love you" she muttered. Aspen looked at her. Claire stood up shattering her bonds once again. "Damn. I even tripled their strength too" Puck thought. "All my fears. All my doubts. I won't stop loving you" she said. The illusions vanished. "That was impressive" he said. "Then I passed?" Claire asked. "The test isn't over. The absolute worst is to come. We'll start again tonight. For now just relax" he replied. Claire was dumbfounded. What was worse than hearing her worst fears spoken aloud by those she loved? Hours passed as she watched movies trying to think of even worse things she had to see and hear. Abruptly, Puck turned the tv off. "We can't put it off any longer. It's time for your final lesson" he said.

 

He sat before her towering over her small body with an anguished look. "This lesson nearly had your grandmother kill me. Your heart and mind will be pushed to the breaking point.  For all the emotions you learned to master, there is one that is more dangerous than all the others combined. Loss. The pain of tragedy. But as dangerous as it is, it can also be helpful. Focused properly, it can bolster your resolve, give you strength. Determination to punish those that took from you...if you find the balance" he said waving his hands. Aspen and Keith appeared once more but also Thomas and Rebecca, her parents. Claire was very worried not just by what he said about loss but the fact each one was naked and her size. Puck looked at each one. With no warning at all, he slammed his fist right down on Thomas splattering him. Claire yelped frozen in shock. Her breath caught in her throat she stared at the crushed remains. For added measure, he had the illusions run to her for safety. Rebecca was snatched up by him. "Please! I'm pregnant! I'M PREGNANT!" Rebecca screamed as Puck lowered her into his mouth. "...mommy" Claire muttered dumbfounded as he sealed his lips and loudly swallowed her mother. Claire was so shaken by the scene she pissed herself.

 

Keith was next. "Don't do this. Don't please. I have a wife. Kids. I want to see my kids grow up!" Keith screamed as Puck put two fingers around his head and twisted. A pitiful whimper escaped Claire's lips as she watched him go limp. He tossed the body before her. Being the same size, Claire had no trouble seeing his face frozen in death. Tears on his cheek, the stark terror in his eyes. A burning rage began to form in her heart. Her rational mind couldn't tell her he wasn't real. The father of her son was dead. Brutally murdered as he begged for his life. All the lost time she could've bonded with him came like a flood of grief adding to her pain. Puck could see her flaring in power. "Claire!" Aspen screamed as she got to her. Puck reached down and yanked Aspen off her dainty feet by her long hair causing her to scream in pain. "Let...her...go" Claire hissed as she tried to move. "No, this binding spell is the strongest I got and in your fatigued state you won't be breaking it. Also, you'll see Aspen looks different doesn't she?" he said. Claire hadn’t but as Aspen dangled upside-down flailing about crying, she was as pregnant as she had seen her earlier today. Puck knew this would hurt her even more.

 

Her fiery Fae wings burst forth from her back . Her eyes glowing white hot. "That motherly glow. Two lives, for the price of one" Puck said opening his maw.  "Help me Claire! I don't wanna die! I DON'T WANNA DIE ALONE! I WANNA BE A MOMMY!....help...me..." she whimpered as she passed his lips. Her kicking legs were slurped right to her feet. Her tiny toes scrunching as she wriggled and fought his tongue, and then they were gone. It was a surreal sight to see flames frozen in motion as if even they heard their breath. The bulge slipped down his throat and Aspen was gone. Puck had closed his eyes as he had to concentrate swallowing such a mouthful and when he opened them even he nearly pissed himself.

 

Her entire form crackled with energy. Her tears were blood. Her teeth clenched tight and the sound she made chilled his soul. The guttural sound of an unholy beast ready to strike. She lunged and his spell held her...barely. He was thankful that she had broken it before and he could gauge her strength. If she hadn't, the three-inch girl who was wrath personified would've ended him. Puck looked at her sadly. He broke her heart so badly in an effort to strengthen it. He said nothing as he waited for her to calm down. Minutes turned into an hour and even though her power faded, her anger did not. "My life. They...were...my...life" she snarled. "They aren't real" he whispered. Claire tried to jump at him. "Real enough" he growled. Puck shrank himself and approached her. She yanked harder and harder seeing him as easier prey. "Your grandmother had a similar reaction too. In her case it was her father I killed. Every kid I've had to do this to had someone they cared for. A girl, a boy, a parent, even a friend. You Claire...are unique. Never was there four of them. One or two but not four. "You are truly blessed to have so many to cherish in your life. But it also can open you up to the most pain"

 

"There is nothing more dangerous, noble, rewarding, or brave to mutter those three words. I love you. There are people in this world that will exploit your love, your kindness. You already know one of them" he said. "Then I shouldn't care so much?" Claire asked. "No. Care all you want but if someone takes a loved one from you...you give out vengeance so coolly no one would dare try again. You are to be the hawk that singles out its prey among the flock. The flock doesn't matter. Just that single bird you have your sights set on. That is vengeance the Fae way" he said extending his hand. Claire powered down and he brushed her cheek. He embraced her tightly and kissed her forehead. Claire could sense his own pain inside him. "I hate this part of the job" he whispered. Puck cradled her to him as she fell asleep. Her power had worn her right out. 

 

Puck grew to human size and carried Claire in his hand to the sofa where he placed her. Once done, he went to his bedroom and laid down. His thoughts went back to a time when he had people in his life he loved and were taken away. 

 

It was the year 1347. A year of great sorrow for Europe. Puck was living in medieval Paris at the time and had been so for 10 years by that point by order of Titania herself. He watched over humanity living as a human and working as a shoemaker or cobbler and they were known back then. He has stopped planking humans as something more entertaining had come along. Namely marriage and children. Yes, Puck had found a young woman that he loved. A nice maiden of 14 years old and not a penny to her name living on the street. He hired her to help him run his shop and they eventually fell in love. A year later his first child (by her) was born. He named her Lilian auspiciously and a few years after that his son Henry was born. Neither had magical gifts but he didn't care. They were of his blood and they reminded him of himself or his wife. Lillian had a head for numbers and was gentle as her mother. Henry played the fool to get laughs just like his father.

 

They knew what he truly was and didn't fear him as was common in those days. Shrinking his kids and hunting them growling saying he would eat them up. Shrinking for his wife to pleasure her giant feet after a long day. Puck was happy. He forgotten his reason to be in the city until 1347. His daughter was nine, his son 6, and his wife 24 or would've been saw the Black Death sweep through the city. People said it was god's judgement over their sins or them letting Jews live in the city. Puck knew different. Ebonheart had launched another attack on humanity. The city was sealed to prevent the sickness spreading into the rural areas. A futile attempt by far and as the death toll rose. Humans sought ways to stop it. Praying didn't stop it. Whipping themselves didn't do shit. He was helpless to watch people he knew for a decade by then die one by one. He wept. Ophelia had never seen him weep before. She hugged him as he watched a cart full of bodies roll past his window. One body belonged to a boy his son's age. His friend no less. Puck had been crafting shoes for the child as an order for his birthday. A day that would not come.

 

Everyone in his city block was dead and people noticed he and his family was not. Being different in those days was dangerous at best a death sentence at worst. The cart pushers rumored they sold their souls to the devil for protection and one night they came with chains and torches to smite the blasphemers. They were asleep as they broke the door down and dragged them all out into the street. Him and his family bound with iron chains watched as they burned his shop, his home to the ground. Puck could do nothing as they tortured his family for a false confession. The iron in those chains repelling his spells. His children knew what he was and said nothing for they loved him so. Same for his wife. Hastily, one of them stabbed his wife and with that others did the same to his two young children and then Puck himself. His family died before his eyes helpless. The same look about them Claire had seeing her parents and loved ones dying. However, Puck being an immortal, was not so easily killed. He bled on the street not moving and when someone took those chains off them, they saw there was something in Paris more to fear than plague.    

 

He healed himself on the spot and stood up. They attacked him assured his was a demon now and he easily bound them in place...all of them. A mob of over two dozen people demanded, begged, prayed, to be set free of him. His wrath overflowing, Puck shrank half of them right then and there. As for the other half..."you want to know where this sickness came from? See for yourself!" he yelled transforming the rest into plague rats. The humans now rats didn't disperse as one would think. As anyone knows (Puck did right then) rats eat ANYTHING. They pounced on the shrunken defenseless humans and devoured them. Puck stood there silently listening to their screams and then there were none. Tiny scraps of cloth, blood, and bits of flesh littered the spot they were in as the rats had their fill of tiny human flesh and moved on to infect others. With nothing to tie him down anymore and the call of Fae to fight, Puck returned to England.

 

He was never truly the same after that. Losing control of himself had not only killed the guilty, but most assuredly killed innocents with those plague rats. The teacher had broken his own rules. He saw redemption in others teaching the dangers of letting their power run wild. Vowing never to lose control again, he left himself to secular roles shying away from humanity...until he was ordered again. Centuries later, his species near extinct, he had found his greatest challenge and his last stroke at redemption. Puck lay in his bed and waved his hands. Appearing was his lost family. Tiny children jumping up and down on his pillow. His wife taking her clothes off and laying close to his face. Puck caressed the illusion with eyes old and saddened far more than anyone with a teenage boy form. "Ophelia. Tell me I'm a good person" he whispered. "You are a good person Puck Acornwood" she said kissing his finger. The tiny children jumped on his chest asking him to play with them. With his fingers, he chased them around his young chest until they grew tired. They slept soundly with not a care right above his heart. His wife asleep as well, he played with her hair and fair backside gently. He had done this more times than even he could count, and it always ended the same. They would be gone when he woke up.

 

Claire was first to awake. Showered and dressed, she cooked breakfast. "It's no trouble. I enjoy this kind of stuff" she said seeing him appear in the kitchen. "If you're human sized, you must be feeling better" he said to her. "What I saw yesterday, I'll never forget" she said. "You shouldn't. Not now not ever" he said sitting down. "You're going to do it again aren't you?" she asked. He simply nodded. Both were silent as they ate and after eating Puck just stood there. Claire stood in front of him as he looked down. "You have pretty feet. Anyone ever say that to you?" he asked softly. "All the time but you're not staring at my feet are you?" she asked. He shook his head. "Looking for courage. I truly hate this part of the test" he said. Claire had him sit down before shrinking herself. "Please...continue" she said to him. Puck cast his illusions of those she loved.

 

For hours he killed them in horrible ways and then would bring them right back. Claire clenched her fists as her power flared but didn't lose control this time. Even as her mother begged to deliver another child just before being swallowed whole, Claire stood firm. Crying but firm. Puck himself trembled as Aspen shrieked as her bones and flesh was torn and broken by his giant teeth. In his own way, he was being tested himself. Claire's power flared brightly but pulled itself back in her body. Her hair moved by itself as it glowed. Seeing she has far more control now, Puck resigned himself to deliver one final illusion. Aspen had returned but not alone. Ebonheart, human sized stood over her. Claire nearly pissed herself seeing the woman who had eaten her once before. Ebonheart grabbed Aspen. "Claire stop her please!" Aspen screamed. Claire felt the binding spell holding her down. She could only watch as the evil woman stuffed her wife in her mouth and very slowly and loudly swallow her. The illusion moved in slow motion on purpose and Claire could see her struggling all the way down her throat. "Do something about it bastard vermin" Ebonheart mocked. Claire felt the binding spell no longer there.

 

She hovered into the air, zipped right to her belly, and with her hand full of vengeance and focused magical might, ripped her belly clean open. She didn't hesitate to wade through the guts and viscera to her Aspen back and with mind-blowing power, flew out of her shredded stomach with Aspen in hand. The giantess fell to the floor dead as Claire held Aspen right as she could without hurting her. She looked into her eyes seeing the terror in them. "Whatever comes, I'll be ready for it" she said to her. "Couldn’t have said it better myself" Puck said clapping. The illusions were gone leaving just the two of them. "That was the real final test. All the lessons you taught me. I conquered my fear, controlled my anger, and used it to strike her down" she said. "That and not raping her" he said. "...that too. The real thing won't be so easy will she?" she asked. "Not by a long shot. Ebonheart may not have her own magic but she knows every arcane in existence and has thousands of years of combat experience. Even with her unholy army and allies, she's missing something that may be her downfall" he said. "What's that?" Claire asked. "Hope. Hope brought you from a scared two-inch little girl to a powerhouse of a woman. Turned a broken abused boy into a man wielding the mightiest sword ever made. And a grief stricken little human girl into the mother who can change the world. It's time you went home..." he said.

 

"Just like that?" she asked. "Just like that" he replied. Claire grew to human size and hugged him. She could see he didn't wish her to leave. She kissed him and held her tight. "Lily...sorry...Claire..." he said before she shushed him. "It's not the power talking. This is me. A girl would be lucky to have you" she said. She glanced down to see his shorts tenting. "Don't mind that. I do have a teenage body after all" he said. "When this is all over, I'll come back to help with that. I do have an open marriage you know" she said winking. "Not nice to trick people Claire. I should know" he said. Claire slipped her sandals on. "Not a trick when it's true" she winked as she opened the door. "Seriously, I'll come back. When I learn how to control my powers more I'll break this curse. You can live free" she said as she stepped out. "We'll see" he said smiling. As he watched her leave, he could sense something off down at street level. It was faint and concealed. However, it didn't disappear as Claire entered the waiting car and left. If anything, it was getting closer. "Seems like I'm going to have another guest. Better prepare a proper welcome" he muttered.

 

"Really?! I was only gone for 30 minutes?!" Claire asked the driver. "Just about. How was he?" he asked. "Lonely, very lonely" she replied as she watched the rain fall outside. The car got on the motorway heading back to Yorkshire.

 

Back at Puck's...

 

He waited patiently as he knew whatever it was would appear shortly. Well rested, he sat on the sofa watching the door. He almost didn't see it but he felt it. A shadow stretched underneath the doorframe and crawled along the wall and floor edge. He waved his hands activating a powerful barrier. The shadow stopped moving. "I know you're there. Come on out and have some tea with me" he said looking dead at it. For a second nothing happened and then as if rising out of it appeared a small Asian girl. "Come. Have a seat. Been expecting you for a day or so" he said gesturing to the loveseat. The girl eyed him. "Mao...Mao is your name" he said grinning. She bawked. "Oh damn. You got a spy in Lily's mist" he said. "Mind reading magic. If you know that then you know what I'm here to do" she said. "Painfully so. No need to be brutish, have some tea and snicker doodles. I can sense your fear of me. This way you get to gauge my power without fighting" he said. Mao grew to his size as she sat in the seat.

 

Puck poured her a cup and handed a cookie to her. "Not poisoned" he said drinking and eating himself. Mao had been briefed on the legend of the trickster Fae. Powerful and cunning. Not to be underestimated. A worthy foe. Mao took a sip. "What was Claire doing here?" Mao asked. "That’s the question you wish to ask me first? Not why you look so young? Why haven’t anyone seen you lately? What skill set you use? I can see you're using the umbra techniques. Shadow magic" he said. He glanced at a book bag she had. "You didn't answer my question" she said. "Claire? I just turned her into a very effective weapon against Ebonheart and her vexing ilk. Do people still say the word vexing?" he asked chuckling. It unnerved her how laid back he was. Did he feel she was not a threat? Was he that powerful?

 

"Oh...I can feel you struggling to close your mind to me. A skilled spymaster for sure. You know, with Claire gone I'm a little lonely. How about you take off your clothes and come join me over here?" he asked. Mao shattered the teacup in her hand. "That a no?" he asked sighing. He waved his hands and appeared a copy of her sitting next to him. He slipped off her right shoe and sock and kissed her foot. "Fucking asshole" she said casting an ice spell at him. It impacted and he disappeared. "An illusion?!" she yelled. Another Puck appeared and a tiny one at that. "You expected something else?" he laughed. She lept from her seat and crushed it. Three more appeared. "Come one cutie. Let's have some fun!" he yelled. Mao kept stomping them and more just appeared. "Enough!" she yelled burning the floor.

 

"We're being silly. Why don't we just have some fun? Aren't you tired from fighting and killing people. I heard he's a good lover" a copy of herself said at her feet. Mao squished it. "Don't let his age fool you. Heard he's got a big dick. Go see for yourself" another tiny copy of her said behind her. Mao grabbed it and squeezed it until her bones cracked. "You hate yourself that much? I think you just want a quiet life for yourself. What was that name in your head before you shut yourself off from me? Jacob was it?" she asked. Mao grabbed her. "Don't say his name!" she screamed before savagely eating her. Another appeared. "Struck a nerve did we? A human name for sure. Don't your kind despise humans? Milady doth protest too much" she said. Mao shut her eyes as she ground the copy under her shoe. "Where?! WHERE ARE YOU?!" she yelled. Multiple copies of herself surrounded her giggling.

 

A sinister growl escapade her lips as she used her own shadow to strike out and kill each one. Mao began to understand what kind of Fae he truly was. Playing the fool was his gimmick. A way to lure out an weakness in his enemy. In reality, Puck was an expert in psychological warfare. Drive his enemy to the brink of insanity and attack when they were most distracted. Mao took a deep breath and concentrated hard. Manipulating every shadow, she could sense, she searched for him. No doubt hiding where he could remotely drive her nuts. Through his illusions, he could see her sitting down not moving. Her eyes closed. Tucked safely away in a sock drawer, Puck rested as much as he could. Dealing with Claire had drained his own magic and with barely a day to prepare, he was barely at half strength. Casting so many illusions wore on him. An hour passed before Mao stirred. "Hiding in complete darkness? Smart move but that narrows it down little fairy" she said getting up. Mao knew that was the only way her shadows couldn't find him. She began searching for him on her own.

 

He tried to shake her as she searched. Opening his cupboard, she found a copy of her and him fucking passionately. She ignored it. Under the sink was him snapping her neck. The more she searched, the more he used bizarre and morbid illusions. Under the bathroom sink he was raping a tiny copy of her with a toothbrush. Linen closet had copies of them in wedding attire. Pick finally stopped when the me of his illusions noticed her bump her stomach on the edge of the sink and she let out a strong but very brief pang of fear. He caught a glimpse in her mind for a brief moment that changed his way of fighting her. "Can we talk? A real talk" his copy said to the giantess in his hallway. Mao paused as this one wasn't mocking her and sounded sincere. "What about?" she asked narrowing her eyes. "I'm willing to make a deal. Leave me be and I swear I will not get involved in your right with them. I ask you to consider this offer as I set a trap to imprison you here until you pass away" he said seriously. "Afraid I'm getting closer?" she smirked.

 

"No, I sensed it for brief moment when you banged your stomach on my sink. You're pregnant, aren't you?" he asked. Mao took a step back. She had only learned that this morning as she missed her period. "I rather not get it involved in this fight. Walk away and I will not get involved in their fight anymore" he said. "And if I don't you’ll imprison me here?" she asked. "Indeed" he replied. Mao weighed her options. "How do I know you'll will keep your word?" she asked. The illusion vanished. Minutes later Puck appeared before her. "This is the real me. No illusion" he said gazing up at the Asian giantess. "...very well. I'll leave you be" she said to him looking hard at him. He was sweating and with her fortified ability, could smell it. "He is real" she thought. "Told you I was. Now go" he said. Mao turned her back and Puck could see her fingers was crossed as she chuckled. A spear of darkest shadow skewered him from behind and then dissolved. "Tricked me. Not nice...to trick...a trickster. Tempus Immortus" he muttered pointing at his doorframe. It shimmered. "What have you done?!" she said trying to touch it. When she did she found her fingernails stuck. Yanking back, she painfully tore them out. Puck chuckled. "That doorframe controls the passage of time between the outside and inside. I can change the flow at will. Now...now the spell is at its zenith. One day out there is 1000 years here. You’ll starve to death before dying of old age. If you shrink...you'll have a few years. Should've took me up on my offer..." he said taking painful steps.

 

Blood poured out of his gashes. His vision blurry he used his power to create illusions of his lost family. His wife Ophelia walking to him with an outstretched hand with their kids beside her. Mao, so angry, raised her foot over them. Just as he was about to touch her hand, Mao slammed her foot down on them all.  *crunch* *splat*

 

And like that, the infamous trickster was gone from this world...

 

She turned her attention to the doorframe. Her fingernails stuck in slowed time five inches from the frame. Yes, only five inches separated her from a lonely fate. Mao didn't give up. She searched for other ways to escape. The widows were covered by a magic barrier. Likewise the air vents. Even the damn sinks were barred somehow. Hours passed and Mao stripped all her clothes off and jumped into the toilet. The sheer embarrassment was not lost on her and she dove under the bowl water thinking she could swim out the nasty hard way. A barrier stopped her. The tiny woman climbed out and stood there on the floor. The reality was starting to set in but not entirely yet. Still her normal small size, she attacked the temporal distortion around the doorframe to break and destroy it. She sank to her knees seeing shockingly flames, and shadow stuck in time as it hit. Ironically, the one spell that could free here right then and there she refused to learn. Light spells. As light was not bound to time, it could pass right through but Mao found no need to know them. She was a spy and light spells were too flashy for her kind of work. Screaming, she let loose an mighty lightning bolt at it. It froze as soon as it touched the distortion. Mao was crestfallen.

 

She called for help magically. She didn’t want to as explaining what happened would bring some level of dishonor to her. They would not see her victory over Puck as honorable either. Help was on its way and would arrive...in 6 hours. 6 hours outside time. Doing the math, that meant help would arrive in 250 years. She'd be a dead, dried up tiny mummy by then...her child too. She realized she should have took the deal. For days she barely ate. She cried naked and alone on the floor. She and her baby would die all alone and her thoughts rested on Jacob. She actually looked forward to being his wife, his queen and ruling the isles. She wanted to be with so badly now. He wasn't a human to her. He was her chosen mate and father of her child. A week had passed and as she ate a Ritz cracker pacing around the floor, she glanced at the doorframe. Nothing had changed. The flames were still frozen, the lighting too. Wait a minute. The lightning...had it moved? Mao grow to human size for a closer look. It was almost unnoticeable but it had. It had moved an inch towards the doorframe.

 

"That's it" she muttered. In reality, the flames had moved too but by nanometers. Lightning however, moved thousands of times faster than even the strongest flame spell. The bolt was now only four inches from the doorframe. All was not lost to her. She only had to wait another four weeks. A month. Mao passed the time watching movies and tv shows on DVD. She stayed shrunk to conserve oxygen in the loft. Thankfully, Puck had kept a few potted plants around to recycle the oxygen. The weeks passed and the life inside her grew. Her belly swelled as well as her breasts. Her desire to be with Jacob was almost unbearable. She needed his touch so bad it hurt. She fingered herself multiple times thinking of how good it would feel to have him suck her lactating breasts. Lick her swollen feet. Lay in his giant warm hands and gaze at his eyes. As the moment came for the bolt to finally hit home, she held her breath.

 

There was a silent crack as it hit the wood then the field collapsed as the doorframe was blown apart. Mao thought she was dreaming. Wouldn't be the first time she dreamt of that accursed doorframe exploding. Her little body walked cautiously to it and she felt the humid breeze and the smell of rain. "Free! FREE!" she screamed as she literally flew out the door. The rain soaked her small body as she zipped through the air. The chill didn't faze her as only one thing was on her mind. She landed on his windowsill and it was cracked. It stayed cracked just for her. He was still asleep just as she had left him earlier. The clock said 12:04 a.m. She had been gone only 22 minutes. Most of that spent flying. It had been a month inside that room but only 2 seconds had passed outside. Mao flung herself onto his exposed chest and Jacob bolted awake feeling something wet on his skin. "Wha...Mao? MAO?! What...what the hell?!" he yelled seeing her very pregnant. "Take off your boxers" she said. "Mao. How in the world-"

 

"PLEASE!" she screamed. Worried as hell he did. The tiny Asian girl mounted herself on top of his shaft and it rose as she rubbed herself up and down it. He grew more concerned as he heard her sobbing. "Mao...what's wrong with you?" he asked. She looked at him so pitifully Jacob actually came. Most of it shot onto his bare chest but some dribbled out. That Mao dove full face onto his cock slit and devoured every drop she could. "Please speak to me" he begged. Mao got herself off his shaft and walked up from his crotch. Her tiny wet feet left almost invisible footprints. Her breasts leaking milk. Jacob was shocked beyond belief seeing her with child. He had last saw her an hour ago and she was certainly not swollen with child. He had dozed off with her laying comfortably on his chest.

 

"Mao...you're pregnant. I know how but..you know how?" he asked. She looked back at his dick and then her own belly. "Mine?! That's...your pregnancy is that fucking fast?!" he asked. She shook her hand. "Hold me...lick me...suck on me...anything to help me see I'm not in that room anymore!" she said. Jacob had many questions but decided to wait. He held her in his hand twirling his finger around her belly. "Wherever you were, you aren't there anymore. You're here with me" he said to her. Mao cried hearing that. No delusion or hallucination could produce that level of sincerity. She gazed at her giant and spread her legs. Jacob licked his lips ready to eat the little Asian treat out but looking at her trembling body, he thought different. A shrunken girl was his to rape, crush or eat like he had done so as Mao had shown him spells even he could use but Mao was not just another tiny female. She was HIS future Queen and she needed something other than sex. She needed his love. "When you're in a better place" he said closing her legs with his finger.

 

She held his chin with her dainty hands as she kissed his giant lower lip. She had feared she made an error agreeing to be his mate. He was a human after all. No, she had chosen wisely. She once saw him as a plaything, an asset, a assigned mission. No, he was far more to her now and she would kill anyone who dared to threaten her mate. Her vulnerable side ebbed and in its place came the vicious side to her. The one that would do anything to protect her kind, her child...and her lover.

 

Meanwhile back at Lily's mansion...

 

Claire opened the doors wanting to see everyone again. She knew she was worried them considerably and wanted to show them she was better now. "I'm back! I..Elena?" Claire asked seeing Elena sitting on a chair in the foyer. Lily, Rose, and Aspen were standing around her. "You’re back. Feeling..." Aspen trailed off trying to find a not insensitive word. "Not so power trippy anymore? Yes Aspen. Now give me a hug" she replied. Claire hugged her tight and kissed her lips gently. "I knew you could do it sweetie. As you can see we have a guest" Lily said. "Yeah. What brings you here Elena? How did you even know where to go?" Claire asked. "Keith sent me after...after they came for me" she muttered. "They?" Claire asked. "Mogwai he called them. This girl...she killed..." Elena said breaking down crying. "No...no please tell me they didn't kill him" Aspen gasped. "No. He went back to Thailand. They don't care who gets in their way. We're just things in their way" Elena said.

 

Aspen nodded remembering the intruders that came not long ago. "Well you're safe and UGGHGH!" Lily cried out suddenly. She fell to her knees and shrank down. "MOM!" Rose yelled rushing over and picking her up. Her little mother was trembling in her hands. "He's gone. He's dead...my beautiful trickster is dead" she said. "Trickster? Puck?!" Claire said. Lily could only nod before sobbing. "Guys...call a staff member and get Elena squared away. I'll see to mom" Rose said. Rose carried her to her room and laid down with her on the bed. She listed to her shrunken mother cry her heart out for a good 10 minutes. "Uncle Puck is really gone? How do you know?" Rose asked. Rose looked at her giantess daughter. "When Fae have strong ties to those they love, they can feel them when they pass on. It happened before with your grandmother. It was also how I knew your sister Rebecca was still alive" she replied.

 

Rose was heartbroken. She loved visiting the odd guy. Casting illusions of herself to play with. Shrinking down and hiding in his loft. Stifling giggles. As he growled and stomped about like an ogre saying he would eat her. And he loved to hug her. Even at a young age she could see how lonely he was. And now and then he would slip up and call her Emily. She asked Lily who that could be. Her mother looked sad when she replied that was the name of his daughter. Rose cried softly as she petted her mother. Her strong mother seemed so fragile right now. Wasn't just her body no bigger that her index finger that made her seem so. It was her spirit. "Mommy. It's going to be okay" she said softly playing with her hair. "You said once before after your daddy died" Lily said looking up at her. Rose simply nodded. Rose laid on her back and placed her mother atop her heart. A practice Lily had done several times in the past when Rose was upset.

 

When she had nightmares. A really bad day at school. She would take her little loafers off with her fingernails and place her tiny daughter on her breast, so she could listen to her heartbeat. It touched Lily to see her now much older daughter doing the same for her. It was late in the night and Rose fell asleep, but not Lily. She climbed off her giantess daughter and made her way to the nightstand where her bedroom phone was. Using her bare feet and hands to press buttons, she made a call and put it on speaker. "It's me Gaspar" she said. "It's kinda late mum" a voice said. "I know it is. That project we put on hold. It's officially not on hold anymore" she said. "You sure? We called it off because it would mean killing Yorkshire Forest. The source of your powers" Gaspar said. "I'm sure. Recent events changed my mind" she replied. "Very well. We can enter the last phase of Project Taurus Silver first light tomorrow" he said. "See that you do. I'll be there around 8:00 a.m." she said before using her foot to end the call.

 

Lily climbed back on top of her daughter. Her giant toes twitching as she slept. Her cavernous mouth open slightly as she drooled and snored. It reminded her of her late husband. Lily resolved herself to make a huge gamble on this project. If successful, it would give her borrowers the ability to fight a magic user and if not would sever any ability she could recharge her own magic and still stay Fae right in the midst of the most dangerous magical conflict in the last 500 years. Either way, it meant an end to Fae...

Chapter 24...Phara Pt. 1 by Size Master

"She's crying Keith" Lawan said holding their baby. "I can hear that. She's probably hungry" he said sitting on the porch polishing his sword. "She has been fed, bathed, changed, and napped" she said annoyed. "Then she just wants to be held" he said not looking. She stepped beside him. He glanced to the side seeing her bare feet. Her toes clenching slightly. Keith knew she was pissed. "She wants you" she said. Keith paused. "She's fine being held by you" he replied softly. "She wants her father! Your smell! Your touch!" she yelled. Keith put his sword down. "Well I can't give it! I don't have the right anymore" he said. Lawan stood right over him. He looked up just as she let go of the infant. He caught her before she hit the floor. "You insane?!" he yelled cradling the crying child. "Have I not accepted what you did?" she asked. "This hand held a defenseless girl with the other raped her till she begged for mercy! It was so easy to break her neck. The way her eyes rolled to the back of her head. That is not me! That is not what I do...and yet I did it" he said.

 

"Then why punish your daughter for what you did? You think she understands any of that?" Lawan asked sitting down. Keith looked a Kannika. She had stopped crying and was cuddling his chest. "One day she will know the things I did Lawan. Her loving daddy tortured people" he said softly. "If the roles were reversed, would she had left you unscathed?" she asked. "Lawan that's not the point" he said. "Oh, but it is. Wars are not won by mercy or gratuity. Kill or be killed and by your choice you may have spared lives on both sides" she said. "Or I could've scared her. the sound her pelvis made when I broke it with my finger. You just don't know" he said looking at her with tears in his eyes. "Killing others to send a message? Have you forgotten?" she asked. Keith lowered his head. With her finger, she caught a teardrop. "This is proof you haven't lost your way" she said showing it to him before drinking it between her lips.

 

Lawan looked to see their daughter fast asleep. "If she stays asleep. I know of pleasant ways to pass the time" she smirked wriggling her toes. "I'm afraid that will have to wait" a voice said behind them. "Announce your presence Arat" Lawan said irritated turning around. "Forgive me but I was deep in thought of why I came" he said. He sat next to them. "Ehat brings you here?" Keith asked. "I bring word from the council. They have decided to evacuate the population to Phara before the deadline" he said. Lawan was shocked. "A precaution in case all our efforts to keep the barrier up fails. I know how it sounds" he said. "Really because they just decided to break a thousand-year-old taboo!" Lawan yelled. "I'm missing something. What or where is Phara?" Keith asked. "The first city of the Yaksha" Lawan replied. "Wait. I thought this was the first city. Big capital and all" he said. She shook her head. "No, it isn't."

 

"Long ago when our race was still new, my ancestors traveled southeast Asia to find a homeland we would be safe in. A place safe from evil humans where we could live and thrive. Eventually, they found a cave lattice that would give them protection and far away enough from any human village. The people built a city underground and called it Phara. An antiquated word from old Yaksha meaning "The Haven". Our numbers were small back then, only a few hundred or so, but they prospered for centuries. Then one day there was an earthquake. A nearby spring leaked into the city flooding it within minutes. The only survivors were those that lived on the side of the cave walls high above. It was said that we lost 80% of our population that day. Only a few dozen made it out alive. The water drained away and the spring changed course leaving the devastation behind. Bodies everywhere. Families drowned in their homes. Children in their rooms. Babies in cribs."

 

"Because of the grief and fear it may happen again, the survivors left to find a new home. Before they left though, they sealed the entrance and turned the city into a mausoleum. A memorial of those that were lost. They roamed Thailand for a centuries for a place to call home. Eventually, the survivors ended up in the human city out there, a village way back then. They were under attack by a tribal warlord and the Yaksha, using their magic, drove them out. The grateful villagers begged the tiny people to stay and protect them. As you know, war is not our way. Fate smiled on them all when the first Queen in 300 years was born. The very queen who wielded Etherion. With her power, a new realm was born, and humans were welcomed to join them as we needed them for mating. The village was emptied and when warlords returned, they found the village void of all people. Word began to spread of tiny magical demons called Yaksha" she said.

 

"Damn. And this dead city is still out there?" Keith asked. "Yes, and it was never to be disturbed" Lawan replied looking at Arat. "Desperate times Lawan. Do you know any other place already made for our scale and can fit our population?" he asked. Lawan didn't answer. "Here's the incantation to unseal it. They wish for you to leave now" he said. Lawan snatched the paper from him and walked to the back of the house. "Something else is on her mind" he said. "Yes it is" Keith said putting his sandals on and walking outside. Lawan was finished dressing just as he returned. "You're not going alone" he said walking past her. "Stay with the baby. This is just a recon mission" she replied. "It's never so easy these days. I let Kannika with our neighbors. I WILL come along" he said looking for a shirt and shorts. Dressed for the human world, they proceeded to the gate. Growing to human size, Lawan looked back at the city. "It's becoming more real by the day" she muttered. "It became real to me some time ago" Keith said before stepping through. Once through, they used the old truck to leave the city.

 

"How far is it?" Keith asked struggling to pop it into third gear. "Not far. 20 miles or so along that mountain line. You didn't need to come Keith" she said. "Not even 30 minutes ago you were practically begging me with your eyes to suck your toes. What's with the cold shoulder?" he asked. "Phara, it is a dead place. The bodies were never buried and is said to be haunted. You have experienced so much sorrow I wanted you spared of this" she replied. Keith held her hand. "Where you go I go" he said. Lawan nodded and smiled. "...so real ghosts?" he asked softly. "Hungry ghosts. The main reason the city was made into a memorial was to appease them. Nobody knows if it worked. A hungry ghost is a very dangerous thing. Vengeful. Desperate to be remembered. Lonely things that will attack the living just to have company" she replied. "Uhh...can the sword kill ghosts Oberon. I know they can kill Slaugh" Keith asked. "Slaugh are a kind of ghost...sort of. Honestly I don't know" Oberon replied. Keith gulped at the thought of being attacked by the souls of the undead.

 

They parked in the forest and Lawan led him on an overgrown path. The path began to clear slightly. A tiny walkway at their feet. "Odd. This path has been walked on over and over. Recently too" she said looking down. Eventually, they arrived before a circular cut stone embedded in the rock face. Holding out the paper, Lawan began to touch a series of symbols. "What are these?" Keith asked looking at them. "Sealing glyphs. In the ancient times, our writing system was phonetic. The words used to incant magic was the same for certain phonetic alphabets. It's an alphabet almost forgotten in our society now. Open, Earth, Doorway" she said touching the last glyph. Nothing happened. "Sure you got it right?" Keith asked. Lawan glared at him. She touched them again and nothing happened. Keith touched the stone circle. He backed away and drew his sword.

 

"Stop! You can't just cleave it! It's a sacred relic!" Lawan yelled. "No, it's not. It's an illusion. It has no warmth, coldness, dampness, or dryness to it. In this humid heat that's impossible. Stand back" he said. Keith slashed downward with the blade and as he finished, the stone glowed before disappearing. "I'll go first" he said taking point. The cave opening was just big enough for them to walk through. Damp and the steady sound of dripping water was the only thing they heard. Keith nervously gripped his sword thinking of ghosts. Lawan brought up the rear using a light spell to illuminate the way. Her thoughts were on who could've made that illusion and to what end. Keith paused and held his arm out to stop her. "Fortify yourself. I hear tiny footsteps" he said. Just as she did a torrent of lightning came from the forefront. Keith barely had the chance to block them. Lawan returned fire with a fire bolt showing far ahead and scurrying figures. He breathed hard. "Those weren't ghosts" she said pointing to the ground. She bent down and picked up something. "Ghosts don't use footwear" she said showing him a tiny sandal. "You did say this was once populated. Maybe it belonged to a flood victim" he said. "A leather sandal a few millimeters big wouldn't survive a thousand years in such a wet place" she said handing it to him.

 

"Point taken. Hmm...craftsmanship is pretty good. Stitches are good. Toe prints barely visible. This sandal is almost brand new" he said rubbing his eyes after straining them so hard. "I don't like this Keith" she whispered. "Could Yaksha came back here?" he asked. "Never. It's pointless to do so with our city and the taboo involved" she replied. "But that was magic. Who else would be here?" he asked. Timidly, they kept going and at the end of the entrance, squeezed through an opening. "FIRE!" a voice yelled. Keith shielded his wife from a torrent of magic. He yelled out painfully as fire, ice, and lightning peppered his fortified hide. Angrily, Lawan raised her sandaled foot and slammed it down on the ground as hard as she could. The tremor knocking their attackers on their asses. Lawan followed up with a gale force wind spell scattering more like little dolls. Keith staggered on his feet and drew an arcane on the ground. Pissed, Lawan grabbed a random attacker and closed her fist around him.

 

"Talk! Who are you?! Why have you taken up in a sacred place?! ANSWER!" she yelled squeezing. She could feel his bones creaking. The young man looked at the giantess in terror. "We will not let you...destroy our city" he groaned. "YOUR CITY?!" she yelled so loud her voice echoed. "Second line!" someone shouted. "Don't. I'll activate this spell here and believe me it won't be pretty in a confined space like this" Keith said pointing to it. They held their fire. "Commander...don't listen to them. It's a trick. Mogwai don't...take prisoners" the man in her fist gasped. "We are NOT Mogwai!" Lawan yelled. "Then what are you?" an older man below asked. "Yaksha. A very pissed off one at that" she replied. "At ease. There seems to be a misunderstanding. Please release that soldier" he said. "Keith. If they so much as twitch a tiny finger our way...burn them" Lawan said. Keith nodded as she placed the bruised man back on the ground. "If you would shrink yourselves I can escort you to our council" he said. "Lawan, I'll do it. You can cast spells faster than me" Keith said. "But you're still hurt" she said. "Getting better. Just keep your head on a swivel" he said.

 

Keith shrank down and stowed his sword. The giant feet of his wife just a foot behind him watching carefully. A light shown up ahead and the narrow passageway opened up into a spacious hollowed out cavern. "My god" Lawan said seeing the sight. "Remarkable! This is Phara?" Keith asked looking around. "The stories are similar, but they never spoke of such beauty" she said. Crystals imbedded in the rock reflected light. Tall walkways connected the higher areas which held homes. There were people who literally lived on balconies. "That light up ahead" Lawan asked. "It's on our way" the man said. Lawan carefully took her steps as tiny people below paused to see a giantess unknown to them walk overhead. Her clothes completely foreign. Her massive sandals with the odd logo on them and a foreign word saying "Nike". Mothers pulled children off streets. People hurried into shops and homes. A young girl poking out from a window waved. Lawan paused to wave back and her mother pulled her in and shut the window.

 

"I've noticed something peculiar about these people. Their skin tones vary. Some fair skinned and others not. I don't think these guys are Yaksha" Keith said in a closed magical communication. Keith and Lawan were astounded by how many people they had seen there and their city just kept going. The beginning of it was old, very old. Mud brick. As they went deeper though the buildings were newer. Stone construction. Actual sloping roofs. Windows and doors. On the center of it all was a shining Quartz Crystal spire. Sunlight from holes in the ceiling reflected right on it. The light scattered illuminating the city like some muti-directional lighthouse. "Those that came before will not be forgotten" Lawan said reading an inscription cut into the polished stone square. "Our memorial to those that died here. Their remains enshrined in cut facings of the crystal" the man said. "It's breathtaking" Lawan said touching it. "This way please. The council is the next street up" the man said. In just a few steps Lawan had made it there. The soldiers formed ranks around the massive courtyard which was just big enough for her to sit in. It made her think how fortunate she was as her own courtyard was actually slightly bigger.

 

Keith stood firm before his wife watching the soldiers. He could hear the groan of leather as she flexed her toes. A solidary old man came forth and stood before them. "Are you their leader?" Lawan asked leaning down. The soldiers tensed up. Their spears ready to attack the titanic woman. The old man held his hand ordering them to ease. "I am the president of the council. My name is Shang Di. You are unfamiliar to us. Where do you come from?" he asked. "I am of the Yaksha. Where I come from I'm not at liberty to say. Who are you people and why have you taken residence in a sacred place to my kind?" she asked with an edge to her tone. "We are Mogwai. And as for why..." he was saying before Keith drew his sword on him. "I'll be damned. Right on our doorstep too" Keith hissed. Soldiers surrounded them. Lawan's hands glowed as she got ready. "I love you sweetheart" Keith said up to her. "...you too" she whispered. "Stand down! STAND DOWN! We mean you no harm!" Shang said. "Bullshit. I haven't met a Mogwai that wasn't either a murder or a degenerate" Keith spat. "We are not the Mogwai you think we are" he said beckoning someone. A young man came to stand at his side. "My grandson. He will be a hostage to ensure your safety. Please. Let me explain everything" he said. The young man in his 20's climbed onto Lawan and sat nervously on her thigh. She could feel him trembling.  

 

 

Shang dismissed the soldiers and had them stand guard outside the courtyard. Lawan wrapped her hand around the young man and held him. Keith lowered his sword but not his guard as the old man sat down. "As I said we are Mogwai but not the ones you're thinking of" he said. "I only know one kind" Keith said staring at him. "Because we chose to disappear. The price we paid for helping humans long ago. You know of the scourge the ravaged Europe and Asia just under seven centuries ago yes?" he asked. "You mean the Black Death?" Lawan asked. "Yes that. Do you know how it was stopped?" Shang asked. "A friend told me the different races of homo smallicus banded together to stop it" Keith nodded. "Yes...yes that is true" the old man said stroking his beard. "Keith. I think I know who they really are..." Oberon said. "While it is true the Mogwai cheered the scourge, there were some in their society that didn't. The family of the East chose to help stop it. Even with the problems humans gave us, we didn't see the honor of letting the innocent die along with the wicked. We broke away and aided the others" he said.

 

"The Mogwai rebels. Oberon, you did say there were Mogwai rebels that fought the plague" Keith thought. "For our troubles, our own brothers and sisters hunted us for treason. By the time we made it to this region, we barely numbered 50. We thought our lives over until we came across this place. We recognized it for what is was from the ancient stories before the Separation" Shang said. "Separation?" Keith asked. "It's what we call the time when the more violent Yaksha left us to form the Mogwai nation. About 100 years after the tragedy of Phara" Lawan replied. "It was perfect for us. Yaksha and Mogwai didn't dare come here and we could live in safety without being found" he said. The sadness in his voice had Lawan let go of his grandson. "It was not an easy thing coming here and making it home. The bones of our ancestors still stuck in hardened mud. The streets littered with them and we had to use their homes for shelter. First thing we did he excavate their remains, build the memorial, and enshrine them. It took an entire year and it was not without peril"

 

"Some went mad from dreams. Others haunted by ghost lights" he said. "Ghosts. He ghosts" Keith muttered nervous. "Hehe...do not worry boy. They have been appeased and remembered. Ober time, we began to expand this city as our population grew. Found ways to bring in light and fresh air. Carved out chambers to expand further" he said motioning for them to look around. "How many are here?" Lawan asked. "By last count, 5,212" he replied. Lawan and Keith were speechless. "This many and so close. Centuries Keith. They have been this close for centuries and we didn't know" Lawan said. "Care for a tour?" Shang asked. Lawan and Keith blankly nodded. "Ahem...as much as I like to see a giant beautiful woman, can you shrink down? The areas we will go won't fit you" Shang said. Lawan obliged and shrank. She walked up to the young man from before. "Sorry for squeezing you a little" she said. He timidly nodded. "See to a cart" Shang told the man. The young man left them. "I was not aware of any Yaksha left. I heard you were driven out of China" Shang said.

 

"How did you know that?" Keith asked. We have scouts out there. Ones that can blend in best.  We have heard things recently. A coming war?" Shang asked. "Indeed" Lawan said. The old man nodded and stroked his beard. "Interesting times. Even our common enemy lives like we do in caves. Some things are universal it seems. Tell this old man about this war" he said as a mouse drawn carriage pulled up. They all got in the carriage and Keith began telling him what was happening. As they spoke, Lawan saw everything. It wasn't just being in a legendary city told in stories, it was they turned a necropolis into a thriving city. A city that functioned very much like her own with some exceptions. Cargo elevators leading to higher levels were made of twig and string. Water wheels driven by passing streams provided power to them. A sewer system using a series of watersheds, moss, and mushrooms cleaned it. For the ancient tech they had, it was remarkably clean and efficient. They even domesticated mice as beasts of burden.  Their clothes were more modest. No doubt a necessity for living in a cave. "I would've expected more people after all that time" Keith said. "Living down here is hazardous. We're constantly excavating new areas which has cost lives. It's easy to get sick here due to the humidity and our magic isn’t what it used to be" Shang said to him. "I meant no offense. What you have here is breathtaking. I'd love to speak with your engineers and give them pointers" he said.

 

"I can arrange that my borrower friend" Shang said. Lawan and Keith looked at him surprised. "We know of your kind. It is the best explanation for a 3-inch white man who can take a magic assault and survive" the old man chuckled. "...how are the Yaksha?" he asked softly. "We're getting by. The other week many died by a mogwai assault" Lawan replied. Shang shook his head. "To carry on such hated. I don't understand it. Many of us feel it is time to rejoin our Yaksha family" Shang said looking out the carriage seeing children playing on the side of the street. Both were silent. As they entered the next chamber, it was clear that they were divided into sectors depending on function. This one focused more on agriculture. "Cute" Lawan giggled seeing a teenage boy riding the back of a hefty rat. A piece of food before it as a makeshift plow connected to his waist tilled dirt. "We have our farms here. We mostly grow potatoes, carrots, and whatnot that doesn't need much sunlight. Over there we keep mice for milk" Shang said pointing to the far right.

 

In the next chamber, there were buildings. "Our school districts are here. Their schedule only has breaks for harvests" he said. "What do you teach?" Keith asked. "Many things. Math, history, world culture...what we know of it. Art, agriculture, and if they have an aptitude, magic" he replied. By the time they had reached their deepest point of the cave, they had crossed through 5 chambers. "And here is the sixth chamber. We're busy trying to shore up the rock as we tunnel in" he said. There was a slight tremor and the ceiling began to give way. Workers rushed out yelling to take cover as it came tumbling down. They all got out the carriage as the dust cleared. They were horrified to see a pair of little legs sticking out of the rubble.  "XU! He was the farthest in!" someone yelled. They began to move the pebbles off him only to find more debris falling. "Stop! You're making it worse!" someone said. "I can hear him! We have to get this off him!" another shouted. "Everyone out now!" Keith said to them. Looking at Shang, they obliged the foreigner. First fortifying himself, Keith cautiously eyed the weakened struts. One false move and all of it could come down. "Keith. Please be careful" Lawan said. Keith silently nodded as he made an arcane of ice. Freezing the struts and roof would give it some support but it was a delicate matter. Too cold and the fragile wood would shatter. The room groaned.

 

"Now for the tricky part" he said. He began to grow but slowly. The roof itself was barely 3 feet tall and the chamber not even a foot deep. He stopped right at two feet tall. He began to dig his fingers into the debris and when deep enough, very gingerly began to lift. With his free hand, he picked off the pebbles that lay on the man groaning in pain. "Fuck" Keith said uncovering him. It was clear he was not long for this world. Keith took ahold of him as gently as he possibly could. He cringed as he could feel the bones in his body broken. He placed him in the n the ground and let the debris settle back down. It was a bad sight. Barely out of his teens, he was mortally injured and groaning in pain for his mother. Keith decided to do something he never thought he would ever do...heal a Mogwai. Biting his finger, he began to draw a healing rune all around his body. The young man coughed blood and started to convulse. Once done, he activated it. The chamber filled with white light as the rune pulsed around him. Bones began knitting, organs became whole again, lacerations healed and swelling disappeared. The Mogwai were shocked beyond belief seeing such a healing spell so effective and potent. They prostrated themselves before the little giant. "Thank you for saving our brother!" one yelled up at him. Keith shyly nodded.

 

A few hours later...

 

"Wish we knew that incantation. We could've saved so many lives" Shang said sipping tea. "I'd be happy to teach your people that" Keith said relaxing in a chair. Two servant women smiled eying him. Lawan shot them a glare that made them look away. "If we have the time Keith. It grows short" she said roughly. "She's right. We'll have our hands full moving our people here...your invitation still stands right?" Keith asked. "Absolutely, word has spread like wildfire of your coming and why. They are eager to meet their lost blood kin" Shang said putting his teacup down. "Then we should go. As my charming wife said, time grows short" Keith said standing up. Lawan and he bowed politely and left the residence. A carriage awaited them to take them back to the main entrance. Once they were completely outside, they grew back to human size. "You take them for their word?" Lawan asked getting in the truck. "As much as I want not to, I do. You saw how weak they were. Every Mogwai I ever met was hundreds of times stronger that they were. Just one of them could wipe them off the map" he said. "Liars need not be strong Keith" she said. "They live like it's still the fourteenth century. No concept of arcane. Hell, Arat could handle them. Is our only thought of them lying to us is because they’re not bloodthirsty?" Keith asked.

 

"Mogwai no nothing but murder" Lawan said. "...so that's how I've been sounding" he muttered. Lawan looked at him angrily. "Do we have free will? If so, then anybody can make a choice. Exceptions to the rule sweetie. Or do you think one day I will crush you under my foot because I can?" Keith asked as he drove down the road. "You would never do that to me" she replied. "Why do you say that?" he asked. "You're kind, caring, you love me" she replied. "Or is it an act?" he asked. Lawan trembled. "I'm sorry. I'm making a point. You believe me because you have faith in me. Going through life expecting the worst in everyone because not of their character but because of their species...isn't a way to live. A lesson I need to remember" he said. After shifting into third gear, he put his hand on her thigh. "Lawan is a beautiful woman that I love so much I rather die than lose her. Arat is a fucking brat but I love him as my brother. That councilwoman who dislikes me is a bitch, but she is driven to serve others and not herself. These three people are Yaksha but it's their qualities that define them, not their blood" he said. She squeezed his hand. "Sounds like you got out of your rut. Amazing what can change in a day" she said. "Day isn't over yet" he chuckled as he rounded a turn.

 

A hour later...

"Are you telling us that Mogwai have infested out ancestral home?!" Councilwoman Senu asked. "I wouldn't say infestation, but it is factually true that mogwai are there" Lawan replied. "How many?" A councilman asked. "Just over 5,200" Keith replied. All of them looked deeply concerned. "This many on our doorstep is wholly unacceptable" someone said. "They're not like the others. They just want to live in harmony. Hell, their magic isn't even that powerful" Keith said. "Or they were just playing you" Senu said. "For what purpose? If they are deceiving us, then why weren't they part of the strike force that invaded us not long ago? Surely such a force would be mobilized just to check on us after the deception my husband caused" Lawan said. the council spoke among themselves. Senu stood up after a few minutes of them whispering. "I will accompany you back to Phara tomorrow and speak with this Shang. Meet me at the gate at 9:00. You are both dismissed" she said with a regal tone. Keith and Lawan didn't like her tone but took their leave.

 

Keith gently covered his daughter with a blanket before making his way to the training hall. Lawan sat naked in the middle with her eyes closed. It was clear she was meditating. Keith chuckled as he shrank down to have some fun. He was as quiet as a bug making his way to her feet. Her giant toes over his head and her creamy sole before him. It smelled of soaps and lavender as she had taken a bath just a half hour before. Didn't matter to him. These were her feet. The mother of his child. The wrinkles, lines, and swirls that made up the patterns on her sole belonged to her and only her. Like a roadmap of her life. Her youth made them soft. The lines a testament to her training barefoot. The wrinkles evidence of her life being harsher now. Keith licked and kissed those wrinkles as if to say sorry for what she was going through. His hands felt the insides of her toes. Still smooth to the touch and slightly damp. Keith shed his clothes and hugged her second toe. It wriggled, and he let go. Looking up at his giantess wife, her eyes still closed.

 

Walking between the space created by her soles, he came upon her pussy. Shaved high was unusual for her. Yaksha did shave their legs and armpits but rarely their pubic hairs. Once asked about that, Lawan replied giggling saying it was a "last defense against an attack down there". Her musky fragrance he knew intimately by this time. He got closer and took a lick of her folds. Suddenly, a finger pushed him right in. "Think I wouldn't notice?" she muttered holding him by his ankles. She snickered as she twisted him around inside her a few times before standing up. Keith dangled from her cunt as she took tingling steps to their bedroom. Once there, she lay on the futon using her husband as best as she could. Whimpering and groaning as Keith nibbled and bit her inner walls. The tiny man serviced her knowing what would set her off. And with a stifled cry, she came. Keith coughed her juices out of his lungs as she picked him up. Her eyes twinkling as she eyed his slick body.

 

With her lips, she sucked his legs into her mouth. Keith shivered as he felt her giant teeth on his flesh. Teeth which seemed to strip off her juices as she moved him in and out her mouth. Her exhaling from her nose ruffled his hair. Her tongue teasing his balls and a moan that vibrated his organs as she tasted the semen he let loose in her mouth. She lay in total bliss next to him. Her breath quieting down as he grew to her size. "And here I thought you forgot about Thursday" she said. "Not a chance. But don't forget about Saturday" he said. "What will it be this time?" she asked. "Well it was the shrunken teacher last time. Cheerleader maybe?" Keith chuckled. "You and your kinks" she sighed. "Yeah a got a bunch but you know which one is the hardest to control?" he asked. She shook her head. "My Lawan fetish. I have this urge to fuck, love, and cherish girls named Lawan" he laughed. Lawan shook her head at him and held him close. "Don't let go of me" she whispered. Keith said nothing and just held her tight. During the night, Lawan began to dream. She was in the city street. the sounds of panicked people all around and as she looked around saw a pair of giant feet in sandals.

 

Her eyes followed the feet past the ankles and up the long legs until finally she saw who they belonged to. She didn't recognize the girl. She was human size no doubt. Long black hair and no older than 12. Fair skin but her eyes were strange. A blueish hue to them. Not the pupils. The entire eyeball. Soldiers stood around her and the young giantess, and then the girl bent down. Lawan was strangely calm and terrified at the same time. Looking at her young face she saw no real malice but knew what she had planned somehow. She didn't struggle as she was brought to her mouth. She didn't scream as she fell on her tongue. Nothing made sense to her. She knew she was going to be eaten but for some reason welcomed it. The mouth closed sealing her in darkness. There was a heartbeat and the sounds of screaming coming up from her throat. Little screams. The tongue lifted up causing her to slide back to the throat and she slipped right in. Thump....thump...thump...was the last real sound she could hear until the screams got louder and louder...

 

Lawan woke gasping. Her body soaked with sweat. She trembled as she lay knowing that it was no dream she had. Once before she had something this real to her. The premonition of the Mogwai elite squad attacking felt just as real as what she experienced just now. Her heart raced as the realization of her Farsight ability showed her a future where she would be devoured by a preteen giantess. By instruction, she was told that meditation could help hone her premonition powers. Apparently it worked. Be careful what you wish for Lawan. Needless to say, she didn't fall back to sleep. Keith was sound asleep as she watched him. "You get prettier by the day. Ohhh...is that a new color on your nails?...you spoil me Lawan..." Keith said grinning in his sleep. Lawan wanted to cry right then and there. He literally dreamed of her and the thought of dying shook her to the core. His penis was half erect in his sleep. She had of course seen it a hundred times by now, but she felt drawn to it for some reason. It gave her pleasure, gave her a child, seed that she found delicious as it was HIS essence only she could make a true claim to it. Her fingers wrapped around his shaft and she gently stroked it. In no time at all, he was a full mast and still snoring.

 

"I don't deserve you..." he muttered. Lawan froze thinking he was awake. "But you remind me that I have worth...*zzzzzzz*". He was still talking in his sleep. "You did the same for me" she muttered before taking him into her mouth. Keith groaned in his sleep as she gently sucked him off. Lawan was methodical. Placing her tongue under his shaft and taking it to the root. The head actually entering her throat. She nearly gagged but it was a matter of extreme intimacy for her. Minutes passed and kept going and going until Keith tensed up and Lawan felt his warm sticky load pulse down her throat into her stomach. She released him and felt his heartbeat. Slightly up but strong and steady. His own rhythm of life. She stared at him for two hours after shrinking and climbing onto his chest. Her little feet barely sinking into his muscular frame. His stomach churned suddenly reminding her of what she saw. Looking at his mouth, a queer thought entered her head. If her fate was to be eaten, she rather it be her husband doing it.

 

His stomach acid breaking down her body for calories and nutrients. At least she would be with him after death by becoming part of him. "No. What would that do to him?" she thought pushing such a thing out her mind. She knew that under that bravado, Keith was an emotional house of cards. Losing her would bring out something frightening. She had seen an inkling of his wrath in England and a loss because of him personally? She didn't want to consider it. When Kannika began crying, she unshrank herself and went to check on her. Nursing her and sitting out on the porch, she watched the sun rise. "Is it the last one I'll see?" she wondered. An hour later, Keith awoke and walked to them yawning. "How are my beautiful girls this morning?" he asked sitting down. "Sleepy and hungry" she replied. "Which one is which?" he asked. "Either or" she replied. Keith felt her right breast. "I could make you my breakfast today" he said chuckling as he stroked her nipple. Lawan tensed up in fright. Keith backed up.

 

"Honey. I didn't mean to upset you. If I'm being to kinky just say so" he said. "...it's not that. I... they’re just sore" she said lying. "Say no more. I'll get a real breakfast started. Just take it easy until we have to leave" he said kissing her cheek. She nodded silently. Breakfast was over and Kannika with the neighbors, Keith and Lawan waited patiently for Senu to arrive. "I have a bad feeling about this" Lawan said. "Senu is a hardliner but it's in her best interest to see this out peacefully" Keith said. Lawan said nothing as three giantesses approached. "Looking nice today ma’am" Keith said checking out the 62-year-old giantess in her white dress and silver sandals. "It's important to dress to impress. Take note of it" she said barely amused. Keith eyed her guards. Both seemed to be around 19 or 20. Dressed ceremoniously and holding spears. Neither seemed to be used to being a giantess themselves as they constantly cringed as they took steps. "...maybe I gave her too much credit" Keith whispered to Lawan. Once through the gate, Keith led them to the van as the truck wouldn't fit them. Senu commanded she was to sit in front. It was an awkward ride as Lawan was squeezed between guards that were technically under her command. Lawan knew it was a break in protocol for a person of high rank to sit in front of her but obliged just not to piss her off.

 

"So, when is the last time you came to the human world?" Keith asked Senu. "Two years ago, because of your wife" she replied stiffly. "...she was the one who picked me up at the airport when I returned from San Francisco. To take me into custody" Lawan replied softly. "Well, seeing how the city was saved by her efforts, I say her debt was paid back and then some" Keith said rounding a turn. "That is a decision made by the council" Senu said. Keith slammed on brakes. "You don't make shit easy do you? Still salty about me making you look a fool back in that chamber with my sword no doubt. See, I thought you softened by giving me Yaksha status but I'm thinking it wasn't your idea. I say her debt is paid. Wanna dispute that fact and I can drive this fucking van to the airport and me and my family will leave you to your fates. But know this...for better or worse the next user of Etherion will be my daughter and she will have no ties to your kind. No sympathy. No obligations. Pray she has pity" Keith said so coldly even her guards shivered. Keith put it back into first and drove once more. Lawan reclined in her seat smiling.

 

"Watch your step" Keith said leading the way into Phara.  Senu and her guards were stunned silent as they finally entered Phara. The reports didn't do it justice. "Greetings. I am Senu. Head council for the Yaksha nation. I came to speak to your leader Shang" she said regally before the guards on patrol. The guards stood there equally stunned by young women wearing very nice clothing and an older woman wearing clothes better than they ever seen. Each one towering over them and the smell. Their giant feet smelled clean and nice. Their scent traveling over the first district made everyone turn their heads. A guard took her spear and slammed the bottom of it on the ground hard. A slight tremor passed through the sandstone. "She meant now" the guard said. They scurried off to fetch him. "More flys with honey" Keith warned them. They stood there patiently for 10 minutes. "Welcome! Welcome! I'm so pleased to see you all. Please shrink down and come with me. I have a carriage for you" he said. Senu and her guards didn't want to shrink. "You rather crush these preserved buildings under your feet?" Lawan asked. Under the threat of destroying precious relics of a time long past, Senu and her guards agreed. They got in the carriage and rode off.

 

"I am Shang. Like you I head the council of Phara" he said holding his hand out. Senu narrowed her eyes but shook his hand. "You do not have families that rule?" she asked. "No. We do not rule as a aristocracy like our violent cousins. We have a council of 13 members voted in by the three classes. Merchant, religious, and warrior" Shang replied. "What a coincidence. Ours is similar" Lawan said. "We find that a hand too firm can cause...issues. One hand too firm can crush a flower. Living in such conditions, we are just as close to death as any other. As we both know, death can come swift down here" he said. "What did you do with the bones?" Senu asked. We interred them and gave Buddhist rights in the spire. Thankfully, their spirits found that to be enough. Before then, we were plagued with wailing, crying, and all sorts of sounds and sights. Some of us even disappeared not to be seen again" Shang replied. Lawan pointed to the spire shining on the city. Senu and her guards were taken aback by the beauty. When they arrived, they all got out.

 

"May my guards tour the city? They wish to see their heritage firsthand" Senu asked. "By all means. This is their birthright as well" he said bowing. "You may go as well" Senu said talking to Lawan and Keith. "If you say so" Lawan said. Senu shooed them away as she was led into his estate. "Guess she feels more relaxed if she sent us all away" Lawan shrugged. "Maybe..." Keith said looking at her guards carefully inspecting the people. "Let's have some fun" Lawan giggled pulling him along.

 

"Care for some van nut?" Shang said holding a bottle of clear liquid. "Some what?" Senu asked sitting down. "A kind of alcohol made from fermenting potatoes" he said pouring a glass. Senu nodded. Both took a drink at the same time. "Good shit" Shang mused. "My scouts said your people are weak in magic" she said. "Sadly yes. It wasn't always so. When we first came here long ago, the oldest and youngest succumbed to the fungal spores in these caves. It was the elders who taught magic and with their loss, we lost valuable experience. We could only cobble together what we knew of spells. We did the best we could, but these caves took the lives of so many talented mages. Eventually, we lost over half of what we knew. We have the talent but not the instruction" he replied. "And if we joined you, would you seek that to change?" she asked. "Indeed. Magic is our birthright. It is a part of us as your brown eyes are to you. It is a saddening thing to see a young one die Because our healing magic can't save them. It takes our very best just to grow to human size. Once we could walk among them with ease. Now, now we have to worry about bugs eating our loved ones" he said putting his empty glass down. "Lunch is served" a servant said. Shang led her to the dining room where two chairs were ready for them. A servant placed two bowls before them. "Mushroom soup with finely grilled mealworm steak chunks" he said. Senu frowned. "I assure you it is quite good. Nutritious too" he said before digging in. She took a careful spoonful and ate. Senu was surprised how good it was.

 

"Everyone is so busy" Lawan said looking around. Keith was busy looking at a building. "Doesn't that say hospital? Looks Thai but it's off" he said pointing to a sign. "It is. I'm curious as to how they treat their sick and injured seeing how amazed they were of you" she said. Keith nodded and walked to it. It was heartbreaking to them. Only candles lit the inside. No electricity at all. Cauldrons of water heated by tiny flames which nurses used to clean and disinfect clothing and bandages. As they walked the halls, every malady one could think of a tiny person could have some had it. Broken bones by the score. Respiration fits caused by breathing bad air in half inch lungs. Bodies...bodies covered by sheets in one large room. It was clear that Shang didn't wish for them to see it. Not out of bad intent, but Because of shame. Phara was in worse shape than they realized. Keith looked on one large room that cared for children. Most were asleep, some coughed, others had legs and arms in slings. "You shouldn’t be here. You bring infection" a nurse said. Lawan and Keith looked at her.

 

They could see she was pretty but stress and the toll of being here was aging her. They couldn't even tell her age. 20? 30? Her slippers were even ragged. Her bare toes hanging over one saying they didn’t even have a matching size for her. Keith placed his hand on her shoulder and smiled before entering the room. One by one he went to each child and placed an arcane note on them. Once done, he clapped his hands activating the spell. The children groaned which caused the nurse to panic. Lawan held her still. The bright light shone from the room lighting up the entire wing. As it disappeared, the children stirred. They weren't coughing anymore. Fevers gone. Keith unwrapped a little boy's leg of its sling. the boy flinched as he squeezed it. His hands going to his little toes. "Does it hurt?" he asked. The boy stared at the strange man frightened by his pale skin and hazel eyes. Keith tickled his sole. The boy chuckled and pulled his foot away. "It's not broken if ya can do that" he chuckled as he rustled his hair.   One by one, each child got out of bed to walk over to him. Somehow, they knew he had healed them.

 

They cried as they hugged him. "It's alright...really. Don't cry" he said choking back tears. Keith turned to the nurse. "Show me others" he said. For an hour, he visited each sick child, including infants. The Mogwai couldn’t believe what was happening. They were like miracles given form. Even Lawan helped. Taking the burden off Keith some, she healed a few. One particular case hit close to home. A toing infant cried in her mother's arms loudly. Lawan knew from experience that a baby crying like that was either very hurt or very hungry. Seeing no injuries on the infant, she guessed the latter. "I cannot give him milk. I...I dried up" the mother said seeing her. Lawan was curious wondering why as such a thing was unheard of by their kind (remember, Yaksha and Mogwai are genetically the same). She didn't ask as she saw enough pain was caused by such an embarrassing and troubling thing. "Give her to me" Lawan said. The mother so distraught handed her baby to the stranger and watched her sit down. She slid her shirt down to the side letting her left breast free. The baby latched on to her nipple with no hesitation. The mother sobbed bitterly and Lawan just held her close. the mother herself was almost the same age as Lawan herself. She spent some time consoling the young mother as she handed back the sleeping and well-fed baby to her. Keith spent time teaching all he could the arcane to heal making sure that when they left they could help others. Exhausted from so many arcane sand spells, the couple nearly collapsed into seats in the lobby. Keith smiled seeing familiar flashes of light.

 

Chapter 24...Phara Pt. 2 by Size Master

 "It makes sense in a sick perverse way" he muttered. "What do you mean?" Lawan asked. "How poverty works. In America, we judge poverty by government housing, scrounging money for food and shelter, dying from bullshit injury and disease because they can't afford care. Then you look at TRUE poverty in Asia. Living in huts. Dying from snakebites at shit. Starving in famines. Even with people no bigger than a human thumb it's the same. Borrowers don't have to worry about dying from mold and fungus spores or the ceiling crashing down on you. Fighting bugs to survive. Animals is one thing but a bug? There was a guy back there who lost his leg to a grub worm. The difference here is we can change that. We can do good things here Lawan. Food, real nutritional food, medicine, magical skills to help themselves" he said. "I missed that twinkle in your eyes" she said. Keith leaned over to kiss her. They ended up dozing off...

 

Hushed voices woke them up a few hours later. Dozens...hundreds filled the room and hallways. The same people they helped. Each one bowed before them. Keith and Lawan stood up. the doctors came before them and prostrated themselves crying. "We cannot thank you enough..." one said crying. "We did it Because I could. Thanks isn't needed" Lawan said. They prayed to them. They spoke sutras in their honor. Even though they helped so many, it humbled them. They left the hospital making their way back to Shang’s estate. Waiting for them was Senu and her guards. "Just in time" Shang said seeing them walk to them. "I enjoyed our meeting together. Care to tell me your favorite part? The tour, the food, our people?" Shang asked. "...hard to choose. It was all eye opening" Senu replied. "When can we expect another visit?" the old man asked eagerly. "Soon. Very soon. I must take my leave" she replied bowing.

 

One the ride home, Senu was staring out the window deep in thought. "So you see they're not a threat to us" Keith said to her. "They are not what I expected" Senu replied. "When can we expect a response?" Lawan asked. "I plan to have a session with the council first thing when we return" Senu said quietly. Keith and Lawan let her be seeing her mood had changed. Little did they know, something had followed them back.

 

Later that night, the couple were quietly getting ready for bed. Lawan (shrunken as it was her turn) sat in Keith’s palm enjoying the gentle message from his fingers. Her bare foot rested on his fingertip as his thumb rubbed her little ped. "Should paint them your favorite color for a change" he said admiring her teeny toes. "I only let you admire my feet" she said. Keith’s fingers gentle squeezed her legs increasing the blood flow to them. Her body ached from the walking they did. His fingers swirled around her bare belly and she gasped as they touched her breasts. "I never thought I'd be too tired for foreplay" Keith sighed. "I thought this was foreplay" she said. "No. This is me saying you're mine" he said softly. "Like I'm a pet?" she said turning around.

 

"Well you are housebroken" he laughed. Lawan frowned and punched his fingers before tumbling off his hand. He caught her and brought her to his face. "You're mine...just like I'm yours" he said stroking her cheek. Her eyes were on his lips. Slightly cracked open she could feel his breath. Lately, her thoughts dwelled of being eaten for obvious reasons. And as much as it terrified her, it did intrigue her. It was a ghastly fear she once thought manageable by her training. Like her students, Lawan went through rigorous training to become a member of the guard. And like the others went through survival training. Survival training as in being eaten and learning to control her fear, fortify, and then escape. In her life, she had been eaten three times. It didn't help that her teacher was a sadist. Her name was Pham, 43 years old and overweight. Second in command of the guard and she had an issue with Lawan. She was given the hardest of tasks by her. Multiple illusions at once, high tier spells above her training, and when she faltered...was punished. At 14 years of age, she was more plaything than student to her. Failing a test meant a night in the middle-aged giantess' cunt. Flubbing spells meant cleaning between her giant toes. Back talk? Lawan would end up spelunking in Pham's rear end. Survival training came, and Pham was eager to devour Lawan. Sucking on her, chewing on her until her sobbing got annoying. Lawan was pulled right into her stomach and the nasty bitch made sure to eat spicy curry that night. Lawan failed the test and spent two days recovering at home.

 

Her grandfather told her not to give up. That success was the best revenge for someone like her teacher. The second time Lawan was good enough to fortify herself but nothing else. No spell came to mind that could save her. As she nursed the cuts and bruises on her body left by giant teeth, she swore the next time she would not only pass but get sweet vengeance as well. By the third time, Lawan had realized why her teacher hated her so. She was pretty. Boys once took some notice of Pham but when Lawan showed up that changed. Nobody wanted to service an overweight giantess passing her prime willingly when a slim, cute, 14-year-old girl was in the class. And when endurance training days came, Lawan was sore down below and spent while Pham just sat there scratching her cooch. The third time came, and Pham cruelly bit her so hard her leg broke. The pain almost broke her concentration as she sat in stomach acids. Lawan invoked a wind spell sending her right up her throat and with a fortifying spell running in high gear, smashed her teeth out as she escaped. Pham was soundly humiliated and was demoted for her cruel treatment breaking Lawan's leg. Since then, Lawan didn't truly fear being eaten and by sheer irony, that hard training made her into what she was today.

 

"What's on your mind?" Keith asked seeing her deep in thought. "I want you to make me a promise" she said. "Anything" he replied. "I'm serious. You must swear on your immortal soul" she said. Keith cocked an eye at how serious she really was. "...alright" he said. "Whatever happens to me. You will NOT try and follow me into death. Our child needs a parent" she said. Keith didn't know what to say to that. Keith put her on the futon and laid down. "SWEAR THIS!" she yelled. "...alright" he muttered. His eyes were closed but she could see how troubled such a promise made him. "Kannika should have a sibling" she said to him. His eyes opened. "You sure?" he asked. "Yes. You will fuck me tomorrow" she said giggling. Keith placed his finger on her back and pushed her to his lips. His mouth gently kissed and sucked her breasts. "I'm spent silly" she said. "You're sweet enough without your milk honey. I'm tempted to gobble you up right now" he chuckled. "I'll let you one day" she said softly kissing his nose.

 

the next morning, Keith was awoken by Lawan franticly shaking him. "Wha...what is it?" he yawned. "They're marching to the gate!" she yelled. "Who is?" Keith asked. "A battalion of guards! They're fully armed for combat!" Lawan yelled. Keith bolted up and ran to the porch. Sure enough, hundreds of guards marched past their home in formation. This was not a training exercise. They threw on clothes and were stopped at the front entrance by Arat. He handed Lawan a letter. "What is this?" she asked. Arat didn't answer immediately. "From the council" he replied before leaving quickly. Lawan broke the state seal on it and read. "Orders from the council. We are to be placed on house arrest for the duration of the mission. What mission?!" Lawan yelled. "Invasion. This is an invasion force" Keith replied. "Invasion of...Phara. That lying cunt had no intention to negotiate" Lawan yelled. She quickly grew to human size stomping away. Keith tried following as the formation was halted by the sudden giantess. "Fuck she's pissed" he said seeing her footprints in the road.

 

"By order of your Captain you are to halt!" Lawan yelled towering in front of them. "Your command is rejected by council order" the commander at her feet said up to her. "The council has no authority to command the guard. Only me the captain can do that by law" Lawan said. "That archaic law was changed late last night" Senu said making her way to the front. "You. This wasn't the council. This was all you" Lawan hissed. "They blinded you with some theatre and you fell for it. Now that they know of us, they will attack. This is a preemptive strike" Senu said.  "By General Order # 3 regarding attacking innocents and civilians, I deem this campaign illegal. Stand down" Lawan said fortifying herself. The guards began looking among themselves. "Restrain her" Senu said. Keith grew immediately and stood in front of her. "You really want to ride this train?" Keith asked growing his sword. Suddenly, the eyes of Senu and the guards focused on not Keith and Lawan but what was behind them. "Hold fire! Child...you do not have authorization to be human size. Shrink and get out of the way at once" Senu said. Keith and Lawan looked to see a child human size move past them. With no warning, she held her hand out and Senu was lifted into the air with invisible force.

 

The woman was propelled through the air towards the girl and landed in her open mouth. With no ceremony, the girl swallowed her whole. "Holy shit..." Keith muttered. "Bind her now! We can extract the councilor!" a guardsman said. Magic power went to restrain her and with a glowing hand deflected the spells. "Attack!" the guard said. A torrent of magic attacks struck the girl sending her back a few steps...but she was unharmed. She glared at them and they were tossed like rag dolls. She had dispersed half of the forces within a minute. Some slamming into walls but most crashed down blocks away. No doubt more than a few were dead. "His cluster just got fucked! Lawan! Help me hold her!" Keith said gripping the girl by her arms. She turned to look at Keith. "Oh shit..." he hissed seeing her eyes glowing with no pupils. He felt a force slam into his chest that knocked the air out his lungs and sent him crashing into the reconstruction zone of the city. "KEITH!" Lawan said rushing over to him. "Cracked...my ribs...felt no wind. What kind of spell does that?" he asked. Lawan angrily turned her gaze to the child and her blood ran cold instantly.

 

The child was no more than 12 years old. Dressed in ancient clothes, her feet dirty in her worn sandals, her black hair gritty with sand. But what terrified Lawan more than anything else was she looked identical to the girl from her vision. The girl who ate her alive. "What's that smell?" Keith asked. He looked to see a stream of piss at his wife's feet. "Lawan..." he muttered trying to get up. "The girl from my vision" she said. The girl walked right down the street. Little Yaksha citizens fled for the lives as the preteen giantess cared not for what was in her way. And old man whimpered as a giant sandaled foot came down on him ending his life. A young man was kicked through a wall killing him instantly. A mother barely had time to throw her child out of the way before she was crushed into the street. Horrifying was the fact she even plowed through homes, shops, and buildings with no care who was inside. She was making a bee line through the city towards a particular estate.

 

"Lawan! What did you mean?!" Keith yelled. "The vision. She ate me..." she replied. Keith knew her last vision came true. "The hell she will" he said standing. As he readied a spell, he watched as the girl tore open the roof of the main building of the estate grabbing those inside. She jammed them in her mouth and swallowed. Again and again she did this until Keith was ready. "This is gonna be loud" he said firing a lightning bolt. The sheer force seemed to tear the air apart. The thunder blew out windows. the girl was struck so hard she toppled over smashing the main building. "Jesus, I had to. I swear I had to...you gotta be kidding me" he said seeing the girl stand up. She glared, and a force came from her. Keith saw a rippling in the air and used his sword to block. It sent him head over heels, but he was mostly unharmed. "Fuck is that?! The sword didn't dispel anything!" Keith yelled. "This isn't magic!" Oberon yelled. "Fuck is it?!" Keith asked. Oberon was silent. The guard began to attack the girl as he moved on. Keith didn't know what to do as anything remotely bigger would destroy parts of the city. Lawan...Lawan was frozen in fear. "There's gotta be a way to stop her without killing civilians" Keith said as the girl seemingly ripped open homes and ate someone inside.

 

Keith took his phone out. "A long shot for sure" he muttered dialing. "Aspen? Is Elena there?" Keith asked. "You know what time it is here? Not even a how ya doing Aspen?" Aspen asked. "It's an emergency! Put her on the phone now!" Keith yelled. It was a very long 5 minutes as Keith watched the girl cause more destruction. "Yeah...what’s the problem?" Elena asked yawning. "Can your power work over a phone?!" Keith yelled. "If I try hard enough...I think so" Elena replied. "Do it! I need someone pacified!" he yelled. "Okay" she said. He ran as fast as he could to the girl (who was coming right towards him and Lawan) nearly tripping over buildings and rubble. Getting near, Keith held his giant phone to the air after putting it on speakerphone.  A sweet melody began to come out of it and the girl paused. "Binding spells! BIG ONES!" Keith screamed at the guards who had been desperately attacking her for some time now. Ethereal chains began to wrap around her arms and dragged her to her knees. Chains wrapped around her legs holding them to the ground. For minutes each one stacked a binding spell on top of another. Elena stopped singing. "Out of energy...did it work?" Elena asked. "Yeah. You did great. Talk later" he said hanging up. The giantess found she couldn't move but more nerve wracking was her gaze was locked on Lawan. "As long as you stay our size and away from her, she can't get to you" Keith told her. Lawan barely nodded.

 

The guard formed back up and Keith took command. "How bad is it?" he asked. "Bad. We got at least 200 injured, 57 dead, and a confirmed 18 eaten by her. Sir, nobody knows who she is" one guard said. "Nobody? She came from the direction of the gate. That fair skin. She's a Mogwai. Senu was right" he cursed. "So it would seem. Strangely, she seemed to choose people at random but didn't go after more...tempting targets. Furthermore, how did she consume so many?" the guard asked. "Good questions. I want to know how a child can shrug off a lightning bolt that can blow a fully-grown oak tree in half" Keith said. "I know where we can get answers" Lawan said. She had changed into her combat armor. "You good to go. You're okay?" Keith asked. "I am as far from okay as you are from the moon. This girl could've killed our child in this attack. Let's go" she said coldly.

 

A half hour later...

 

"Where the hell is Shang?! I have questions for him!" Lawan screamed. The guards were highly confused by her aggressive stance. Word had spread of what they did yesterday. "Just a moment please" one said. Lawan bent down. Her manicured fingernail missed him by millimeters as her finger came down. "You better hurry. I am not in a good mood" she said tapping the dirt. Not long after, Shang appeared stopping out of a small carriage. "What's the trouble? a guard said you were very irritated" Shang said. Lawan yanked him up so fast his sandals fell off. "Why did you send a Mogwai child to attack us?! A child?! You think we won't strike her down Because she is young? You...are very much mistaken" Lawan hissed. "I HAVE NO IDEA WHAT YOU ARE TALKING ABOUT!" Shang yelled as the giantess squeezed him. "People are dead Shang! Innocent people are dead! This happens right after we discover you! This is not a coincidence!" she yelled. "Lawan, we'd never attack you especially with a lone child! Our children are as precious as food and water to us!" he replied. "Then explain how a glowing eyed, magic resistant, fair skinned Asian girl just happened to stroll her way into our realm!" Lawan screamed. Shang paused. "Glowing eyes? Like narrowed glowing eyes? Did she use some kind of invisible force too?" he asked. "Yes, she did! So you do know?!" Lawan yelled. "No! It's not what you think. Please let me go and I might be able to explain" he said. Lawan placed him back on the ground. "Come with me to the record hall" he said.     

 

 

"In here. Your description reminds me of something that happened her long ago" he said ushering the titans to shrink down and come inside. Of course they hesitated. "If you don't like my answer then feel free to strike me down" Shang said. Keith nodded to Lawan and They shrank down to enter the record building. It reminded Keith of descriptions of ancient libraries. old scrolls, tomes, and dusty old books littered shelves. Farther they went in until Shang stopped. He went over to an old woman. "I need the record of the girl of the stream" he said to her. The woman nodded silently and walked to a shelf to the far right. Gracefully, she floated into the air stopping to pull down a bound tome written on flattened reed paper. She handed it to Shang. "Here it is. The story of the girl of the stream. As I said, we were once plagued by spirits and ghosts in this city. We calmed them by giving them proper funeral rites but not all were pacified in such a way. There was one who couldn't be pacified by normal means and she took lives until we discovered what she really was."

 

"About 500 year ago, there was a project to reroute a nearby stream for irrigation. When we did, we discovered a set of skeletal remains in the stream bed. We gave it rites and sealed them in the memorial. However, reports of a girl drowning in the stream began to surface almost immediately. When she appeared she would scream for help. A few actually dove in to save her only to be pulled down under the water by her. Their bodies were found further down the stream. Their faces frozen in terror. Mouth wide open as they screamed and drowned. Nobody tried after that. Then anyone who got near the stream found themselves dragged by an invisible force to it. Soon, nobody would dare try to even go near the stream bank. Our monks tried everything to banish the spirit, but nothing worked. One day, a young gifted boy happened to get pulled in by her and luckily he was saved by those nearby. I call him gifted as he had the power of visions and when the spirit yanked his ankle to pull him down, he saw what she was. What she truly was and why she was drowning people"

 

"What she was wasn't simply a hungry ghost. No, she was far more. Something only spoke of barely in Chinese legends. She is what is called a Shinintai. A spirit given physical form to complete a deeply seated desire. Her desire wasn't to kill people. Her desire was to be saved. Drowning people was simply an desperate act to save herself like a living person drowning might do" Shang said. "So how did you get rid of her?" Lawan asked. "Magic cannot destroy such a thing. It can delay it, but not kill it. After all, it is not alive. Sutras can't stop it as its form exists between this world and the next. The only way to get rid of a Shinintai is for it to fulfill its desire and that's what happened. Shortly after our realization of what she was, a young man tied a string around his waist and a post and had his friends ready to yank him out the water. When she appeared crying for help, he dove in. Sure enough, she pulled him down but this time his friends pulled back and the young man didn't let go of the spirit. They ended up pulling them both ashore and the spirit of the girl looked upon them with glowing eyes with no pupils. "Thank you" she said bowing before disappearing into thin air" Shang said.

 

"So this being that attacked us was a Shinintai?" Keith asked. "Sounds so. But why now?" Lawan asked. "The one from the chronicle didn't appear until her remains were disturbed. Maybe the one now had her remains disturbed recently" Keith said. "We haven't discovered remains recently. In fact, the only digging we've done is in chamber 6. The very one you and councilwoman Senu saw" Shang said. "Senu was there. She was the first to be eaten" Keith said. "...so was I and the giantess looked ready to eat me too" Lawan said. "But I was there, and she just tossed my ass. We're missing something" Keith said. "Take us to the chamber. Maybe I can find something. Maybe her remains are there and I can touch them" Lawan said. "That sounds crazy" Keith said. "A better idea perhaps? The boy in the story sounded like he had the same Farsight ability like I do" Lawan said. "Alright. Let's go" Keith sighed.

 

They all arrived at chamber 6 as a crew was busy digging. "You find any bones?" Shang asked. "We would've reported such a thing sir. We're still trying to clear the rubble from earlier" one replied. Keith grew to two feet. "We're low on time. They can't keep that girl restrained forever" he said yanking away debris. Keith scratched and clawed away until he got to the inner part where they were digging before. Scraping the dirt, his nails hit something harder that sand and grit. It was smooth, rounded, and dirty with some grayish white color. Looking closely, he saw what it was. The top of a skull. "Found something! Get some people in here!" he said. The crew ran between the legs of the little giant and began to uncover what he had found. 20 minutes later they had excavated an entire intact little skeleton. Keith close tech it in his hands delicately and carried it out. He sat the bones down and shrank to their size for a better look. "It's her isn't it?" Lawan asked. Keith didn't immediately answer.

 

"Yeah it's probably her. The pelvis bone is angled for a female. Wrist bones aren't fully fused with bone plates on either side. Indicating older than 10 years old but not mid-teens. Adolescence but before a big growth spurt. Age fits. Gender fits. Go for it honey" Keith said. Lawan bent down and touched the skull. It was like she was electrified. A rush of images and feelings invaded her mind. She felt claustrophobic and the feeling of drowning filled her heart. She was trembling with eyes rolled into the back of her head. Keith yanked her away and she still was shaking. With no other choice, he slapped her. "Snap out of it!" he yelled slapping her. She gasped for air and looked at him. "I saw her. It's her. She was with her family when it struck. They were running out and she tripped. The ceiling gave way and the last she saw of her family was them running. She cried out for them to save her but they didn't. It was dark. Not even enough room to kneel then the water began to fill the small space she was in. Cold darkness. Keith, she died so miserably" she said. "What does she want though?" Keith asked. "I don't know what her desire was. Touching her remains just isn’t enough" she replied. "You want to touch that thing back home don't you?" he asked. "Want? No. Need? Yes" she replied.

 

They neared the entrance to Phara. "I'll come too. It's possible I can help more" Shang said. Keith and Lawan looked cautiously. "It could save valuable time. Please" he begged. "We're running out of options. They can't hold her for much longer" Keith said. They quickly made their way to the truck and drove off. "None of this was here when I last stepped out into the world" Shang said seeing a paved road and shops along the route. "When was the last time you came out" Lawan said trying to take her mind off of unwanted thoughts. "Over 40 years ago. What is that? That thing he's got to his ear" the little old man asked looking out the window "That? That's a cell phone. We us it to call people" Keith replied after looking in the rear-view mirror at someone. "So that's what they look like. So many things. Reports do no justice" Shang said from his vantage point in Keith's breast pocket. "Once day I would like to just live like they do. Does your arcane control size too?" Shang asked. "...yeah they do. Want me to teach you?" Keith asked. "...yes but not now. Hopefully soon" Shang replied. After making back to the city, Keith and Lawan rushed through the gate returning to the Yaksha capital.

 

"What's going on. Status" Lawan demanded from a close guard. The guard' eyes were locked on her giant sandals before him. He had only seen full on combat wear in training and never this larger than life. Seeing it twice in a month said things might be direr than he heard. An older man, he thought little of Lawan. Her age, a girl no less, leading them. The way her toes wriggled said she was frightened but her eyes said a preparedness rare in a teenage girl. "She hasn't moved from that spot. Not looking at anything. Just staring off...oh" he said as the girl turned her head to look dead at Lawan. "Has she tried to break her bonds?" Lawan asked. She hasn't moved but our casters say something is tugging on the spell chains. How could such a girl eat so many?!" he yelled. "There is more that it seems" she said stepping past him. "My god. There’s so many of them. The sky, the buildings, the people. Same and different. Is that the spirit?" Shang asked looking at the girl. "Yeah. The way she keeps her sights on Lawan makes my fucking skin crawl" Keith hissed.

 

"Commander. Did she anything?" she asked. "...nothing. Nothing to indicate she would grow and eat people. She ate Senu's whole family. She hunted them down all scattered through the city.  She avoided maids and servants like she knew" he replied. "Not her whole family. There's one left" Lawan said seeing the girl following her with her eyes. "Wait. You related to Senu?" Keith asked. "She’s my great aunt through my mother's side" Lawan replied.  "Enough for her" Keith said getting close to the girl. "Sir. The casters are saying the spell is coming apart. The force is getting stronger" a guard said running up. "Oh my god. Keith, the girl was hunting anyone who shared our blood. KANNIKA!" Lawan yelled. The girl narrowed her eyes even more. "She may not sense her because of her being half borrower" Keith said.  "What desire does a dying girl have that involves eating people? Shang asked.  "Maybe Lawan can find out if she touched her. Sweetie, I'll cover you" Keith said. After shrinking down, Lawan timidly approached the young giantess. She went rigid with fright when she tried to grab her, but the spell held her...barely. Placing a hand on her giant big toe, Lawan concentrated. A minute passed before she let go. "I knew it wouldn't work. I just knew" Lawan said.

 

"Nothing?" Keith asked. "Barely a glimpse. I have to get closer to her" she said. "You're touching her damn toenail. How close do you need...oh no. No fucking way!" Keith yelled so loud everyone flinched. "It's the only way. I see that now. My vision foretold this. Why I was so terrified but expectant of it" she said softly. "You're talking about letting a child fucking eat you! It's a suicide mission!" Keith screamed. "I'll let you know by communication what her desire is" Lawan said stepping in front of the giantess. "She very well may survive. The girl’s body is clearly not like yours and mine. The only way she could fit so many inside her if she doesn't have organs like us" Shang said. "I don't care if she has a pocket dimension for a stomach like fucking Doraemon. * That is my wife I'm serving up like she's a spicy tuna roll" Keith said gripping his sword and looking down at his diminutive soulmate.     

 

(Authors note: Too long to explain here. Google it)

 

"Release her" Lawan ordered. Reluctantly, they did. The girl reached out for Lawan who made no move to avoid her. She felt her giant fingers wrap around her body. Oddly, she felt no body heat from them but there was a tingle like static electricity on her skin. Lawan's breathing increased as she was lifted to her mouth. She didn’t dare look to Keith. She knew she would scream for him. Sob for him. Beg him to save her. She wanted to. God, she wanted to as it may be the last time she saw him or anything else. She passed her lips and was placed on the giant tongue. A breeze came from her throat along with crying, groaning, and pleas for help. "They're alive!" she thought. That gave her hope as it had been well over an hour since they were eaten. Normally they'd be nutrient soup and acid washed bones by then. Light disappeared as the lips sealed behind her and a forward slip as the tongue arched up. She let herself whimper as she went onto the throat. It was creepy as hell as her throat was smooth and yielding but dry. The throat opened up and she felt a freed all for a second before landing on a smooth bouncy surface.

 

There was a faint white light around her illuminating a chamber. "My god you are alive" she said seeing all those devoured. "That Mogwai killed us! Killed my entire family! And here you sit waiting to be sucked dry too" Senu said staggering to her. "She's not mogwai you conceited bitch. She's a type of hungry ghost" Lawan said getting to her feet. "She's Yaksha and for some reason only ate those who share our bloodline" Lawan said looking around. Senu looked away. "Makes sense. Nothing about here makes sense otherwise. As soon as we ended up here we felt our very life force being drained. I already lost my granddaughter and nephew" Senu said looking at their still bodies. "I'm sorry. Right now, I need to find out what her desire is. Shang said if she fulfills it she will go away" Lawan said. "Shang is here?!" Senu asked shocked. "To help. Keyword help" Lawan hissed. "Lawan...LAWAN!" Keith screamed magically into her head. "I'm here! I'm alive and so are others!" Lawan replied. "What's it like in there?" Keith asked.  "No acids. Smooth and rubbery like. Like being inside a whoopie cushion. what’s she doing out there?" Lawan asked. "She keeps looking around like she missed something. You don't think..." he asked.

 

"I hope to god not. Stand by" she said. Lawan took off all her clothes and groped around in the dim light. "What are you doing?" Senu asked. "Looking for something to get a good touch of. I might be able to use my gift to read her desire. Hopefully I can now I'm inside her and naked" Lawan said. Finally, she found the wall and pressed her nude body fully against it. "What...is your desire. Tell me..." she asked. It was faint at first but began to get stronger. The feeling of drowning consumed her. "She knew she was going to die alone. She wanted to be with her family. She wants...her desire...her desire was to pass on with her family. Oh god that's why she ate us. She wants to pass on with who she sees as family. Keith, this girl was an ancestor of ours!" Lawan yelled. "And she won't pass on without the full fucking set. Which includes Kannika. Never" Keith said readying his sword. The girl began to eye him. "I can't let you do this" Keith said. "No! That...that won't work. She'll just destroy this beautiful city until she gets what she wants" Shang said. The girl looked dead at the tiny old man. Her head cocked back and forth. "Oh dear" he said. "You...you wouldn’t be related to them would you?" Keith asked.    

 

"Not a clue. It is true Mogwai are descended from Yaksha and the Yaksha nation are descendants of the survivors of the disaster. It's...it's possible I share a drop of blood or two with your wife and her family" Shang replied. He picked up a rock and used it to cut his hand. He squeezed it into a fist letting a stream of blood drop into the ground.  The girl eyed him even harder and began reaching for him. "Don't stop her" he said seeing Keith move. "That's it. Yes. Pick me up" he said as her fingers wrapped around him. As she held him she studied his bloody hand. She began to open her mouth. "Please let them go. Your killing you family. It's not right. Let them go and I'll go with you. You won't have to be alone anymore" Shang said. The girl paused. A tear fell from her eyes. "I'm afraid" she said. The first words she uttered since arriving. "I know child. I know" Shang said. Shang went rigid as his very soul was removed from his body. The girl's body changed into a glowing ball of white light which was joined with a tinier one that rose from the body of Shang who was falling to the ground. At the same time, Keith used a wind spell to soften the fall of those devoured including his wife now free of their prison. The souls shot into the sky and disappeared.

 

"What...what happened?" Lawan asked trying to stand. Keith snatched her up in his hand and cradled her to his cheek. His tears soaked her body. "It's okay...its..." she said before sobbing herself. "How..." Senu asked. "It was Shang. He gave his life for your freedom. Apparently, you and he share a common ancestor. It was enough for him to bargain with. Yeah, you heard right! A Mogwai saved you! The same Mogwai you were so quick to dismiss, and fucking invade their home!" Keith yelled. The guards and civilians nearby where astounded by what they seen and now heard. "Listen all of you! Generations of hate has poisoned your hearts! I know how easy it is to hate! I KNOW! We can't hate someone because of what species they were born into. That's not just. That isn't balance. The people these guards were ready to toss into the wild and leave them to be hunted by their crueler cousins. Cousins...that's the dirty truth both Yaksha and Mogwai have been dancing around. You're all related by blood. Well you got people just a half hour away related to you by blood and they live in fucking squalor. People who barely got pots to piss in ready, able, and excited to meet new family and share their home with you. Yeah, you should be so humble. Put your bigotry aside just for a while and just listen and see what they're about. It's hard I get it. I myself had to do it. Just...just try" Keith said sighing. People all around looked up at the giant who was visibly shaken by the events. His eyes looked so tired. "We'll convene another session" Senu said softly as she carried the body of her granddaughter.

 

Later that evening...

 

"I sincerely hope you all came to your senses" Keith asked standing before them. "We have decided not to invade. It appears that public opinion is not in favor of that. No doubt because of your little speech" one replied. "I don't see Senu" Lawan said looking. "She's busy attending to her family. She has requested a leave of absence and given authority to you actually" someone replied. Lawan was shocked. "The choice to co-inhabit the city has been approved but you must know that things will be tense and difficult" another said. "I'm sure it will but doing the right thing isn't always the easiest thing" Lawan said. "As your husband so graciously pointed out. There's still the matter of their council. Who has jurisdiction?" another asked. "Why don't you combine them? Instead of two councils, why not have a senate?" Keith asked. They all looked at him. "What? It worked for Rome" he said. "A... interesting idea. One we will discuss. In the meantime, we will begin evacuations starting tomorrow morning" one said. Lawan and Keith bid them goodnight and left the hall.

 

"You mind if I grow?" Lawan asked. "After today? Knock yourself out" he said. Lawan grew to human size and sure enough she felt safer. Her mind still thinking of how it felt to be eaten. Keith rode on her shoulder for a few minutes before she abruptly stopped. "I'll see you home" she said placing him on the ground. Keith didn't ask why she stopped. Her gaze on a ruined estate answered as much. He nodded and left her. She could see a small figure sitting near the rubble smoking. She sat down gently filling up the courtyard. "What brings you here?" Senu asked stubbing out her cigarette. "To pay my condolences mostly. They are related to me" Lawan replied. Senu nodded and walked over to her. "We haven't always seen eye to eye" Senu said looking at her giant feet still inside her combat sandals. "Because I embarrassed you like I did my parents" she said. "You learn that tradition can cloud even the soundest judgements. You are a good captain. An incredible mage. A proud mother" Senu sighed. Lawan could hear her sniffling. She placed the woman on her thigh and stroked her graying hair.        

 

"Sometimes we do what we think is right at the time and learn it wasn't. It's important to have those we love and trust act as a check. The older woman glanced at the giantess and nodded. "Tran would be telling me off in his calm creepy tone of his" Senu said. "Grandfather would but at the same time hug you and tell you things would be alright" Lawan said. Tears fell from her eyes missing Senu by not much.  Lawan picked the older woman up and hugged her to her cheek. "Things will be alright" Lawan whispered. The woman who had disrespected Lawan at the drop of a hat felt shamed by how compassion she was being given. Senu cried softly as she returned the hug.

 

She shrank down as she approached her home. Quietly, she took off her combat clothes and sensed Keith behind her. He wrapped his arms around her and pushed his cock deep as he could. Lawan gasped out loud as he began fucking her standing up. She felt his head resting on her back. Wetness. She knew he was crying. She understood how soul wrenching almost losing a loved one was. He came in her, but he was nowhere close to being done. Still impaled on his dick, he carried her to their bedroom and laid her down. Holding her right foot, he breathed in her sweaty smell. "I haven't bathed" he said. "I don't care. This is your scent. I fuckin want it" he growled as he smelled between her toes. She shivered as his teeth nibbled her toes and sucked each one. His hands caressed her breasts as he fucked her slower this time. His lips clamped on her nipples as he drank her milk. She could see his heart pounding in his chest. Her legs wrapped around his waist. "Fill me up" she gasped as he hit her g spot. "...mine" he whispered in her ear as she felt hot fluid rush into her womb. Gasping, he pulled her upright and held her tight. 

 

Lawan kissed him deeply licking his teeth. She couldn't remember how sweet it felt to be alive. Not even on her wedding day was she this happy. She had taken life for granted but not anymore. She lay awake watching him sleep until she made her way to their daughter's room. Shrinking even smaller, she sat in her crib. Her cute lips twitching as she slept, Lawan touched her cheek. "Mommy might give you a brother or sister. How does that sound?" she asked. "...mommy...mommy loves you. She needs to say that more. Say it more to everyone" she said. She drifted off the sleep next to her giant infant hoping there was a future for her. A future where she had both parents and siblings. A future...that had to be earned.

Chapter 25...What doesn't kill us Pt. 1 by Size Master

"Grandma, this really isn't the time for a camping trip" Claire said watching the woman pack. "This isn't a camping trip. There's something I need to do in the forest and I want you both to come with me" she said looking down at her diminutive daughter and granddaughter. "But Aspen is ready to pop! I can't just go" Claire told her. "We both know her due date isn't for another four days thanks to Lawan. Besides, Rose is staying here to look after her" Lily said shoving snacks and bottled waters into a gym bag. "I want to share with you our culture. This is important to me that you know about your fae heritage" she sighed. "Mom I'm not in the best shape to be traveling either" Rebecca said patting her pregnant belly. "Honey, I birthed four children all by myself with no help. I assure you I can take care of you if you go into labor" Lily said zipping the bag up. The two saw there was no point in arguing the matter any further. For the last two days, Lily's mood had been somber. They thought it was due to stress with the coming showdown.

 

Lily carried the bags and her family down the stairs to the living room. "Ah, thanks" she said as the gardener handed her a shovel. "You need a shovel mom?" Rebecca asked. "Yeah I do for this" she said. Two bags, a rolled-up tent, and a shovel was shrunk down and placed in her pockets. Lily reached down and picked up a small metal box and put that in her pocket as well. "You guys heading off?" Aspen asked coming from the kitchen. "Yeah. You sure you're alright?" Claire asked landing on her shoulder. "I'm pregnant not an invalid. See you tomorrow. Have fun sweetheart" Aspen said kissing her wife. "There. Can we leave now?" Lily asked annoyed. "Mom. Don't be pissy" Rebecca chided. "I have a lot of prep work to do and we're short on time. We really need to go" Lily said looking at a clock. The three left soon after and walked towards Yorkshire Forest. "So what's the crashing hurry?" Claire asked fluttering along. "You know how I gather magic through the soil of the forest right?" Lily asked. Rebecca and Claire nodded. "Well this time I'm going to bleed the forest dry. Before then I have to do some things" Lily said.

 

The walk itself was 15 minutes long. The perimeter of the forest lined right up with the estate and were separated by a chain link fence. Lily unlocked the padlock opening the small gate and went through. "So you're going to power up like me?" Claire asked. "Not exactly.  One moment" she said stopping. Lily paused to take off her hiking boots and socks. She sighed and wriggled her toes as she stood barefoot on the enchanted dirt. "Over the years, I've siphoned off the magic of this place. Slowly bit by bit. Never did I try to just strip mine it dry. Such a thing would empower me greatly but like any energy, it is finite. One day I would be powerless once more and the forest useless to me. Humans have a saying. You can sheer a sheep many times, but you can skin it only once" she said.

 

Lily walked further and further into the forest. Her footprints seemed to shimmer. "Weird. I don't see any chipmunks, squirrels, or any animals" Claire said flying around. "They won't bother us. They know what I am, and this area is sacred" Lily said. Lily made her way around trees until she finally stopped before a pristine clearing. Flowers, magnificent flowers bloomed around the clearing and the trees with the most vibrant green leaves Rebecca or Claire had ever seen. Lily sat down and placed Rebecca on the ground. "Come down here Clare and lose the footwear. This is sacred ground for us" Lily said pulling out the metal box from her pocket. Claire landed and felt something after shucking her sandals. "I've felt this before but never this...pure" Claire said. Rebecca took off her shoes and stood barefoot. "Don't feel anything" she muttered. "Honey you don't have the spark" Lily said.

 

"Have you wondered how a forest becomes magical?" Lily asked. "Didn't Oberon say that magic from Tír na nÓg spill out into the human real making them magical?" Claire asked. "That he did but that only affected that one forest you and your friends found my mother. This forest was never touched by it" Lily said. Rebecca and Claire looked at one another. "Then how did it become magical?" Rebecca asked. "When a fae dies, the magic inside them doesn't just disappear. It oozes out. Leaks from their body slowly, very slowly. Our kind buries the dead like many other cultures and when you bury enough fae in one spot, you get enchanted soil. Look around you, this is what a fae graveyard looks like" Lily said. The two looked around in amazement and awe. "My god mom. How many are buried here?" Rebecca asked. "Hundreds over many centuries. Pureblood fae can live VERY long lives but hybrids cannot. Hybrids like me" Lily replied softly. "What's in the box?" Rebecca asked changing the subject. "Open it and see" Lily said.

 

The box itself was very small. No bigger than a fingernail. Rebecca pried it open and paused. "Go ahead and pick it up" Lily said. Rebecca did and was surprised at the weight. "Fuck it's heavy" Rebecca said. "It's cast from pure silver, so I'd imagine so" Lily said. "Is this a gun?!" Rebecca said looking it over. "A very special gun. The very first of its kind. Years ago, when I formed THORN, I knew my agents would need special weapons. Thankfully, I had a very talented man that knew a thing or two about mage weapons. Over the years he crafted small blades and such. Nothing fancy really. Just things they could use to survive better. As the threat of arcane users grew, I knew that better, more powerful weapons were needed. He designed that. Due to what it's made of and the month he drew up the plans, he called this weapon "Taurus Silver". A gun that could fire spells even if the user had no magical talent. Hold still" Lily said touching her finger on the teeny gun. The tip of her finger glowed slightly before she pulled it back.

 

"Rebecca, aim at a target and pull the trigger" she said. Rebecca shrugged and aimed at a toadstool nearby. She pulled the trigger and a shot of flame blasted out of the barrel incinerating the fungus. It was reduced to ashes in seconds. "HOLY SHIT!" Claire yelled. Rebecca was frozen in shock. "Now turn the barrel clockwise until you feel a click" Lily said. Rebecca did. "Fire again" Lily said. She pulled the trigger once more and a shard of ice shot from the gun and imbedded itself in a tree. "Twist again and fire" Lily said. Rebecca smiled as she did and fired. A massive gust of wind tore a small flower from the ground roots and all. "Mom this is incredible! Why are we just learning about this now?! We could take on her army no sweat if we armed people with these!" Rebecca yelled. "Honey. Where do you think that magic came from?" Lily asked. "From you. That's why you touched it" Rebecca replied. "Yes. These weapons were never put in the field Because of the magic requirements to charge them. However, that changed. I've been having people work around the clock to build hundreds of these" Lily said. "But you said you didn't do it earlier because of the magical requirements. Where would you...oh...oh damn" Claire said looking around. "Yes. Now you understand. I'm going to turn my last source of magic into ammo for these guns" Lily said.  "But I can do that. My magic is..."

 

"Finite. We have no way of knowing how much you have, and I won't gamble it on this. No. This is the only way" Lily said. She began taking her clothes off. "Hard to imagine that I've given birth to 9 kids and pushing almost 50 huh?" Lily said smiling seeing her daughter and granddaughter looking at her nude body. Lily pushed her hand into the dirt and a bright flash of yellow light came forth. "That looked like something Titania did to me" Claire said. "It's a similar spell to leech out the magic here. Ohhh...damn that feels good. Haven't felt that in years" the middle-aged giantess said squirming her bare ass. "9 kids. Mom, can you tell me some about my siblings?" Rebecca asked. Lily looked down at her. "You never speak about them" Rebecca said. "It's painful to lose a child. Hellish after losing seven of them" Lily whispered. "Anything please" Rebecca begged. Lily sighed. "I'll...I'll speak about some"

 

"I had my first child when I was 14. Just weeks after arriving in America. He was a borrower that lived in New York the father was. A young man himself of 16. Strong and fit. An expert at killing rats. You think you've seen a rat until you see a New York rat. Fuckers as big as chihuahuas. He'd pounce on them and ride them like a fucking horse to impress me before killing it. Scared the shit out of me. We lived in a community that was in this long-forgotten storage room right off the closed pneumatic line. The year was 1981 and the country was embracing the excess of the new decade. Food was easy to find. Abundant and nobody starved. Children were happy and played around us. It was a good time to be a tiny and a good place to raise a family. I took Jeremy to be my mate and in a short time gave birth to my first child, Kevin."

 

"He didn't have any magic talent, but I loved him all the same. To have a life grow inside you and nourish it with your own body...a magical thing in of itself. Things were good until winter set in. It was a bitter one. Blizzards crippled the city and the homeless froze to death by the dozens. I took pity on some and began shrinking them down to save their lives. The only condition was they never reveal what I did and for them to live as borrowers. Never speak of their human lives. I saved lives that winter. The homeless kept their word and even began to pair off wanting families of their own. People suspected something was amiss as being a shrunken human, they lacked the advantages a borrower would have. Their eyesight was poor, weak, fragile. Thankfully, nothing bad happened. We were a community. We loved one another enough to overlook the odd stuff. Spring came and with it the end of our happy home there"

 

"The mayor decided to expand the subways into old unused lines when the ground began to thaw. And one day the huge door that separated our community from the outside world was crowbarred open. We froze as their flashlights shined on us. The humans towering over us in yellow dingy coats. "We got us a Borrower nest. What should we do with them?" one asked. "Take em' home I guess. They make good pets. My niece has a female she wants to breed" one replied. "Naw man. You don't want those. They been living down in this dirty shit. No telling what they got" the other said. "Got a point. Could have hepatitis and some other shit. Best we just kill em'" the other said. We didn't comprehend what was happening until the closest one raised his boot and slammed it down on the nearest crowd of borrowers. The sound...the wet sound. And God the screams that followed. I was holding Kevin in my hands when Jeremy scooped me up. He knew I couldn’t run as I was heavy with twins at the time. The footsteps got closer and closer and the screams got fainter."

 

"We all were running for this crack in the wall which we used to go to the surface. It was our only escape. There was a panic as everyone pushed their way in. Parents pushing children in. Mothers handing babies to friends closest to the hole. The bravest trying to buy time by attacking the humans with needles, fishing hooks, and nails. One staggered towards us. His black boots shiny with borrower blood. I was right near the hole when Jeremy put me down. He looked at the human and then me. "Love ya" he said kissing us. He dashed for the human and crawled up him with a speed I didn't even know he had. I screamed his name as he took two fishing hooks with line and dug them into the scalp of the human. "Come on big guy! Let me show ya how we do it south of 110th street!" Jeremy screamed. He yanked hard and the human cried out in pain. It was insane. He was actually steering the human away from us. People pushed me into the crack and the last thing I saw was him leading the human out of the room.     

 

"I could hear the rest though. The human screaming to his friends to get him off him. One said got it. Another said got him with my boot. He was gone. My mate and father of my three kids was crushed to death into the old subway dirt. I don't remember much afterwards. I was in shock. I don't remember us sneaking onto a food truck heading to the Catskills. Barely half of us survived and most were children. When we arrived up there, shelter was paramount. The kids too young to fight and too many to live in a hole in the ground or in some tree. We chose to live in this old house up on this hill. The only resident was an old human man that kept to himself. A good place to live as it wasn't too hot or cold. The old design had plenty of crawl space between floors. We settled in and two weeks later I gave birth to a boy and girl. Rachel and Jace. A somber thing this time as they would never know their father. It didn’t help they looked like him."

 

"At first we only took the barest of things. Crumbs of bread. Crackers. Food from the garbage and only at night. Over and over I thought about using my magic to make us safe. I blamed myself for not doing so earlier. I know now it would've just made things worse but back then...well, I'll just say I tried to find comfort in any man who showed kindness" Lily said. She looked away from Claire and Rebecca with her hand on her mouth. "Mom...we can stop" Rebecca said. Lily placed them both on her knees. "No, you should know. It's not right to keep you in the dark. As I was saying, I found solace in the company of kind men. Not many in our group. The oldest I recall was maybe 28. Like I said, mostly children. One night one of the older teens found a cookie at one of our entrance holes. A cookie with a note "I won't hurt you" it said. Turns out the old man knew we were there.

 

He was exceptionally kind. A retired concert pianist, the only family he had as a 23-year-old granddaughter. One could tell he was very lonely. He would laugh and play with the children. His favorite thing was to watch the young ones jump and down on his piano keys with their tiny bare feet playing three blind mice. Yeah, he taught us music. I remember one night a storm blew through and knocked out the power. The children whimpered as the thunder shook the house. This kindly old giant lit a candle and played Brahms Lullaby to calm them. He truly loved us like family. It wasn't just a shelter for us anymore. It was a home. Christmas Eve 1983, the night it changed. Robert, as he preferred us to call him, was hanging up ornaments on the tree. In his hands were children. The little cuties laughing with him as they hung orbs, lights, and sparkly things. I was nursing my fifth child. Yes, I said fifth when I noticed something wrong. Robert cringed and stumbled. He held the kids in a fist as he collapsed in his sofa. He gripped his chest and wheezed hard. He went still."

 

"We quickly went to his phone and pushed the receiver off the phone. The strongest of us pushing that rotary as fast as he could. We were screaming into the phone for help. By the time help had arrived, Robert was long dead. The EMT was searching and yelling for whomever dialed 911. We hid. No telling what would happen if they knew borrowers were the ones that called. Many of us cried from our hiding places as they covered him with a sheet and wheeled him out. He was like a real grandfather to us. Three days later a young woman appeared. We recognized her from his photos as being her granddaughter. He had left the house to her in his will and apparently was told of us. She seemed nice and since she was his granddaughter, we gave her the benefit of the doubt. The boys loved her, and she was fond of them. She had some do things for her like paint her giant toenails or sleep in her room. Yes, she fucked them. I wouldn't call them abused though. She took care not to be too "playful" when we asked them when they returned."

 

"Months passed and we began to see an erratic behavior from her. Stressed. Moody especially when the mail came. We didn't worry too much as she was still kind to us. Every Friday was pizza night and Saturday’s cookie night and we would watch a movie on a new thing called VHS. One Saturday night she was extremely quiet as she made us cookies. She said nothing as she played the movie and each and every one of us munched on chocolate chip cookies. The giantess sat there and her hands shook. Glancing down at her tiny friends eating away at the sweets. Then one by one of us began to clutch our stomachs and fall over. I was breastfeeding my youngest and she began crying horribly. My stomach felt like it was on fire and my vision got blurry. Instinctively, cast a healing spell on myself as I slumped to the floor dropping my baby. I passed out seconds later"

 

"I awoke probably 10 minutes later. My stomach sore as hell and as my vision returned, I was met with a sight that gives me nightmares to this day. The giantess on her knees sweeping up our bodies with a dustpan and broom. I stumbled to my feet franticly searching from my children. "How the fuck are you still alive?!" There was enough antifreeze in those cookies to kill you ten times over!" she shouted. My theory confirmed. She poisoned us. With almost no thought, I unleashed a shrinking spell shrinking her to my size. Terrified of her new size, she ran from me. I didn't follow. I looked for my kids hoping there was time to heal them. Fae are hard to kill, and poison doesn't work as well on our kind. I hoped they had inherited that ability at least. Pushing people, I had known and loved aside...god...kids...the faces" Lily muttered.

 

"I found them. My oldest has hugged them as if to protect them from what pain they felt. My youngest swept up inches from them. I went to each one and saw to my horror they had succumbed. This human had killed everyone I loved in a single night. Worse yet, I realized I had killed my youngest by passing the poison along through my breastmilk. I tore the living room apart looking for her. My wind spells tossing furniture like dollhouse toys. And there she was whimpering. Hiding in her own fucking shoe.  I reached in and yanked her out of her smelly fucking hiding place by her throat. "Why Janice? WHY?!" I screamed at her tightening my grip. "I can't keep...the house. The taxes. Trying to sell but nobody wants a house infested with borrowers. Too much to...clean" she gasped. "You could've asked us to leave! We would've honored that wish just because we respected your grandfather! We loved you too Janice..." I said crying. "What...what did you do to me?" she asked. "Paradise compared to what is coming next" I hissed.

 

"I could've snapped her neck right then and there but no too easy. I grew myself burning more precious magic until I was human sized. A size I hadn't had in years. I looked down at her and raised my bare foot over her. She shrieked and ran until my sole rested on her back. I was sorely tempted to squash her. Feel her pop under my dirty foot. Her blood and organs squirting between my toes. No, I would give her a death she truly brought on herself. I picked her up and brought her to my left breast. "Open your fucking mouth" I said. At first, she didn't until I squeezed so hard I felt a rib pop. She screamed out and I shoved my nipple into her mouth. Holding her firm, I milked my breast and she drank to avoid drowning. Minutes passed as I watched her sob and swallow. When I felt she drank enough I put her back on the floor and sat down.  She coughed and wheezed. "Please don't kill me. Please..." she begged. I've heard people say the exact same words more than once but this time they didn't move me. Then she began to grip her stomach. "What...did you do..." she gasped."

 

"The poison is still in me. I just passed some to you like I did my youngest daughter, by breastfeeding" I said getting up. I raided her closet and took her own clothes. Stole money from her purse. Slipped on shoes for the first time in a long time and packed a bag of food. She lay on the floor writhing about. "You took everything from me. Everything. My only regret is I can kill you only once. I want you to know one final thing before I leave you to die. Someone will come looking for you and find all these bodies you swept in a pile and then see you. They won't know you're human. Just another dead borrower to toss in a trash can and leave at the curb for pickup. No tombstone. No funeral. Rotting away under a pile of garbage" I told her. I turned to leave and never looked back. Eventually, I made it to the colony you grew up in" Lily said shaking. Rebecca and Claire saw this blank look in her eyes. "To lose so much in one night. Mom, how did you overcome it?" Rebecca asked dumbfounded.

 

"Who said I did?" Lily asked. "I think you understand now why I doted on you so badly. Never let you play outside with your friends" she said. "I feel stupid for hating you for that" her daughter said. "But being a parent opened your eyes" Lily said. "Absolutely. For some time I was terrified her friend would squish or eat her up one day" Rebecca grinned. "I don't recall you grinning back then" Claire said to her. "One day Luke will scare you just like you and your brother scared me. Then come to me rolling your eyes" Rebecca chided. Rebecca groaned slightly fidgeting on her giant mothers’ knee. "Something wrong sweetie?" Lily asked. "Thomas didn't get to um...milking me today. Goddamn feet itch too..." Rebecca said blushing. "Take you clothes off. Don't give me that look. We're all family" Lily said. "Looks like you've been around humans too long huh" Claire said smirking. "You need to stop" Lily said poking her with her finger.

 

Rebecca shed her clothes leaving her naked as Lily picked her up between her fingers. "You look so much like your daddy" she said. Lily took her tiny feet between her fingers and rubbed them. "I know they're sweaty even though I wore sandals" Rebecca whispered. "I used the change your diapers. Your sweaty feet aren't going to gross me out. Look" she said bringing her feet to her nose. Lily breathed in her sweat pheromone scent and sighed.  While she didn't have the senses of a borrower she could still smell them and knew it was the smell of her child. Lily licked and sucked her feet grinning. "MOM! STOP THAT IT TICKLES! CUT IT OUT!" Rebecca shrieked laughing. Lily let go laughing but it became clear that she was crying too. "Sorry. It's just a gift to hear you child laughing" Lily said. "Mom, open your mouth a bit" Rebecca said. Lily did after raising her to it.

 

Rebecca leaned herself using her hands to steady herself and placed her tits between her lips. Lily clamped her lips around her tiny daughter swollen breasts and gently sucked. Rebecca sighed gently and laid on her lips using her bare feet pressing on her chin to steady herself as Lily tilted her head back. Her giant finger rubbed her sore back and aching shoulders. Soon, Rebecca was drifting off to sleep after being massaged and milked. Lily took her off her lips and held her in the cupped palm of her hand. Lily took a shrunken bag out her pocket and enlarged it. Fishing around, she yanked out a sandwich and a bottle water. "Sweetie, it's lunchtime" Lily said handing her a bit of bread and meat.  Rebecca smiled like a kid as she was given food. Lily handed some to Claire. "It's amazing you wanted more kids grandma" Claire said. "I guess you could call it peer pressure. Everyone else was having them. My sixth child I lost through miscarriage. Part of a wall collapsed on our part of the shelter and I was nearly crushed to death. My neighbor’s family didn't make it" Lily said.

 

"And the seventh?" Rebecca asked worried of the answer. Lily drank the entire bottle before answering. "Before I answer. You must know never to think less of yourself. The blame lies squarely with me" Lily warned. Both women looked at the giantess with worry now. "What I didn't know at the time was that antifreeze had damaged my womb. Even though I felt fine, I didn't know what lasting damage it had done. If I knew...she would be alive today" Lily said. "She? My sister?" Rebecca asked. "Twin sister Rebecca" Lily replied. Rebecca dropped her food. "I had a twin sister?" she asked. Lily nodded. "It was two weeks early when it happened. I felt this sharp horrible pain and I began bleeding down there. I knew enough to know that something happened to my womb. Your father was shitting bricks. He and nobody else knew what was wrong with me. Keep in mind, borrowers really don't miscarry. But...I wasn't a borrower. I could feel you both struggling to live inside me and I told your father to cut me open and deliver you even if I died"

 

"His face as he cut into me with that piece of glass. The whimpering he made I still recall. He kept forgetting to breathe as my blood coated his hands. Your father pulled you both out me by the crudest Caesarian you could imagine. "Lily...they're not breathing" he said holding you both. My hand reached out and touched the nearest newborn. My magic poured out forcing her lungs to open. My sheer will forcing life. The baby cried out loudly and I went for the other. Before I could touch her, I passed out from blood loss. I didn't awake for three days. "Where are they?" I asked him. He just looked at me and left my room. He came back with just one of you. "The other...where's the other?" I asked. He shook his head. I held you in my arms sobbing for the loss of yet another child" Lily said very softly. "So I lived because I was closer to your hand" Rebecca said. Lily didn't answer. She didn’t know what to say to that. Rebecca hopped down from her hand and onto the ground. "Mom? Where are you going?" Claire asked watching her walk away from them. "Give...give her a moment" Lily said.

 

Lily wiped her eyes and left her sandwich unfinished. Her appetite gone. The truth was out there now and she could only wait to see how her daughter would accept it. "The truth is a burden. A secret truth is a heartbreaking one. Did I do the right thing?" Lily asked as Rebecca passed from sight. "You did what you thought was best and mom did ask" Claire replied. Claire rested against the soft sole of her grandmother. The giantess herself very quiet with her eyes closed. Underneath her, Claire could feel the magic coursing through the ground and into Lily like a living battery. Lily cracked her eyes open looking down. She wriggled her toes making Claire stumble sideways. The woman chuckled at her. "That funny to you? Me face planting between your toes?" Claire smirked. "I wanted to break the tension. It's been 20 minutes. Go check on your mother" Lily said. Claire stood up and began tracing Rebecca's steps. As Claire walked further away, the forest began to lose its vibrant looks. Old tree stumps broken and rotted. Briar patches growing about like a natural barricade. "Damn she can move for a pregnant woman" Claire thought as she passed 100 ft of walking.

 

Claire heard the sound of crying up ahead. Rounding a moss-covered rock, Claire could see her mother sitting on a pebble and using a ladybug as a footstool. Her footsteps alerted Rebecca she wasn't alone. She went rigid and smelled the air. Smelling the scent of her daughter in the wind, Rebecca wiped her eyes. "She sent you to bring me back?" she asked. "Not exactly. She's worried. We both are" Claire replied sitting next to her. "Didn't you tell me never to put my naked butt on a pebble?" Claire asked. "It leads to a lumpy ass" Rebecca replied. "And here you are doing it and abusing this poor bug with your stinky feet" Claire chided. Rebecca took her feet off the ladybug and it quickly skittered away. "Anything else you want to berate me for?" Rebecca asked softly. "Why did you and daddy choose Aspen’s house to live in?" Claire asked.

 

"You know the reason. Like I told you, I was pregnant with you and a winter storm was settling in. Our tree home wasn't going to cut it" Rebecca replied. "But there are other houses on that road. Why her's?" Claire asked. "Because it was closest. There wasn't time to choose" Rebecca replied. "...you didn't have time to choose" Claire sighed. "I'm not pissed at your grandmother for saving my life. I'm pissed she kept the fact I had a twin sister from me" Rebecca said. "Didn't sound like it. Sounded like all the above. If me and Ritchie were drowning in say...a pot of water and you could only save one, who would you save?" Claire asked. The small woman's eyes went wide. "How could you ask that of me?!" Rebecca yelled hurt. "You have the luxury of being asked. Grandma didn't. You're hurt Because I asked? Imagine having to make that choice and then living with it. But it's worse for her and you know why? Because it's thrown back in her face every year on your birthday. It was your twin after all" Claire said.

 

When she heard those words, Rebecca remembered a memory long ago. It was her 7th birthday or precisely the night of her birthday. She had gotten a pair of new sandals made by her mother. Slipping them on her teeny little feet, she paraded around their cardboard home like a princess until she heard her mother quietly crying. Sensing her presence, Lily immediately stopped. "Mommy? Why so sad?" Rebecca asked. Lily looked at her for a few seconds. Her mouth slightly open as if to say something or wanting to. "...mommy pricked her finger earlier and it hurts" Lily replied shooing her index finger. Innocently, Rebecca went right over and sucked her finger into her mouth. "Haha...thanks sweetie" Lily said removing her finger from her mouth. Lily sat her on her lap. She held her close and buried her face in Rebecca's hair. "Mommy loves you so much" Lily whispered. "I love you too mommy" the girl replied. Rebecca felt wetness on the back of her neck. Before turning around, Lily grabbed her sandaled foot. "Now you got new sandals, we can pretty up your feet like the older kids do. Would you like that?" Lily asked. "YES!" Rebecca replied eager to be like the older kids in her community.   

 

Rebecca, in the present time, stared blankly forward. "She wanted to tell me way back then. She didn't because she didn't want me to be sad" Rebecca said lowering her head. "She wanted you to have the best life possible mom. I think she did a pretty good job considering" Claire said. "Oh?" Rebecca asked standing up. "You're having your third kid and you're walking around naked in a fairy forest. That's sounds like awesome in my book" Claire replied. Rebecca held her hand and began walking. "Super awesome" Rebecca said as they walked back to Lily.

 

"Feel better?" Lily asked cautious. "Some...some mom" Rebecca replied. "Come sit on my lap. I'll tell you happier stories" Lily said. For hours, Lily told them stories of Puck, her agents of THORN, and her business travels. As it grew dark, Lily's body faintly glowed. "How much have you absorbed?"  Claire asked. "Little over half. Still not enough. So what story should I tell you next?" Lily asked. "How did Rose take it learning she was half fae?" Rebecca asked. Lily thought for a moment then burst out laughing. "Sorry...it's one of those things you can laugh about later. Well, Rose was born full size like any other human baby. At the time, I thought since she was half human, her human blood was dominant. It's not common knowledge but hybrids only inherit the fae side only one third of the time. As she grew up, there was nothing to suggest she actually did take after me. As it turned out, she absorbed some of my magic in the womb and stayed human size instinctively. Being half human, it didn't take much to be that size. Well, when she was 12, she got her first period and she cramped. The intense constant pain ended up breaking the spell and she shrank."

 

"I was on a business trip at the time and I called the house. The maids said they hadn't seen her in two days. Worse yet, they said they found her clothes in the middle of the floor and there was blood on them. I sent every agent I had to track her down. They smelled her socks, shirt, and shorts like bloodhounds. I sat in my plane with my phone in my hand scared shitless. They eventually found her hiding in her sock drawer. She was so terrified of the one huge world around her she shut herself in there with no food or water. I rushed to her side as soon as I arrived at the borrower hospital in the colony. I remember tearing off the roof scaring the fuck out of patients searching for her. There she was, tiny like a fae, sitting up in her bed looking at me with this "why" look in her eyes."

 

"I carried her home and held her in my hands. She felt so fragile trembling in my palm. Her hospital gown all bunched around her lower body. She flinched with I used my fingernails to straighten it. "Honey. Mommy will never hurt you" I said. She began sobbing in my palm and I just petted her with my finger as she let it out. Once she settled down, she wiped her eyes and stared at me with awe. I brought her to my face and she stuck her arm out. She touched my nose and lips. Her eyes locked on my mouth. "And I'll never eat you too if that's what you’re thinking" I said. She sheepishly looked away. I kissed her and placed her on the bed. "You know about your father's side of the family but not mine. Rose, you're half fairy" I said. "F...FAIRY?!" she yelled. I took it upon myself to shrink to her size and sat next to her. She stared mindblown at me. "Yes fairy. I'm not human. I just use magic to be their size. Magic that seems to have worn off on you" I said. She sat silently listening as I explained about magic, the existence of fae, and what that meant for her"

Chapter 25...What doesn't kill us Pt. 2 by Size Master

"It was well late at night and we were both exhausted before we settled in. Rose begged me to sleep next to her human sized. She still felt afraid of the giant world. "So, I can use magic too?" she asked. "You will if you want to still walk in the human world" I replied. Luckily, it was the summer and she was on school break. Unlike other kids though, instead of beaches and road trips, it was camping in this forest and sleeping naked in the dirt. Damn did she hate that" Lily chuckled. "But it was necessary. Wait...what you're doing...doesn’t that mean Rose will be cut off from magic too?"  Claire asked. "She knows. She's prepared for it. I think the emotional support coming from Jacob helps" Lily replied. Not long after, Lily unshrank the tent bag and set it up for them. Claire and Rebecca fell asleep in a short time, but Lily stayed awake.

 

It had been decades since she felt this much power and the effect was intoxicating. Claire has stripped off her clothes due to the muggy summer heat and slept nude beside her naked giantess of a grandmother. Lily studied her form. Lily had stared at her before but due to her drinking in so much magic, she naturally was magically fortifying herself to deal with the strain. Doing so, Lily could see Claire far better. Faintly dancing in the follicles of her hair was her magic causing her blonde hair to very faintly glow red in some places. Even her trimmed bush around her little pussy seemed to glow with power. Claire's tits leaked milk as she had breasted her son early that morning and now overflowed with life nourishing fluid. Her eyes moved about in REM sleep. Her heartbeat steady pumping blood throughout her three-inch body. Her muscles toned from running and playing with those she loved all her life.

 

Her feet smelled as she had worn socks and hiking boots designed by none other than Lily herself. A heady sweaty smell coming from her quarter inch long feet. A scent similar to her daughter's and herself when she wore closed shoes too long. Lily was surprised as she was sensing what a borrower does every day. She couldn't fathom how they screen out so many smells and sounds at once. Her finger traced Claire’s side until the girl rolled on her back and spread her legs snoring. Lily stifled a chuckle. She moved herself so her face was inches from Claire's feet. The tiny soles rosy pink with not one blemish. A sheltered life. A life safe from harm. A life Lily was glad she had. It seemed Claire was restless in her sleep as she kept moving about. She groaned between snores and Lily figured her breasts were giving her trouble. Using magic to keep her asleep, Lily gently sucked her granddaughter's breasts relieving them of her milk.

 

Once she was done, Lily wiped the saliva off her tits and smiled as Claire had finally settled down. She wanted so much more from her. To lick and suck on her. Cradle her to her naked breast. Her bare cunt begging to be played with by a giantess like her. Lily quickly shook her head. She knew from her training with Puck what was happening. She was losing herself in the power. It was terribly worse this time though. Puck explained long ago when she was a teenager that when the power overwhelms you, your natural feelings are amplified. Lily hadn't told them about what she had done to cute human boys back then. At least that she would keep to herself. She liked fucking for sure, the power over a cute shrunken boy and tearing off his school uniform before using him for pleasure. She had grown past such youthful passions...mostly.

 

Now, after all the things she had gone through, all that she had lost, she had new passions. Smothering her blood kin with love. Intimacy and the feelings of bliss that came with it. And above all else...keeping them alive. The sound of little footsteps outside broke her train of thought. Lily crawled out of the tent to check it out. It only took a second to see what made it. "I was wondering when you two would show up" she said seeing and small man with a young teenage boy. "We saw you were with family. We didn't wish to intrude" the man said. Lily sat on her butt and ushered them to get closer. Her large legs extended outward past them on either side. Her pussy in full view to the little people before her. "How are things Phillip?" she asked. "Nothing to report. No humans have intruded into here for some time" he replied. "And you Derek? It must be boring to be cooped up here all the time" she asked the boy. The boy didn't answer as his eyes were on her cunt that was bigger than he was. "Derek. Sorry my queen. He is at that age" Phillip said.

 

"It's quite alright. How old are you now Derek?" she asked. "14...I'm 14 now" he replied looking up at the giantess. "How time flies. You were just a baby when I first saw you. Now look at you. Old enough to have babies of your own. Cute and handsome. Virile" she said eyeing him. The boy blushed. "So you finally decided to do it" Phillip said seeing the faint glow on her skin. "That I did. With it done, you and your son's services aren't required anymore" she said. "We've served as watchmen for the holy forest for so long. I guess we will serve in your army" he said. "No. You will retire. You've given up too much for me already living isolated in this place" she said. "I'm a good fighter. My son is better than I am. We should serve" Phillip said. "I don't even know how you heard of this. I haven't even asked for volunteers yet. Killing weasels and foxes isn't the same as killing a magic user. Even with the weapons I will provide, good people will die. I don't...I don't want anyone dying for me" she said shaking.

 

"With all due respect, they will regardless if you ask or not. I know you care about us, you spent years searching for my wife, so my son can have a mother. You even breastfed him once. My queen, Lily, we want to fight for what we want to protect" he said. Lily picked them up, one in each hand, and cradled them to her face. "I love you so much. All of you" she said to them. Ash she held them out, her thumb caressed their bare chests. "...if you put us down, we can service you" Phillip said softly. Lily put them down and bit her thumb embarrassed. "You...you don't have to" she stammered. "We've lived without the comfort of a woman for nearly 10 years. It's a RELIEF to mate with a beautiful woman like yourself. Derek...Derek?" Phillip said as the boy approached her pussy. Lily held her hand out to stop Phillip. "You’ve never seen a girl's vagina before have you?" she asked. The boy shook his head. "Take off your shorts sweetie" she said. The boy mesmerized quickly did. "The sandals too. I don't want you losing them inside me" she giggled.

 

"It's alright. Don't be afraid" she said spreading her lips. "I'm not afraid" he said bravely. The tiny naked teen was inches from her cunt. He could feel the heat, smell her musky aroused scent, and his penis acted accordingly. He touched her wet folds and slid his hand right to the elbow inside her. Lily jerked and shivered. "I didn't hurt you did I?!" he asked worried. "No, you just made me feel good" she replied. Smiling, the boy began shoving his arms in and out of her to elicit her to shiver more. She got wetter by the moment. "You can fuck me. I'm ready" she said to him softly. Derek leaned in and began fucking her as best as he could. His little hands holding her button he jackhammered his miniscule pecker into the wet and hot reproductive organ of his giantess. He had known about sex since he was 8 years old. Living in the forest, one can't go without not seeing nature at work. For him, this was better than anything he had seen or was told. Her juices as sweet as wild strawberries, her smell better than sunflowers. Being young and so wrapped up in her, he shot his load quickly. Phillip cracked a smile at his youthful inexperience as he went to her feet.

 

"Aren't you supposed to um...cum too?" Derek asked. "You were...too quick" Lily said smiling. The boy looked defeated. "It's fine. Boys are...quicker than girls. Stuff like that comes with experience. Do you want me to cum?" she asked. "Yeah. I want you to shiver and smile" he sheepishly replied. "Don't be embarrassed to answer honestly" she said picking him up. She brought him close to her mouth. She opened up and placed him in and closed her lips around his waist. Her tongue pushed his legs apart as the tip played with his balls, cock, and ass. Derek groaned as she sucked on him playfully before pulling him back out. "Girls like honest boys. See you father down there. He knows girls like it when they lick their feet and toes. It's not just the pussy that can give a girl pleasure" she said. Derek nodded. Now lubricated from her saliva, Lily brought him down to her still wet cunt.

 

Slowly she pushed him in. "Oh shit..." the boy said as it enveloped his body. It felt like he was being sucked on again. Her juices coating him all over right up to his belly button. Between his little toes, the crack of his ass, her secretions clung to him. "Let me know if it's too much. Don't be afraid to speak out" she said. The boy nodded not looking at her but the sucking love hole wanting to devour him. Lily held him by upper chest with her fingers as he pushed him in and out slow enough not to scare him. She knew despite what he said he was. She could feel his heart racing underneath her thumb. "Phillip. Climb me" she said laying down. Phillip climbed onto her leg pausing for a moment to see his son being used as a sex toy. He thought not much of it (if anything he was proud of him) as his son enjoyed every moment of it by his goofy smile and moaning.  His feet sank into her soft skin as he made his way up to her breasts. Lily took ahold of him and brought him to her face.

 

"I'm sorry I never found her. I'm so sorry" she said shedding tears. "You tried Lily. We know you did your best. You even bought that pet store just to get the could get the customer records. You don't have to punish yourself. We both accepted we'll never see her again" he said looking deep into her eyes. Lily kissed him on his face and Phillip returned it. "I want you to feel good tonight. We both do" he said lovingly. 11 years ago, Phillip, his wife, and three-year-old son were sitting in a cage in a pet store in London. He remembered his wife taken from them and the human female that cared for them saying she's good breeding material. A woman with her child stared right at Phillip as he held his crying son. "How much for the toddler borrower?" she asked. "400£" the owner replied. Phillip held him tighter fearing something worse than losing his wife. "...just the female" the woman said. Phillip just stared helpless listening to his wife scream for him and Derek as the giantess carried her away. He never saw her again.

 

That weekend Lily came into the store and bought them all. Terrified of what may come as he knew that some humans ate borrowers for fun or sport. He prayed this woman would spare his child and readied himself to be offered up as sacrifice. He couldn't believe it as she brought him to her colony and told him he was free to live his life as he wanted. He asked everyone he met what Lily was like and each one said she was loving and kind. She took lovers occasionally but always with full consent. When the job of guarding her source of magic was offered, he volunteered after hearing she was still searching for his wife. He knew it would be a lonely job with just his son, but he felt he owed her greatly. Now, her eyes begged for his love. Her mouth wanting to taste him. She wanted an experienced man to play with.

 

Her kisses turned to licks as she tasted the saltiness of his sweat. His life had turned him into a picture of health. Muscles more developed than the average borrower and better yet kept himself clean even though he lived in a forest. "That's it" he said as her tongue washed his crotch. She pursed him to her lips and began sucking his prick. Her finger on his bare ass to steady him, Phillip fucked her lips with tiny stroked as he wrapped his arms around the bridge of her nose. "I love you for trying. I love you for saving us. I love you for loving my son. Lily...I love you my beautiful fairy goddess" he said just loud enough for her to hear. Lily whimpered which vibrated his body. He groaned as his ass went right and he shot his load into her cavernous mouth.

 

Down below, she had sped up using Derek. The boy was groaning as he went deeper with each motion. Lily pushed Phillip into her mouth and Derek all the way into her. Father and son inside her body and she stood up and held Phillip to the roof of her mouth as she came. She spat him out and pulled out his worn-out son. Placing them on the ground, she cleaned them up with some wind magic and made sure they were unharmed. "Well son, you lost your virginity to a fairy queen. How does it feel?" Phillip asked. "Dad!" Derek yelled. "I thought you were a very pleasing lover for your first go. You're going to make a girl very happy one day with that cute little dick of yours" she said grinning. The small teen was red as a tomato blushing. "But in all seriousness, I want you go live long enough to have a family. And Phillip, I want you to live to be a grandfather. That's my last commandment for you two" she told them. The father and son knelt before her pussy. "As you wish my queen" the said in unison. "Go back to the colony. A formal announcement will be made tomorrow" she said to them. They bid her goodnight and left her presence.

 

Sated and content, Lily was able to lie down now. She looked upon her daughter and granddaughter both snoring like a singing duet. She petted each one before closing her eyes. When morning came, Lily awoke energized even more than before. This level of power surpassed anything she had wielded before. Rebecca and Claire were gone. "Where..." Lily asked until she could sense a faint trail of magic in the air. She began following it and it led her to a stream where Claire and Rebecca were bathing. Lily was not happy. "You tell me if you're going to wander off!" Lily yelled startling them. "We just went to wash off the sweat grandma. It's no big deal. Besides, I got my magic to protect us" Claire said shrugging as rinsed her hair.  With eerie little effort, Lily summoned a nearby hawk to dive for her daughter. At the last second, it veered away shrieking scaring the shit out of Claire and Rebecca. "Where was your magic then? With me absorbing the magic here, the natural enchantments protecting those our size has all but gone. If I had not deflected that hawk, your mother and your unborn sibling would be in its belly by now. If I say something, you WILL obey" Lily warned with glowing eyes. Rebecca and Claire cringed at her coldness.

 

Lily sat down and placed her giant feet in the shallow stream. The cool water felt good as it flowed between her toes. "Magic is not an absolute defense Claire. Death can be as sudden as a summer breeze and as you know, bringing someone back from death has its own problems" Lily explained reminding Claire of what happened with Aspen. "If you two water bugs are done, we can eat breakfast" she said smiling. Lily sat in the tent with a tissue drying off her daughter. "Stop fidgeting" she said as her finger brushed the underside of her ass and pussy. "Mom I'm a grown woman. I can dry myself" Rebecca said. "Rebecca, I used to dream of drying my daughter once more. Was is it you wish you could still do for your children?" Lily asked. "Rock them to sleep in my arms" Rebecca said after thinking on it. Lily nodded and began drying her hair with her own breath. It tickled Rebecca's neck. "You feeling alright grandma? Is the magic getting to you?" Claire asked watching.   

 

"If you mean am I getting horny and over emotional then the answer is yes. Rebecca, I want to suck on you, kiss and lick your belly, make you feel so good, keep you all to myself like the precious jewel you are to me. Claire, you look so much like me it's scary. That pretty long blonde hair. Sparkling blue eyes full of love and wonder. Ample breasts with a cute tushie. Those pretty little feet and toes. Yes, I'm horny as hell and want to you both badly" she said softly. Both women backed away from the giantess carefully. "But I know where those feelings come from. It's not truly love is it Claire? Remember what you felt for Aspen?" she asked. "No, there was no balance to it. Just raw emotional lust" Claire replied. "At the end of it all, it won't be the colony or my multimillion dollar company that will be my legacy. You, and you, and Rose will be my mark on this world" she said. "Mom, you talking about like you plan on dying" Rebecca said. "Once this magic is gone, I will age just like you. You three will outlive me one way or another. There is arcane to shrink or grow but none for immortality" Lily replied. Both women realized that it wasn't just magic she was sacrificing. She was giving up her birthright to eternal youth.

 

A few hours passed as Lily quietly drank in the last bit of magic. Her fingers rubbing Rebecca gently and slowly as she pondered her future. Claire sat next to them human size browsing her phone. Text messages from Aspen said she was doing fine and was lying in bed as her back and feet hurt. Claire giggled as Aspen said she was looking forward to being shrunken down and massaged by her. "The future is a wonderous thing isn't it?" Lily asked. "Come again?" Claire asked. "It's shaped by our choices. Our refusal to accept things as they are. Your friends fought for the right for you to marry a human. I fought for the right for borrowers to live in safety and dignity. Both of us fighting for a future that has love in it" Lily said looking at her tiny daughter napping. "Now that's she's asleep, I have something important to tell you. Are you paying attention Claire?" she asked. Claire spun around and put her phone down.

 

"Before, there was no need for me to designate a guardian for Rose in case I died. If anything, I was prepared to outlive her. That will no longer be possible. With my husband dead, Rose would have no parents if I die. Hence this discussion and my choice. I gave this great thought as I had two to choose from, you and your mother. Both of you have strengths that I had to weigh in on but ultimately it came down to one. Claire, you will be her guardian" Lily said. "ME?! I'm only 20 years old! She's my niece for Christ sake!" Claire said. "And Rebecca is her older sister and has more experience being a parent. Yes, I considered all this. However, you have more experience in worldly affairs and have the power to protect her and move about freely in the human world" Lily replied. There was silence between the two.

 

"You can refuse if you want. I'm not going to force you" Lily shrugged. "It's a big responsibility grandma. Even if she's 17 and will be of legal age soon, it's still big" Claire said. "No bigger than bringing a life into this world and you seem to be doing fine with that" Lily said. "Alright. When do we tell mom?" Claire asked. "Only if the worst should happen. She's stressed enough as it is" Lily said rubbing Rebecca's hair between her fingers. Not long after, Lily had them come back to the fairy graveyard on final time. "It looks...faded" Claire said seeing the colors of grass and flowers weaker than before. "I want you both to remember this moment and judge me accordingly in the future. Behold, the last vestige of fae magic in this forest, and possible the whole world" she said raising her hands. A spark of bright light rose from the ground into the air. Lily opened her mouth and it flew in. She swallowed, and Claire and Rebecca watched as the inside of her throat shone through her flesh as the spark of magic disappeared into her stomach to be absorbed. Lily clapped her hands and stomped her giant bare feet in the earth shaking it and causing Claire and Rebecca to almost lose their footing. Lily spoke a language unknown to them.

 

"What did you say?" Rebecca asked. Lily looked down on them with soft eyes. "I asked the goddess who created our kind to show mercy for what I have done in the old fae tongue. Come ladies. Let’s go home" she said.

 

Lily muttered to herself as she sat on her sofa. The clock was ticking down to the time she said she would give her big announcement. "Ma'am. You sound as nervous as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs" a small voice said at her feet. "Still got that southern drawl I see" Lily said glancing down. An all too familiar borrower girl was busy at her feet polishing her toenails. "I maybe in the land of tea and crumpets but I'm as southern as crawdads and catfish. That won't change" the girl replied. The girl speaking to Lily was a dirty blonde speaking to her possible fad bloodline and in her mid-20's. Just a hair under 3 and a quarter inches tall, she was tall for her kind. She wore a black tank top and shorts with low cut sneakers on her feet. "Is that necessary Susan?" Lily asked. "Well, at your size, people be either staring up at your face, your panties, or your feet. You got your makeup on, clean panties, but you walkin' around with chipped polish. What kind of queen goes around with toes so scruffy lookin'?" Susan asked. "How do you even tell being blind?" Lily asked. Susan paused.

 

"I can feel it with my hands. You know how much my senses compensated for that. You did recruit me" she replied running her little hands across her big toenail. "You're my best agent you know?" Lily said. "Only because you saw potential in me instead of being a blind borrower" Susan said softly. Susan, like so many others, was rescued by Lily from a pet store. On a business trip to Atlanta, Lily went into one such store to buy every borrower there. Inside a cage was Susan, marked down to a measly $25 with a clearance tag on the bars. "You interested? She's marked down because an employee sprayed her with Windex in the face. Blinded her good. Still useful as a toy or food if that's your thing" the shopkeeper said. Lily didn't look at the woman as her anger boiled over. She even contemplated using magic to shrink her and give her the life of a borrower just for spite. Only by her good graces she didn't. "...I'll take her" Lily said.

 

The girl could smell Lily. She smelled what she had eaten, the sweat on her body, the sweaty leather from her giant pumps. Lily placed her on the hotel bed and the girl cringed. "Hmm?" Lily asked hearing something from her. "...please don't kill me. I'll lick your feet! Suck your pussy! I'm good at that! Just...just don't kill me" she sobbed. Lily took ahold of her. The girl cried harder as she felt herself rising in the air. Lily's mouth was open as if to gasp. The girl could smell her breath and was sure this giantess would eat her alive. She held her hands up as if to stop her and suddenly she smelled something else. Saltwater. "You poor thing...you poor girl" Lily muttered. She hugged her to her cheek and the girl was astonished as it was wet. "She's crying...for me?" the girl thought. Lily ran hot water in the sink and carefully bathed the girl.

 

"Why?" the girl asked. Lily held her tiny hands between her fingers lovingly. "Because I can" she replied. With that, the girl opened up to her new friend as Lily refused to let her call her her owner. She learned her name. Where she grew up and what her life had been like till then. Lily watched amused as Susan devoured bits of lobster and chocolate pie. When they returned home, Susan couldn't live in the colony. "Too loud and smelly" she replied when asked. Lily had no trouble letting her live in the mansion. As the years progressed, Susan asked Lily to let her join THORN. At first, Lily said no but Susan proved very quickly that her lack of sight was not a big handicap one would think. Susan was an expert tracker. Her sense of smell so refined, she could tell if you were lying. Her sense of touch to so keen, she could feel the ink on a page.

 

Susan was pissed when Lily told her she would no longer be going on missions 5 years ago. "Come on! I'm the best ya got and ya know it!" Susan yelled. "I know which is why I'm giving you the most important task I have. Protect my daughter. Be her bodyguard. Now that she's awakened to her power, she needs to be looked after when I'm not around. I'm trusting you with her life" Lily said softly. Susan lowered her head. She saw the huge honor in guarding the most precious person in her queen's life. "I will" she said quietly. Every day Rose went to school, Susan hid in her classroom and watched over her. During recess, Susan would camp out in a tree and eat her lunch observing the girl. One day a boy grabbed her arm and Susan flew out of the tree and expertly slashed the back of his neck with the tip of her sword.  The boy cried out saying something stung him and ran to the nurse. Those were simpler times back then but the relationship between Lily and her had grown beyond being her boss or friend. Susan was in love with Lily and Lily herself more than once reciprocated.

 

"Better now. Nice and smooth like glass!" Susan said feeling the nails one by one. Lily reached down and plucked her up. "Hey now! Warn a girl!" Susan chuckled. "Love you Susan. Love you and proud of what you've become" Lily said to her. Lily slipped off her little shoes revealing her feet. "Don't start nuthin' ya can't finish" Susan said. Lily missed the soles of her feet before taking gentle licks. Her nails pulled off her shorts and Susan slipped off her shirt. Susan looked at her with vacant pupils. Lily opened her palm letting her recline in it. Susan spread her legs for her. "It's yours. It's always been yours" she said. Lily was gentle licking her. She knew the tiny woman was very sensitive. So sensitive she rarely went barefoot. "You taste so sweet" Lily said. "You smell like mint" Susan said back panting. Lily sucked her breasts rolling them around in her mouth. "Oh yes...god yes. Suck me...suck on me hard" Susan begged. Lily slipped her into her mouth limping her lips right above her belly button.

 

Her tongue parted her legs and Susan ran her bare feet along her taste beds. This alone sent shivers up her spine. Lily, using her fingers, put them underneath Susan's armpits and caressed her curved. "Fuck...I don't even care if ya eat me...more...more..." Susan moaned. Lily petted the side of her face. She could feel her teeny ears and the woman licking and kissing her fingertips. When Lily's tongue licked her asscrack, Sudan groaned loudly and came in her mouth. Lily took her out her mouth. "Can I still eat you?" she asked. "Don't ya dare! I was lost in the moment!" Susan yelled. Lily chuckled at her as she went to the kitchen to clean her up. "What's on your mind? Your heat is racin' and you've been quiet for a good ten minutes" Susan asked. "I have more magic in me than I ever dreamed. Years ago, I couldn’t restore your sight but now...now I think I can" she replied. "Ya can?" Susan asked. "Don't know. Maybe? I didn't want to get your hopes up so I didn't know if to tell you" Lily said. There was a long pause.

 

"We won't know unless you try" Susan said softly. Lily nodded. "Here we go" Lily said to her. Lily focused the magic, chose the most powerful healing spell she knew, and directed it right into Susan's eyes. The woman screamed in pain and Lily almost stopped. The spell had begun and was too late to cancel it. In reality, the intense pain Susan felt was her optic nerves regenerating. When the spell ended, Lily franticly called her name. Susan began to open her eyes. She cried out once more. "Susan!" Lily screamed. "Too bright...Lily...it's too bright" Susan said softly. "Too bright? Oh my god...it worked" Lily muttered taking her to the living room which was darker. "You can see?" Lily asked. Susan rubbed her eyes and looked at her. "You're as beautiful as you are in my dreams" Susan replied. Lily's lips quivered as she hugged her. "Here" Lily said to her as she held her close to a mirror. Susan touched the reflection and then herself. "It's been so long. That’s me?" Susan asked. "Yeah. You're no longer the scrawny 12-year-old kid I rescued" Lily replied. Susan jiggled her tits. "No, no I'm not" Susan said. Susan looked at her giantess humbly. The same look she gave her 13 years ago on that hotel bed. "Because I can" Lily said to her anticipating her question.

 

The grandfather clock chimed 5:00 p.m. "It's nearly time. You know what you're going to say to them?" Susan asked. "Yeah, yeah I do. No rhetoric, no fight for your rights. I tell them the whole truth" Lily replied. She sat Susan down on the sofa near her clothes and walked to the sunroom. Lily took a deep breath and turned the knob on the door leading to the colony. He took small steps with her bare feet even though the streets were bare themselves. Everyone was in their homes, sitting on rooftops, or crowded in places where large cell phones displayed the town center. Wi-Fi routers towered over smaller homes powered up and ready to stream her announcement. Her power so intense, the signal dropped as she passed each one. Those that looked out from windows and rooftops looked on her with new awe as she had a faint glowing aura around her body. In the center stood Aspen, Elena, and Rose waiting her. The immense crowd parted for her as her feet passed within inches of them. Her THORN guard stood ready. They themselves anxious as all but the most important few were recalled home. A first for them.

 

Rose readied the handycam and placed it on a flat rooftop. A borrower man stood ready to push the record and stream buttons as he finished logging into the network. Lily was nervous. Cracking her fingers and even her toes she looked upon the throngs of people she had saved and had families themselves. Susan stood in the forefront ignoring the stares of her fellow agents as they saw she was no longer blind. She chuckled as more than a few stared at Lily's expert pedi on her giant sexy toes. "Told ya" she muttered up to her friend and lover. The borrower manning the camera gave the thumbs up indicating she was good to go. Lily nodded to him. "Many of you are wondering what this is about. Some already know what this is about. As you know, in three days, a great conflict will arrive at our home. The enemy seeks to destroy our way of life. Anything not of Mogwai they consider...inferior. In response to this we have made efforts to combat this foe. We have found allies, powers, even weapons to repel this darkness that threatens to consume the world. I know of talk that says how powerful the Mogwai are. We have seen only a taste of what they can do here, and I know I frightens you. Take heart as I have created a weapon that can make even a borrower a deadly match for them" Lily said before nodding into the crowd.

 

One by one, workers dragged shoeboxes loaded onto carts into the center. "I commissioned a friend to create a magical weapon even a borrower can use. The name for them is Taurus Silver. A gun that can fire magical spells with the pull of a trigger. However, such a thing is not without cost. Yesterday and early today, I drained the forest of the magic that sustains me. Drained it all to fuse into these. Observe..." she said. Lily held her hands out and a cascade of energy shot into each shoebox. Her knees buckled, and her nose bled but she didn't relent. Her glow gone, the magic sputtered, and the box glowed itself with the guns infused with fae magics. The crowd gasped as Lily shrank quickly to their size. "Mom!" Rose said reaching for her. Lily held her hand up saying not to interfere. "That's it. My magic is gone. I'm just like you but now, now the tools to fight for what's good and just is in our reach. No, in your reach."

 

"THORN is my special division that polices the world for forbidden magics and those who would do borrower kind the greatest harm. I never needed anything else...until now. Now I need an army. I will draft no one. I cannot make the choice for you. I will take only volunteers for this task" she said the crowd clamored and people raised hands. "Wait. Do not do this because you feel you owe me. ABSOLUTELY NOT THAT! Many of you asked once why I saved you. Why I did what I did for you. Many times I answered is because I could. No, that's not why. It's because I loved you. I look into the crowd that I stand their size now and I see faces that I love. You call me queen, but I feel more like a mother to you. A mother asking their children to risk their lives and die..." Lily said whimpering. Susan quickly went over to her. Holding her by her shoulder, Lily faced the crowd once more.

 

"I have found friendship in you, family, and even passionate lovers" Lily said looking at Susan and then at Phillip and Derek who happened to be at the forefront of the crowd. "If you wish to fight, then do it for your own reasons. If this was the time to be selfish, it's now. Choose your reason to fight and by the goddess, pave your future one trigger pull at a time. Agents will set up recruitment tents near here and let no man think lessor of you if you choose not to fight. There's no shame in saying you don't want to kill anyone. If anything, they're braver" Lily said finishing. "Susan" Rose said leaning down and placing her open hand on the street. Susan helped her onto the teen giantess' hand. Lily collapsed within seconds. "Lily!" Susan yelled. "It's okay. She's just exhausted is all" Rose said. "I saw you painted your toes honey. Thought you didn't like the hassle" Lily said weakly. "Thousands of people would see my bare feet today. Figured best to look proper. Not every day my mom does a General Montgomery impersonation" Rose chuckled. "Funny...very..." Lily said before nodding off to sleep. "Oh. Susan, mom figured this would happen, so she wanted me to give you a message. "Look on your bed in your room" Rose told the little woman at her feet.  Susan nodded and watched the giantess make her way to the mansion. "She’s something else" Aspen said. "She is indeed" Rebecca said sitting on her right shoulder. "You saw it almost killed her. She gave more than she took in. I wish I was that brave" Claire said sitting on her left. "You already are. You married me" Aspen grinned.

 

Susan crawled onto her human sized bed. A thing Lily insisted she have for intimate reasons and creature comforts. Susan thought it decadent to have a bed as big as a football field to her but seeing Lily had sewn in flat buttons to indicate the edges (as she feared she would tumble off being blind), she kept it. Now that she could see, Susan noted the beautiful velvet red colors of the top sheet and sheen of the sparkling clean linen. It humbled her more to see the care afforded her. She climbed on top to find documents laid out side by side. She went to the left to see the first one. "Oh my god...is this real?" she asked herself. "Certificate of Birth. Georgia Department of Public Health. Bureau of Vital Statistics.  Let it be known to any judge, Justice of the peace, or government body that Susan...Durmont, was born on April 8, 1993 in the county of Decatur. Signed Nathan Deal, Governor of Georgia." Susan muttered before falling on her butt.  

 

"She got me a real birth certificate. She even gave me...her last name. What's that?" she said looking at the next document. "An immigration visa. Lily went and got me dual citizenship" she said astounded. "This must've been done the second the law was passed. All that's been going on she took the time to do all this?" she asked. The little woman curled in a ball and sobbed her heart out. To do all that was one thing but what touched her the most was Lily gave her her own last name. That's how much she loved her.  She left her room to go to the colony and then returned to the house. Susan went to Lily's room and saw she was still small and deep asleep. She laid next to her just staring for hours until Lily eventually awoke. "What time is it? Susan?" Lily said seeing her. "Just before midnight. How do you feel?" Susan asked. "Like a sun kissed raisin. Haven't felt that way since...that day" Lily said remembering giving Rebecca her last bit of magic. "Bet you're hungry and thirsty. One moment" Susan said getting up and pressing the call button on the nightstand. "She's awake. Run up something for her will ya?" she asked. "Right away ma'am" someone replied.

 

"I should see to the recruitment" Lily said. "You're keeping your tiny butt right here. We got it handled" Susan said pushing her nightgown wearing form back onto the bed. Susan watched as Lily got food and drink. "Do I look that different? You've seen me small...sort of" Lily asked. "Why did ya do it? I didn't need no certificate" Susan said. "It's tangible proof than NOBODY can cage you ever again. I haven't forgot the nightmares you get" she said. Susan scooted down to her feet and took one in her hand. "You know so much about me. You remember those things and I just said them off the cuff" Susan said rubbing her sole. "Just because its pillow talk doesn't mean I didn't listen" Lily told her. Susan smelled her foot before sucking her toes one by one. "For someone who doesn't like her feet to be played with you got skills" Lily chuckled. "Only you can touch my feet. Only you can...make me feel like a person and not another face in the crowd" Susan said to her. Susan scooted back to her and kissed her. Her tongue invaded her mouth tasting the Cornish beef flavor still lingering. "Still weak I see. All good. All good girl" Susan said holding her in arms. As Lily quietly relaxed in her arms, Susan looked at the gun sitting on the nightstand. She had pushed right past the line to get one for those signing up and none dared to speak out. "The two most important days in your life is the one when you're born and the one you find out why..." Susan muttered thinking about a quote from her favorite author...Mark Twain.

 

Meanwhile at Heathrow Airport...   

 

"So, on family holiday?" the customs agent asked. "Actually on business. Just brought the family along" Ebony replied. "I see. You hear there will be a total solar eclipse in two days? Hopefully you find time to see it. You know they say such things earmark important events. Probably just rubbish..." he said stamping their passports. "Oh, I don't know. Myths and fairy tales tend to have a ring of truth somewhere along the lines" Ebony said smiling. "Hey, the headcount is off. We got an entire family missing from that fight from Boston" a American Airlines agent said to a security officer. Ebony unconsciously glanced at her purse. "Well, it's late and we got to check into our hotel. Cheerio" she said cheerfully to him. "Uh...cheerio miss" the agent said watching them quickly leave. "You couldn't wait until we hit the streets mom?" Danica asked. "Honey, opportunity waits for no one. Now which one you want?" Ebony asked cracking open the purse. Inside was a middle-aged man and woman with their 12-year-old daughter. All shrunken down ranging from 3 inches to 4. All three asleep.

 

"I guess the girl. She's cute with that ponytail" Danica replied. "Guess I'll get the mother" John sighed. "And I'll have fun with daddy. TAXI!" Ebony shouted. A car pulled up as a valet for their luggage loaded. "Text Jacob. Time to cash in. I want him at the hotel no later than 9 a.m. tomorrow" she said to John. John failed the phone. "Yeah we arrived. Meet us at the hotel at 9 tomorrow and bring your handler. I'll text you the address in a moment" John typed. Jacob heard his phone beep and he looked at the screen. "She's here. Wants to meet tomorrow" he said. "Fine. Keep rubbing" Mei said laying on his bare chest pulling his giant finger back onto her swollen pregnant belly. "Nervous?" she asked. "When it goes down I want Rose alive" he said. Mei looked at him. "I want to eat her. Wanted to since the day I saw her shrink" he grinned. "That can be arranged...my husband" she said looking at the ring she wore on her finger...

Chapter 26...Love and Betrayal Pt. 1 by Size Master

Jacob pulled into a parking space and shut off the car. "What's she like? I've never met her" he asked Mai who was in the passenger seat. "I've never met her either. I only know what I've been told. Smart, cunning, and ruthless. For a human, her magic talent is top of the line" she said. "So, she can use magic like you?" he asked. "No. She relies on arcane and a special stone in her ring" she replied. "Really? Doesn't sound that threatening to me" he said opening the car door. Mai yanked him back down in his seat by the collar. "There is NOBODY in this world more knowledge about arcane than she is. Her body count is in the thousands and can migrate her soul into another body making her nearly immortal. You disrespect her, and you will end up either a stain under her sole or her next meal. You WILL show her the upmost respect. Do not make me raise our child without a father" she said. He saw fear in her eyes. "...okay then. Duly noted" he said getting up again.

 

As the made their way to the lobby entrance, the air in front of them shimmered. "A barrier spell" Mai muttered. She took ahold of Jacob's hand and pulled him through. He felt strange, lightheaded with the desire to leave. Mai moved her fingers before touching his forehead. "Wha...what happened?" he asked bewildered. "A warding barrier placed by her no doubt. An effort to discourage people from entering" she replied. She locked down the entire hotel?!" Jacob asked astounded. Mai pointed to arcane drawn on the pillars near the entrance. "Scattered around the perimeter. Probably not written in her blood" she said. "Who's..."

 

"Look around. See any other patrons? It's the height of vacation season and it's just that receptionist. So where is everyone?" she asked. Jacob was beginning to dread meeting Ebony. "Excuse me?" Mai asked the woman. "Ah. You're here for mistress Ebony. Room 108" she said without Mai needed to finish her question. Jacob waved his hand in front of her face. No reaction. "Creepy..." he muttered. The got into the elevator and took it to the first floor. It was oddly quiet in the hallway. Not even a maid was seen. They got to the room and knocked. "Enter!" a voice shouted. Mai opened the door and they both froze. Ebony sat on the edge of her bed in nothing but a bath robe. John busy looking at tv and Danica on her phone sitting in an adjacent bed. On the floor though was dozens, maybe a hundred shrunken humans all naked and not one over two inches tall. "Right on time. I do like punctuality. Care for coffee?" she asked them. They both silently nodded as not to offend her. 

 

"Come. Sit. Oh, don't mind them. I figured that I might as well put these humans to use while we stay here" she said looking at them tip toe around the humans scurrying on the floor. "Mom shrank the hotel guests and had some come by" Danica said snickering. Mai and Jacob sat in chairs at the small table in the corner. Jacob pored a cup and sat it down. Cream and sugar?" Ebony asked. "Please" he replied. Ebony looked worried for a brief moment before snapping her fingers. Instantly, two humans disappeared in a flash on the floor and reappeared in front of the cup of coffee. A man and pregnant woman of similar age. With not a word spoken, the pregnant woman began to climb the hot cup. Cringing as her feet and belly were burned, she hung over the side and began milking her breasts. Of course, due to her size, she was fully spent within seconds. The man climbed behind her knocking her backwards onto the table and climbed into the steaming cup. He yelled in pain as he was scalded. Ebony snapped her fingers once more and the man turned white. Jacob held his breath as he seemingly melted into the coffee. "There. Breastmilk and human sugars to sweeten it" she said smiling. Jacob picked up a spoon and stirred. He was unnerved at how good it tasted.

 

"That's didn't frighten you now did it?" she innocently asked. He was smart enough to know this was a test. Jacob picked up the still hurting woman and put her in his mouth. Drinking a sip of coffee, he washed her right down his throat. "Not at all my mistress" he said raising the cup as to salute her. Ebony laughed. "I like him. Is he the father of your child?" she asked Mai. "He is my mistress" she replied. Ebony nodded. "Nothing wrong with humans mating...as long as they show worth. I myself have borne fruit" she said gesturing to Danica. Jacob gave Danica a deeper look. He admitted to herself that she was cute. How she played on her phone but at the same time had humans worshipping her feet. One foot propped up as they cleaned her heel and the other pressed down on a few hapless servants. Danica glanced at Jacob. She snatched up a random person at her feet, a teenage boy, and loudly ate him while smiling. "Don't mind her. Precocious at that age" Ebony said. Danica licked her lips at him. John eyed Jacob with contempt.

 

"And that's her fiancée John. They will merge our bloodlines and cement our alliance" she said to Mai. John politely nodded to her and went back to watching BBC. "I take it you are sure it will occur within two days?" Mai asked. "Prophecy arcane has told me so. Xaimei has said she will send 30 of her best soldiers to guarantee nothing goes wrong" Ebony said batting around a few humans with her feet. "You're going to need more than that" Jacob said taking another sip of coffee. "Explain what you said" she said narrowing her eyes. "Well um.... they’re forming an army as we speak" he said. "Pfft...a borrower army is of no consequence" she said waving her hand. "They're armed with magical weapons" he said softly. She used her power to turn his head. "Maybe you should've led with that" she hissed. Jacob found himself shrunk on the floor surrounded by the humans he towered over just moments ago. Her rosy sole dangling right above him. Her giant toes cracked. "He meant no disrespect!" Mai shouted.  Ebony barely paid Mai any mind as he brought her big toe down on Jacob pinning him to the carpet. The smell of lavender lotion still on her feet permeated his body. He instinctively used his hands to stop her toe from pressing down further. He could feel the prints on the pad of her toe as it effortlessly overpowered his arms.

 

"His nonchalant attitude is disrespect enough" Ebony said. A tense moment as Ebony pivoted her foot. "For your sake I hope you have more to offer" she told him. "I... I do" he croaked out. She took her toe off him. "Lily armed them with some kind of magic shooting gun. Supposedly they can fire spells with the pull of the trigger" he said. "How many of these guns does she have?" Ebony asked tapping her toe next to him. "Hundreds probably. She had three shoeboxes full of the little things" he replied. "And how big is this army of her's?" she asked. "I don't know. I don't know I swear! At least a hundred signed up when I left last night. There was still a long line last I looked" he said. Ebony uncrossed her legs revealing her bare cunt. His blood ran cold as he could make our bodies hanging out of it. "I take it you'll find out more won't you?" she asked. Jacob got off the carpet and bowed before her toe. "Of course, my mistress" he said kissing her toenail. Ebony slyly smiled and snapped her fingers growing him back. "I expect more results this evening. If not..." she said moving her toe over a random human on the floor. Jacob looked down just as he saw her crush the life out of a young girl. Ebony grinded her body under her toe like she was snuffing out a cigarette.

 

"Is there anything else you require of us?" Mai asked nervous. "Hmm...nope. I know Keith and his brood aren't here yet but I'm counting on him to show. You've told me already about Claire" she replied. "And Lily is powerless now" Jacob said. Ebony narrowed her eyes. "Since that is good news...I won't punish you for not bring that up earlier. Mai, I suggest you teach your human mate the need for full disclosure when doing business. You may go" Ebony said waving them away. Mai and Jacob couldn't leave fast enough. "Mom that was mean. She nearly peed herself when you were threatening to squish him.... between the toes you little shits" Danica said to those at her feet. "Even for those who serve me, respect will be maintained. Even more so the need. John, get ahold of your sister. Tell her we need more troops" Ebony said. John nodded and pulled his phone out.

 

He sat at Danica's feet and cruelly flicked off humans, who were rubbing her toes, to their deaths. He propped the phone into the crook of his shoulder and rubbed her feet himself. "Xaimei? Yeah, there's been a development. We need more troops. As many as you can spare" he said. There was a pause as he listened. "Well we got word they're raising a magically armed army. You can laugh but Ebonheart doesn't find it funny. Do you wish for me to tell her that? Uh huh. Yeah, please do" he said hanging up. "Problem?" Ebony asked. "...no. Xaimei said she can send an additional 300 more. The rest are tied up with the first leg of the operation" he said tossing the phone on the nightstand. "You're in a mood" Ebony noted. "Your daughter was flirting with him. Bad enough I'm delegated to being a gopher now she dishonors me in public" he said.

 

"Well, you can't use magic and you have no talent for arcane" Ebony said. Danica snickered at him. "You take off your panties" Ebony said to her daughter. "Beg your pardon?" Danica asked. "You heard me. I agree that your flirtations with the boy was disrespectful. It's high time you learn your role. A respectful daughter, a wife...and mother. Now take off your panties" she commanded. Danica looked downtrodden as she did. "Don't bother with a condom this time John" Ebony said playing with humans at her feet. John chuckled as she took off his pants and underwear. "John...John I was just fucking around" she said as the man climbed on top of her. He lined his cock up and shoved it in roughly. She yelped in pain as she wasn't even wet yet as he began pistoning in and out of her. "It's hurts...you're hurting me..." she whined trying to push him off her.  She pulled her leg back and pressed her foot into his chest. John grabbed her ankle and sucked her toes. She cried out softly as he bit them. "Please...please..." she begged him. John slowed down. He let go of her foot.

 

Their eyes met. He saw the pain and fear in hers. She saw the humiliation in his. He wiped her tears away and gently fucked her. His hand on her chest, he sighed as he came deep inside her. John pulled out and put his clothes back on. "Hope you both learned something there. Respect is necessary for a relationship to work. Being a brat or a prideful asshole won't cut it" Ebony said looking at a human being smothered under her sole. Danica didn't dare say what was on her mind. "Only you can turn a rape into a life lesson" she thought. "Danica. Go to the ice machine. Get some for us" Ebony told her. Danica pulled up her panties even though semen still leaked out of her. She left the room and walked down the hallway. Her bare feet felt heavy as it stepped on the fine carpet. A door was ajar as she got near and she peeked in. She wished she hadn't. Inside was a carpet stained in blood and a cat licking its paws. Scraps of flesh clung to its claws. Judging by the luggage on the floor, it was a family that had stayed in the room.

 

When they arrived, Ebony used the Philosopher ring to shrink almost everyone there. When that was done, she summoned the closest ones near their room. Some had not heeded the call though for unknown reasons. Possibly due to fae ancestry in their bloodlines protecting them. Be as it may, those were trapped in their rooms. In this case, someone's cat had entered the room and found a father, mother, and by the looks of the pink little suitcase, a young daughter. The cat did what came naturally. It hunted. It made quick work of the defenseless shrunken family devouring them mercilessly. Danica closed the door. For years, she had reveled in the power her mother had given her over others. Doted on her in many ways and all she said in return was "I'll be you one day". Danica didn't know what that meant until years later. Now as the time approached, she had a kind of "buyer’s remorse". She played it off thinking it wasn't that bad sharing a body with someone she loved. But this year, her mother's cruelty had increased.

 

Killing shrunken humans was a pastime for both of them. Hell, it was a bonding moment. But Ebony, she made the cruelest sport of it. Separating children from parents. Eating them as their mothers and fathers watched. Making them lick her feet when they were the smelliest and nastiest they could be. And what did Danica do? The same thing as it was expected of her. Simply put, Danica had limits. Ebony didn't. Finding solace in her future sister in law proved fruitless as Xaimei was possibly colder than Ebony. Did Xaimei love her? Maybe but if it came down to choosing who, Danica would be the clear loser. And in this relationship, losing had its own risks.

 

The clinking of ice in the bucket was on deaf ears for her. Her mother sanctioned her raping. She even watched. All to teach her a lesson. Danica began to have serious doubts about how much her mother truly cared for her. Was she her cute precious daughter or just a future vessel for her soul?

 

Meanwhile at the estate...

 

"So where is everyone?" Keith asked looking around after putting the suitcases down. "Mom is resting with her friend. Claire and Aspen is in the colony with Rebecca. Elena is wrapped up in setting up the concert tonight" Rose replied shutting the door. "Concert?" Keith asked. "With tensions so high, Elena figured a concert would help blow off steam" she replied looking at her phone. "Something wrong?" Keith asked seeing her irritated face. "Trying to get ahold of Jacob. It's still slightly early but he should be awake by now. He promised to be here today" she said. "Keith. Can you set me down? I need to feed Yuusha" Hikari said. "Sure thing" he said placing her on the living room table. "My manners. Miss Hikari, your room is ready if you wish to relax. Yours too Keith and Lawan" Rose said. "We'll be up shortly" Lawan said sitting next to Hikari. "If you can, I want to see the others" Keith said. "Sure, right this way" Rose said to him. They paused at the sunroom to take off their flats and sandals.

 

"Damn it's lively" Keith said taking small steps. "Should've seen it yesterday. The roads were clogged with people moving cargo, getting emergency tents set up, and signing onto mom's army" Rose said putting her bare foot down gently and cautiously. "How many did sign up?" Keith asked. "Initially, around 700 but we weeded it down. Some too young or too old, pregnant, crippled. Keith, I saw a girl no older than 10 wearing ungodly amounts of makeup and high heels just to throw us off thinking she was older. Everyone wants in on this fight" she said. "It's the borrower way. Living in a community, it's every borrower's job to defend it. Predators don't pick and choose its meal based on age or infirmity. They chose based on opportunity and safety. A 10-year-old boy is just as tasty as a 20-year-old one" he said.

 

"But aren't borrowers that are pregnant or going through puberty in greater danger? They smell better right?" she asked. "They are but a pregnant borrower armed with a shard of glass or a sleeping 20-year-old male? Predators will go for the male in that case. Predators aren't stupid. I myself began learning to defend myself when I was 8. How far I've come..." Keith mused. "And they put their kids in danger?" Rose asked. "Oh god no. No, we try to keep them out of harm’s way at all cost. We just make sure that if an all-encompassing threat could happen, even the young ones are prepared to deal with it" he explained. Rose looked out among the colony. "They're my family Keith. I grew up around them. My best friend's house is right over that way. I don't want them in danger like this" Rose said biting her lip. "A prayer we all have said this week. You saw that Lawan and Hikari brought my kids with them" he said. "Why?" Rose asked. Keith scratched his head.  "Truthfully, and keep this to yourself, that's not what worries me. What worries me is both said they felt compelled to bring their children. Like they have this eerie faith nothing will happen to them" he said.

 

Rose and Keith made their way to Rebecca's and Thomas's house. Keith reached down and removed their roof. "Fi fie fo fum! I smell the blood...of people I love" he said grinning. They were utterly shocked by the sudden intrusion and Keith plucked Aspen right off the couch. Holding her between his fingers, he chuckled at her expression. "You big dummy! What's the big idea of scaring us half to death?!" she yelled. "What? I'm just picking juicy ripe berries. Oh.,.this is a juicy one. Smells good too" he said sniffing her. Aspen looked at him and burst out crying. "I missed you too" he said cuddling her. "Two more days" he said kissing her plump belly. He picked up Claire. "Haven't forgot you either. Not that I ever could" he said kissing her. He placed them back on the sofa. "You gonna share that love with me too?" Rebecca asked. Keith gently picked her up. "Plenty to spread around. Damn you're ready to pop too. God you smell delicious" he said sniffing her. "Making a woman blush" Rebecca whispered. "Ahem" Claire coughed. "Ah, one moment" he said placing her back down and putting the roof back on. Keith shrank down and entered the home.

 

He sat down to relax a moment. "Tired?" Aspen asked turning to face him on the couch after Claire got up. "You have no idea. Globetrotting to find allies. Brokering a peace deal with rogue Mogwai. Evacuating an entire city. If you hear a scraping sound, that's just my ass dragging" Keith sighed. "Too tired to hold him?" Claire asked holding their son. "Never" Keith said holding his arms out. "Hiya buddy. It's daddy. Daddy missed you" Keith said cradling him in his arms. He stroked his son's cheek with the back of his finger. "That mop of blonde is coming in" Keith said. "Grandma said he might have magical abilities" Claire said sitting next to him. "Just like mommy" he said kissing Luke. Claire squeezed his shoulder touched by the sight. "Got another kid. Remember Hikari?" Keith said. They looked at him shocked. "My reaction too" he muttered. "Can't keep it in your pants huh?" Aspen asked annoyed. "Hey, I'm surrounded by beautiful...no I'm not going to crack a joke about that. Every girl I've had sex with I have loved truly. I'd think you of all people would've seen that" he said quietly.

 

"I didn't mean it that way" Aspen said softly. "Yeah...you did. I'm no deadbeat father Aspen. I love every one of my kids and their mothers. I'd give my life for any of them. In two days, it might come down to that" he warned. The room was silent except the sound of Keith cooing at his son. Then, he and Rebecca cringed. "Whew! How can something the size of a grain of rice make such a stink! Claire, it must be horrible for you" Keith chuckled. He stopped chuckling as he saw she wasn't cringing. "Guess you're used to it huh" he asked. "I not a borrower anymore. Don't have the sensitive nose like I used to. Hand him over and I'll change him" she said. He watched her leave the room. "Not a borrower anymore? Hell does that mean? It's not a club you can just quit" he said. "Claire absorbed the powers of Pelé since you've been gone. She's a full-fledged fae now" Aspen said.     

 

"Is that why she's been acting...aloof?" he asked. "It takes a degree to control her emotions now. I'm sure she wants to fuck your brains out right now" she replied. "Aspen!" Rebecca yelled. "It's the truth. Her panties were wet" Aspen said pointing to the wet spot on the couch. "The feeling is mutual, you included. Rebecca, you're ready for your next kid?" Keith asked. Rebecca propped her legs and feet on the couch. "Number three. Ready as I'll ever be. This one is more difficult as Thomas hasn't been home as much as he used to. Long hours at the docks" she said. Keith placed her feet in his lap. "He's doing it for your sake I'm sure" he said starting to rub her soles.

 

"I know. With Claire living in the main hose with Aspen, I get a little lonely" Rebecca said. "You should've said something. We could visit more often" Aspen said. "I didn't want to be a bother honey" Rebecca said laying back slightly. Aspen took ahold of her other foot. "You're not a bother mom" Aspen said. Rebecca bit her lip as she shed a tear. "I like it when you call me that" she whispered. "Then I'll do it more often too. You entrusted me with two of the most important people in your life over and over for years. Now I'm married to your daughter. You earned the right and respect" Aspen said kissing her toes. "Sweetie...my feet are sensitive now..." Rebecca said. Aspen grinned as she sucked her big toe into her mouth and playfully bit it. "Ah! Stop that...stop...oh..." Rebecca groaned. Keith entered the fray licking between her toes. "What did I do to deserve this?!" Rebecca howled. "Just being in our lives Rebecca" Keith said taking her toes out of his mouth to speak. "I love you two so much. I'm more fortunate that a borrower should be" Rebecca said softly.

 

Keith got up to kneel before her. "We all deserve the most happiness in life either it be human, borrower or whatever. You're no exception Rebecca Thimblekin" he said kissing her gently. "I see why you have so many babies" Rebecca chuckled. "If you two are done seducing my mom, we can go on an errand" Claire said entering the room. Keith and Aspen nodded and left the house. "So, I hear you got some pretty powerful magics now" Keith said. Claire grew into a giantess before them. She picked them both up and placed them on her shoulders. "You could say that" Claire said. "Where we going?" Aspen asked. "To see dad. Mom has a point about him being out a lot" Claire replied walking barefoot through the narrow streets. "I've never seen it so congested. Look out!" Claire yelled as she nearly crushed a man under her foot. He waved sorry and rushed to the other side of the street. "Weird as hell being on the other side of this" she hissed. "I think you're doing good being a benevolent giantess. You're not eating anyone or squashing the helpless masses under your magnificent feet" Keith laughed. Claire permitted herself a chuckle. Claire made it to the docks and found her father sitting on a small box drinking water. He smelled her feet before he saw them. "Honey what brings you here? Is your mother okay?!" he asked worried she went into labor.

 

"She's fine dad. Why don't you knock off for the day and go home?" she asked. "Plenty to do. These crates need to be sorted. Those boxes rushed to shelters. Dry foods indexed and distributed to shelter leaders. That doesn't even cover the evacuation procedures" he replied sighing. "Mom's lonely dad" Claire said. Thomas stopped drinking. He looked at his daughter's shiny red painted toenails. "I know baby. Daddy knows. Every instinct screams for me to be right with her right now. Just like it was when she was having you. I have responsibilities Claire not just to her" he said waving his hand at the boxes. "Delegate. God knows I got wrapped up in projects and shit, but I made sure I didn't neglect to spend time with Aspen, Ritchie, or even Claire when she was still giving me the icy glares. We're near zero-hour Thomas. Don't spend it on checklists and inventories" Keith said down to him. "...she's that lonely?" Thomas asked. "Mom was trembling when she said it" Claire replied. Thomas stood up and rubbed her big toe. "Guess I am being absent minded. Lost sight of what's really important. Thanks kids for setting this old man straight" he said turning to leave. Claire sighed and walked off into the grassy plain nearby. Once further out, she sat down and extended her legs.

 

"Look at them. So carefree and happy" Claire said pointing to a group of borrower kids playing 20 ft. away. "I want to protect that happiness" she said as her hair began changing into a shimmering crimson. She placed Keith and Aspen on the ground. "Grandma said that 80% of the kids here were born in this colony. They grew up around friendly giants and giantesses. Not having to worry about cats or hawks or any predator. No need to forage for food" Claire whispered. "Isn't that what we all want for kids? A better life?" Aspen asked. Claire petted her head with her finger. "It is. For Luke. For Kannika. Yuusha and Hope" Claire replied. "Hope?" Keith asked. "The name I chose for our daughter" Aspen replied patting her belly. "An auspicious name. I like it" Keith smiled. "Hmm...looks like we got company" Claire said seeing the kids coming towards them.

 

"Hello" Claire said smiling gently to them. Three boys and two girls stood at her right side. A few looked similar to one another in looks and age (9). "You're the princess right?" a girl asked. "You're thinking of Rose sweetie" Claire said. The girl shook her head. "No, not that one. You're the one with the pretty magic" she said. She pointed at her hair. "Can I touch it?" she asked innocently. Claire plucked her right up and placed the inch and a half child in her palm. She brought her up to her head near her hair. The girl took a strand of hair in her hands and felt it. She had never seen such pretty hair before in her young life. It was warm and soft to the touch like freshly baked bread. Shimmered in the sunlight like rubies and pulsed as if it had a heartbeat. "I wanna touch! Me too!" the rest yelled. Claire sat the first one down and scooped up the rest with both hands. The kids oohed and awed touching her hair. She sat them back down minutes later. "Something wrong?" she asked seeing frowns on the two girls' faces.

 

"I wish I was pretty as you" one said softly. the girls were scoping out her hair and chest. The boys were scoping everything about her from her eyes and breasts right down to her giant toes. Claire blushed. "You're pretty in your own way. Both of you" Claire said. "...no, I'm not" the girl said looking down at her dirty feet. "Yes, you are. Let me get a better look at both of you" she said picking them up once more. Claire gently petted the tiny girl with her finger. I wish I had your eyelashes. And you? I wish I had your smile. And for both, I wish I smelled that good. That sweet yummy smell. Can I eat you two?" Claire asked. "No, you can't eat us!" one yelled. "Kidding sweetie. Once I wished I was prettier. I was a few years older than you and I knew a girl I wished I was just as pretty. She had bigger boobs, prettier feet, better hair. I was very...intimidated by her looks. But you know what happened?" Claire asked. "No, what?" the other asked.

 

"She said I was the cutest girl she ever seen. She saw beauty where I didn't. I think that's when I started loving her" Claire replied. "You'll grow older (God willing) and you'll change. Your boobies will grow. Fuller hair and nice pretty feet but what's important is you see the beauty in yourself. You're pretty and you're pretty. And the boys down there are heartbreaker level handsome. Like the Tin Man, Scarecrow, and Cowardly Lion from the Wizard of Oz, you're wishing for something you already have" she said placing them back on the ground. "Now go play. You're making me hungry for bite sized children. RAWR!" Claire growled. The children giggled and scampered off. One stopped and turned around. "What happened to girl?" she asked. "I married her" Claire replied. the girl smiled and ran to join her friends. Claire leaned back and placed Keith and Aspen on her belly.

 

"I didn't know you were jealous of me back then" Aspen said. "Well I was" Claire said. "I was like 11! Tall and lanky!" Aspen giggled. Claire cocked her head to look at her. "You were adorable and you know it" Claire said narrowing her eyes. "Claire, all I had was grandma and you. If I was adorable, it was because you two believed that" Aspen said as she made her way to her face. Claire's giant tits leaked milk through her shirt. "I wished I was like you. Long blonde hair. Pretty eyes. Seeing the wonders of a giant world" Aspen said. "Grass is always greener" Keith muttered. "It's the small things Aspen. Things said and not said. I had an inferiority complex until you said I was pretty. And here you are telling me you envied me years later" Claire chuckled. "Better to have said it now right?" Keith asked looking at them. "Yeah, what else is anyone keeping to themselves?" Aspen asked.

 

"Well, I'm more terrified of being a bad father than dying" Keith said. Claire and Aspen looked at him. "You didn't hesitate to show your kids love. You'll be just fine" Claire said to him. "I'm worried someone I love will have to kill my daughter" Aspen said quietly. "How would I live with that if it was one of you guys?" she asked tearing up. They were silent for a moment. "It won't come to that" Claire said. "But how do you know..."

 

"Because I know!" Clair yelled glowing brightly for a split second. Because she was a giantess to them, Aspen and Keith could hear her teeth chattering. "She's...she's my daughter too. When the shooting starts, I'll snatch her away and fly away from here" Claire said to them. Both knew it wouldn't be that easy, but it was the best hope they had. "Claire? You got any other thoughts you want to share?" Keith asked. "I want toe curling sex with you and then Aspen use me as a toy and then eat me" she said. Claire clapped her hand over her mouth astounded she said that. "Goddammit. I didn't mean that! These damn powers jack up my emotional states!" Claire yelled highly embarrassed. "But they don't make you a liar" Keith grinned. "You want me to eat you up?" Aspen asked. Claire wriggled her feet mortified. "...it’s been on my mind. I know it's stupid. Who fantasizes about being eaten?" Claire said moving her hair out of her face. "Eaten by a loved one? I'd say more than a few looking at the Internet. Why not? With your powers I'd bet it'd be safe" Keith said. "You think so?" Claire asked. "Shrink you and me down. You can always back out later" he said. With a wave of her hand, Claire shrank herself and Keith down to the size of bugs a perfect scale to the already shrunken Aspen.

 

"Even the freshly cut grass is like three stories tall to us" Claire said looking. Keith snuck up behind her and pulled her to him. "Wha..." she was saying before her lips were silenced by his. His kiss was long and deep. His tongue licking her back teeth and tasting her saliva. He placed her on the dirt before yanking her panties and shorts completely off. Claire looked timidly as he slipped off his own clothes. She stared into his eyes as he pushed himself inside her. Neither one said a word in the beginning. Keith had a special place in his heart for each of them. A place belonging to them and them alone. And it was this he showed to her. Aspen, the shrunken giantess who laid next to them watching could see how he looked at her different. He buried his head on her breasts sucking the milk out of each one while holding her. He pulled her into a sitting embrace as he bounced her up and down his cock.

 

Two people the size of ants fucking like the world belonged to them. Keith whispered in her ear. "Whatever comes...I won't run. I won't cry. I'll protect our family until my last breath" he said quietly only she heard it. Claire whimpered as she locked her legs around his waist. She looked at Aspen as Keith came deep inside her. Keith let go of her. "Your toes are curling. Mission accomplished" he chuckled. He looked up at Aspen. "She's all yours" he said. Aspen plucked her right off his shaft. Semen still leaking out of her, Claire spread her legs. "Not yet" Aspen said using her free hand to tug down her panties. "Now to lubricate my cute little dildo" Aspen grinned before sucking Claire's feet into her mouth. the girl squirmed as her saliva seeped between her tiny toes. Aspen’s taste buds tickling her calves with a few good sucks, her legs were coated with a sheen of spit. "Deep breaths, you're gonna need it!" Aspen yelled pushing her in feet first into her giant snatch. "...holy shit that feels good. Come here!" she yelled roughly snatching Keith up. Aspen looked at his body hungrily. "Whoa now. I don't wanna be eaten like your wife" he said. Aspen pushed Claire deep inside her. "...shut up. For the next five minutes you're mine. I don't have the share you with anyone" she said letting a tear fall from her eyes. Keith could see she hadn't truly gotten over him leaving.

 

Aspen's tongue lapped at his exposed soles causing him to squirm between her fingers. The tip snaked its way to his little ass. Keith made a cute yelp as his cheeks were parted. "That was cute" Aspen chuckled. "You still got some left in those cute widdle balls?" she asked like a kid. "These "widdle balls" were good enough to knock you up" Keith told her. "Prophecy or not, it's what I wanted too" she said softly. Aspen sucked his small dick between her giant lips before engulfing his entire crotch. She nursed and milked him lovingly as her other hand made sure Claire was pulled out enough to breathe before being shoved back in. This went on for minutes before he shot his load into her cavernous mouth. Aspen came and allowed Claire to slide right out into her waiting hand.

 

"Oh god. I thought I was going to end up the roommate of the baby" Claire gasped. "Oh, don't be so dramatic. You weren't that deep" Aspen said bring her to her face. "Dramatic my ass. My toes were touching your womb!" Claire yelled. "If you think that was unnerving. You haven't seen anything yet. Remember the last part of your wish?" she asked. Claire got quiet. "Funny thing is, I literally dreamed of eating you. Seriously, a bunch of times I would dream of eating you right up. I'd wake up remembering and cry my eyes out. What kind of person dreams of devouring someone she loves?" Aspen asked. "We don't have to" Claire shrugged. "Oh no. We're doing this and we're going to have fun doing it. Borrowers are like made to be eaten by humans Claire. Perfect size to be swallowed whole. They beg and plead in human language. Cry with human like eyes. Those soft blue eyes. Perfect skin" she cooed using her fingernail to rake up her belly.

 

"Keith isn't the only one who researches things you know. A female borrower your size and age is equivalent to 180 calories. I could literally eat you up and burn off the calories with a 15-minute brisk run. 20 years of life amounting to no more nutrition than a happy meal. Isn't that sad?" Aspen asked. "Aspen...you're scaring me" Claire said. Aspen winked at her. "Oh...oh I get it. But what about or life together! Surely that means more to you than facts and figures!" Claire yelled. "...more than you'll even know my love" she said very softly. "It was a trick! I just wanted you to myself. It would be no fun to eat you when you were a kid. I wanted you to grow up, fall in love with me, and when you trust me the most...eat you alive!" Aspen said. "For the love of God..." Keith said rolling his eyes.

 

"I'll start with those pretty toes and slurp you right in. Say bye bye to Keith" Aspen said. "Keith! Keith help me!" Claire called out. Keith sighed. "...no. No don't eat her" Keith said weakly playing his part. Aspen lips closed around her ankles and she felt the vacuum pull her in. They came right to her belly button. "Please....please don't do this. I have a baby. I don't want him growing up without a mom" she begged. Aspen paused. "Too much?" Claire asked. Aspen nodded. "You monster! This was your plan all along! Go ahead. EAT ME! FUCKIN' EAT ME. I HOPE YOU CHOKE ON ME!" Claire screamed before her head disappeared between those lips. Aspen sighed as she tasted her wife. Her sweet salty sweaty flesh. The sweetness of her milk leaking breasts. The warmth of her magic fueled body. "Jesus, she tastes that good?" Keith asked. Aspen nodded breathing hard from her nose.

 

Claire rutted herself against her giant tongue. Her toes clenching to find foothold to move about. "She's masturbating on my tongue! Oh fuck she's tasting sweeter! I was scared to do it but now...fuck I have to eat her!" Aspen thought. "Uh...did she remember to fortify herself?" Keith asked. Aspen who had been sucking madly on the tiny woman paused. She cocked her head as if trying to remember and when she did, Claire slipped down her throat. Claire found herself being pulled by powerful throat muscles down a slick fleshy tube. She almost panicked as this reminded her all too well how Ebonheart had eaten her.  She landed in a wet hot humid pit of her stomach. She stood up covered in Aspen's half-digested breakfast. Curious, she used her magic to illuminate where she was. She was awed and terrified of the sight. Her stomach lining wrinkled and slick was protective mucus and stomach bile. Coming up to her shins was the soupy remains of scone, bacon, eggs and juice. "Ow shit!" she yelled as it began burning her.

 

She cursed herself for forgetting the fortifying spell. She glowed brightly as it took effect and the burning acid sensation was gone. She was surrounded by sounds. The gurgling of her stomach as it sensed something to break down into nutrients, proteins, and minerals. That something was Claire. The level of bile rose ever so slightly. Claire could hear Aspen's heart pounding. It was a sound she was familiar with. More than once she fell asleep over her heart or just lay there after sex. Being on the inside though it was magnified by 10. "Oh Aspen" she muttered. Claire was emotionally tied to Aspen enough to know that her heart wasn't pounding due to the thrill of eating her. No, Aspen was terrified. "You did this even though being this scared. All that acting, and you were scared shitless for me" Claire said touching her stomach walls.

 

"She's not coming up Keith. She's not coming up!" Aspen yelled. "Calm down. She's probably taking it all in. She'll...um....maybe she really didn't remember to fortify" he said worried. Aspen bent her head as close as she could to her belly (which was easier being pregnant). "Okay you had your fun! This isn't funny anymore! Claire...please baby I don't wanna digest you!" Aspen screamed. Claire actually heard that and the sound of her heart racing even faster.  "She's freaking the fuck out. I better leave" Claire thought as she flew right up her throat. "Keith. Take your sword and....uckkk!" Aspen was saying until she felt something coming up her esophagus. She bent over and coughed Claire right out of her. "I'm alright. I'm alright everyone" Claire said shaking the bile and mucus off her. Aspen grabbed her and whimpered. "For the love of god tell me you got that out of your system" Keith said. "Yeah...bucket list is done" Claire said. "I....I..." Aspen stammered. "I know and I heard everything...including the last part" Claire said softly. Claire used her magic to clean herself and her clothes.

 

"You two are the worst actors I've ever seen" Keith said trying to lighten the mood. "I'll have you know most of what I said wasn't acting" Aspen said. "So, you really did dream of eating me?" Claire asked before growing everyone to human size. "Yeah. Stumbled onto the word vore on the net and saw some videos. That's how it started. And when we took baths together back then I saw how pretty you really are but the worst part...that time you got stuck in cookie dough" Aspen replied. "I remember that. You were quiet to me for two weeks. Thought I pissed you off or something" Claire said. "I was having dreams of eating you. It terrified me and just looking at you wracked me with guilt" Aspen replied. "You could've said something to me. I would've understood Aspen" Claire said. "Hi Claire. How's your day? By the way I dreamed of eating you alive again" Aspen quipped. "Maybe not saying it that way" Claire shrugged. "I was desperate to keep you as a friend Claire. Your mother despised me back then. She just needed an excuse" Aspen said. Claire couldn't argue with that.

 

"Well, that was then, and this is now. I know both of you aren't strangers to some roleplay. You know your emotional limits and what you like. That's a good healthy thing" Keith said. "You sound like you do it too" Claire said. "Every Wednesday and Saturday. Lawan got this cute Asian schoolgirl uniform at home and well..." he chuckled. "Asian schoolgirl! You pervert" Claire grinned. "Says the girl who fantasizes about being eaten" Keith said back. They all laughed at one another. "Well, I'm going to check in with Elena. What about you two?" Keith asked. "Lie right here and enjoy the moment" Claire replied leaning on Aspen. Keith nodded, stood up and left them. "I'm glad he's here" Aspen whispered. "Yeah...me too" Claire said looking at him.

 

Keith walked a good distance towards a small concert stage. Borrowers walked about busy setting up wireless speakers around specific parts of the colony. The concert stage in question was actually a small card table in the center of the colony. Keith could see people mulling about n top of it moving things into place. Carefully making his way to it, Keith wondered what a concert would truly be like for people no taller than his index finger. "Can't get the acoustics right" Elena sighed rubbing her right bare foot. "We gotta stop meeting like this" Keith said sneaking up on her. She jumped in fright. "Dammit Keith!" she yelled seeing the familiar giant. "If you don't want to see me I can go" he said. "Don't you dare! Pick me up and give me a cuddle idiotá" she grinned. Keith held her in his hand and cuddled her to his cheek. "Madre...you smell weird" she said. "Hehe...ignore that. Looks like nothing can keep a Mexican songbird down" he said looking at the stage. "Those things real?" he said squinting. "Sí. Guitars, amps, stage lights all real. Apparently, this colony had a band to begin with and Lily was nice enough to buy and shrink the instruments for them" she replied.

 

"Really?" Keith asked. "Yes, my drummer used to use acorn shells to practice when he was a kid. Funny" she smiled. "By this point, nothing surprises me anymore. I'm glad you kept your spirits up" he said softly petting her. "I couldn't just mope about. That thing you had me do over the phone gave me an idea actually. What if I used my powers to help everyone in the fight?" she said. "How? These Mogwai are strong as fuck. You saw that. I doubt your hypnosis would work" he said. "That's why I've been practicing mixing spells in my voice" she told him. "...you can do that?" he asked. "All attempts flopped except one. The fortification spell. There's one little hitch to it" she said. "There's always a catch...what is it?" he asked. "I'm out of energy. I can't even change size right now. I was low when I helped you the other day and trying out new stuff sapped me dry. I can replenish it but..."

 

"But you'd have to eat someone" he finished. Elena nodded. "So this concert?" he asked. "Proof of concept. Keith, I don't like eating anyone and when I ate Carlos...I'll do it. I'll eat somebody if it helps! Just give them to me and...and..." she said shaking. Keith planted gentle kisses on her body. "We'll deal with that later together. What's this?" he asked holding her foot between his fingers. "Twisted my ankle last night practicing" she replied. "And you were wearing these heels?" he asked holding her other foot still wearing her heel. "Have to so you get a feel for them" she said. Borrowing some magic from Oberon, Keith healed her swollen ankle. He shook off the effect. With his fingers, he slipped off her other heel. "Just do it barefoot. Show off those sexy feet" he chuckled. "One track mind gringo. Keith...if you have time later..."

 

"Probably won't. I have to get some rest and check on my wife. The concert is at 8 right?" he asked. "Yeah...don't miss it" she replied. Keith placed her back on the concert table. He waved bye as he walked away. Elena looked down at her now perfectly fine foot. "After all I've done, do I even have the right to love a man? Do I even have the right to be a mother? Should I even tell him after seeing how complicated his life is?" she thought touching her belly. "Bret? If someone did really bad things but was sorry for it, do they have the right to be happy later?" she asked a young man. He put his drumsticks down. "I think anyone can be redeemed looking at how many people came out in support of borrowers and gremlins. Some had to have done some bad shit to our kind and saw later how fucked up it was. If they truly feel sorry and do what they can to make this world better...I wish them all the happiness in the world. You have the right to love that guy miss Elena" he said. "Not me I was talking about someone else" she said.

 

"No, you weren't. I can smell how aroused you are. The sweat from your bare feet reeks of pheromones. The way you looked at him. Smiled. The fact you're pregnant" he said. Elena was aghast. "Borrowers can smell those things. From what I heard he's one of us, so I know he knows" he said. "He didn't say a word" she said. "He respects your feelings to let you come out when you're ready" he said. "And you're not?" she asked. "Borrowers aren't accustomed to hiding their feelings. Our lifespans are too short for that. We say what we feel. We love hard, we fuck hard, and we die...That guy there is a cut above the rest. If I could hold you in my hands like that, well let's just say we'd be smoking after sex cigs right now. I envy how he can share his heart with so many and not lose himself" Bret said. Elena watched the 18-year-old borrower with long black rocker hair stare at his snare drum.

 

"Don’t you have someone?" Elena asked. "I did. Lost them in a hurricane 3 years ago. I sympathize with that Keith guy. Similar circumstances. How he doesn’t just smother those girls with love every second is beyond me. I know I would" he said. "Maybe it's because he's devoted himself to protecting them. That's how he shows it the most" Elena said. "Maybe. To each his own. You’re pretty in that silver dress miss Elena" he said. "Thank you Bret. Let's take it from the top" she said. Bret nodded and began beating out an intro.

Chapter 26...Love and Betrayal Pt. 2 by Size Master

Keith gently laid down on his bed. Lawan in her small form gently lying beside him and his daughter in a tiny little crib on the nightstand. "Did you have fun?" she asked. "Thought you were asleep" he said. "I was until your giant butt stumbled in here. You save some energy for me?" she asked smelling him. Keith shrank himself down with a note and snuggled beside her. He took off his clothes and slipped her panties down her legs. "Save the best for last" he chuckled as he slid into her from behind. Lawan snuggled her ass into his crotch. He didn't fuck her. He just stayed inside her a bit. "I'm surprised you didn't take me when you were human sized. It's Saturday" she said. "Is it? I lost track. You didn't happen to pack the uniform, did you?" he asked. Lawan pulled off him and hopped onto the floor. Their luggage conveniently shrunk for space, was popped open by her and she fished it out. She changed into it as he hummed to herself.  Lawan tapped the toe of her penny loafers pleased with herself.

 

"Help! Somebody help!" she yelled. Keith got onto the floor. "Oh my! One of my students somehow shrank! It's okay. I won't hurt you" he said soothingly. Even though it was all an act, she could see his promise of not hurting her was genuine. "Teacher! Can... can you help me? Everything is so big. I'm scared" Lawan said. "Climb onto my hand. That's it" he said holding his palm out for her. Her little shoes barely made his skin buckle as she climbed into his palm. Keith stood up and sat back down on the bed. "Lawan was your name right? You're not hurt or feeling sick are you?" he asked. "No sir. I do feel a tingle though" she said. "That might be serious. Maybe you should take off your shoes and socks. We need to be sure there's no circulation problem" he said smiling. Lawan slipped off her shoes and Keith brushed them off his hand. Slowly, she rolled her knee-high socks off her small feet. Keith took them from her and gave them a whiff before dropping them. "Tell me if it hurts" he said pressing his thumb against her bare soles. She playfully curled her toes around the edge of his thumbnail. Pinching her leg between his fingers, he rubbed them up and down. His finger brushed her exposed panties. "Teacher...please...that felt weird" she said shyly looking away.

 

"I'm sorry. I won't do anything that would frighten you. I'll be more careful with my pretty student" he said. "I'm...I'm pretty?" she asked. "Yes, you are. These cute feet and dainty legs. So pretty" he said. "Should I get some help? You look okay. No bruising or anything" he said. "No... earlier...when you touched me down there, can you check again. I rather you do it than someone else" she said. Keith tugged her skirt off. He smiled as she took her own panties off and tossed them aside. "Okay. Let's check you there" he said before placing his finger on her crotch. He masturbated her for a minute before stopping. His wife huffing, and puffing looked at him. "That felt good. Why did you stop?" she asked. "You're my student. It isn't right" he said. "I want...I want you to play with me. I feel safe in your hands" she said. Lawan stripped off the rest of the uniform leaving her naked in his hands. "I love you teacher. You...you love me too right?" she asked. Keith paused. A tear fell from his eyes. "More than you'll ever truly know" he whispered.

 

The next few minutes were a complete blur to her. Keith madly sucking on her. Rubbing her up and down his shaft. None of which concerned her as he's been like that before, but he was crying the whole time. He cupped both hands around her as she cradled his giant shaft. Gallons of his semen rained down on her coating her from heard to tiny toes. Keith was not done with her. She was shocked as he cleaned her with his tongue even though she was covered with his cum. He cleaned every nook and cranny. Licking her nose, the crack of her little ass and sucked the cum from between her toes. She was mostly clean now and he held her steady as he sucked both of her tits between his lips and drained her of breastmilk. She could feel under her naked ass his hands shaking. He released her. His eyes had the look of panic in them. "Speak to me beloved" she pleaded. "I can't keep holding it in! Running myself ragged! Hoping against hope! Goddammit...hope. That's her name" he cried.

 

"You're not making sense" she said stroking his wet cheek. "PEOPLE I CARE ABOUT ARE GOING TO DIE! AGAIN!" he screamed. "Keith. You don't know that will happen" she said. Keith got up and carried her to the window. "Elena is preparing to mount a defense. Claire is set on being the big gun. Aspen says she doesn't know if she can live with the fact we might have to kill our daughter. And on those streets is a goddamned army that has no idea what it's like to set yourself on taking a life. A recipe for tragedy. Two tablespoons of evil fairy, one tablespoon of trigger-happy borrowers, a dash of Mogwai, and a sprinkle of clusterfuck. Cook until the next solar eclipse" he said shaking his head. "What if she's right? What if I have to take my blade and run my daughter through with it? The most aberrant thing a borrower can do is kill their kid. Worse if it's a female. If I do that...what am I then? A borrower doesn't do that. I damn sure ain't human. So tell me...WHAT AM I?!" he yelled.

 

Lawan hopped out of his hand and onto the bed. She found the arcane note he used to grow and tore it up. Instantly she shrunk down. She hopped onto the floor and found him sitting where she was standing sobbing. She sat behind him and put her arms around his chest. Her toes touching his shins. "You wouldn't be different Keith. Just a man with a good heart. You were never a saint and thank Buddha for that. It may break you, torment you, haunt you for your days, but in the end the world will be better for your sacrifice. Life will continue, borrowers will find new futures. Children will be born, and they will have children. The path of the hero is not of fame or glory. It's a painful, dark road that I WILL walk with you on it" she said. Keith looked at her dark blue painted toes caressing his legs. "And what of Aspen?" he asked softly.

 

"We can't live other people lives. How one copes with unspeakable tragedy is different from one person to the next. Aspen will have help, but will that include you? That I cannot say. I'm sorry if these words don't give you comfort. Your questions are always hard" she said. "No, I rather you be truthful than sugarcoat it" he said. "Since I speak truth I will say this. You won't do it. Even if you have to you won't" she said. Keith turned to look at her. He buried his head between her breasts and cried knowing she was right about that. Then he abruptly stopped. "Keith?" she asked. "His mind is asleep. I found it necessary. Your words right absolute truth" Oberon said. "This has burdened him greatly and he doesn't speak about it" Lawan said. "He fears for your own emotional health. Even more so from what he's learned today" he said. "What? What has he learned?" she asked. Oberon didn't answer.

 

"Oberon. He worries me. What has he learned?" she asked. "Elena bears his child. He smelt it on her. He didn't mention it fearing a distraction" he said. "He thinks that it will offend me? He has other children and I'm not cross about it. It's his nature" she said. "Yes, having many children is bred into the borrower bone. Odd for him though as he has a much higher libido that the average borrower. Nonetheless, you are vastly important to him. Honestly, he thinks you're a goddess. Why do you think he does things like suck your toes or drink your milk?" he asked. "Because he's kinky" Lawan replied flatly. "Hehe...it's more than that. Worshiping your feet is his way of praying to his goddess. Drinking your breastmilk is like communion for him. You are the shining savior for his soul. None of the other girls can hold claim to that in his heart" he said. "The way you speak of it, you sound as if you love him" she said.

 

"If I had a body, I would hug him tightly, ruffle his hair, and kiss his cheeks. Tell him that things would be okay. I was there for his birth and watched him grow into a fine young man" Oberon replied. "You sound like a father" she said. "...I wish he was my son" Oberon said softly.

 

On the other side of the mansion...

 

"Oh, you don't have to worry about that Mr. Mayor...quit it" Lily said brushing her hand as Susan was licking her ear. "Pardon Lilian?" the man on the phone asked. "Not you. Talking to a pesky little insect. As I was saying, I won't let anyone drive from here drunk" she said sitting next to her giant iPhone with the speaker on. "Just had to ask. So, this eclipse party will have music, fireworks, and mortars huh?" he asked. "Yep. A big old bash. Not often you get a total eclipse in the UK" Lily replied. "Maybe I should come" he said. Lily held her breath. "But I'll be busy signing paperwork that day. You're not the only one partying. Plenty of townspeople pub crawling" he said. "I understand. Yorkshire doesn't run itself" she said happy as shit he wasn't coming. "Aye, it doesn't. Have your fun Lilian. Don't worry about noise violations" he said ending the call. Lily sighed in relief. "Some nerve calling me a pesky insect when you're no bigger than me" Susan said dragging onto her back from behind. "Well, I got that squared away so no police will show up when the shooting starts" Lily said looking up at her.

 

"Fireworks indeed *bzzt* Your phone went off" Susan said looking at it. Lily glanced at the screen. "Rose is going over to Jacob's" she said reading it. Susan straddled Lily. "If you got time, I know something fun" Susan teased. "You know I'm still weak" Lily said. "Not weak enough to enjoy some downtime" Susan said pulling Lily's nightgown off. "You've been cooped up in bed for over a day. Don't you want a Suzie treat?" Susan giggled. "...maybe" Lily muttered. "Maybe? You're moister down there than a buttered biscuit" she said slipping her hand inside Lily's panties. Susan pulled her hand out and sucked her fingers. "Love how sweet a fairy tastes" Susan said softly. "Not a fairy anymore" Lily sighed. "It's what ya have that counts. Not what ya don't have. You taught me that" Susan said to her. Susan gently sucked Lily's exposed nipples causing the woman to sigh contently. Her hands locked with Lily's, Susan held her in place as she kissed her deeply. Lily was shocked how strong she was or more likely, how weak she herself had become.

 

Susan broke it off and reached behind herself. "Where were you even hiding that?!" Lily asked seeing the girl holding a scaled size dildo. "Does it matter?" Susan said strapping it on. "Susan...be careful with me. You're a lot stronger than me now" Lily said nervous. "Oh honey, I'm goin' to treat ya like fine wine. Savor the sweetness and drink you up bit by bit" she cooed as she lined the tip up. "Goddamn..." Lily said as it entered her. "Ain't that cute. Them little toes curling already. Too early for that" Susan said taking ahold of her right foot and pulling her toes back. Susan pushed in harder as her tongue tickled the underside of her toes. "Wish I had some magic. Ya got nice feet for a 55-year-old gal" Susan chuckled letting the foot fall onto the bed. "Not bad yourself Dixie chick" Lily giggled. "Oh, ya making fun of me for being from Georgia? You askin' for it" Susan said speeding up.

 

Susan gently fucked the woman making sure her strength didn't injure her. She could count on one hand when she was physically superior to anyone. It was a humbling experience to know she could break bones of someone she deeply loved if she lost focus. "...why did you give me your last name?" Susan abruptly asked. "Now? Why are you..."

 

"Please..." Susan begged. "I would marry you if I could. It might be the 21st century and a lot of good stuff happened recently, but old attitudes are still there. Would’ve affected the company stock and investors. This was the best I could do. I'm sorry if it wasn't enough for you" Lily replied. Susan yanked her up into her lap and held her close as she pushed her strap on dildo even deeper into her. Lily groaned as she came. Susan felt her wetness on her crotch and hissed as she came herself. Susan cradled the back of Lily's head close to her heart. "Ya silly girl. Why would I be disappointed in that? Don't need no marriage license to tell me how much you love me" she said. Lily listened to the strong heartbeat of Susan's. "Best $25 bucks ever spent" she whispered. "What now?" Susan asked. "How much I paid for you back then" Lily replied. "Damn...I was that cheap?" Susan asked. "Well, that's nothing compared to your trust fund" Lily said to her. Susan cocked her head quizzically.

 

"I had to uh...make some arrangements now I'm very mortal. In the event of my death..." Lily said until Susan held her hand up. Lily pulled it down. "In the event of my death, Claire takes legal guardianship of Rose until she's of legal age. I got accountants to handle the day to day operations of paying the bills for this place. As for you, you have 1.3 million pounds sitting in a trust. You can go anywhere you want. Start a family, a business, anything you want to do with your life" Lily said. Susan's lip quivered. "You're...you're not dying! That's why I'm around! I even got that fancy silver gun!" Susan shouted. "Susan...what's coming is bad. Like epic stories will be told bad. Arrangements have to be made" she said. Susan let go of her and scooted back. She put her head in her folded-up legs and cried.

 

Lily scooted close to her and held her right foot. She knew her feet were extra sensitive as she sucked her toes. "Sucking my toes isn't going to fix how I feel" Susan said softly. Lily let go. "Then be with me. Don't leave me alone" Lily said. Susan tackled her and hugged her close. The three-inch women on the bed cuddled all alone in the room not making a sound.

 

30 minutes later...

 

Rose parked the Jag in the lot, closed the door, and headed to the stairs leading to Jacob's loft. He still wasn't answering his phone. "He better not be passed out on pot again" she hissed as she neared his door. "Jacob! It's Rose open up!" she said knocking on the door. She looked over the railing down below. "His mini is still here. Jacob!" she yelled. "I swear..." she said taking out the spare key to the door. She unlocked it and stepped in. She heard the toilet flush. "Why is she here now?!" Mai though hiding under the sofa in her natural size. "Rose! I wasn't expecting you right now" Jacob said closing the bathroom door. "You forget you promised to come by this afternoon?" Rose asked. Jacob looked at the clock. 1:14 p.m. "Ah, lost track of time" he said. "You weren't answering your phone" she said. "Forgot to charge it" he said picking it up. It buzzed startling him. The phone fell on the floor and Rose picked it up. "Thought you said it wasn't charged. "Look. Missed calls and... a text from Ebony last night. Ebony?! Who the fuck is...oh no. No no no..." Rose said backing away.

 

"Ebony is just a friend from college. She wanted me to meet her this morning for a project" he said. "And she just happens to have the same name as the woman who's trying to conquer the world? The attack last week...that was you behind it wasn't it?" she asked. "Rose you're talking crazy" he said. "Stay back! Don't...don't come near me!" she yelled raising her hand. "You'd magic me?" he asked hurt. "Oh, for fucks sake. You're blown. Don't make it worse with your shitty acting" Mai hissed as she came from under the sofa. "It's true..." Rose muttered. She aimed at Mai. With uncanny ease, dozens of ice needles flew from her and dug into Rose's flesh. "AHHH!" Rose said cringing. Rose still aimed and fired a desperate lightning attack. Mai belted it away with just her hand. "Pathetic. You couldn't kill a rat with that let alone me. Look at you. Can't even hold your size spell together" she said as Rose dwindled in size. Rose tried her best to hold it together, but she was already low on magic and the pain of needles in her flesh broke her concentration. Soon, she was just under three inches tall staring up at the giant who was once her boyfriend.

 

"Fuck. Now what? Squash her? Eat her?" Jacob asked. Mai walked over to his socked foot and caressed the cotton. "Oh god no" Rose said seeing how close they were and worse yet how pregnant Mai was. "Eventually but first we will ask some questions of her" Mai replied. "Go fuck yourself Mogwai. I won't tell you shit. I'll never tell you a godamnned thing" Rose said with tears in her eyes. "Never is a long time half-breed. Jacob. Grab her and carry her to the kitchen table. After that, grab some packing string from the top drawer" Mai said. Rose scooted back as fast as she could and got tangled up in her own giant panties on the floor. Jacob scooped her right into his hand and picked her up. Her fists beating his fingers. Her bare legs and feet kicking uselessly at him. He carried her right to the table and dropped her onto it.

 

Blood dripped from the many punctures in her skin as she tried to move. Jacob returned with a roll of string and scissors. "Good. Get that knife holster" Mai said yanking a length of string. Rose began to panic at the sound of knives. "Put that down there and cut this length" Mai said. Jacob did as told and Mai slammed her sandaled foot down on Rose's stomach causing her to grunt in pain. Mai grabbed her right arm and tied a knot around her wrist. She went to the left and repeated the task. "Hoist her up onto the knife handle" she said grinning. Jacob dropped the slack of string over the handle letting Rose fall down. She yelled in pain as the string dug into her skin putting her body weight right on her wrists. Her toes inches off the table surface. "Now, you're going to tell me what kind of spells those guns can cast, how powerful, and how many" Jacob said. "Fucking traitor. Betrayed me and your species. When my mother finds out..."

 

"You mother is nothing but a three-inch-tall powerless MILF. Besides, she's probably thinking we're fucking as we speak. Now tell us what we want to know" Jacob hissed.  "You threw it all away for Asian pussy? If her tits are only that big after getting knocked up, they must've been tiny as fuck before" Rose laughed. Jacob head her right leg between his finger and thumb and put pressure on it. *snap* Rose let out a simpering cry as he cruelly broke her leg. "Insult my wife again. I dare you" he said. "...wife?" Rose asked. Jacob left the and returned. On his finger was his wedding band. "Two days ago, if you were wondering" he said to her. "Did you ever love me?" she asked. "Only until something better came along" he replied. Rose glared at Mai. "Don't blame her. It was a package deal. Tiny cute little Asian wife and the title of king of the British Isles. I'd be stupid to pass that up" he said chuckling. "But we digress. Now about those guns" he said. "What guns?" she asked. Jacob took ahold of her right foot between his fingers and yanked hard at an awkward angle. Rose whimpered as he tore ligaments and broke her ankle. "There are 206 bones in your body. Trust me, you'll tell us what we want to know before I even pass number 50" Jacob said coldly. "I'd rather die than betray those I love. I swear on my fae soul I'll never tell you a thing" she said wide eyed. Mai didn't know who to be impressed with, Jacob's cruelty or Rose's convictions.

 

Hours passed. "What is your battle plan? Who will lead the attack?" Mai asked. "...Henry the VIII I am... I am.." Rose weakly sung. Mai sucked her teeth as she held a cotton swab's bottom. The top side already jammed past the head inside the tortured tiny girl's cunt. Mai shoved even deeper causing Rose to cry out. Blood seeped out soaking the cotton red. Rose panted as her bladder gave out. "Fucking bitch pissed on me" Mai said shaking her hands. Rose went limp. "No, you don't pass out on me!" Mai yelled picking up a safety pin and sticking it clean through Rose's foot. Rose went wide eyed with a breathless scream. "Her damn phone keeps buzzing" Jacob said. "Ignore it. Like you said she'll think you're fucking her" Mai said leaving the pin skewered in her foot. "6 hours. 6 fucking hours. We've broken her legs 4 times, her arms three times, she's a big fucking bruise from me flicking her" he said. "Everyone has a breaking point. Everyone" Mai said sighing. Jacob picked Rose up. "What are you doing?" Mai asked. "Changing tactics" he said dropping her on the table for a moment as he shed his shorts and underwear.

 

Meanwhile back at the colony...

 

"Look at this crowd!" Claire shouted. "It's crazy! Listen to them!" Aspen yelled back. Thousands of borrowers choked the streets chanting Elena over and over. The girls sat in VIP seats in the front row in front of the stage next to Lawan and Keith. "Almost didn't make it" Keith said seeing Lily approach. "Hmm?" Lily asked. "Was wondering if you would show? Still weak?" he asked yelling. "Not so bad now. Dammit girl pick your phone up!" Lily yelled. They looked at her. "Rose isn't answering her phone. She'd said she'd be back but that was hours ago!" Lily said. "Well she's with her boyfriend. They're young so you know" Claire shrugged. "Rose knows better. She's to text or call if that's the case. Besides, she knows that she can't stay out too long as she's low on magic and hasn't mastered the size arcane yet" she said worried. "Jacob is with her right?" Aspen asked. "Yeah, her phone tagged her there" Lily sighed. "ALRIGHT EVERYONE! YOU READY TO JAM!" Elena shouted taking the stage. "THE FIRST SONG IS DEDICATED TO THE WOMAN WHO MADE SO MANY DREAMS POSSIBLE! GOD LOVES YOU LILY! NOW HERE WE GO!" Elena screamed to the borrowers below her.

 

The guitars and keyboard began playing the intro into "Watch me Rise". Elena tapped her bare toes to the beat. "You used to say I was nothing, wasn't worth it. Made me believe that my love for you was counterfeit. Words cut deep, they brought me to my knees, you took my world and tore it into pieces. Thought you were it and I could never leave this, but I found the strength inside of me. I found my light inside the dark. I filled the hole within my heart. You have no power over me...WATCH ME RISE ABOVE ALL THE LIES! I WON'T BREAK, NO MATTER HOW HARD YOU TRY. WATCH ME RISE, I'M TOUCHING THE SKIES. NOBODY CAN STOP ME FROM LIVING MY LIFE! Watch me rise oh oh oh..."

 

Lily shed silent tears. Nobody had ever dedicated a song to her before. When the song was over, Elena asked her to stand. Everyone shouted so loudly, the fabricated houses shook. Even Rebecca sitting at home with her husband heard her dinner plates rattle. "AND NOW FOR THR NEXT ONE! Hit it guys!" Elena said. Violins and horns began the into to "Change is Gonna Come". "I was born by the river, in a little tent, and just like the river I've been running...ever since. It's been a long...and long time coming but a change is gonna come, oh yes it will. It's been to hard living, but I'm afraid to die. Cause I I don't know what's up there, beyond the sky. It's been a long, long time coming but I know a change is gonna come...oh yes it will. I go to the movie and I go downtown. Somebody keeps telling me don't hang around. It’s been a long, long time coming, but I know a change gonna come. Oh yes it will. Then I got to my brother, and I say brother help me please...but he winds up knocking me. Back down on my knees...OHHHH....There's times that I thought I couldn't last for long, but I think I'm able to carry on. It's been a long, long time coming, but I know a change is gonna come...oh yes it will..." Elena sang softly yet with soul. The song ended, and everyone was speechless.

 

No shouting and then a chorus of claps. Elena could see their faces wracked with tears. It was for them. As if the songwriter wrote that especially for borrowers. "Rose really should be here for this...AHHH!" Lily shouted. "What is it?!" Lawan asked gripping her hand. "Rose...magically shouted...help...something happened to my baby!" Lily said standing. She nearly fell down. "Me and Claire will go. Stay here. Lawan, take her to her room. This could be a diversionary tactic. Aspen, you are not to leave her room for anything" Keith said standing. "And now for a favorite of mine!" Elena said shouting. She paused slightly as her friends got up and left. Keith motioned for her to keep going. the keyboard began to play the first chords to "In the Air Tonight" as Claire held Keith tightly and took to the air. Nobody barely noticed the streak of red light zipping over their heads. Once outside the colony, Claire wasted no time growing them to human size. Keith grabbed the keys to the Rover and they piled in. "Bring up YouTube. Lily had them streaming it for people at home. I wanna know just in case this is a diversion" he said. "And if it is?" she asked as he started the car and punched it. "Then you fly to Rose and I'll double back" he said coldly.

 

"I can feel it coming in the air tonight...oh lord. And I've been waiting for this moment all my life...oh lord...oh lord. Can you feel it coming in the air tonight...oh lord. Well if you told me you was drowning, I would not lend a hand. I've seen your face before my friend, but I don't know if you know who I am..."

 

Keith gunned the engine as they got onto the M1. The passing of the lane line strips faster and faster as they climbed in speed.

 

"Well I was there and I saw what you did. I saw it with my own two eyes. So you wipe off that grin, I know where you've been...it's all been a pack of lies! I can feel it coming in the air tonight! Oh lord! I’ve been waiting for this moment all my life! Oh lord! Oh lord..." the song played. "Jacob. It was him..." Keith hissed gripping the wheel tighter. "Jacob?" Claire asked. "The attack at the mansion. He was unscathed. Unaffected by the spell. Wasn't luck at all!" Keith yelled as they passed 100 mph.

 

"You like that...huh?! Fucking cumrag!" Jacob said dropping Rose on the table. Her body totally covered in his semen. "She creaked and crunched like a busted bag of potato crisps" he chuckled as Mai. Mai gazed at the girl. The only sign she was alive was cum bubbles blown by her mouth. "A day and a half away...I say I just go ahead and eat her. She can't talk if she wanted too...unless you heal her" Jacob said to Mai. "Hmm...a pointless endeavor. I don't know to be irked she never gave in or to admire her bravery. Do as you will Jacob" she said waving. Jacob picked Rose up and went to the kitchen sink. She gazed up weakly as the cascade of warm water cleaned his cum off her body.  Just outside, Keith and Claire were quickly getting out the SUV.

 

"I've fantasized about this moment for months. Not the eating a tiny girl part. Did that before years ago. No, eating a girl I've fucked and said that she loved me. Look at me Rose. You're gonna die all alone in my stomach and not your prissy fucking slag of a mother can do a thing about it. She's going to die, you're going to end up a turd floating in the Thames, and I'll be a fucking King. I would say it was nice knowing you...but it wasn't. Goodbye Rose..." he said with a final coldness.

 

Keith pulled out his sword and grew it. "Wait.  This could all be a misunderstanding" Claire said. "Sniff the fucking air" Keith hissed. Claire did and was mortified she hadn't smelled it. Without her fortified abilities, she wouldn't have. The smell of blood and urine. Rose whimpered with the little energy she had left as her little bare feet passed his teeth. Suddenly, the door was kicked right off its hinges and Jacob was caught red handed. Keith went to strike him down only to have the sword crack right into the hallway wall. Eerily, the sword blade got shorter to just over a foot. With no need to say a word, Claire blasted Jacob with a wind spell throwing him right into the back wall. Rose, freed from his grip, sailed into the air and was caught with one hand by Keith who had used his momentum turning to give Claire a clean shot. "Fucking interlopers!" Mai shouted as the little woman shot off an ice shard attack fierce enough stagger them both. Claire used her body as a shield as he ramped up her fire magic. The storm of ice shards on the floor melted in seconds. Mai was enraged considerably as Jacob was knocked up and bleeding from his head. "Two birds...one stone!" she yelled preparing to fire an lightning spell right into the soggy floor. Keith SAE she was going to use the water to electrocute them both. He dashed forward with a finger pointed outwards as the now floating Asian killer.

 

"SPELL ERROR!" he yelled touching her body. The old fae trick taught to him by Oberon worked and her own spell backfired on her. the lightning recoiled and blasted her right through the window like a baseball. "Rose! ROSE!" Claire yelled powering down enough to take her out of Keith's hand. "My god...what did they do to her?! Keith! She's convulsing!" Claire screamed in panic as the shrunken teen began to shake in her hand. She immediately began to heal her. "TOO MUCH! You do it too much and too fast the stress will kill her! Slowly! Just enough to keep her alive!" Keith yelled. He glanced out the room as Claire slowly healed Rose. He looked down at the walkway below. Broken glass, a spot of blood but no tiny dead Asian girl to be found. "Shrink the fucker" he said pointing to Jacob. Claire did and immediately went to go crush him under her left sandaled foot. "No, got plans for him" Keith said picking up the shrunken young man.

 

"Go" he said rushing past her. Both quickly got in the SUV and raced for home. Claire wanted to throw up. With her magic, she could sense the trauma to Rose's body. "Oh Jesus...Keith. She's fucked up so bad inside. Her godamnned liver was lacerated in two. Punctured lung...kidney failure.... oh...oh..." Claire was saying until she rolled the window down and puked out the side. Keith glanced down to see the faint glow as she kept healing. He then glanced at the glovebox that held Jacob.  He pressed the call button on the steering wheel.

 

"Call Aspen" he said. "Calling...Aspen" the voice said. "What happened? Is everything okay?" Aspen asked. "No, we are so far from okay it ain't funny. Rose is barely alive. Jacob fucking played us and Ebonheart knows about our plans. I need you to get a sharp knife and out the mansion in lockdown" he said. There was silence. "Now dammit!" he yelled. The call ended. By the time they arrived, Aspen, Lawan, and Lily ho was being held by Lawan were frantic. Keith barely had time to open the door before they rushed them. "Out of the way!" Keith yelled running past them with Claire. "The things you requested!" a maid said holding the knife. Keith grabbed it from her and ran to the nearest bedroom. He slammed the door behind them. "Hold her while I get things ready" he said cutting his hand. He dipped his finger in his own blood and began writing a complicated healing spell. "I can do it" Claire muttered. "No, too inexperienced. You did great so far, but this is going to takes some finesse. Fortunately, I've had some experience lately in massive trauma" he said. Once done, he had Claire place Rose in the middle of the bloody arcane scribbled on the white bedsheet. "Keith! Claire! For god’s sake open up!" Lily yelled.  "I need concentration. Take them to the living room and explain everything" he said as he invoked the spell.

 

"Christ. Claire wasn't kidding. I can still sense the organ trauma. She's not out of the woods yet" he said. To get a better feel of what he needed to do, Keith gently used his finger to touch her broken naked body. Puncture wound in her foot as he touched it between his fingers. Lacerations from bite marks on her swollen breasts. He jumped when he heard screaming, crying, and wailing from Lily down the hallway. For someone so little, to hear her cries from that distance meant her soul was in agony. To hear Claire tell her she couldn't enter the room mightier been worse.  Lily sounded crazed. "If it was Kannika..." he thought. He softly cried as he had to touch her pussy. His finger rubbed it as his tears fell on the tiny girl. He had to remember to breathe as the damage was so chilling to his soul. 10 long minutes passed before he opened the door. They ran to him. "My baby! Tell me she's okay!...I can't live with losing another...I won't" Lily said looking at the giant helpless. She feared the worst as his eyes were red and swollen from crying. "She's fine..." he was saying before Aspen rushed past him holding Lily.

 

"Baby. Mommy's here" lily said jumping onto the bed. Rose was tucked in and laying on a pillow looking at the ceiling. "Sweetie? Honey? Rose?!" Lily said shaking her. "Lily...we need to talk. Fuck I forgot. Claire, grab him from the car and find a cage or something to put him in" he said. Claire nodded and left them. "Him? JACOB?!" Lily shouted. "Shrunk and alive. Need him that way" Keith said. "WHY?!" Lily yelled pissed beyond belief. "I got plans for him. He's not getting away with what he did. Believe that" Keith said. "...what did he do?" Lily asked looking at Rose. "From what I can tell, Jacob was spying on us and somehow Rose found out. Him and a Mogwai tortured her for information. The only explanation for why she had such injuries but was kept alive. We got there just in time before...before he could eat her" he replied. "How bad was it?" she asked quietly. "Lily..."

 

"WHAT DID THEY DO TO HER?!" Lily shrieked. "From what I could sense as I healed her. Broke at least 7 of her bones. Caused massive organ failure in her liver and kidneys. Cuts and lacerations all over her body. Rectal tearing. And her...vaginal area was severely compromised. Some kind of object was rammed inside her" he said softly. Lily curled into a ball and wailed horribly. "But she's better now right?" Aspen asked. "Physically yes. Mentally is another story. Her mind has completely shut down from emotional trauma" he said waving his hand over Rose's face. "Cast a spell! Fix it!" Lily yelled. Keith shook his head. "I can’t..." he said. "Claire!" Lily said looking at her. Keith held his hand out to stop them. "It doesn't work that way Lily" he said. Lily scrambled to his right hand laying on the bed. She hugged his finger. "Please....please...oh god please..." she begged. "Lily...I simply can't. You can't magic away emotional trauma. Didn't work for me or Aspen" he said. Aspen realized he was referring to the incident in Geneva.

 

Lily began punching his fingers until he closed them around her. "Put me down! Put me the fuck down!" she yelled. "Keith speaks true little one" Oberon said. "Oberon? Please help my baby!" she pleaded. He shook his head.  "There is no magic to fix this. Once I tried by erasing their memories but all that did was complicate matters. It left holes in their memory. Holes begging to be filled and once they were, they relived that horrible night. You would not wish such a thing on your child twice" Oberon said. There was silence. "Even if I tried it might not work. Since she is magical, she has a natural defense against such spells. Something that Mogwai probably knew" he said. Lily grasped the irony. The magical nature that gave her daughter powers was also the reason she didn't leave that room unscathed. "What can I do?" Lily asked slumping in his palm. Oberon sat her down next to Rose. "What you've always done. Love her and be there for her" he replied.

 

20 minutes ago...

 

Mai hit the concrete at an angle and slid hard right into a nearby flowerbed. If she hadn't fortified herself she would've been dead 10 times over. Her shirt and shorts were stained soggy with the wet dirt and cuts on her back and legs from the glass.  Her legs were wobbly as she tried to stand. Her bare feet sank into the soil and she slipped. She wanted to cry out in pain so bad, but her mind was solely on causing harm to those that hurt her husband. She saw Keith peek out the window. She froze. He left the window as he didn't see her under the tulip towering twice her size. "I'm going to do this that would make Buddha cry" she swore as she finally found her footing. Suddenly, a sharp pain struck her. At first, she though she cracked or broke a rib but a warm trickle of fluid running down both her legs told her different. "No...not now" she groaned. The stress on her body and her injures had caused her water to break.

 

Her plan was to fly back in, unleash magic hell on them and as they licked their wounds, escape with Jacob. That was before she went into labor though. Mai was faced with a new problem. With no doctor or even a midwife, having a baby alone was highly troublesome at least. She didn't have time to debate weather going to her safehouse was the better option or not. Mai began to fly to a place she knew she could get help, with her baby and the issue of getting Jacob back. She flew to Ebonheart's hotel. She struggled to stay aloft as the contractions got worse. Losing and gaining altitude over and over had attracted something's attention. A hawk perched on a London high rise spotted potential prey. It dove at full speed to catch its late-night snack.

 

It happened so quickly, Mai didn't even know what occurred. She was flittering along with the hotel lights in sight when a tremendous clamping around her upper chest happened. She cried in pain as talons struggled to pierce her flesh. She glanced up to see the bird screech just before it brought her head into its open beak. The tiny girl was about to become food for the bird. Her neck squeezed tightly by its beak as it tried to snap her neck to stop its prey from struggling. Her airway clamped shut, Mai was seconds from becoming just another meal. "I will not be denied the right of a Mogwai, the right of a mother, nor the right of a wife! BEGONE!" she thought as she touched its neck with her hand. A lightning attack at point blank range killed it instantly. People below saw a small flash and heard a thunderclap that sounded like an echoing gunshot. Then a small fireball tumbling out the sky.

 

Mai could barely stay awake. The attack hurt her as well and the contractions so agonizing, she spread her legs instinctively. She found Ebonheart's window and beat on it. John opened it. Mai said nothing as she crash landed on the bed. "What the hell happened to you and what is that smell?!" Ebony asked. Mai told them in gasps what happened before asking for help delivering her child. Last time someone was slow with details with Ebony, they almost ended up a stain on her sole. "Please...please help me. They took Jacob...I...UGGHGH!" Mai yelled bracing her legs. "John. Get some hot water. Danica, go find me some clean towels" Ebony sighed. "She's not here" John said. Ebony looked around. "Where is she?" she asked. "She said she was going to the pool" John said. Ebony got her phone out to call her daughter. The phone near her rang. "She left her phone here..." Ebony said annoyed.

 

At the same time at the mansion...

 

Lily sat beside Rose who had fallen asleep. She petted her daughter's head as that was the only thing she could think of doing. The only thing that made her feel like she was doing something for her. The others sat in the room with them discussing what the enemy might know and what to do about their plans. "We don't know what Rose said to them" Aspen said. "I’m betting not much from her injuries. Fortunately, we haven't decided on formations and what Claire's role when the shooting starts yet. At least we know they don't know that" Keith said. There was a knock on the door. Lawan opened it. "Mistress Lily, there's a visitor at the door for you" the maid said. "You let someone get this close during a lockdown?!" Lily shouted. The giantess girl cringed as her tiny mistress screamed at her. "Forgiveness but she arrived by taxi. Surely an attacker would not arrive in such means" she said. "True but still the timing..." Keith said. "Might I say the girl looks extremely terrified" the maid said. "Girl? What age?" Lily asked. "17 or 18 mistress" she replied. They knew that didn't match Ebonheart’s host body age. "Susan, Aspen and Lawan, stay with Rose. Keith and Claire, take me to the door" Lily said.

 

They walked to the door and opened it. "Who are you and why are you at my door at 12:07 in the morning?" Lily asked flatly. The girl looked as if to answer might mean her life. "My name is Danica. I'm the daughter of the one you know as Ebonheart. I offer the means to destroy her forever IF you grant me sanctuary" she replied softly and wide eyed. "Shrink her" Lily said coldly. Claire shrank the girl without hesitation and plucked her from the ground. Lily looked over at Claire's hand holding the shrunken teen. "You better deliver...or you will be the first to die when she comes" Lily said with a stare the could cower the devil.

Chapter 27...Revelations Pt. 1 by Size Master
Author's Notes:

Double sized chapter!

He didn't know what time it was. There were no clocks in the wine cellar. The sound of a steady fan pulling moisture out the room droned on. The metal felt cold under his bare ass and feet. He was afraid. He fucked up royally and before he awoke shrunken and naked, his pregnant wife was attacking Keith and Claire. He remembered that much. Obviously, her attack wasn’t enough as he was here, borrower size, naked and trapped in a cage. Two borrowers, a male and female dressed in black clothes holding swords stood beyond the bars staring at him with contempt. His thoughts went to Mai. Was she alive? Dead? Dying? And what of their unborn child? He wanted answers to those questions but right now he wondered what they had planned for him. The fact he was still alive meant his death wasn't the highest priority.

 

"He sickens me" the female said. Brown hair, mid 20's with a scar on her face told Jacob she hadn't the easiest life. "I know" the male said. Almost the exact same except missing a left eye. Jacob thought they could be siblings. "No you don't. Miss Rose let him in her confidence and he raped and tortured her. I've known the child since she was in diapers" the woman said narrowing her eyes. "...so have I. Watched her grow into a fine maiden. A kind girl. A loving creature" the young man said gripping the hilt of his blade. The woman raised her sword. "No, our orders were to guard him. Not to execute the bastard" he said holding his arm out. "As if she could judging by how she's shaking" Jacob muttered. "37"

 

"What?" Jacob asked. "She's killed 37 people. Most agents have code names based on flowers but not us. There are missions where people must die. That's where agents like us come in. Our unit names are Briar Patch. Some of our marks aren't even found once we're done with them.  We got extra authority to use arcane in our missions. Our favorite thing is shrinking humans. To die under a borrower's foot or just simply eaten...a poetic justice" the man mused. "I really hope they turn you over to me. I might be small but even my feet get smelly after wearing these boots after a while. You can die screaming as my sweaty, smelly sole flesh presses the life out of your traitorous body" the woman said with an eerie calm. Jacob didn't say a word of retort. The sound of heavy human sized footsteps alerted them they were no longer alone. Keith came down the stairs walking to the desk where the cage and they were. He pulled up a chair and placed a can of Red Bull on the desk. He took a sip. "Red Bull gives you wings" he chuckled slightly before putting it down with a loud clack.

 

"Open the cage and bring him out" he said. The man unlatched the hook and slid the bolt aside. His sibling pulled the cage door open. "Get up and get out" she said holding her sword out. Jacob stood and wobbled out as his legs has fallen asleep. "Get on your knees and sit" Keith said. Jacob glared at the giant. The woman took her leg back and kicked him hard in the balls. Jacob yelped and whimpered falling to his knees. "Well Jacob. Care to explain how you ended up in this situation?" Keith asked. "They send you down here? Figures, you are the gopher in this little band of theirs, aren't you? Or is it white knight in tarnished armor?" Jacob asked. "If Claire was here, your words might cause her to burn you and this mansion to ashes. Lily doesn't know what's best. Strangle you or stay by Rose's side. Me? Let's just say the dark side is strong in me today" Keith replied. "I'm no telling you shit. You plan on killing me anyway right?" Jacob asked. "I can swear on the life of my children that I will not kill you" Keith said. "Nice try asshole. That just means someone else will. Now why would I betray my mistress if you're going to kill me anyway?" Jacob asked grinning.

 

Keith sighed. "For the past few hours I've been digging around in databases about you. Parents killed in the July 7th, 2005 terrorist bombings in London. Your aunt took you in and raised you. She died of cancer two years ago leaving you and your 13-year-old cousin all alone. Supported by insurance payouts. Here's a picture of your cousin wearing her private school uniform. Cute kid" Keith said showing him a picture on his phone. "I'm on the clock here. I got something else to deal with so time is of the essence for me. You might not care about your life but what about your cousin's?" Keith asked before sipping the drink once more. "Like I give a shit about her" Jacob muttered. "Oh, I bet you do looking at your Facebook. A gold locket engraved with her name. That's giving a shit Jacob" Keith said zooming the picture and pointing to it. "I swore I wouldn't kill you, but I never did say anything about anyone else" Keith said. He reached into his pocket and dumped a small set of pajamas. Jacob stared at it. No mistaking the colors or patterns. He got them for her as a Christmas present.

 

"You wouldn't" Jacob sneered. "After what your friends put me through? What's at stake? Guess again" he said scooting the drink can close to Jacob and then plucking the side. The young man's blood ran cold as he faintly heard crying and screaming from inside. "It was damned easy. Send an agent to her dorm room, shrink her small enough for them to carry her here. Gives my drink that extra flavor" Keith said picking it up. Jacob’s breath was caught in his throat as Keith took another sip but bigger this time. "Here's the deal. I placed her in there about...4 minutes ago. So, one of three things are going to happen within the next 5 minutes. Either she freezes to death, drowns, or gets drunk by me. You have the power to stop that" Keith said. Jacob just stared. Keith drank again and kept drinking. "STOP! I'LL TELL YOU WHAT YOU WANT TO KNOW! Just don't kill her. She's the only family I have left" he begged. Keith picked up the can and gently poured it out. Sure enough, a tiny quarter inch, naked girl came floating out. "Hold onto her" Keith said to the woman guard. The woman picked up the girl and dried her off with her own clothes. "Now let's get started shall we?"

 

"When did Ebonheart first contact you?" Keith asked. "About a month after I started dating Rose" he replied. "So, she didn't put you up to dating Rose?" Keith asked. "No. I really did discover her shrunken in the library like I said" he replied. "Did you ever love her?" Keith asked. "I did" he answered softly. Keith slammed his fist on the desk. "Then how the fuck did it come to this?!" Keith yelled. "Ebony offered me a deal. Spy on Rose and all of you and in return I would be installed as regent of the UK and my cousin would be spared" he replied. "You sold out your entire species just like that?" Keith asked disgusted. "And what would you have done?! Huh?! If someone came along as said almost all borrowers on the planet would be killed but you and those you care about would be spared, what would you have done?!" Jacob yelled. "I would've found my fucking balls, said yes and then went right to Lily and Rose about it. You sold out humanity, sold out Rose, and then yourself. Here's a question for you. What would your cousin think of you if your plan worked? Hmm? Your hand in 7 billion deaths. Would she look at you the same?" Keith asked.

 

Jacob glanced over at the borrower woman holding his cousin like a newborn child. Her eyes were closed as she shivered. "Yeah. Where were we? Ah. Yeah you being the biggest traitor in the history of humanity. So, what does she know?" Keith asked. "About those guns. You forming a borrower army. Claire. Your friends" Jacob muttered. "Does she know how many guns? How powerful they are?" he asked. Jacob shook his head. "And our army? The size?" he asked. "Only a bare estimate. Two or three hundred" Jacob replied. Keith stared at the young man. "You've really fucked things up. Get back in the cage" Keith growled. Jacob stood up and walked right back into it. "Get her dressed, unshrink the girl, and get her back to her dorm bed by sunrise. If we're lucky she'll think this was all a bad dream" Keith said standing. "We have no idea if he's telling the truth" the male borrower said. "That's why I'm placing an agent on her. Once the shooting starts, we'll know very quickly hoe prepared they are for our defenses. Too ready...and we'll know he lied. If that's true, she dies” Keith said coldly. "I’m not lying!" Jacob screamed. "We'll see" Keith said before walking to the steps. "In the meantime?" the woman asked. Keith paused. "Do what you will with him but keep him alive" Keith replied walking up the steps.

 

The woman smiled as she handed the girl over to her brother. She began to undress. "What...what are you doing?" Jacob asked. "It's been awhile since I had some fun while I worked. Don't worry. He said I can’t kill you" the woman said entering the cell. She had it locked behind her. She forced him on his back and with her free hand began to claw circles and symbols into his stomach with her fingernail. Jacob struggled against her more significant strength to no effect. Once she was done, Jacob shrank before her. Within seconds she towered over him like a titan. "Hope you're good and holding your breath" she hissed as she scooped him up. She spread her pussy for him. "No! No please!" he screamed as he saw the wet orifice awaiting him...

 

Keith was weary as the Red Bull had already worn off. He stumbled through the living room and barely heard someone on the floor yelling for him to look out. Keith jerked back and fell to the floor. "You alright?!" a voice yelled. "Hikari?" Keith asked looking. She looked just as exhausted as he was and she carried their crying son. "You almost stepped on us" she said as he righted himself. "Jesus. I didn't even see you two. Why aren't you asleep?" he asked. "Our son has a fever" she replied. Keith stood up and picked them up in his hand. He said nothing as he carefully carried them to their room. He placed them on the bed and shrank down to their size. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a note. "Doesn't that drain you? Aren't you tired already?" Hikari asked. "My son needs me. How I feel is irrelevant" he said flatly. He began to heal his son and within a minute he infant was sleeping peacefully. "Just a cold. He'll be..." Keith said until he collapsed onto the bed. Hikari bundled her son quickly to attend to Keith.

 

"I'm...just a little worn out is all" he said looking at her panicked face. He went to get up and Hikari forced him back down. "Hey. I'm too tired for the rough stuff" he chuckled. "Save your American humor. You are exhausted, and you must rest. Your wife shall understand" she said. Keith crawled next to his son. He breathed his scent. "He has another sibling on the way" he muttered. Hikari looked at him. "He will have good company and a good father" she said softly lying aside from her son. Hikari watched him give gentle kisses to their son as he snuggled into the sheet. In no time he was fast asleep. Hikari knew she was his mistress at best and it would be a lie if that didn't vex her now and then. But as he slept, his finger touching their son's arm, she could see there was love in his heart for both of them. For a fleeting moment, she felt like his wife. And that moment she would never forget.

 

Lily stared at the girl sleeping in the shrunken bed. Now being human sized again, she thought of so many ways to end the girl's life. Lily was no stranger to killing humans but when she did it was only when she deemed it "just". The daughter of her mortal enemy? Justifiable in some eyes but was it in hers? Lily promised her sanctuary if she told her the way to eliminate Ebonheart once and for all. Part of her wanted the girl to fail and the other...well it was not an easy bargain. Lily tapped on the glass. "Wake up" she said coldly. Danica awoke and panicked for a moment seeing she was surrounded by glass. She calmed slightly remembering last night.

 

She had come to them seeking safe harbor in exchange for information that would do away with the soul inhabiting her mother's body. She was shrunk on the spot, carried to a bathroom and forcibly stripped of her clothes. Borrowers searched her small naked body from her scalp, to her pussy and asshole, right down to between her tiny toes. No listening devices or engraved spells found on her person. She was given a gown, dropped in an old fish bowl, watched a maid cover the bowl top almost completely with a encyclopedia to prevent her from escaping, and told she would be questioned in the morning. With a plain bed with no sheets and a bottle cap to relieve herself in, Danica was beginning to think even if she lived, this shrunken imprisonment might be for her entire life.

 

She pissed in the cap not making eye contact with the giantess and didn't fight as Lily pulled her right out. She was placed on a nightstand and Lily placed a very small tray before her. Juice, toast, bacon and eggs. "Eat up and we shall begin" Lily said sitting down on a bed. The giantess never broke eye contact with her. Danica had been shrunken many times but never felt in danger to this degree. Her hand shook as he held her toast. Her teeth chattered slightly. She even scrunched her toes in nervous twitch. Did this woman take the time to make her breakfast and then shrink it for her convenience? Maybe things weren't so bad after all. Soon after thinking that, Danica felt strange. A weird euphoria enveloped her body. She leaned back slightly feeling her forehead. "Good. It's taking effect" Lily said. "What is..."

 

"I laced your juice with midazolam. * A fast-acting medication for seizures. Has an interesting side effect as a truth serum if you tinker with it. It's harmless but it will prevent you from spilling lies" Lily explained. Danica barely nodded. "Wasn't planning to" she said. "That being said. If you tell me some theory bullshit or something we already know...let’s just say I won't have to go far for MY breakfast" Lily said flashing an eerie grin. Danica lost her appetite.

 

(Authors note: Midazolam is a real generic drug. It does treat seizures and in some cases act as a "truth serum". In some countries it's a controlled substance but the scary thing is how damn cheap it is. A single dose costs about $0.35 American)

 

"The prophecy given by the Hopi woman said Etherion would extinguish the heart of darkness, so I might as well ask the million-dollar question. What do you mean eliminate Ebonheart permanently and why should I bargain with you when we already have a means" Lily asked. "I know full well the prophecy and I'm telling you what you're thinking isn't going to happen" Danica said. "That's your gambit? Claiming the prophecy is a lie. You're looking more like breakfast to me" Lily said to her. "Please let me explain! Did the prophecy say explicitly that she would die? No, it didn’t. I'm sure you've read enough fables to know that prophecies aren't cut and dry. It could be interpreted a dozen different ways. What you got in mind won't cut it. I'm sure of it even with Etherion" Danica said. "You don't know what we got planned morsel" Lily growled.

 

 "Okay...without sounding...suspicious, what was your plan?" Danica asked. Lily narrowed her eyes. "Burn her to ash. Cut off her head. Crush her" Lily growled. "That would kill her body but what about her soul? Ebonheart has survived this long by inhabiting the bodies of my grandmother and mother. However, she’s not limited to my bloodline. Any female with strong enough fae blood could be a vessel for her soul. You kill her body and she'll just find another. You have thousands of borrowers here right? Let's just say that half the population is female and of that only 1% carry enough fae blood to suit her needs. That's still leaves about...60...70 candidates...including you since you lost your magic" she said. Lily didn’t like that connotation. She slapped aside the tray in front of the girl. "As if I'd let that two-bit magic Hitler inside of me!" Lily yelled. "You wouldn't have a choice! My mother didn't either..." Danica yelled.

 

"Ebony is my mother...not Ebonheart" she said softly. Lily wasn't about to feel sorry for the girl. "And I take it you have a solution to the problem? You better have" Lily warned. "I'm the solution...or better yet my blood. You're familiar with soul gems right?" she asked. Lily nodded. "Then you know that the best ones can be made with the blood of the host body containing the soul" Danica said. "I seriously doubt Ebonheart is going to stand still and let us take a blood sample" Lily scowled. "No, ehat I'm saying is use my blood as a substitute. I'm her...I'm Ebony's biological daughter so I share her blood. Use it to craft a gem to imprison her soul. She can't take a host of that happens" Danica said. Lily grabbed the girl and squeezed. "That is NOT eliminating her permanently!" Lily yelled. "It's...the best option! You can't kill a soul! Souls are pure energy and even Etherion can't destroy energy! " Danica yelled as the air was squeezed out her lungs. "Bullshit! Oberon told me he's killed Slaugh! They're the souls of evil fae! You wasted my time and you're going to pay for it!" Lily said raising her up. Danica saw her opening her mouth and kicked her legs and feet.  "Because they're enchanted souls! Infused with fire magic! It made them vulnerable and even then they were more like purified than killed! Please don't eat me!" Danica shrieked. Lily closed her mouth and lowered her.

 

Lily was forced to admit she had a valid point. "And she knows that doesn't she? That's why she never assumed that power" Lily muttered. Danica quickly nodded as she dangled from her pinched fingers. Lily reached over to the nightstand and pressed a button on a wired box. "Susan? Come to the third room on the right on the first level. Got a job for you" Lily said. "You sure you want me to leave Rose's side?" Susan asked. "Has she got better?" Lily asked. "No, she hasn't" Susan replied. "Then come here" Lily sighed. The giantess placed Danica on the nightstand. "Put your clothes on" she said softly. Danica quickly did hoping that the woman wouldn't command that if she was going to kill her. Once done, Lily placed her on the floor. "What's going to happen to me?" Danica asked. "...you fulfilled your part of the bargain. So will I. I must ask. Why did you turn on her?" Lily asked.

 

"She doesn't love me. She acts like it but I'm just a vessel for her. No mother would advocate the rape of their daughter" Danica replied. Lily tapped her giant bare foot in front of her. Danica watched as her pink sole came into view before coming right down. "So, it was because you were slighted. Wasn't because you had a change of heart" Lily said coldly. Danica didn't want to refute that. Didn't want to risk being at the business end of her sole. "You think I'll squish you if you say the wrong thing?" Lily asked reading her expression. Danica nodded. Susan appeared slipping through the cracked door. Lily bent down. "I said no harm would come to you. You have spent your entire life watching you and yours fucking helpless people over till it's become instinct. You have much to learn how one should live their life. Fortunately, I have just the person who can give you a glimpse of what it's like to be one of the humblest people there is. Susan?" Lily asked.

 

"She worth keeping alive?" Susan promptly asked. "Apparently yes. I want you to show her the colony.  Show her what borrowers are truly like. If she harms even one of them, you have full authorization to use arcane" Lily said staring right at Danica. "This ought to be interesting. Come along girl and no funny shit" Susan said yanking Danica by the arm. It was a long walk to the sunroom for her. "Don't tell me you're tired yet?" Susan asked seeing her slow down. "I've never walked this much shrunk before. It was like a quarter mile" Danica said. "More like 800 ft. our size. Better tough ten up fast. We got way more walkin' to do" Susan said as she had them pass into the sunroom. "This be the entrance to the colony. Keep walkin'" Susan said to her. Danica was floored by the sheer magnitude of what lay before and above her.

 

"Holy shit! How many live here?!" Danica asked. "Hard to say. Some left to start their own lives in the last few months or so with the new borrower rights laws. I'm  guessing 12,500 or so" Susan replied looking at people as they walked by. "And they all live in these homes?" Danica asked. "Mostly. Some live above shops or in apartments but mostly single homes" Susan replied. "They look so realistic. Everything looks so normal. Are those real street signs?" she asked. "Lily went the extra mile when she created that place. Real beds, toilets, and baths. Electric lighting. Street signs so they don't get lost. She even encouraged them to make their own economy. That's not including the social projects. Schools for kids, day care centers for working parents, grief counselors for those lost or murdered. Murdered by humans like you" Susan said staring down the girl. "Look above you"

 

"That dome is an engineering marvel. Inch think reinforced glass to protect us from predators and the elements. Heating elements to melt snow so it won't cave in. Polarized glass so it won't cook us in the summer. Lily told me she spent 2.4 million pounds on it. Said it like someone like you would buy a loaf of bread" Susan said stretching her neck. "All this for some weak little things?!" Danica said. Susan glared at her as Danica clapped her hand over her mouth. "See that truth drug still kickin'. You humans have this thing about judging someone by their looks. Skin tone, their hair, their clothes, and of course their size. But you're the worse for it aren't you?" Susan asked. "Wha...what do you mean? I'm not racist" Danica said. Susan had her sit on a nearby bench before sitting next to her.

 

"Naw. Don't mean that and you know it. I can smell it on you girl. Borrowers have four times the sense of smell humans do but me? Me I'm around 7 or so. When I lost my sight, my other senses kicked into overdrive. Hell, I couldn't even live here due to the smells. Takes some concentration for me right now. Yeah, past the bacon and eggs and toast on your breath I smell something else...blood. Blood and exposed tore up flesh. You ate someone our size, chewed them up good, and didn't brush your teeth or nothing within the last 24 hrs. And you got the guts to show up on our front door" Susan hissed. Danica began to sweat. "Your heart poundin' and your sweat confirms that. Don't need no drug to fuss you out. Your sweaty hands and feet tell me I'm on track. You get off on killing people because their small and weak?" Susan asked. Danica didn't have time to shake her head before Sudan moved with astonishing speed gripping the girl by her neck with one hand and lifting her off the bench.

 

"Acck..." Danica coughed trying to breathe. "You're small and weak now. Just a twist of my wrist and your neck snaps like a matchstick. Might make me feel better seeing what Jacob did to Rose. That girl is the closest I got to a daughter. Yeah...should just kill ya" Susan hissed. "Lily...promised" Danica struggled. "That she did and she'll chew me out good if I just killed ya for the shits and giggles. Been chewed out before by her, figuratively and literally" Susan said. "Ple...ple..." Danica said shedding tears as the blackness of unconscious was coming for her. Susan let go of her watching the girl fall back onto the bench coughing and gasping for air. "My girl got enough on her mind without me having to add to it" Susan hissed. An awkward minute or so passed. "Rose? What...what about her?" Danica asked. "Why you care?" Susan sneered. Danica looked away. "That Jacob bastard was caught by her spying on us for your mom. Tortured the girl something fierce. She was barely alive when Keith and Claire rescued her" Susan said.

 

"I didn't know anything about that" Danica said. Susan looked at her with rage. "I mean the torture part" she explained. Susan knew she was telling the truth about that. "How...how bad was it?" Danica asked curious. "Her legs were shattered. Arms broken. Punctured lung and her godamnned liver was split in two just to name a few. Keith told me it was like putting together a living jigsaw puzzle. Girl was probably praying for death as she was raped until her fucking uterus was...was..." Susan said sobbing softly. Danica looked at her sandaled feet not wanting to think about what she heard. People carrying items and driving carts passed them by. A girl no older than 5 was hurriedly behind them and dropped something. Danica got up and went over. "Wait sweetie. You dropped a... what is it?" she asked holding the thing. "Scrabbles! Thank you!" the girl said taking the doll from her. The girl ran to catch up with her parents and waved at Danica. Danica found herself waving back.

 

"Why did you do that?" Susan asked. "I didn't want her to lose it" Danica shrugged. "Why you give a shit? You ate kids before haven't you?" Susan asked. Danica bit her lip. "She's barely an inch tall. If you were your regular size she could free fall right down your throat. So, if you ate kids her age and size, why do you give a fuck how she feels?" Susan asked roughly. Danica turned away from her gaze. "When you're our size you see us as equals. You just saw a kid who'd miss her dolly not some yummy snack. The past isn't so easy to shrug off. Your sins not so easy to dismiss. This looks like a normal village to you but each person here is at the mercy of the outside world. You humans grew up at the top of the food chain with not a care. Some good and then some like you. I want you to see something. Stand up and come with me" Susan said. Susan led her down the block and stopped in front of a shop. She had Danica walk in. "Two honey rolls please" Susan asked slapping down some currency. Susan handed one to her. Danica bit into it.

 

"Damn it's good!" she said. "Why thank you! Fresh from the oven with a touch of honey and sugar. My own recipe" a young woman said winking. "Ruthie. You should be getting ready to evacuate into the mansion" Susan said chewing. "I know Suzie. Just finishing a big batch to take with us you know" the woman said. "Well make sure ya don't forget. Traffic is gonna be a bitch tonight" Susan warned. Susan walked out followed by Danica. "Delicious isn't it?" Susan asked. "Fantastic!" Danica replied sucking her fingers. "Ruthie dreams of being a pastry chef in the outside world.  She is what you might call a first generation. Born and raised in the colony not truly knowing the dangers of the human world. Humans that would rape her, turn her into a sex toy, or dispose of her on a fetish website for likes and subscribers. After seeing her on our level, is she so different from humans?" Susan asked.

 

"...no, she's not" Danica replied softly. "Then why kill so many people because they were smaller than you?" Susan asked with tears in her eyes. "BECAUSE IT WAS EXPECTED OF ME!" Danica screamed. The girl stood there pitifully sobbing. Susan rubbed her forehead exasperated. Scratching symbols into the street with her sword, Susan quickly grew to human sized. Her shadow blocking out the light, Danica looked up and squealed as Susan picked her up. "Hush now. I'd figure we could talk more with some privacy" Susan said softly carrying her across the colony. After ten minutes of very careful steps, Sudan sat down in the grass beyond the colony outside streets. "What is this place?" Danica asked. "One of several common grounds. When borrowers want some peace and quiet or the kids want some open space to run around and play, they come to the common grounds. What did you mean by you were expected to?" Susan asked. "It's a long story" Danica said. "The best ones are and we got the time" Susan said. Danica felt the warmth of Susan’s palm and stretched out her legs.

 

"My first clear memory is my mom hugging me so tight it hurt. She was crying and clutching me tightly. My father pulled me away and she screamed trying to grasp me. He was holding a red stone and there was a flash. Suddenly, dad was enormous. I couldn't even see his face. All I could see was his worn shoes. "If you don't she will be punished" I heard him say. "You wouldn't! She's your daughter too!" mom said. "There's time to have another. Your choice Ebony" he said. Mom was far away enough I could see her face. She was utterly terrified. "I'll do it. Don't hurt my baby" mom said. "Good. You knew this day was coming. That one day it would be your turn" he said. "...yes. Just give me a minute with Danica. Please that's all I ask" she said. "One minute" he said. Mom walked over to me. The floor vibrated with every step as she got near. I felt myself wanting to run as her giant bare feet got closer and closer. They stopped within a foot of me."

 

"I remember her toes. Long, the nails painted pink with sparkles. They were pretty and her feet smelled like the strawberry lotion she would put on my skin. Her manicured hand reached down and picked me up ever so gently. Her palm was warm and sweaty. My bare feet slipped as I tried to stand in it. She cupped her hands to protect me from falling. She brought me close to her face. Her huge face with eyes red from crying. Her teeth chattered as she stared at my shrunken form. "Mommy? Why is everything so big?" I asked. "Daddy used magic sweetie to make you small" she replied. "Like Tinkerbell small?" I asked innocently. She turned away shedding tears. "Yes pumpkin. Like Tinkerbell small. Mommy has to go see grandma and when she comes back she's going to be kinda different" she said trying to smile. "Different?" I asked. "Mommy will be...quiet. She won't talk as much and she might be...mean sometimes" she said shaking. "You won't love me anymore?" I asked crying."

 

"Susan...I've seen heartbreak many times. Many times, because of what I did but that was the first time I’ve seen it. My words cut deeper than any knife. "NO! Mommy will always love you! ALWAYS!" she yelled hurting my ears. She brought me to her mouth and for a moment I thought she was going to eat me. She smothered me with kisses so much my clothes were caked with lipstick. "Times up Ebony" dad said. "Please just another minute!" she yelled. Dad snatched me from her before she could react. "Go into the room now" he said. Mom shuffled into the adjacent room where my grandmother lay in her bed. I could see form dad's hand, mom placing her hand over grandma's heart. She looked at her. "Please mom. For the love of God please" she begged. Grandma with her shaking hand reached up. Mom smiled trying to grasp it until grandma slapped it away to touch her heart."

 

"The red stone in his hand glowed bright red like a big Christmas tree light and mom screamed. I tried to get free of dad, but he closed his fist trapping me. The screaming went on for maybe a minute before it stopped. "Did it work?" he asked. "Perfectly. Been a long time since I had a body this young" she said. Moms voice...it sounded so...weird. Like someone playing the wrong chord of a song. "What about the body?" he asked. "Call an ambulance. It'll look like I passed in my sleep" mom said. With dad opening his fist, I saw grandma dead. Her eyes frozen open and her mouth in this creepy grin. Everything changed after that day. My mother was no longer my mother. She was Ebonheart" Danica said softly. "My god girl. How old was you?" Susan asked. "Well, it was a year before I went to kindergarten, so I guess I was four years old" Danica replied. "And you saw your momma possessed by that thing?" Susan asked.

 

Danica nodded. "I learned later what had happened. Ebonheart was in my grandmother and she had a stroke. She had promised my father power if he served her. When she was caught off guard, he enacted the spell on her behalf" she said. "Why? Wouldn't she just do it automatically if she died?" Susan asked. "And be at my mother's mercy for food, hygiene, and whatnot for whatever how many years? And that's not assuming mom didn't take me and run away somewhere" Danica replied. Susan nodded conceding that point. "She wouldn't play with me anymore. Dad mysteriously left not long after. She was cold to me like someone had turned the air conditioning up in her heart. And then something unexpected happened. A drunk driver ran a light and hit us. I was just scratched up by my mother's body was pretty banged up."

 

"She was under heavy medication at home and when she was really doped up, my real mom came out. Somehow, the drugs suppressed Ebonheart's control. She would play with me, hug and kiss me constantly, even painted my nails. Eventually, she stopped taking the meds and Ebonheart returned. I began sneaking meds in her food just to see my real mom again but that didn't last long at all. Ebonheart punished me by shrinking me and making me sleep in a shoebox for an entire summer. Other 8-year-old kids spent their summers playing in a pool and eating junk food. I played in a bathroom sink and ate crumbs of food!" Danica yelled slamming her fist into Susan's palm flesh. "After that, I did anything to avoid her anger. Did everything asked of me. When I became 12, she began to teach me arcane. The simplest spells. Wind spells, scrying for lost shit, healing spells. She was a tough teacher is the nicest way to describe it."

 

"By my 13th birthday, I had mastered the basics and moved onto a spell that I actually liked. The shrinking spell. Shrinking random stuff was super fun. Cars, trees, all kinds of stuff and then I fucked up. She had taken me on a trip for her job and we had pulled over into a rest stop so we could go pee. While she was inside, I saw a really pretty red sports car parked and I got out the car. Went over and made sure nobody saw me. Shrank it right down small enough it would fit in one hand. Carried it back to the car and got in just as she was coming back. "We'll stop at a motel when we get to the next town" she said. I placed the car in my pocket for safe keeping. So, we're putting the luggage on the floor and suddenly there's a funny beeping coming from my pocket. "Danica...what is that coming from your pocket?" she asked. I pulled out the car. The alarm system had gone off. "You know the rules about magic in the open" she growled motioning for me to hand it over. "Nobody saw me! I made sure of it!" I said scared giving it to her. She looked at the car carefully. "You are wrong" she said ripping the door open and shaking the car over the table. A man and a woman fell out of it. Barely an inch tall and looking at us with sheer terror."

 

"Take care of them" she said coldly. "I knew what she meant but how easily she said it terrified me as well. They were too small for me to make our what they were saying but I knew they were begging for their lives. Like any kid, I've crushed bugs before, but these weren't bugs. They were real people with real lives. Lives that ended because I wanted a toy car. And my mind raced over what I could do to them. I raised my hand over the woman and then quickly slapped it down. There was a pop and then a warm wet feeling under my hand. The man chirped a scream as I raised it and her remains stuck to my palm. The man was so pissed at me he ran at me. I just stared as he leaped at me and fell to the floor coming up short. At that size, the fall doesn't kill you. Mom...Ebonheart told me that. Something about terminal velocity. He survived the fall and fell right before my foot. "Put him out of his misery" she said watching. I raised my bare foot right over him and I could see him throw his arms up in defense."

 

"I don't know why I didn't outright squish him. Curiosity maybe. Curious as to how it would feel too slowly kill another human being. My sole came down on him and I could feel him struggling. It tickled. I remember actually smiling about it. As I pushed down I wondered what his last thoughts were. Fear of dying? The pain? The smell of my foot? His wife (or girlfriend who I killed seconds before)? And there was the crunching. The wet warmth and the crunching of his itty-bitty bones. I wasn't even in high school and I ended the life of someone under my dirty foot. Susan...I had an orgasm from it" Danica said softly pulling her knees to her chest.

 

"She was proud of me. I've never seen her smile like that. Not Ebonheart. It was my mom's smile being worn by someone else, but I didn't care. "Good girl. Humans deserve nothing else" she said kissing my forehead. I wanted her approval of me to last so I asked her what she meant by that. She told me everything. Her plans to wipe out humanity. Saying they were an affront to the planet and would being ruin to it. Our job was to eradicate them for the betterment of all species. I said I'd help her. I really believed what she said. Humans killing and laying waste to one another over religion, ideology, resources, and even the way they look different. After reading about Rwanda, Syria, the crusades, the Cold War, can you truly blame me?" Danica asked.

 

"Humans are capable of great evil but also great good Danica" Susan replied. "Then explain why the assholes are always the ones in power" she asked. Susan laughed. "It seems that way doesn't it. Good people have a way of keeping the bad ones in check. Might take some time but it happens. Eventually, their voices are heard and evil slinks back into the shadows" Susan said to her. "Wish someone told me that when I was 13. Have you ever killed someone?" Danica asked. "Yes, I have as part of my job" Susan replied. "You know shrinking magic so you had to have used it on someone" Danica said. "The cleanest way to kill" Susan said. "And how did it feel?" Danica asked. Susan gritted her teeth as she found the question out of line. However, looking at her she really wanted to know. "Haunting. I've never felt such power, such control" she softly replied. "Then you do get it. It was like a drug for me Susan. Just one hit and I was hooked."

 

"Mom would go on trips and always bring back shrunken people. Homeless but mostly runaways. As I got older it just got worse. I was 15 and mom gave me a shrunk teenager to play with. She was 17 and ran away from her abusive father. Mom found her at the bus station and offered her warm meal, bath, and clean clothes. As soon as she got into the car, mom shrank her and stuffed her in the glovebox. She was handed to me as one would hand over a puppy. She was terrified of me and she screamed her head off as I tore off her filthy clothes to wash her in the sink. I ended up taking real care of her. Washed her, fed her, played with her, groomed her until mom scolded me wondering why she wasn't "serving" me. From then on, I abused her in every way imaginable. Made her lick my feet, call herself bug slut and shrinky. I even made a game out of it. Lick my feet for an hour or get raped by me for 10 minutes. She got to choose. And one night I left the window cracked open to let air in and I caught her trying to escape."

 

"I grabbed her just as she was squeezing her butt through the crack. I was so angry I squeezed her till her ribs cracked. She begged for her life. Said she wouldn't try that again but I was so angry. I felt betrayed. I kept her alive and I just wanted her to worship...no...to love me! That's what I wanted! I wanted someone to love me! So why did I eat her Susan?! I laid in my bed feeling her thrash in my stomach and I fucking fingered myself until she stopped. She was 17. Her name was Amanda, her favorite food was cheeseburgers. Favorite movie was The Nightmare Before Christmas. Beautiful red hair and cute freckles on her cheeks. And I ate her alive..." Danica sobbed.  Susan found herself using her finger to pet her head. "I knew I was a monster from then on and I embraced it. Demanded more humans. Smaller ones. Killed dozens by the week. Never asked where she got them but when she did I took them like they were candies. And when mom told me one day she would need my body, I didn't object. Knowing what that meant I didn't give a shit. As long as I could eat, rape, and crush people whenever I wanted, I didn’t give one shit. Well, the devil will soon collect her due huh?" she asked chuckling almost hysterically.

 

Susan brought her to her face. "I noticed you started calling her mom at the end" she said. Danica looked at her fearfully. "That's some story you told, and I can tell you this. I'm sorry you went through that but I'm not sorry you murdered people. You want absolution you ain't getting it" Susan said. Danica looked at her and began tearing off her clothes. "Leave at least a leg or arm for the plan" she said softly. "What are you...ummph!" Susan asked before Danica jumped into her open mouth.  Susan pulled her out. "Hell ya think ya doing?!" Susan yelled. "Poetic justice. It's only fair I should get eaten after what I've done. You said it yourself I can't be forgiven for what I've done" Danica said. "Jesus on a cracker! That doesn't mean you feed yourself to me like you're a crawdad! What I was trying to say was you won't get absolution from me or anyone else. Ya got to earn it for yourself" Susan said wiping the spit off the shrunken girl. "How I go about that?" Danica asked. "Working you ass off for those that need you. Every life you took you gotta earn that back with interest. Even if it takes your entire life" Susan replied. "But I killed so godamnned many!" Danica yelled. "Then you best start now" Susan said. Susan placed her on the grass and canceled the spell growing her back to normal.

 

"I can trust ya not to gobble them up right?" Susan asked. Danica nodded. "Then help me carry their shit to the mansion" she said. Susan and Danica spent the next several hours loading borrowers and their precious things into boxes and carrying them into the mansion. Susan kept a close eye on her but as the trips they made became more and more, she could see the girl enjoying the work. She was careful in picking the children up. Giggling at them at blushing as some of the boys said she was pretty. However, she notices once or twice Danica licking her lips unconsciously. It was just past noon when Susan told her to sit in the kitchen and rest. "How many do you think we moved?" Danica asked. "Oh...500 or so" Susan replied getting a bottled water out the refrigerator. "That's all?!" Danica yelled. "Slow going. They got their stuff and food to pack too. Speaking of food, ya hungry?" Susan asked. Danica nodded. "I’ll be back to whip up some grub" she said leaving her.

 

"Well, you're human sized. That's different" Lily said seeing her enter Rose's room. Susan sat on the bed. "Yeah. The Danica girl...she has potential" she said. "Hell you talking about?" Lily asked annoyed. "Don't get me wrong. She spilled her life to me and she did some nasty fucking shit. Like killed hundreds of people shit" she said. "Knew I shouldn't have made that deal!" Lily yelled standing up. Susan pulled her back down on the bed.  "Whoa. Slow down there. She knows what she did was wrong, and I told her she's going to spend the rest of her life making up for it" Susan said. "So it's just resolved just like that? She played you" Lily said. "Nobody plays me Lily. You forget I can literally smell a liar. That girl told me her life story. She said her first clear memory was her daddy threatening to squish her flat if her momma didn't turn her body over to Ebonheart. She was four years old Lily" Susan said. "A fair share of us had fucked up lives but we didn’t turn into monsters" Lily retorted. "You had the advantage of Puck keeping you on the straight and narrow and you had real magic to take care of yourself with. That girl had none of that."

 

"She killed people to impress her and then it was like a drug to her. She was a kid. She didn't have the maturity to sort of those feelings" Susan said. "You have killed people like her before who abused magic. People her age Susan" Lily said. "Yeah and I felt ultra shitty for it. My only saving grace was I was blind and didn't have to see their faces when I ended them. While I did my bid for queen and borrower country, some of those missions could've been handled differently. So, I'm telling you now, do not try to make this into a double standard thing" Susan said. "And this attitude has nothing to do with her being pretty?" Lily muttered softly. "I'll pretend that's the grief talking. If I didn't I'd slap you so hard your tongue would have whiplash. I have suffered more than you could ever know in your name. Put my dreams of motherhood on hold for you for years. Spent countless nights awake looking over your child. And here you allude that my judgement is swayed by a teenage girl? News flash, just because I'm a lesbian doesn't mean I want to fuck EVERY girl" Susan said shedding tears.

 

Susan moved to the side of Lily and gently picked Rose up in her hands. "This fragile girl in my hands is the closest I might get to having a kid. Half of my heart in my hands...the other sitting beside me. Apologize now" Susan hissed. "...I apologize. That was very wrong of me to say such a thing" Lily said quietly. Susan stared at Rose very quietly as her thumb petted the girl up and down her chest. Rose's blank expression tore at her. "Rose...It's Suzie. Please come back. We can play monopoly, binge watch something, go on a nature walk, I'll even paint your toenails that ugly black color you like. You know how I hate that right? How I said with such cute toes you're better of painting them...red" Susan said rubbing her tiny feet between her fingers. "Please...we love you so much. Just...just look at me if that's all you can do" Susan begged. Rose didn't even flinch. "Maybe if we grew her to human size?" Susan asked. "Keith voted it down. He said that it might help but when the spell ran out the sudden shrinking could cause a total collapse of her sanity" Lily replied. "As opposed to this?" Susan asked. "Screaming and foaming at the mouth? Yes" Lily replied. Susan tucked the small girl back in bed. "Call me if...you know" she said standing up. "Of course. And Susan...thanks for putting up with me" Lily said. "You're lucky you taste good down there" Susan winked. "Oh, is that all?" Lily chuckled. "And your heart" Susan said closing the door behind her.

 

"Bet you're starving. Time for sandwiches!" Susan said returning to the kitchen. "You okay? Look like you were crying" Danica asked. "Some bit of drama" Susan said getting the lunchmeat out. "About me?" Danica asked. Susan simply nodded. "Looks like you might've stuck up for me. Thanks" Danica said. "Don't prove me a fool girl" Susan warned putting the condiments down on the table. They made sandwiches and sat at the table to eat. Tiny Elena entered the room to get something to drink. She saw Danica and spat on the floor before leaving. "Guess it's harder for others" she muttered. "You don't got friends here that's for sure" Susan said eating.

 

Meanwhile in London...

 

"Wha..." Mai asked groggily sitting up. She was her normal size in the giant bed and panicked as last night's events came back in her mind. "My baby!" she yelled. "Over there" John said pointing to a shrunken woman breastfeeding her baby sitting on the bed hypnotized. Mai scrambled over to them. "Give her to me!" she yelled yanking the child from her breast. Mai checked her day-old infant out. She sighed seeing her was perfectly fine. Mai had her latch to her breast. "So you don't need a wet-nurse?" John asked. "Not from a filthy human" she hissed. "Guess we don't need you anymore" John said plucking the woman up. He shrugged before shoving her into his mouth and swallowing her whole. "We must get Jacob back. At the very least to make sure he doesn't speak of our plans to attack" she said. "No" John said gazing out the window. "What do you mean no?!  Mai shouted. "Aside from your real reasons for wanting him back, Jacob isn't enough of a liability to risk Ebonheart breaking her contract" he said. Mai stared at his back. "I wish to discuss this with her" she said.

 

"It was her decision. We discussed it as you rested. Your human mate isn't worth enough risking harm to Aspen and her brood. The matter is closed" John said annoyed. "Who are you to speak to me in such a way you powerless halfling?!" she yelled standing up on the bedsheet. "Halfling? Do you feel that way about that in your arms? You and that Jacob fucked up. You payed the penalty for it. Deal with it. You idiots should've brought the girl here when your cover was blown" he said turning to stare down at her. Mai glared up at the giant but held her tongue as she knew he had a valid point. "And we have bigger concerns. Danica ran away" he said. "What do you mean ran away?!" Mai asked. Ran away! Absconded! Flew the fuckin' coop! Sometime late last night. Left everything here including her clothes and phone. We scryed for her and found nothing" he muttered. "That could mean..."

 

"She's not dead. Ebonheart would’ve sensed that. She’s in a place shielded from such low-level spells. The Durmont mansion no doubt" he said. "She turned on us and you still won't go and take them back?!" Mai yelled. "If Aspen, Claire or Keith come to any harm by Ebonheart or an agent under her will the blood contract will be broken. It will be her that suffers its penalty. Our hands are tied" he said softly. "And you're fine with that?" she asked. "Of course not. We parted on less than amicable means. I've grown fond of the girl. I regret what I did to her. My wounded pride was probably the catalyst to this. Are you well enough to move about?" he asked. "I am now" she replied. John lowered his hand. "Get in. Your great leader is expected to arrive any moment" he said. Mai carefully stepped into his hands before he departed the room. 

 

"Xaimei phoned she was near the hotel" he said as the elevator took them down a floor. Mai grew anxious at the sound of that. "Is the stories true that she became the ruling voice of the council? Last I heard there was a power struggle in the family" she asked. "Yes, it's true. My halfwit uncle has been...removed. My sister now commands the family and under the agreement is the deciding voice of the council" he replied. The door dinged and they stepped out. "Nice of you to join me. Your sister should be here any minute" Ebony said waiting patiently in the lobby. Half a dozen normal sized humans kneeled around her. "I decided to unshrink some surviving humans to serve our friends. You look well Mai" Ebony said looking at the girl in his hand. "I am well thanks to your care as well as my child" she said bowing as best she could sitting in his palm. "How were the arrangement coming here?" John asked. "Not sure. I'm curious myself" Ebony replied. Outside the revolving door, a black van passed, and then another, and another. Once the last van passed, Ebony found that 10 had arrived. Two men carrying a red carpet came through the regular door followed by a single young girl. The men unfurled the carpet and the girl got on her knees placing a tiny woman on the carpet. "And that's how you make an entrance" Ebony whispered.

 

Xaimei walked slowly on the expanse of carpet. Dressed in fine silken clothes stopping at her ankles, it was bright red with gilded gold accents. Her hair in a bun and a fan in her right hand covering her mouth. Ruby red flats on her little feet as she took graceful steps. The familiar giant and giantess waited patiently as she came near.  "Traditional ceremonial garb only worn for the highest honored non-Mogwai. This is an honor Ebony" John whispered. "Then I better not embarrass myself" she said getting on her knees. Xaimei chuckled as those far bigger than her propositioned themselves. "Behold! the head of family West! Voice of the council and protector of the great Homeland has entered your presence!" one of the men shouted. "We observe the honor of the presence of Mistress Xaimei of family of the West" John said softly. Xaimei got ever closer to Ebony's face. She slipped off her right flat and raised her bare foot close to the giantess' lips. "To honor those that come before us, kiss my foot as thy are of my family" Xaimei said. Ebony kissed her tiny foot gently. "And you also brother" she said. John moved over and did the same. She turned around and looked at her giant servants. "Go! Bring in our troops! Have them bedded and taken care of!" she shouted regally. She watched the scramble about to fulfill her orders.

 

"Come sister. You are no doubt weary from travel. We have prepared lunch for your arrival" John said lowering his hand. "Sounds agreeable" she said stepping into his palm. John, Mai, Ebony, and Xaimei sat at an open table in the hotel restaurant. A waiter came by with a blank expression and served drinks. "Bring out the appetizers first" Ebony said. "By your will" he droned. "Now that nobody is looking, you can act normally Xaimei" Ebony chuckled. "Yes, I was putting on airs. I take all the humans are under control here like him?" Xaimei asked looking at the waiter through the kitchen door. "Every last one. Only a handful remain unshrunk" Ebony replied sipping her white wine. "How many are here?" Xaimei asked. "Still alive? A hundred or so. Plenty for your troops to have fun with. On a related note, how many did you bring anyway?" Ebony asked. "343 was the best I could do under short notice. However, I was able to include more than a few class A or better mages to lead my divisions" Xaimei replied.

 

The small girl took off her shoes and stretched out to relax. "It is an honor to serve under you" Mai said softly. Xaimei looked her over. Come here child and sit next to me" she commanded. Mai walked across the table and sat beside her. "The child is but days old and seems mixed" she said. "The father is a westerner human" Mai said nervous. "It's alright. As long as a single drop of Mogwai blood flows in her veins, she will be accepted under my watch" Xaimei said touching the infant. John cocked an eyebrow. "I don't see your daughter" Xaimei said to Ebony. There was an uncomfortable silence. "While you were in transit, there was an incident. Mai and my human spy were discovered. In the confusion, we lost my spy and my daughter...turned on us" Ebony hissed. The waiter returned with shrimp cocktails. "And when you find her?" Xaimei asked. "I will erase her mind. I need only her body" Ebony said ripping the tail off a shrimp. Mai cringed at the sound of ripping meat between the giantess' fingers.

 

"How badly were we compromised?" Xaimei asked tearing off a bit of shrimp. "They know we will arrive with a considerable force. They don't know the numbers or effectiveness of it though. Also, we have knowledge of their magic weapons. Once we have Danica and the infant, we can obliterate the mansion and colony with a few high-level spells. They won't have time to rally a counterattack before they're ashes" Ebony said. "You make it sound easy" John said. "There are static things in life. A cause and effect that can be measured and predicted. Observe" Ebony said motioning for the waiter to come to them. With a snap of her fingers, the waiter shrank down to a familiar 3 inches. She reached down, picked him up, and placed him on the table. "Now I will release some of my control over him" she said.

 

Andrew was a fresh faced 19-year-old boy and working as a waiter was his first real job. It payed shit but the tips were great and he had a thing for a cute bar hostess that worked the night shift. He was working the tables like he had been doing for two months now dreaming of asking the girl out that weekend. Then, his mind became fuzzy. "Wha...what happened...Aaah!" he yelled coming out of his stupor looking at a huge woman staring down at him. He looked around and saw she wasn't alone. A giant and two small Asian women. One carrying a baby. His surrounds looked familiar except everything was massive. "See how he looks around panicked? And now he will ask questions of me" Ebony said. "How? How..." Andrew stammered. "There. Cause and effect. I shrank you young man to prove a point.  And no, I won't undo it" she said. Andrew looked at John and the others. He went to the girls. "You know why he went to them John?" Ebony asked. "To protect them? To see if he can find help out of them?" John asked. "Right on both counts. Once you understand the nature of something, you can predict it. Little man, they won't help you and don't need your protection" Ebony said. She flashed her ring and Andrew went rigid.

 

"What's happening to me?! What did you do?!" he yelled. "Asserting control over your body. Xaimei, he's a virile boy. How long do you think he would last if her jerked off?" Ebony asked. "Looking at us? 2 minutes tops" she replied. "Hehe...sounds about right. Get rid of your clothes " Ebony commanded him. Andrew was freaking out as his body acted on his own. He shed his uniform and everything else.  His tiny dick popped free of his underwear and he stood nude before them. "Look at her boy" Ebony said. Answer didn't want to comply, but his head turned and his eyes focused on Xaimei. He looked upon her bare feet and traveled up her body until he stared at her face. His dick twitched. "She's very pretty isn't she?" Ebony asked. Andrew barely nodded. Xaimei grinned and opened her legs while pushing aside the bottom of her dress. According to tradition, panties weren't worn under it. His dick became erect in seconds. "Now jerk off for her" Ebony said. Andrew grasped his shaft and began jerking.

 

"Please stop this...this isn’t right!" he yelled masturbating. "There are certain things at play here John. One thing leads to another and then another. He pleads for help, but his instincts scream to fuck your sister. It's a survival mechanism. To breed at all costs. He's terrified out of his mind but right now his instincts are to force his tiny dick in her and make a baby. Isn't that right boy?" she asked. "Not...not true..." he groaned. "Bullshit. You're thinking about her as we speak. Those slender flawless feet and toes. Milky white skin, Ample breasts straining against her dress. Her almond colored eyes looking dead at you. Thinking slyly of cumming in her. Her belly swelling with your child. Her breasts weeping mother's milk to feed your offspring. There! See how he tenses up? His leg muscles ready for that final push. His prostrate throbbing, seminal ducts ready to release his load" Ebony said. "You're going to cum for me?" Xaimei asked. Andrew heard her voice and shot rope after tiny rope of semen towards her only to have it land and disappear into the white tablecloth.

 

"Oh god...oh god..." he whined. He was too focused on Xaimei to notice Ebony lunged down and snapped him up in her mouth. His little legs kicking the air until she slurped him in. With a dignified gulp, she sent him to her belly. "A leads to B which leads to C. I know Keith. He'll try some quick fakeout. Oberon will coach him about how to fight someone like me. Claire will be emotionally unstable as her mind will be focused on either protecting her loved ones or not harming the baby. Lily will try to lead by inspiration. And Elena? She's too softhearted. They will break rank under our onslaught as easily as I break a nail. Now where's the godamnned entree?" Ebony asked. "I think you ate the guy who was going to bring it out" John replied. "I see. I'll help the chef and get some food" Ebony said standing up. "If it’s alright, may I retire in your room. I still feel tired" Mai said. "Go ahead get your rest" Xaimei said. Mai bowed to her and drifted to the floor before leaving. Xaimei and John were left alone.

 

"So...what you said to Mai about her daughter is unlike you" John said. "What do you mean?" she asked. "You hate half breeds. You used to give me all kinds of shit about my human half...or have you forgotten?" he asked. "I did. It was an ignorant thing to do" she muttered looking at her feet. "An ignorant...sister you used to shrink me and bully me to no ends. Making me sleep in your smelly slippers. Press your foot on me. Spat on me" he said trying to contain his anger. "I remember. A childish thing by a child" she said sighing. "A childish thing? You continued until I left the house!" he yelled. The tiny woman looked up at him. John paused as the last time he showed outrage to her he found his way up her ass. "Recent events have made me rethink some old ideas" she said. "Care to share with me?" John asked leaning in. "You know of Wen right? You remember her?" she asked. "The family servant. The human father brought back to care for you" he replied. "She is my true mother and no she isn't a human" she said. "...then what is she?" he asked. "A Yaksha" she replied.

John covered his mouth and looked away. "Oh, holy shit. That's even worse than a human. And here you have me grief for years for being half human. the irony" he chuckled. Xaimei stood up and walked over to his right hand resting on the table. She suddenly hugged his finger. "What...what are you doing?" he asked pulling back. "I cannot express how sorry I am for hating you. You can't help being half human no more than I can help being half Yaksha. I truly ask forgiveness" she said looking at him. The way she bowed before him felt creepy. Not once did she ever show good tidings to him. "Why? Why tell me this? This is a damning thing for people to know. I could take control of the family just on this" he said. "Losing father. Having to kill our useless uncle has taught me the value of family. You are the last male of our family and that alone deserves respect. You are my younger brother and I love you" she replied. "Stop...stop it" he said cringing.

 

"I deserve your scorn and skepticism...and probably more" she muttered. "Damn right you do. Xaimei is perfect. Xaimei mastered the basics so early. Xaimei performed perfectly on her first assignment. That's all I heard constantly. Remember the night you came back from that assignment? I tried to hug you and you slapped me. Taught me never to show love to you" he said. She saw the pain in her giant younger brother's eyes. "Forgive me. That was due to the shock of our uncle raping me earlier that day" she said. His rage and pain disappeared instantly. "He...he did what?" John asked. "He raped me" she said softly looking away. His hands went to pick her up. Most of his life, he despised his older sister and as he held her in his hands she felt so fragile and weak. He faintly heard her sobbing. "I didn't know" he muttered. "Maybe I should've told you. Should've told you many things. It could've changed things between us" she said. "Well...I know now. The things you said before about loving me...did you mean it?" he asked. She looked dead in his eyes and nodded. John brought her close to his lips. With a gentle kiss of her head, Xaimei felt like a great weight was lifted from her shoulders. "Love you too" he said softly.

 

"Aww...that's sweet" Ebony said returning with a tray of food. "Thought you two didn't get along" she said. "We had a talk. Family stuff" John said. "I see. Well, forgive the stereotypical fish and chips but the chef said it’s the specialty" she said. "Brother, feed me" Xaimei commanded. John looked at her with a cocked eyebrow. "Please?" she added. "Better" he said smiling. Ebony watched him tear off bits of fried fish and give it to his sister to cutely nibble on. The display made her think of her daughter. She was pissed beyond belief of her betrayal but couldn't shake the instincts of parenthood or more precisely the feelings of love that came with it. Of all the thousands of years of her existence, Ebonheart didn't know motherhood until 1949. Her first child was born that year and the father a German bricklayer. To feel a life grow in her belly was a marvelous thing. To breastfeed it fantastic. And to watch her grow over the years a magic of itself. Then in 1975, she lost her daughter to a human.

 

The body found near the wall. Apparently, a soviet officer shot her trying to climb underneath a part of the Berlin Wall. For what reasons she did that nobody knew. A devastating blow to Ebonheart as for that brief part of time, she had ignored her quest to exterminate humanity to focus on being a mother and possibly a grandmother as the autopsy showed her child was with child of her own. Her vengeance renewed, she used her arcane to track down the man who killed her. A simple matter after finding his name. Scrying his name, she found him living in a cottage in Saxony, a state of East Germany. It enraged her to find out it was pure chance he was even there to shoot her child. Deployed at the last moment to give more security along the wall due to protests and then sent right back home a week later. Within two days, she stood outside the cottage as the winter snow fell. Christmas was only a week away and she could see them happily sitting around the fireplace as a man read a story. Apparently, he had married a German girl and had a teenage son by her. A seemingly normal family if you didn't know the man blew the brains out of a young woman just a week and a half earlier. Ebonheart knocked on the door. "Guten nacht?" the woman asked. Ebonheart pushed right past her.

 

The man rose from his seat looking to the side for his pistol. She raised her hand into the air and her ring glared brightly. The boy heard his mother and father yell out as he was blinded by the light. His own body tingled strangely. He felt a chill on his skin. Softness under his bare feet. As his vision cleared, he gasped in shock as he stood on top of his own huge undergarments. The strange woman towered over him. "Johan!" he heard his mother yell as Ebonheart reached down and picked him up. It was easy to grab the others and she dropped them roughly on a table. The father went to shield them both as Ebonheart reached into her pocket and pulled out a photo. She slapped it on the table. "Remember her?" she asked in German. He glanced at the photo. "Do you or do you not?!" she yelled making them all jump. "No! Please. Whatever wicked power you used, please undo it. We've done nothing to you!" he yelled. "Baba yaga...baba yaga..." the woman muttered looking at the giantess. "No, I'm not the witch crone of your legends. Nor am I the totenkinder. I am Ebonheart and your husband took someone from me. This woman" she said loudly tapping her giant finger on the photo.

 

"I don't know what you're talking about! I have never seen this girl before!" the 3 1/2-inch man yelled up at her. "You took her a week and a half ago. You robbed her of life" she said coldly. The man took a step back realizing what she referred to. "Oh my god. The woman at the wall" he muttered. "Piotr?" his wife asked. "Anna...this girl..." he muttered. "Your husband killed my daughter. He pulled the trigger and splashed her brains out in the cold wet ground. Piotr was it? You owe me" Ebonheart said roughly. "Just...just let them go" he begged. "No, you are going to...no not you. He will do nicely" she said pointing to his son Johan. "No! Leave him alone!" Anna yelled hugging him. Ebonheart easily separated the two and grabbed the boy up. Twisting him around as she pinned him between her fingers, Ebonheart studied the boy.

 

Young but not too young for her needs which saved his life. A few years younger and she would've eaten him out of spite. Dusty blond hair and blue eyes thrilled her as it indicated Fae ancestry. A big bonus for her. Rosy cheeks and bare ass right to his tiny soles of his feet. He had not known one day of work or hardship with such unblemished skin. Her fingernail rested underneath his teeny scrotum which alarmed the boy. He began kicking his feet at her. "I suggest you stop otherwise you might end up a girl" she warned with a sick grin. The boy froze. Ebonheart placed the boy on the floor before her. His parents scrambled to the edge of the table panicked of what may happen. Her snow and mud caked shoes just a foot from him. "Please don't..." Piotr muttered. She began taking off her clothes before them. Once naked, she placed her feet on opposite sides of him. Johan stared shocked at her as it was the first woman other than his mother he had seen naked and she was so huge he couldn't see her face.

 

"God in heaven...what does she plan to do?!" Piotr yelled. "My plan? My plan is for your son to impregnate me" she replied snapping her fingers. Johan was normal size once more and quickly turned to look at his parents. It was clear to him now how small he had been just seconds before. "You try to help them...you all die. You try to hurt me...you all die slowly" she said as if reading his mind. She spun him around and pushed him to the floor. "He's just a boy!" Anna screamed. "Old enough to breed me" Ebonheart hissed as she guided his cock into her. She bounced up and down his small shaft ignoring his mother's crying and Johan's whimpering. Being young, he only lasted a minute before cumming inside her. She was displeased he lasting so little time but got a sick joy out of being his first. The boy didn't move from where he lay. "Leave him. I'll give you a child just leave him" his father pleaded. "First, your blood is weak. And second, I'd rather be barren than carry your child. Now what do you have to eat around here?" she said slipping off his son. She ate some food and drank some beer before assaulting the young teenage boy once more.

 

This went on for days. No less than 4 times a day she raped him while his parents watched. Johan had gone catatonic by the fifth day just staring off into space and grunting as he shot his load. Christmas Day came, and she has them all eating on the table. Your kind is stupid beyond reason. You celebrate a birthday for a figure you don't even know ever lived. A day created to prevent a civil war for a dying empire" Ebonheart said chewing sausage. They all looked at her. "I know all about your customs and beliefs. I was around for the beginning of some of them. "You talk as if you’re not human. Figures as only a monster would rape an innocent boy" Anna said glaring at the giantess. "You speak to me of monsters? What did your people do this century? You tried your best to exterminate a population because a failed art student told you to. What kind of people gasses to death babies? And you Piotr? Did you ever tell your son what the Red army did when they invaded Berlin? You tell him how they raped and murdered 240,000 women? And you have the nerve to speak to me about monsters. Your kind have the advantages of being big and able to have kids at the drop of a hat. And what do you do? Nukes? Mass murders and rapes! Lay waste to entire countries. You deserve what's coming your way" she said.

 

"And what is that?" Piotr asked. "Me" Ebonheart replied skewering a sausage. Days came and went, and the New year was upon them. Ebonheart held a shrunken Johan and played with him like a toy as she stared into the fireplace. His parents confined to an old toybox could not see the perversions. "Tomorrow I will be leaving as you have fulfilled your task" she said. Johan felt her massive fingers leave his crotch as she had taken to massaging it from the rough abuse. He looked at her. "I'm with child. I missed the time that should bleed" she said. He said nothing. "I thought you should know" she said standing up. She cracked open the toy box and dropped him inside. Anna and his father rushed to comfort the boy as usual. "Hear what she said? She's leaving" Anna said. "That and our son gave her a child. Anna...now that she has what she needs..."

 

"She will kill us" Anna said finishing. There was no escaping that box. At their size, the lid weighted over a metric ton. Just a slight crack fed them a bit of light and oxygen. All they could do was wait till morning to see what the woman had in store for them. Morning came and Ebonheart opened the box. She placed all three side by side on the table. She watched them immediately hug one another. "Since I'm leaving, you three have a choice of what will happen to you from here on out. Even though he gave me a child, that doesn't balance the scales. There is another debt to pay and it will be by your choosing. First option, you all remain shrunk for the rest of your lives and I place you somewhere safe. You will scrounge around for food and fear the danger of humans finding you. Second choice, I unshrink you, but Piotr here will die. Either way you will all remember the pain I've been given for the rest of your lives" she said. They were all aghast at her ultimatums.

 

"The second! Do what you will but let them go!" Piotr shouted. "Thank about this. When you fail to report for duty, they will come looking for you and most likely them. How does the Soviets handle soldiers that go AWOL?" she asked. The tiny man looked wide eyed. "I...they..." he stammered. "The first...the first choice" he sobbed. Ebonheart nodded. She placed them in the toy box and left the cottage. She left the lid open and listened to the talk. "This is my fault. I've destroyed us" the man muttered. Ebonheart glanced down as she drove. Anna and Johan hugged the broken man. Normally such a thing would irritate her to no end but, she wanted them to choose this. For in their panic they had forgotten one critical thing. She had made it to east Berlin and stopped at a small pub not far from the wall. It was the dead of night as Ebonheart broke into the place. One by one she placed them on the floor. It will be warm here and you have access to food and water. As I said a safe place" she said. "And you will let us go just like that? What if we told someone about you?" Johan asked. Anna clapped her hand around his mouth. They looked up terrified as the boy might've doomed them.

 

"You won’t. Gremlins are killed on sight in this part of the world. Wait...you don't think people will see you as humans do you?" Ebonheart chuckled. That realization sunk in immediately. "You planned this! You wanted me to choose this!" Piotr yelled. "If this is too much to bear, I can crush you all right now" she said. They backed away. "Thought so. Enjoy your new role in the food chain" Ebonheart laughed leaving them. 9 months later she gave birth to a baby girl as she knew she would. When the doctor asked the baby's name, Ebonheart thought back on the night she told Johan she was pregnant. How she stared at the fire and the black burnt ash. "Ebony, her name is Ebony" she replied. The Doctor looked at her strangely wondering why a woman would call a Caucasian child Ebony. He shrugged it off thinking she was some kind of old hippie and handed her the infant.

Chapter 27...Revelations Pt. 2 by Size Master

Years passed and Ebonheart didn't show the motherhood to her child. Not this time. She had one so before and it ended in heartbreak. The year was 1991, and Ebonheart brought her daughter with her on a business trip. With the fall of the wall, it brought new opportunities with it and Ebonheart made sure to capitalize on it. Seized artifacts taken by the Soviet Union began to appear and one in particular had popped up. As she headed to a secret auction house with her 14-year-old (soon to be 15) daughter in tow, she spotted the old beer pub. "Shall we rest for a moment?" she said to her daughter. Ebony nodded and followed her mother into the place. They sat and drank tea talking about the scenery but Ebonheart’s mind was somewhere else. She was using her ring to scry for the humans she left here years ago. Shockingly, she got a hit on one. With a hypnosis spell, she coaxed them out.

 

He wriggled out of a crack in the wall and walked right up to Ebonheart's ankle. "Can I get some candy mom?" Ebony asked. She nodded and watched her get up and go to the counter. She peered down and smiled as she realized who it was. She released him. "Long time no see Johan" she said grinning. The man saw the unmistakable giantess and pissed himself. "How nasty. All these years tiny make you like a rodent too?" she asked. He bolted at found himself suddenly trapped by her heeled feet. "And what pray tell happened to your parents?" she asked. "Dead! Rounded up and dead!" he yelled. "A pity but that's a human law that did it not me. See that girl over there? She's your daughter" she said. Johan stared dumbfounded at the young giantess happy to get some candy. "What...what's her name?" he asked. "Ebony" she replied. He was too mesmerized to think of why she had a strange name. Ebony returned to her seat and plopped down not noticing her shrunken father near her feet. "You going to share?" Ebonheart asked. Ebony giggled and handed her some chocolate.

 

Ebonheart watched carefully the small man inching closer and closer to her daughter's feet. Since he was a kid, he always wondered what his child looked like. Was she happy? Healthy? Such things natural for a father to think about even if the father was barely a young man himself. Being small and so near her, he could smell her perfume and body lotion. The stale sweat coming from her sandaled feet. His heart ached as he wanted to hug her, kiss her, tell her he loved her. Most of all tell her he was her father. His hand felt the smoothness of her big toenail the French tip speaking to that she was at least cared for. The skin of her toes so smooth. He wept silently as he noticed her toes were like his own mother's. What else had she inherited from him he wondered. Ebonheart shook her head knowing what he was thinking. His hand touched the space between her big and second toe and that was enough to alert the young giantess. She jerked her foot back and nearly fell out her chair. "EWW! Mom a browser was touching my feet!" Ebony yelled. "Not a Borrower but a gremlin dear. They're a huge pest problem is this part of the world and considered dangerous as they destroy machines " Ebonheart said. "Then I should kill it then?" Ebony asked. Ebonheart shrugged. "No! Please! I'm not a gremlin! I'M YOUR FA-"* crunch* 

 

He didn't even get to tell her who he was before her sandaled foot crushed the life out of him. "Fucking gross! He went splat everywhere!" Ebony said shaking the guts and viscera off her shoe. "Gotten himel! Sorry about that. Had no idea the filthy things got in here. Here fraulein" an older woman said handing Ebony a washcloth and sliding her sandal off her foot. "On my toes too..." Ebony whined. The old woman chuckled as she took each toe between her fingers and cleaned them of her father's blood. Ebonheart sipped her tea knowing this was how it would turn out. "If you know the nature of something, you can predict the outcome of it" she thought. Years passed and Ebonheart arranged Ebony's marriage. He came from good stock and was more than happy to assist her plans as long as he got to indulge in some of her power. Ebonheart was mostly aloof for her daughter's life not being cruel but not outwardly caring either. The birth of her granddaughter hadn't changed that. Ans the last time she let herself feel compassion, true genuine love, was the day she transferred her soul into Ebony.

 

She lay there helpless as the stroke had made a prison of her body. Her thoughts clear as a bell but broken, muted, and lost between the realm of thought and action. Her son in law held her stone and she watched silently as he held her young granddaughter in his hand. She felt sorry for Ebony as she begged and pleaded. Would the man harm his own child? She had seen him crush women under his feet for laughs. Eat them just because he could. But could he harm his own child as that was a big leap. And then she remembered one time she was cleaning the floor and found a book bag. A very tiny book bag belonging to a surely tiny child. Ebonheart knew what he had done and that was probably the first clue of troubles to come from him. "Yes, he would" she thought looking at him closing his fist around Danica. She tried to speak. "No... leave her...out" she thought but that came out was a mumble. And Ebony came towards her sobbing, her eyes begging her not to go through with it. "I am doing it for you...for her. So she can have a future. A world free from the threat of destruction brought by humans" she thought as she gripped her daughter's wrist. Her son in law placed the stone on her other hand and Ebonheart began the transfer.   

 

She could hear her daughter screaming in her mind, but she was free of her broken aging prison. Now, now she was young enough to see the prophecy come to fruition.

 

Ebonheart ate quickly as seeing the siblings being affectionate reminded her of what she denied herself for her own child. She questioned her own feelings for Danica. Turning her into a puppet. Using her as a breeding tool. Did she say and think those things out of anger, hurt feelings, or was it just a means to an end and nothing more? She didn't know. She excused herself to her room not long after finishing her food.

 

John sat naked in the hotel spa watching a male and female hotel workers fuck on his orders. The tiny humans barely amused him as they mated on the floor. Didn't help that watching them fuck reminded him of the sexual assault he committed on Danica. Yes, his pride was wounded and yes there was a feeling of vindication as he crammed his dick into the frightened girl. But that look in her eyes haunted him. Danica was no run of the mill girl to him. In fact, she was probably the one person in the world that was remotely nice to him. The Mogwai regarded him as a mutt. Xaimei an embarrassment (until recently), and Ebony just an errand boy and political marriage candidate. At least Danica was there to console him now and then. And he raped her out of hurt pride. "Everyone is so moody today" Xaimei said entering the room human size. "May you live in interesting times" he muttered. "Just because we're Asian doesn’t mean we have to prescribe to the fortune cookie shit" she said sitting next to him. "Thinking about Danica. I rather not have a meat puppet for a wife" he said.

 

"Then you think she shouldn't be punished?" she asked. "I didn't say that. She put all our plans in danger. She's a traitor" he said. Xaimei watched the male on the floor jerking as he came in the female. "You don't have to still marry her. You have a pick of who you want back home now. You are my brother" she said. "Lie down" he said. Xaimei looked curiously at him. "You came in for a massage, didn't you? Lie down" he said standing up. She did, and John pulled the towel from her body. She flinched as his hands began kneading her bare ass. "I've been deep in thought for the last half hour in here. Do you really love me? Honestly?" he asked. "I meant what I said" she replied. His hands began massaging her thighs. "Tell me sister. I know you're bisexual and you have feelings for Ebonheart, but have you considered taking a male as well?" he asked. She didn't answer immediately. It was a legitimate question that was circling around the homeland for the last two weeks.

 

John glanced at her face and saw worry in it. He paused and picked up the humans on the floor and placed the female near her face. "Where's the...oh..." she asked until she felt tiny feet on her back. John had motioned him to walk around to relax the giantess. "I'm sorry if the question is too personal" he said. "No, whispers abound back home about who I should or would take. With our uncle dead, the call for a male heir is getting louder for the house of Fei" she replied. "And no way in hell would they consider me for the job" John said. She simply nodded staring at the thralled woman near her face. Xaimei took her hand and used her fingers to play with the girl. John went back to massaging her starting with her feet. Xaimei hummed softly as his fingers tugged and rubbed each of her long toes. Smiling, she beckoned the girl to crawl closer to her mouth. "There is another option" he said softly. "What is that?" she asked with her breath tickling the girl. He didn't answer. Xaimei turned to look at him as he had not answered and had stopped rubbing her pink soles. He looked frightened. "Brother? What is on your mind? You can tell me" she said. "Dynastic marriage" he replied. Xaimei arched her back causing the male to fall between her asscheeks. She flinched. "I knew you'd be incensed" he muttered.

 

"No. The human is tickling my ass. What you propose is highly uncommon" she said. "I know but I'm the only other male in the family. If someone married into ours, our bloodline would be diluted even further. At least we can produce a child with stronger Mogwai blood" he said. Xaimei laid back down. "You were the first girl I ever loved" he said in a whisper. John took the man and pushed him feet first into her asshole. "What are you...hmmm" she growled feeling the man struggle instinctively as her giant rectum began pulling him even deeper. "I will be a kind husband. A caring man who will worship you" he said in her ear. He took the girl near her face and pushed her tiny feet past his sister's lips. She obediently opened her mouth to let more of her in. Once fully inside, John closed her mouth with his finger. She looked deep into his eyes and swallowed. "You would, wouldn't you? You wouldn't hurt me. Conspire against me" she said. He stroked her ear. She got off the table with the shrunken man dangling out her ass.

 

She pulled away his towel and gave his cock a few quick sucks. She bent over on a bench and stuck her ass out. "In the ass but be gentle about it" she said. John lined his cock with her asshole and gave no heed to the man in his way. With one thrust he disappeared along with half of his shaft. His hands massaged her tits as he slowly fucked her. Her toes clenched as she yelped. "I'm alright. He's dying inside me. Deeper...deeper" she begged. Her grunts and the sound of slapping flesh filled the room as John fucked his sister anally. He held her still with his arm around her belly as he came in her rectum effectively drowning the man struggling to breathe. John pulled out of her and gently spun her around. "You worry too much" she giggled seeing his worry. "I have a sister I'm allowed to love again" he shrugged. That tore at her. That he had to have permission to love her. She felt extremely guilty now. "Come here John and embrace me" she said. John crawled to her and hugged her tight burying his head between her breasts.

 

"I was a horrible sister to you but at least I can be a decent wife" she said. John looked astonished. "That’s a yes?" he asked. She nodded. John went to kiss her until she stopped him. "First thing. Can you get him out? Now that he's dead it just feels gross" she said. John laughed as she put her ass in his face. He reached in and yanked out the small corpse and threw it in a nearby waste bucket.    

 

  "You also down?!" Xaimei said entering the room human sized. "I see you enjoyed the spa" Ebony said looking at her wearing a swimsuit. "You changed the subject" Xaimei said. "A lot on my mind" she replied. "I see. Everybody brooding and not enough fun...that sword is magnificent! Where did you get it?" Xaimei asked. "This old thing? Got it years ago in Germany. One of a kind. This blade was crafted as a gift for Charlemagne himself" she replied. "The great king himself?! The one that united the countries of Europe to drive out the Moors?!" Xaimei yelled. "The same. Fae craftsmen forged this blade as he himself descended from our bloodline. A token of goodwill so to speak. Its name is Joyeuse*" she said.

 

(Authors note: this sword is very real...mostly. It did indeed belong to Charlemagne and is said to be virtually indestructible. Related to other swords Durandal and Curtana, it was said the only other sword to rival it in power was Excalibur itself)

 

"And you just happened to find it?" Xaimei asked skeptical. "It wasn't easy. I spent decades searching for it since Oberon nearly killed me with the wretched Rune Breaker of his. Last I had heard of it, it was kept in an old abbey in France. However, when the Nazis invaded, it was taken. At the end of the war, the spoils went to the victors and the Soviet Union came into owning it. When they fell, there were many people trying to make quick western cash. Hundreds of relics were sold, and this was one of them. Only a few people in the world know the one in the Louvre is a fake" Ebony replied. Xaimei stripped off her swimwear before sitting down on the bed. "And you think it will withstand his sword? This ancient thing?" she asked. "The blade has a enchantment on it. It can absorb magic and since Rune Breaker is an enchanted blade..."

 

"Joyeuse will use its own power against it. Brilliant" Xaimei finished. Ebony returned the sword to its scabbard and set it aside. "I had fun in the spa but I'm still up for some more" Xaimei said tickling her neck. "I could use a pleasurable distraction" Ebony said. Xaimei giggled as she shrank herself down. "Not too rough. Long day tomorrow" Xaimei said walking to her crotch. "I promise nothing little one" Ebony winked to her.

 

Back at the mansion...

 

"He's been sitting there for two hours...and he's stark naked " Aspen said. "He's meditating in the way he's familiar with" Lawan said drinking lemonade from a bottle. "And everyone is staring" Aspen said pointing to the borrowers passing the commons. "Let them stare. Yaksha have no problems with public nudity" Lawan said. "Keith isn't Yaksha. He's a borrower" Aspen huffed. "He has taken a Yaksha wife and adopted Yaksha ways. Borrower in blood, Yaksha in spirit" Lawan told her looking up at her giant husband sitting in the grass with his eyes closed. "Maybe so but you're fine with borrower girls over there fantasizing about riding your husband's dick like the crazy colonel from the end of Dr. Strangelove?" she asked. "I've never seen that movie" Lawan said not looking away. "This colonel rides a nuclear...it's not important! Him showing his fucking junk to random girls doesn't sit well with me!" Aspen yelled. "And we see where the real issue lies. I have no problems him showing his healthy penis to girls. Nor do I have issues with him fucking and impregnating them" Lawan said narrowing her eyes.

 

Aspen moved her legs, so they encircled the tiny woman. "So, you're saying I'm not over him" she said. "Exactly. You have Claire but you're still pining for my husband. You can't have your cake and eat it too" Lawan shot back.  "I carry his kid. Of course I'll have feelings for him!" Aspen yelled. "We both know it's more than that. You've been fidgeting and sneaking peeks at his dick on and off" Lawan said. "Yeah I want him to fuck me again. Hold me and make me feel safe. Seeing what's going to happen tomorrow can you truly blame me?!" Aspen spat with tears falling from her eyes.

 

"What about Claire holding you and making you feel safe? Don't you think you're being disingenuous to her?" Lawan asked calmly. The question stung Aspen. "I think you're drawn to him because you still see him as that shivering wet boy found on your porch years ago. A broken soul needing attention. I believe westerns call it the Florence Nightingale effect.  He was timid, understanding, his hands gentle as a summer breeze as you lay naked in his giant hands. He was the perfect male for you. These feelings strengthened when he put a baby in your belly and got stronger still when he was gone. If you saw him on the street begging for change before he came into your life, would you still have feelings for him? We both know the answer to that don't we? You humans judge so quickly on appearance and IF that is pleasing then you seek what's inside" Lawan said.

 

"That's not true. I'm not some superficial bitch" Aspen said angry. "Oh? A blonde blue-eyed girl no bigger than your thumb appears in your life and you love her in a second. Tell me. If she was a fat blob of a girl with ruddy skin and hair, would you have felt the same?" Lawan asked. Aspen bent down as best she could with her belly. "Yes, I would've! I wouldn’t have cared if Claire was built and looked like a fucking Hershey kiss! I wanted a friend! Anybody to take the grief away! And you! Both parents still alive couldn't possibly understand how empty if feels to lose them both in one fucking day!" she yelled. "You’re forget..."

 

"I didn’t forget fucking shit! You got them back in your life didn't you?! My parents are in the fucking ground. You're jealous I get that shit. You put up with me to make him happy but don’t for one second try to dictate how I should feel to someone! Here's some "western" advice for you. Going to have baby mama drama for the rest of your life how long it may be. Pull up your big girl loincloth and deal with it" Aspen said poking the tiny woman in the chest. Aspen gripped her belly. "The baby is moving" she groaned. "Stress...Aspen I'm sorry. With the news about Elena's baby...it's brought up some pent-up feelings" she said. "Elena is pregnant? And it's Keith...goddammit" Aspen hissed. "Calm yourself" Lawan said. Aspen took deep breaths. "Why is he mediating like this?" Aspen asked. "He said something strange happened to the sword when they went to rescue Rose. It shrank a clean foot and a half after it had grown to its full three-foot size. He's worried something is wrong with the enchantments" Lawan replied. "And he's meditating for the answer?" Aspen asked. "This is how he counted with the spirit of the sword last time remember?" Lawan asked. Aspen nodded just now remembering.

 

"This looks considerably different than last time" Keith said walking around on a wooden floor. Everything was massive to him but oddly familiar. He was the size of a borrower judging by the towering inn table sitting next to a chair. Only the light from a fireplace lit the room and as he walked onto the rug, he realized he was naked as the smooth rug felt good under his feet. A figure sat in the chair with its back turned to him. Carefully he made his way closer and closer. The smell of lilacs got stronger as he got closer to the chair and as he made his way round, a giant bare foot rested on the rug. His eyes looked up to see who it belonged to. Her beauty took his breath away. Her hair shimmered like sun sparkling fresh snow. Her blue eyes glowed gently as she read a book. Her skin an eerie paleness but seemingly vibrant like moving clouds in the sky. Her left leg resting on her right knee exposing her soft as rose petals bare sole. She wore a white dress and Keith blushed as her crossed legs exposed her bare vagina.

 

"Deep into that darkness peering, long I stood there, wondering, fearing, doubting, dreaming dreams no mortal ever dared dream before..." she muttered softly and as she did a gentle wind blew around Keith lifting him off his feet. The woman closed the book and sat it down on the table. She extended her hands palm up to have him land in it. "You have a fascinating mind Keith. This Edgar Allen Poe you revere. Why? What drew you to him?" the giantess asked. "He reminds me that even in the darkest of things, it's possible to find beauty and grace" Keith replied. "Like Aspen and Claire" she said smiling. "You look different Rune" he said. "Our bond has grown stronger the more you used me.  The old me was an idea of Oberon. This is your idea of me. Not bad I may say. You took great care in imagining my feet though" she said looking at her toes. Keith blushed furiously. "While I greatly appreciate the company, I'm curious as to why you came here" she said. "It's about the sword. It shrank suddenly while I was using it" he said.

 

"And you're worried something is wrong with me?" she asked. Keith nodded. She petted him with her finger. "I can sense you’re worried at an emotional level. Worried you're draining me by my constant use. Worried you're killing me" she said. Keith was shocked as that was his concern but hasn't said it. "Always thinking of others. Those girls are lucky. No, you're not killing Keith and no nothing is wrong with me" she said smiling warmly. "Then what happened?!" he yelled. "Why do I change size Keith?" she asked. "Well, it would be hard to kill anyone if you're the size of a tookpick all the time. And carrying you around full size would attract attention. That's the point of you being able to shrink and grow right?" he asked. Rune brought him to her face and kissed him. "Such straightforward reasoning. How I missed that. My enchantment doesn't include shrinking and growing spells" she said.

 

"Wha?! But...but you do it!" he said. "My enchantment is I change according to the needs of the one who wields me. Shrinking and growing is just the most common outcome" she said. "But then why did you shrink a foot and a half?" he asked. "Think about where exactly you were" she said. "I was in Jacob's loft. His hallway and when I went to swing you I hit the wall. Then you shrank and...oh" he said suddenly. "Go on" Rune said excited. "You shrank and you were short enough I could swing you without hitting the walls. That's why you shrank. So I could use you in tighter spaces" he said sighing. "Don't feel bad. Don't be ashamed of ignorance. Only be ashamed if you choose to stay in ignorance" she said.  "If Oberon created you, then why didn't he tell me this himself?" he asked. "He wanted you to learn for yourself. He sees you as a surrogate son and like many parents, he knows when their child must learn for themselves instead of being told everything" she replied. "And what about you Rune? The more I look at you the more I can sense your feelings too" he told her.

 

"What do you mean?" she asked. "You want me to stay longer. There's a slight tremor in your hands like you're fighting your emotions" he said. "Oberon created me from the lost soul of a murdered girl. It was necessary for the bonding to work. I have emotions, wants and desires like any girl. Oberon closed himself to me, so I wouldn't be influenced by our connection but you...you have awoken them. I admit...I am lonely" she muttered. "I have some time to spare Rune. This is from my mind right?" he asked looking around. The giantess nodded. Keith concentrated hard and the room faded away and was replaced with a beautiful forest. "Keith it’s so beautiful!" Rune said turning full circle to that in the sight. "Yeah...beautiful" he said looking at her as the sunlight reflected off her shiny hair. Rune blushed at his thoughts. "I came here many times to get back to my roots. To remind myself I'm a borrower. Head that way" he said. Her footfalls were soft and delicate on the ground not even leaving an impression. Even her soles were unsoiled from walking in the dirt. "On spring days, butterflies love to land on the wild flowers growing on the bank here" he said pointing to them. Rune giggled as a gust of wind made them take flight around her.

 

"This place is very important to you. You've never shared it with anyone. Not even Aspen so why me?" she asked. "You've saved my life and those I've loved a bunch of times. I thought you were owed something special" he replied. Rune said nothing as she sat down and placed her feet in the water. "I don't remember much from the time I was alive. I remember washing clothes in a riverbank. How I would come home with dirty aching feet. Gathering kindling in a cold snowy forest worrying about wolves. My husband beating me for serving cold food. None of that I feel here. It's warm, my feet are clean and unblemished, and a man who cares for me sits in my hand" she said softly crying. She brought him close to her lips and kissed his chest gently sucking on it. "You have the power to bring joy to those who need it most. That's nothing compared to what I can do. That's more special than any magic. Keith became erect as thoughts entered his mind. "I...I don't mind if it's you" she said shyly. She placed him right in front of her exposed pussy and blushed deep red.

 

"Wow" he said seeing her pussy. Her public hair was very short and very fine almost like moss on a rock. White like fine cotton. His hands on either side began to massages and squeeze her folds as he licked and slurped her juices. She was sweeter than honey and the more he tasted the more he needed. Keith began to fuck her hard and fast as he drank her fluids and curiously he was not getting full. The goddess like giantess cooed and moaned cutely as her tiny master made her feel alive again literally. Her fingers delicately felt his tiny ass just before putting pressure on him from behind to keep him from moving too far away. Both groaned loudly as they came and she scooped him up. Her blue eyes danced with affection as she licked and sucked on his lower body. "sweet fuck...her tongue" he groaned as her tongue was velvet soft with barely a hint of roughness. It caressed his skin like a giant warm blanket and he found himself being pulled in deeper. Her mouth closed and there was not darkness but a faint light coming from the pit of her throat.

 

Her moans vibrated his body as she supped on his flavor. Her head cocked back, and Keith began to slide back. He wasn't afraid when he feet and legs went over the edge. He didn't panic as her throat muscles seized him and began to pull him down. Down, down he went and he exited her throat. He was shocked to find him not entering a humid stomach but floating slowly in the darkness towards a bright light. He has to close his eyes as he got near and with an extended hand, which he didn't know why he put it out, touched it. He gasped as images flooded his mind. Every battle, every fight he had used Rune Breaker in, he saw her with him. Her hands steadied his grip as he killed the leader of Final Heaven. Her hands balanced the blade as he swung upwards killing the assassin in the Mexican desert. She was right there in spirit and he never knew. And when he saw her face, she was happy.

 

Rune chose to eat him. A way to satisfy curiosity but it was more than that for her. She felt him slide down her throat and enter her very being. He rubbed and patted her belly and waited contently. He had shown her something precious. She felt she needed to do something similar. She trembled as she felt him touch her soul. Her toes wriggled and spread in the water as he drank in her very existence. So personal the experience she came. Her cum coating the rocks. Her breathing sharp as she laid on her back. She felt alive. She felt whole. So complete as a woman she felt milk leaking from her breasts. "Eva. My real name...is Eva" she muttered. She reached into herself and pulled Keith out. Placing him on her bare chest she looked at him softly. "Keith...my real name is Eva" she said surprised. "Yes...yes it is" Oberon said appearing aside Keith. "You knew?" Keith asked. "Aye I did" he replied.

 

"It was 1925 and I had chosen to forge a sword to fight Ebonheart. I had the materials but not a soul to anchor the enchantments. It couldn't be any soul. It had to be one touched by magic.  I heard of a story about screams that came from an old cottage in the Rhone Alpes of France. Story went that a man and young maiden lived there in seclusion back in the late 15th century. The man was an alchemist and tried to find the secret of immortality. By all accounts he was an abusive man who was chased out of Lyon and was deemed a heretic. Anyway, story goes that he used "infernal magic" in an effort to find a way to transfer a soul from one body to another. A form of immorality as you see. My magic led me to your soul Eva and just by touching it I saw what he had done. He used you as an experiment and tore your soul from your body and put it in a flawed soul gem. It broke almost instantly, and your soul escaped. In a panic, as your body was devoid of emotion or true reason, he killed it. He fled from the house leaving you there to rot. People came by some time after hearing your screams and interred you. But the terror you felt and the unnatural way you left your body trapped you here."

 

"I decided to give you purpose. To give you some kind of peace and purified your soul and integrate it into the blade. As a final gesture, I gave you a name. Rune. The word reserved in fae language meaning special meaning" Oberon said. "And again you use people old man!" Keith yelled. "Don't be cross with him. This is a far better fate for me than haunting an abandoned graveyard screaming my madness for eternity" Rune said. There was a long silence. "Now that you have your answer, you'll be leaving?" she asked. "Yeah but not before I say this. I couldn’t have ended up with a better companion" Keith replied. She held them both in her hands as she stood up. A gentle kiss for both she gave them. "Visit more often...if you survive this. And for you Oberon, if he falls in battle, release me for I will have no other master as great as he" she said. "It will be done Eva" he said. "That name is not mine anymore. I've become something more than a shrieking soul in the night. A protector, companion, and admirer of a heart truer than the edge of myself. I am Rune" she swore. Keith awoke as she severed the connection.

 

"What...the...hell" Lawan said dripping with semen. "Uhh...hmm..." he said looking at his cockhead with a single drip of cum leaking out. "I haven't seen many people meditate before but I'm sure having a wet dream doing it isn't normal" Aspen said. "The consultation with Rune was...involved" he muttered. "Involved so much you gave me a bukkake?" Lawan asked irritated. "You know what..."

 

"Of course I know what that word is! So, she must've been something for you to ejaculate all over your shrunken wife!" Lawan yelled. "She was...very beautiful...and extremely lonely" he replied quietly. "And you had sex with her? She's a fucking sword Keith!" Aspen yelled. "She's much more. She was a human girl once a long time ago until her husband ripped her soul out and killed her" he said using his discarded shirt to clean Lawan. Lawan calmed down somewhat seeing the sadness in his eyes. "And she told you this?" she asked. "No Oberon did. He found her haunting her grave nearly 100 years ago and used her soul as a bonding for the blade" he replied. "Figures. He would just use someone without asking" Aspen hissed. "Did you at least find out what's wrong with it?" Lawan asked. Keith explained everything.

 

"The enchantment is that intuitive? Impressive" Lawan said. "She was with us every step of the way. To be so close but nobody ever seeing or hearing her. You can see why she was so eager to...feel affection" he said. Keith opened his right hand revealing the blade. Curiously, it was wet. "She was crying at one point" he explained. "And you being you gave her some love" Lawan said. Keith didn't have to answer. He stood up and put his clothes on. He picked up his wife. "Let's go to our room for a bit. Me and her shared our souls and it left me...shaken" he said. "Alright. Need me to do anything?" Lawan asked. "Just...just have you two sit with me and don't fight about me" he said. "You heard us?" Aspen asked. "I was meditating not dead. Aspen, Lawan is my wife and she takes priority in my heart. And Lawan, Aspen has the right to feel that way about me. Just because I married you doesn't mean she can turn her feelings off like the flip of a switch" he said softly. Aspen cozied up to him while Lawan crawled onto his thigh. "You're really upset" Lawan said feeling him tremble. "I'll be better" he said smiling as he used his finger to let is wife and his other hand to hold Aspen's. 

 

Just outside the dome, Hikari kept a slow pace as she walked. She carried her son in her arms as her bare feet barely left the ground with each step. There was purpose to what she was doing. She didn't even sense the presence behind her. "If you're going to walk outside the dome, you need to look up now and then" Claire said behind her. "Sorry, busy trying to get a feel of the land and get my son to sleep" Hikari said up at the giantess before her. "Feel for the land?" Claire asked sitting down crushing the grass. "In Japan, koonago can instinctively feel the streams, rivers, brooks, springs, and the underground waterways that feed and connect them. We learn at an early age to feel them out with the soles of our feet" she replied. "Any luck here?" Claire asked. "Some. Lily has made extensive work feeding fresh water to the colony from a nearby stream. If there's enough, I can be very useful in combat" she replied. "That's right, you mom did use water to transport around" Claire said. "Oh, I can do much more than that" Hikari giggled waving her hand. Claire looked puzzled until she felt a weird tickling on the bottom of her feet.

 

"EEK!" she yelled quickly slipping her sandals off. Hikari burst out laughing. "What the hell was that?!" Claire yelled. "I manipulated the sweat on the soles of your feet to move about very quickly" Hikari chuckled. "That was freaky. So you can manipulate sweat?" Claire asked. "If there is water in it, I can manipulate it. Even blood if I'm pushed to" Hikari replied. That sent chills up Claire’s spine. "You look tired" Claire said. "It was a long walk" Hikari said. Claire picked her up and got back on her feet after slipping her sandals back on. "I don't get why you and Lawan brought your kids to this" Claire said walking. "There was a prophecy about my son. His cry will save the world. I don't know what that meant but when I thought about leaving him behind, a strange voice in my mind said not to" she said. "Strange voice?" Claire asked. "Lawan said she heard something similar" Hikari said. "And you don't think that's cause for alarm?" Claire asked nervous. "It wasn't Ebonheart. She has nothing to gain from our children. Only aspens" Hikari replied. "Then who was it?" Claire asked. "I do not know" Hikari said getting slightly upset. Claire left that alone for the moment as she walked back to the colony.

 

"We're closer to my house than the mansion. We can rest there" Claire said placing her on the street before shrinking down. They made their way to the door and opened it. "Mom I'm...oh" she said hearing squeaks of a bed. "Something wrong?" Hikari said slightly winded. "Nothing...I guess. Have a seat and I'll be right back" Claire said. She walked to her bathroom pausing to shut her parents’ bedroom door. Claire blushed as it was clear her parents were busy having "fun". She filled a basin with water and carried it to the living room. "You can rest your feet in there" she said using her power to heat the water slightly. Claire held her arms out to take her son in her arms. Hikari sighed as she placed her feet in the water. With her own power she made it churn and bubble like a tiny jacuzzi. Claire placed Yuusha in her son's crib next to Luke and wheeled it into the living room. "He's quieted down already" Hikari said. "I think all the sounds and smells were overwhelming him. He is half borrower after all" Claire said sitting on the floor.

 

"Claire what are you doing? Don't...don't do that!" Hikari yelled. "Shh. You’ll wake the babies. Now just relax" Claire said rubbing her now clean feet. "It's embarrassing" Hikari blushed. "Not to me. In borrower culture, it's normal to have family wash our bodies. Is it not the same for you?" Claire asked running her fingers between her toes. "Kind of. We wash each other's backs but the more...sensual areas we don't" she replied. "So, your feet are sensual?" Claire asked grinning. Claire stuck her big toe in her mouth and playfully bit it. Hikari had to clamp her mouth shut. "You're so cute to tease" Claire chuckled. Hikari waved her hands causing the small amount of sweat on Claire’s body to move about. "Haha! Okay! Okay I'm sorry!" Claire squealed. Claire panted on the floor smiling. "...I'm glad we met you. You feel like a sister to me" Claire muttered. Hikari took her feet out the water and sat next to her. "Unmei" she said. Claire looked up at her. "It means fate or destiny. Things happen because they happen. I'm here because you chose to come to Japan. He's here for the same reason" she said pointing to the crib. "We cannot shape the road we travel. We can just walk it. Claire, we are bound by forces greater than blood and I am honored to consider you my younger sister" Hikari said bowing. Claire sat up.

 

She hugged her tightly. "I would return the love, but you are cooking me" Hikari said. Claire broke off the embrace seeing her power flaring up. "Sorry" she muttered. There was a series of heavy taps on the roof. "Probably Aspen. Go ahead!" Claire yelled. The roof came off, but it was not Aspen towering over them. "Expecting someone else?" Ritchie asked. Claire shot right out of the house flying right into his chest. "RITCHIE!" she yelled hugging his shirt. "I see you got a handle on your power better" he said holding his hand out for her to land in. "Look at you! You’re huge!" she said. "I've been busting my ass learning arcane" he said smiling. He sheepishly turned to look away. "Something the matter?" she asked. "Umm...it feels good having my big sister in my hands like this" he said blushing. "You can pet me if you want. I owe you for what happened last time" Claire said nervously. Ritchie began stroking her face with his finger. His finger traveled down the side of her body and she shivered as it glanced her left breast. "I'm sorry!" he said. "It's okay. I know you won't hurt me" she said shrugging. He leaned in to kiss her chest. The tiny sister sighed contently at how gentle he was.

 

"Ahem..." he coughed as he put her back in the house. He put the roof back on, shrank down, and entered the home. "Where's mom and dad?" he asked. "Busy" she said quickly. Ritchie just shrugged and leaned over the crib. "Who's the other little guy?" he asked. "Hikari's son" Claire said. Ritchie held out his hand. "Please to meet you" he said smiling. Hikari shook it as she tried to hide how she liked how he looked. "How's Aspen?" he asked. "Well. Nervous is hell but well" Claire said having him sit next to her. "I'll leave you two alone" Hikari said picking her sleeping son up. "You don't have to leave" Claire said. "I still have some work to do but I'll be back this evening. It was very nice to meet you Ritchie" she said bowing before she left. "She's...unique" he said. "She's over 150 years old and you're married" Claire said. "Wasn't thinking of her that way" he said. Claire pointed to his erection. "Ummm...that didn't come from her" he muttered.

 

Claire grinned like a fox. "So, you're 15 now. Grew a few millimeters" she said smiling. "Claire we just saw one another the other week" he said. "And I was distracted. Getting enough sleep? Exercise? Big sister worries you know?" she asked petting his hair. Ritchie narrowed his eyes. "It's not nice to tease" he said. "I just want some comfort from my handsome little brother" she said softly. "Is your power doing this?" he asked. "A little but I am worried about tomorrow. I will be on the front lines" she replied. The boy was well aware of that fact and he had been hiding his extreme worry about that. "Prop your feet in my lap" he sighed. Claire did and relaxed. "I was just rubbing Hikari's feet" she said. "Did she find it strange?" he asked massaging her sole. "Yeah I could tell" she replied. "I get it. Tiffany finds it weird too. Even though I'm a Menehune now, old borrower customs are still inside me. You've been doing a lot of walking lately" he said looking at the callouses on the balls of her feet.

 

"Yeah. Not being a borrower anymore makes my feet more susceptible to injury" Claire sighed. Ritchie pulled on each of her toes. "You have to take of yourself better. You make people worry when you neglect the small stuff" he said softly. "Look at you sounding so mature" Claire snickered. Ritchie said nothing as he began to gently suck her toes. "Ritchie...why are you crying?" she asked watching him. He stopped to answer. "I don't wanna be an only sibling!" he sobbed. Claire sat up and sued her power to shrink him. She cuddled him close to her cheek. She hated seeing him so terrified. "Wha...what did you shrink me?" he asked. "Easier to smother you with love. I'm not going to die baby brother. I'm Supergirl now" she chuckled. She stared at him for a moment before pulling off his clothes bit by bit. Ritchie didn't fight it or object. He caressed her skin as she kissed his bare chest.

 

Her hair turned reddish orange as her fingers spread his legs. "So many precious people in my life. So...precious..." she muttered licking his crotch. The boy shivered as his cock rubbed her taste buds. Claire sighed contently as the heels of his little feet dug into her cheeks as she gently sucked his cock and balls. Her thumbs caressed his broadening shoulders as she bathed his torso in her saliva. "Claire..." he groaned as he shot his load into her mouth. Her eyes glazed over tasting his tiny seed. She leaned back on the sofa and put him down before taking her own clothes off. Ritchie was worried she would just cram him up her snatch right then and there, but she didn't. She placed him on her belly and just stared with the deepest look of love he had ever seen from her.  Claire petted him slowly as she closed her eyes. Ritchie became alarmed when she dozed off suddenly. "Claire?" he asked.

 

"Shhh. She needs her rest" Rebecca said standing behind them. She reached down to pick him up. "None of us has been sleeping right the past few days for obvious reasons. Worse for her" she said walking over to check on her grandson. "Claire said you were busy. I get what she meant" he said looking at how sweaty and barely dressed she was. "Your father has been working a lot and we...well you're old enough to get the idea" he said. Rebecca grinned at him sitting in her palm. "I've never said someone smaller than me in my hand before. You look so cute I could eat you alive...literally" she chuckled. "Well don't get too attached to that mom. I'm growing back" he said. "Now now. There's no rush" she said sitting in the love seat. "You've gotten so handsome even with the changes to your body. Have you taken any other mates?" she asked. "No, Tiffany won't allow it" he replied. "But the Menehune are endangered too right?" she asked. "Yeah but the numbers are growing back with the homunculi in the mix" he said. "But you're young and virile. You should have many kids. You are healthy right?" she asked spreading his legs to look at his tiny cock.

 

"Yes...mom...I am" he groaned as her fingertip touched his teeny ball sack. "Eating enough? You look manlier, so I guess you're getting nutrition" she said rubbing his bare chest. Rebecca brought him to her face and buried her nose into his body. She took deep ragged whiffs. "My little boy growing up so fast" she muttered. Ritchie wondered what he gotten himself into coming into the house with two horny women. Claire aroused because of her powers. And his mother horny from pregnancy. The tip of her tongue tickled his chest. Ritchie squirmed as it brushed his crotch. "Mommy loves you so much" he muttered as she enveloped him entirely into her mouth. Rebecca sat back slightly as she sucked the flavorful flesh, hormone and pheromone, sweaty body of her shrunken son.

 

Her fingers found their way into her still sopping wet cunt. Her breasts began to leak milk. It was pure bliss for the woman. Her son tasted so healthy and vibrant on her tongue, the power over his life. The primal instinct of protecting her offspring pounding away as she masturbated on the chair. Her toes spread as her body temp rose higher as orgasm was coming closer. And there it was, a burst of salty goodness only a man could give. The sweetness only a young man could give. Ritchie came as he rode her tongue. His moans mixing with his mother's. Rebecca spat him out into her hands and panted looking at the ceiling. She wobbled to her feet and carried him to the kitchen. Rebecca said nothing as she cleaned him up. "We all are thinking tomorrow might be our last day on earth. My daughter is going into battle. My son lives in another world. And this child in my belly, might not even be born" she said with her voice breaking.

 

She dried him off and Ritchie used arcane to grow himself back. Rebecca stood there looking at her feet embarrassed at how she lost control. She saw his tanned toes step up next to hers. "Mom look at me. I get how you're feeling right now. I get it. You didn't hurt me and I'm not angry with you" he said softly. She looked up at him with tears running down her face. "I don't wanna end up like your grandma and have my babies die!" she yelled hugging him tight. His mother sobbed into his chest. "I'm sure it won't come to that. Claire is super powerful. You have no idea the power she truly...damn! I forgot!" he yelled. "Forgot what?" she asked. "Pelé asked me to tell you all something extremely important" he said walking over to Claire. He began shaking her. "Wha? Did I doze off?" she asked rubbing her eyes. "Claire. Have you noticed anything weird lately?" he asked. "You're fucking kidding right?" she sighed. "Serious sis. Anything unexplainable. No matter how small" he said. "Unexplainable? Well, Lawan and Hikari said they heard a voice in their heads telling them to bring their kids along. They said it wasn't Ebonheart though" she replied. "Pelé you heard that?" Ritchie asked. The stone around his neck glowed.

 

"That I did, and I find it not a coincidence" she replied. "Okay...you're worrying me" Claire said standing up. "You understand the nature of Etherion right?" Pelé asked. "Sort of. It's the source of all magic. the raw unchanged, undiluted form of it. And I recall you saying you wielded it yourself" Claire replied. "More like shared but you have the basics correct. Imagine the totality of magic as a great big reservoir and Etherion is the floodgates. Now, every time someone casts a spell, it's like tossing a pebble into the water. The use of magic is like tiny ripples crossing a few feet away from over the water. Bigger the spell, bigger and longer the ripples" she explained. "Okay...I'm not following the problem" Claire said. "Problem is sis, somebody is causing ripples big enough to be noticed through the ENTIRE magic source" Ritchie said. "But you just said the bigger the spell the bigger the ripple. That spell would be super huge! Wouldn't someone have noticed something?" Claire asked. "And that is what concerns me child. Someone extremely powerful is tapping into the source of magic to use massive spells, without being noticed" Pelé said. "Ebonheart" Claire hissed.

 

"No, not even she is capable of this. The only being in existence I know of that could do this is myself" Pelé said. "It makes no sense. If this being is so powerful, then why whisper to them to bring their kids along?" Claire asked. "Don't know and for now keep this to yourselves. No telling who could be observing them" Ritchie said. Claire and Rebecca nodded.

 

Later that evening...

 

Everyone sat at a long but very small table on the kitchen floor. A young giantess maid stood in her black stockings behind them dutifully waiting on them. "Elena isn't here. We should wait on her" Claire said. "She won't be joining us for dinner. She has other concerns" Keith said softly. "This could be our last dinner Keith" Claire said slightly upset. "Claire. I rather not get into details at the dinner table" he said looking at her. "You can begin Janine" Lily said sighing. The giantess sat on her knees and feet and held the silver tray in one hand as she used the other to place plates the size of quarters on the table one by one. It was a delicate job not to crush them between her fingers, but it was clear she had practice. She was young, the youngest maid in the house at 13 years of age. Like many other she was a borrower.

 

Janine had a horrible life until Lily rescued her and to this day preferred the company of girls due to her past. She lived in the mansion to avoid males and worked as a maid to pay Lily back. Her fingers were long for her age and was perfect for the finer duties. She was very skilled in crafts and sewing and when it came to tiny cookware, she rarely had accidents. She was frightened like the others knowing what tomorrow was. Seeing the lines of people entering the mansion was telling. But as she sat there dolling out teeny eating utensils, each guest seemed strong and brave in their own right. Claire, confident in her powers. Lawan, reserved and dignified. Aspen, holding her belly as if holding a promise. Hikari, wide eyed, curious, graceful, and everlasting. And Keith, the cornerstone, the protector, strong, healthy, and virile. Janine blushed and wriggled her giant toes in her stockings at her last thoughts.

 

She begged to be human sized to serve Lily better but in truth it was a mental defense against males. Being bigger than they were meant they couldn't harm her. Now entering her first mating cycle, her eyes lingered on Keith more as she placed food trays down. She heard whispers about him. A good father. Kind and loving. Temperamental but never abusive. He loved to cuddle tiny girls. Lick them and tell them how he cared for each one of them. Janine fidgeted more. He had lost his entire family like she had and that made her think he would understand her pain. They had begun eating and she hadn't moved. The maids gossiped about how they heard moans from his room. How he liked to suckle on breasts, lick and suck their feet, lick their cunts until they groaned his name. Janine looked down at her chest. Barely a A cup. She thought about her feet. She never painted her toes or lotioned her feet. Would he like them she thought. She fidgeted more worried if her feet smelled.

 

She had been working all day preparing for the thousands to take refuge in the house. Wearing those stuffy flats all day hurt her feet and she took them off two hours earlier. Was that enough time for her feet to air out? "Nobody said anything to maybe they didn't...wait. Keith is still a full-blooded borrower! He might be able to smell them!" she thought. Janine wanted badly to leave the room but has to stay as per protocol until dismissed. "I can't smell them so maybe he can't" she prayed. "So...about what's going on. We all agree Claire has to take point after hiding the baby" Keith said. "That's the plan. We form defensive lines around the colony keeping our best near where she will give birth" Claire said. "Mom will be expecting that. She studied all your fights. Knows your strategies. She'll have countermeasures" Danica warned. "If I wanted the opinion from a mass murder, we'd ask for it" Claire said.

 

"Claire. She's a source of info. Let her talk" Keith said. "...fuck ever" Claire hissed. "Ebonheart knows Claire will lead the charge just like she knows Keith likes to play his trump card at the last second. It won't be so easy to fool her. She's has this planned to the letter. Do you even know why she's working as a senator's aide?" Danica asked. Keith shook his head. "She needed the borrower rights bill passed for her plan to work. Consider this. What jobs gave the most leeway to employing borrowers first?" she asked. "Hospitality and I saw them working for the airlines" Aspen replied. "Exactly. She plans to use borrowers as carriers for her virus spells like she used plague rats" Danica said. "Where they could infect passengers, who would spread it across the planet. Contaminate food and water in hotels, schools, and businesses. My god" Lily muttered.

 

"There would be a pandemic in a week. Mass casualties" Hikari said. "Not a week. Just 48 hrs. would be enough to infect half a billion. Planes infected in New York and Los Angeles would be enough" Keith said. There was a long silence. Janine found herself speaking. "Well...when I have to play against people online. I found when they anticipate what I'm going to do...I don't change it but use it to my advantage" she said softly. "Kid. This isn't some Call of Duty match" Aspen said sighing. "Aspen I'm willing to listen to any suggestion. So should you. Can you explain better miss..."

 

"Janine...just Janine" she said looking away shyly. "So Janine, you said you use it to your advantage? Explain" Keith said. "Well...umm...there are players that know I like to use corners to attack so they keep a lookout and pause when making turns. When that happens, I have teammates at rooftop level acting as snipers. Works well when they don't move very fast" she muttered nervous. Everyone was silent. "Yeah...it was stupid to chime in on this" she said very quietly. "No. Not stupid at all. We didn't even consider using snipers to pin down their best ranks. We're the ones that should feel stupid. Good work Janine" Keith said smiling. Janine rubbed her feet together blushing furiously at the compliment. She saw that the girls liked certain things about him that appealed to their likes but there was one common thread that they all liked about him. He made them feel special. Important. Valued. She distrusted males to a large degree but this tiny man below her, she felt no fear from him.

 

Dinner lasted an hour as they discussed plans and contingencies. Even Danica pitched a few ideas which was folded into their tactics. Janine stood quietly at the sink washing dishes as Keith stood nearby smoking a cigarette and checking his phone. He had not grown back to human size. He was deep in thought as he uploaded pictures to his Facebook. Normally not strange, but he was doing it as a final will of sorts. A digital memory of his recent life. Over the smell of smoke, tobacco, and dishwashing detergent, she could faintly smell him. Virile and healthy for sure but stress, agitation, and fear as well. Once done with washing, she made tea for him. "Something to calm you down?" she asked bending down to hand it to him. "Uh...thanks" he said looking up at the young giantess and putting his phone away.

 

"Chamomile?" he asked. "A special blend" Janine replied. "It's good. You're young to be a maid" he said to her. The girl just shrugged. "You made preparations for tomorrow?" he asked. "Fire extinguishers charged. Doors cleared. Food and water stocked. Toiletries and baby stuff stocked" she sighed looking away shyly. "You're alone aren't you? No family" he muttered. "How...how do you know that?" she asked. "Because you have the same look in your eyes I once did. Have a seat kiddo" Keith said stubbing out his cig. The giantess plopped down on the floor next to him crossing her legs protectively. "I lost the last family member I had to a human. I was alone in the world for nearly three years. I hated humans. I hated their smell, the cruelty, and especially when they touched me. That broken look I know too well. I was human sized all the time back then and it was useful to stay alive...if you call that living. But being their size meant you had to interact in their world constantly. One night, a cold night when I was 15, I propositioned a human man for sex. I was starving and needed money. He did me in an alley for $20 and I took that money to a burger joint down the block. Had to use the drive through I was so filthy. Fortunately, they took pity on me and served me."

 

"Ordered my food and she shut the door. My reflection was clear in it. My eyes, my eyes devoid of happiness, joy, and especially trust. You've been hurt or seen someone hurt so badly it broke you" he said looking at her. Janine broke out into whimpering sobs. "Janine. I got better. I found people that love me. Gave me purpose. Disproved my idea that humans were cruel fucks. Happened to me, it can happen to you" he said. "How do you know that?!" she yelled. "You're here aren't you? Human sized aren't you? Lily had to have cared for you to have done this" he said. "She's great but that doesn't mean everyone is good!" she yelled. "No, it doesn't. There will always be bad people out there doing shitty things but that doesn't mean you should close yourself off from everyone to avoid that. You like me so why do you fear me too?" he asked.

 

Janine was shocked to hear him ask that. "Don't deny it. I can smell it on you all through dinner. You like me, but you're scared of me too. Why?" he asked concerned. "It's not you personally. I don't like males in general. I...I watched my mom get..."

 

"Stop. You don't have to force yourself to answer. I can guess what you're were going to say anyway. This is the plainest way I can say it. I won't hurt you. Not every male out there is interested in sex or just hurting girls. There are good men out there waiting for a pretty, kind, and dedicated girl to come into their lives, so they can love and protect them" he said. She looked at him. "Like you?" she asked. Keith paused. "Yeah...I guess. I'm not the only guy that's like that" he said blushing. Janine cracked a smile seeing the shy side of him. "I'm not that special" she muttered. "Yeah you are. There's only one of you in the world" he said off the cuff. Him saying that confirmed her belief in him. Janine pulled off her stockings and placed her giant bare feet before him. "Uhhh...Janine...what are you doing?" Keith asked.

 

"You...you like girl's feet right? I don't paint my nails or anything, but I do keep them clean. You...you can touch them" she said embarrassed. Keith walked over to her big toe on her right foot. He could smell her stale sweaty feet, but it wasn't unpleasant to him. Her pheromones flooded his nose. She was healthy and fertile. Ovulating and aroused. Breeding material for his kind. Her toe was smooth and rosy to the touch and he couldn't help but get an erection. He wanted to kiss it, lick it, rub his cock between the space of her toes. "No, this isn't right" he said backing away. "...I knew I'm not good enough...compared to the others here" she said pulling her knees to her chest and hiding her face between them. She rocked back and forth on her heels exposing her pinkish soles.  "That's not it at all. You're 12...13?"

 

"13" she said softly. "Yeah. And I bet you just recently began to get horny now and then. You mating cycles are coming in. You like me because I'm the first good guy that's come along. It would be wrong to act on it. Taking advantage of your vulnerabilities and you loving the first decent guy to come along. I can't be that guy for you Janine" he said. He could hear the giantess sniffling. "Someone will come along Janine. You gotta believe that. And for what it's worth, you'd make a fine mate" he said. "You're just saying that" she pouted. "No, sexy feet, a good scent, a kind heart. I'd be lying if I said I wasn't tempted. I can't be your lover but I'm more than willing to be your friend. And I do love my friends very much, so you are loved" he said to her.

 

 She pulled her head up and wiped her tears away. Janine picked him up in her hands and kissed him. "Is that okay? I can do that right?" she asked. "Forgiveness before permission?" Keith chuckled. the girl blushed. "I don't mind kisses Janine. Just warn me so I can kiss you back" he replied. "Then I'm gonna kiss you again" she smiled. She kissed the small young man she didn't fear anymore and he returned it. "You won't be fighting tomorrow will you?" he asked. "No, I'll be in charge of one of the rooms with the civilians" she replied. "Stay safe. I hate seeing loved ones hurt" he said hopping onto the floor. Janine watched him leave the kitchen. "He said I was his friend. That's good seeing he fucks his friends. There's hope yet!" she giggled. 

 

Keith returned to his room seeing Lawan finishing up changing Kannika's diaper. "That girl was staring at you" she said quietly. "Too young and vulnerable" he said yawning. She placed the baby in the crib as he climbed onto the bed. His phone buzzed, and he typed something. "A text?" Lawan asked walking to him on the bedsheet. "Elena. She's about to deal with two problems with one solution" he said putting it away. "The last night before the deadline" she said softly. "Whatever you want, I'll do it" he said looking at her. Lawan barely said a word as she took off her clothes. She took off his for him and slipped his cock into her as she sat down on his crotch. He held her hands as she bounced up and down his shaft. Her teeth chattered as she looked into his eyes. "Keith" she whined as her pussy spasmed and milked him of his seed. She lay on his chest and began bouncing again. His chest became wet from her breastmilk as she sped up her fucking and the whimpering became deeper and ragged. "Keith...Keith..." she whined softly. He wrapped his arms around her and pushed his hips up to match her momentum.

 

She kissed him hard and deep nearly sucking the air out of his lungs only to break it to gasp for air. Her lips quivered. "Leave me with something. Please...please impregnate me. Please....please...PLEASE!" she pleaded with all her heart as she came again. She whimpered again as she felt his warm seed shoot into her. Lawan looked terrified as she raised her hand and began to enlarge herself. She blocked his entire view of the room towering over him. He'd seen that look before in her eyes. She was ravenous. "Fortify" she whispered as she prepared him. He was relieved she didn't shove him inside her after cumming twice. That didn’t say he was safe from anything else though. She grabbed him and sat on her ass. Her eyes widened as one would see a very desirable piece of food. Gently, she rubbed his body up and down her right sole a few times before turning him sideways and placing him between her toes.

 

Keith held her second toe to steady himself for a moment before kissing and licking it. His giantess wife squeezing her breasts and moaning as her milk sprayed the sheets. She wriggled her toes slightly and Keith groaned as his tiny dick was pushed left and right on her moist toe cleavage. "UUGH!" she groaned cumming a third time. Her shaking hands pulled him from her toes. Her eyes glazed over as she held his sweaty little body. Her lips trembled as they parted. He went in feet first and her lips closed right around his neck. Lawan sucked the sweet salty flavor right off her husband and moaning every second. Her tongue had parted his legs to almost yoga levels. So far, his feet rested on teeth on each side of her mouth. Lawan ever so gently clamped down holding him in place. She would've crushed his ankles or worse if she hadn't strengthened him beforehand. Drops of water fell to the sheet indicating she was crying. He literally felt her whimpering throughout his body. Fingering herself so fiercely, the room was filled with wet squishing sounds of her well fucked giant cunt.

 

Keith groaned one final time as she unloaded on her tongue. Her deep guttural groan vibrated his body right down to his bones. Keith was too exhausted to see the oddness of being sucked on and cumming on a giant tongue twice in one day. She let him slip out her mouth and cancelled her growth spell. She laid very quiet and still for a moment. Her eyes met his and she scooted over and buried her face in his chest. Lawan let out a pitiful wail before sobbing hard in his chest. All Keith could do is hold her tightly and kiss her silky black hair.

 

In other rooms, similar things were happening. Claire and a shrunken Aspen cuddled and talked about old times laughing and sometimes crying. Thomas stood over sleeping Ritchie as Rebecca sat at the foot of the bed rubbing his feet. Tears in her eyes as she wondered if she would have any children alive tomorrow. "Take you time sweetheart" he said softly to her as he left the room. His small yet obviously growing feet in her hands reminded her of times she fussed over him not caring for his feet as a young boy. "Your feet is the first line of defense for our kind!" she yelled seeing the first hint of callouses. "Defense from what? Aspen and granny Bethany aren't bad, and they don't have pets" he quipped back. The resulting arguments left them both in tears. Rebecca screaming he had turned his back on their teachings and that he wanted to be human. "You'll never be one of them so stop thinking like one!" she yelled. "I'd rather be a human than a person always fearing the world!" Ritchie yelled back. Rebecca slapped him, and the boy ran off.

 

He hid from everyone for two days as both families tore the house apart looking for him. Rebecca was beside herself the whole time fearing he had gone outside. "What if he was attacked by an owl or something! He could he hurt or..." she sobbed. Thomas hugged her as she kept blaming herself. It was Bethany of all people that found him. She had left out a pack of Oreos and found tiny footprints of cookie dust leading to a short stubby ceramic jar sitting on the counter. A thin string was attached to the top and the lid was half open.  She cracked it open and sure enough sat Ritchie. "We've been looking for you" the old giantess said softly. Ritchie looked up but said nothing. Bethany reached in and picked him out of it. "Your family is worried beyond belief" she said. "Good!" he yelled. "Your mother is sobbing your name. Even your sister was crying today" she said. "They...they were? Even Claire?" he asked. "We all say things we don't mean when we're angry. Doesn't mean we stop loving" she said. She carried him over to where the hole in the wall leading to his home was. "It's okay to stand up for what you believe in but also understand not everyone is going to share your belief too. That might be too big a lesson for an 8-year-old boy" she muttered.

 

"Mom doesn't trust you or Aspen" he said. "You mom had a hard life. You haven't. One day she will see the truth. Just be patient until then. Rebecca! Found him!" she yelled knocking on the wall. The tiny woman ran out the hole and clutched him tightly. "Remember what I said Ritchie and Rebecca? Be more understanding. He hasn't lived a hard life like you have. Not all the same rules apply to him" Bethany said before walking away. Rebecca remembered her relief seeing him alive and well that day. How precious he was. Constantly smelling him for head to toe for days. Years passed but such a feeling hadn't changed. Rebecca smelled his feet briefly as to remember his scent before kissing him on the lips. 

 

Lily laid beside her still tiny daughter her size and cuddled her closely. Rose had fallen asleep as her mother brushed her hair with her fingers. "Susan I'm sorry. We should be intimate if this might be our last day on earth. It's just..." Lily said tearing up. Susan stopped drying her hair with a Kleenex as she sat on the bed. "Don't apologize. You got nothing to be sorry for" the girl said softly as she slipped under the covers on the opposite side of Rose. "She looks like you if ya look hard. Same lips and nose. Same hands and feet" she said. "Really? Always thought she looked more like her dad" Lily said. "She has his looks too, but I can see what she got from ya. She bites her nails when nervous. Scrunches her toes when pissed. And when she's happy, she makes this toothy grin. Just like you" she said. "How did you know that when you were blind?" Lily asked. "The sound they make. A chittering sound on your nails and teeth. The sound of tendons in the toes when you scrunch them" Susan replied. She kissed and smelled Rose. "Love her like a birthed her myself. Gotta thank you for that" she said.

 

Elena gave a look outside before going down the steps to the wine cellar. What she saw chilled her soul. She began muttering prayers while clutching her rosary. Her sandals made slapping sounds against her soles as she went down the wooden steps. She was human size thanks to Keith earlier. A necessary thing for what was to come. She slowly walked to the cage where Jacob sat. "You can go or stay. Doesn't matter" she said to his guards. "What's going on?" Jacob asked nervous. Elena looked at him. His hair was matted to his scalp. Bruises covered his body. The stale smell of sweat, piss, and sex lingered on him. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a shallow cup and a bottle of water. "Open his cage. It's time" she told them. The female borrower opened it. "Come out Jacob" Elena said softly. The boy staggered out. "What are you going to do to me?" he asked. "Eat you Jacob" she replied. The boy fell to his knees crying. "Do you believe in God? Are you a Christian?" she asked. He looked up at the giantess. "...yeah" he replied. "Get in the water" she said as she poured some into the cup.

 

"Jacob. Do you know what ablutions are? It's kind of a baptism that washes away sins. As much as I loathe you, I still believe you are worthy of god's graces if you repent" she said. The borrowers looked at one another. "Speak your sins and ask forgiveness" she said. Jacob sat in the cold water splashing himself as he said one horrible thing after another. The shrunken young man sobbed as he knew his life was coming to an end.  A supreme irony was if he had committed more atrocities, he would've lived longer as his confessions would be drawn out. The borrowers scowled hearing what he had done. Elena gripped her rosary so tightly it left marks in her skin. She was Catholic but hearing him talk about eating a shrunken college girl slowly bit by bit made her wish he burned for eternity for it. Once he had stopped, she had him get out the cup. "Touch the beads. Jacob, are you worry for what you have done?" she asked.

 

"Yes...yes I'm sorry" he sobbed. "Do you ask God and his Son to forgive your sins?" she asked. He nodded. "Then pray with me. Our father in heaven. Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come, thy will be done. As on earth as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread and forgive us our debts, as we have forgiven or debtors. And lead us not into temptation, but to deliver us from evil...amen" she said. "....a... amen" he said in a broken voice. He opened his eyes and looked up just as her open mouth came down on him.

 

She raised her head as his legs kicked pointlessly. Slowly she slurped him into her mouth as the guards on the table watched with a grin. "Eat him. Chew the fucker up" the woman below cheered. Elena shook her head at her as she worked him to the back of her mouth. With a loud gulp, Jacob was sent down her throat. "You're right. He should suffer" the woman said. "It won't work unless he dies in my belly. I will absorb his soul. No heaven or hell for him. Just oblivion. You should pity him instead of celebrating" Elena said coldly. "Then what was the post of all that?" the male borrower asked. "It was for MY soul" she replied. Inside, Jacob felt the stinging on his skin. Elena hadn't eaten since that morning for a particular purpose. She knew his digestion would be swifter if she starved herself. She was right. Her stomach was more than ready to break down the proteins and nutrients given to it.

 

Sizzling from his skin was drowned out by his screams. His legs had become numb as he began to sink under the surface of stomach acid. He couldn't hold his mouth shut as the pain got worse. Acid and bile flooded his mouth almost immediately burning his tongue out. His lungs dissolved, and his heart beat slower as shock took over. He could no longer feel a thing. Acids had eaten away at his back dissolving his spinal cord. his last thoughts were of Mei and his child. A child he'd never see. Elena felt his soul absorbed into her body. Magic returned to her to control. It always made her pussy wet much to her loathing. She stood back up and walked up the stairs. She walked to Keith’s room to inform him that it was taken care of. She belched tasting his flesh. A taste she instinctively liked which made her shed tears. He was their enemy but also a married man and father. She had taken his soul which made atonement pointless. He was just a bleached skeleton in her stomach by now and like her other past victims, had become fuel for her power. This time however, her power would be used to save countless others. A small glimmer of salvation in her mind.

 

Elena wiped her face and knocked on his door. "Come in" he said. "I'm bothering you" she said seeing their small bodies on the bed. "It's okay. I was expecting you. I take it hat it worked?" he asked. "It did" she replied. "Need to talk about it?" he asked. "Just say a prayer for my soul tonight and for the world. It doesn't bode well for us" she said. "I know the odds are long but..." he said until she pointed to his window. "Look" she said. Keith hopped over to the windowsill as Lawan got up. "You mean the moon?" he asked looking at it. Elena held her rosary tight in her right hand. "It's a sanguine moon. It's caused by the scattering of sunlight through the atmosphere. Nothing sinister about it" he said. "Book of Revelation chapter 6 verses 11-13. And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal, and lo there was a great earthquake; and the sun became as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood" she muttered. "But there was no earthquake. That there is just a coincidence nothing more" Keith said.

 

"But there will be a solar eclipse. One is an oddity, two is a coincidence, but three? Three is a pattern" Elena said to him. Keith and Lawan saw her trembling. "Maybe you should sleep with us tonight" Lawan said to her. Elena barely nodded as she put down her rosary. She slipped her clothes off and crawled into their bed. Seeing her too petrified to sleep, Lawan cast a sleeping spell on the giantess. "What did she come to tell you?" Lawan asked touching the exposed shoulder of the girl. "That she ate and absorbed Jacob's soul" he replied. Lawan looked at him. "As if we had any other choice. Two birds, one stone" he said closing his eyes. Lawan couldn't refute that and turned to her left side facing him. "Goodnight beloved" she said. "Goodnight my goddess. The one who owns my soul" he muttered. She hugged his arm tightly and closed her eyes.

 

Back at the hotel...

 

"There you are. I came to tell you that all are bedded for the night including my sister and Mai. You should turn in yourself" John said. "I will shortly. Right now, I'm trying to choose" Ebony said tapping her finger on her chin. The woman stood there in the front of the hotel outside in the drop off area wearing nothing but a silk robe. John watched the street as cars and pedestrians passed by with not an inkling of notice. He was impressed her perception spell was still this effective after two days. "Trying to choose what?" he asked. "A decent ride. I'm not getting out of a fucking black van like some common thug" she huffed. "Well you got a bunch to choose from. A Mercedes there, Audi there, a Jag" he said cocking his head. "I don't want luxury. I want power. Hello..." she said spotting something. The asphalt felt cool under her bare feet as she approached the car. A slight breeze tickled her pussy making her shiver slightly and nipples causing them to harden. "This will do nicely" she said running her hand along the side of the hood.

 

"An interesting choice if I'd say so. A white Mustang GT?" he said. "Oh? You think it's unbecoming?" Ebony said. "I looked and there before me was a pale horse. It's rider was named Death, and Hades was following close behind him" he replied. "And you see me as the figure of death from the bible?" she asked with a grin. She walked past him back to the front of the hotel. She saw the valet podium and paused as a shrunken young man in a valet uniform stood in front of it on the ground. "What do you think Ebonheart?" he asked. Ebony pivoted her heel raising her sole right over the young man she lowered it slowly on him until he was pressed into the asphalt. Still under her spell. He couldn't scream as the dirty sole flesh pressed harder and harder on his body. The air in his lungs was pressed out and one by one his ribs cracked and broke. His legs, arms and then there was a wet pop. Ebony twisted her foot back and forth hearing the crunching of already pulverized bones. His blood and organs seeped from between her toes.

 

"What I think?" she asked fishing out the keys to the mustang. "I think we all have our parts to play. I see myself as the producer. If all the world's a stage, and men and women are merely players...then the producer is a god. Come John. Let's get our rest for tomorrow is the Final Act..." she said walking back into the hotel.

 

Chapter 28...A New Hope Pt. 1 by Size Master
Author's Notes:

Three parter!

"Yeah that's good but make sure you don't finish it" Keith said watching his wife across symbols into the street. "And who will activate them?  This many arcane will drain a person pretty quick" Lawan said looking around. "The defensive line will take care of that. One borrower to activate one spell" he replied. "Then you must've planned for a good many to be here" she said. "Naturally, they’ll know very quick what Elena is doing and turn their firepower here. Layers upon layers of barrier spells is going to have to protect her" he replied. Being human sized gave her a good view of the colony. "This is going to be gone come nightfall" she muttered. "Even if we win this place won't be unscathed" Keith said checking a symbol. Down near her bare feet was a small produce stall. Elena's stage had been moved so the direct flow of sound would pass through the center of the colony. It sat dead center of town. Before all this, it was the hub of the city. Council meetings. Stage plays. The market. With the city evacuated, it was like a ghost town.

 

"They made lives here" she said nudging a cart with her toe. "Hopefully they will again" he said standing back up. He held his wife from behind. "Word from home?" he asked. "The barrier there is at critical levels. This is not the only city under threat of destruction today" she replied. "All we could do is prepare and wait" he said. "And the eating is the worst. How soon?" she asked. Keith looked at his phone. "4 hours and 18 minutes until the eclipse" he replied. He pulled her to face him. "You look very pretty today" he said smiling. "If I die, I rather leave a beautiful corpse" she said shrugging. "Who's turn is it?" he whispered. "Mine" she said to his before kissing. Keith began to dwindle in size as she held the kiss. Her hands ready to hold him when he got to her desired size. She sat down shaking the nearby buildings and placed him on her belly. She slipped down her shorts and panties "Thanks for the meal" she said licking her lips as he held him stripping his clothes off.

 

Slowly she pushed him inside her pussy. Keith was bigger than usual at about 4 1/2 inches. Clearly, she wanted him to fill her up slightly more. Gripping his chest with her fingers, she began to push and pull him in and out of her. Faster she went as she groaned, moaned, and arched her back. The giantess masturbated with her shrunken husband in the middle of a city...populated by no one. She let out a squeal as she came. Her walls squeezing him just enough for him to cum as well. She lay on her back panting looking up at the dome. Keith began to crawl up her stomach and chest. "That was a little quick honey" he said. "Must...conserve strength" she panted. "My naughty little general worried about fucking herself silly?" Keith chuckled as he stood on her right breast. "If I had the time and opportunity, I would drain you till your balls were dry" she said narrowing her eyes. "And if it was my turn, I'd suck your tiny pussy till you were babbling" he said. "Tough talk for a tiny man sticky with my juices" she said. "Tough talk for giantess so turned on she's leaking milk" he said. Both laughed at one another.

 

Lawan carried him to the memorial wading pool not far from the center of town. It was a foot long by 6 inches wide. Dedicated to those loved ones lost, it was kept pristine as a matter of honor by the citizens. Keith washed himself off in it as Lawan placed her bare feet in it to cool off. "You think washing my feet in it is disrespectful?" she asked. "Your feet are so sexy it's probably an honor to have them in it. Anyway, we're putting our lives on the line for them. If someone has a problem, they can see me" he replied. Keith stepped out and used her shorts leg to dry off. "Don't mean to interrupt but Lily has some news" Claire said hovering over them. They all returned to the mansion.

 

"How’s the preparations?" Lily asked. "Barriers are ready at the stage and the south wing of the mansion. The north, west, and east will be done within the hour" Keith replied. "Claire, your status?" she asked. "As ready as I'll ever be. No abnormally" she replied looking at her reflection in a mirror. "Susan?" she asked. Briar Patch has scouted the positions we need for phase one. Divisions are ready for deployment to assigned areas" she replied. "Elena?" she asked. "I got a sizzling new song ready and my backup singers are itching to perform" she replied. "Hikari?" she asked. "There is enough water here for me to work with but..."

 

"But what?" Lily asked stepping off her saucer plate. "With this many enemies, I need more than what I got" she replied. "I already plan to activate the emergency sprinklers. You have to work with that" Lily sighed.  Hikari nodded. "Aspen, how you doing?" Lily asked concerned. The shrunken girl sat on the table rocking back and forth. "Only thought about suicide twice today. So far so good" she replied quietly. There was a long pause. "Thought we could use a joke" she muttered. "Your humor needs work sweetie" Lily said before placing a call.

 

"Here's your mocha latte Mr..."

 

"Lion. Dandel Lion*" the young man said sitting at the table. "Dandel Lion is your name? Your parents must be new age hippies or really down to Earth" the barista said. "Down to earth...you could say that. You seem to be in pain" he said. "Pardon?" she asked. "You're pivoting your right foot in your sandal" he replied. "Oh. Yeah I haven't broken them in yet" she said embarrassed. "Make sure you wear comfortable shoes. Function over style. Your feet are the most precious part of your body...Anita" he said looking at her name tag. His smile was very warm to her. Sincere and unlike many of her customers, he stared at her eyes instead of her tits. "You know I get off at 3. Care to come by and watch the eclipse with me?" she asked shyly. "Unfortunately, I can't. I'll be at work by then. If the world doesn't end though, care to have lunch tomorrow?" he asked. "You're not one of those end of days because of an eclipse?" she chuckled. "There are more things in heaven and earth than are dreamed in your philosophy" he replied. "And a fan of Shakespeare" she said smiling. "Well, it helps to broaden your tastes. I myself tend to savor that which I find...pleasing" he said narrowing his eyes. His ringtone went off. "Goldfinger?" she asked. "My boss. Sorry but it's private" he said. The girl wrote her number down and pushed it to him before leaving.

 

(Authors note: If you picked up on the clues and references you get a gold star)

 

"Agent Dandelion here" he said answering. "Any movement from the hotel?" Lily asked. "None. It's damn creepy. When you look at it with the naked eye, not only does everything seem normal but as you approach you get this urge to just turn the other way" he replied. "That's why I said to look at it through a camera. Have you?" Lily asked. "Of course. I'm sitting in a coffee shop across from it right now and using my phone to look at it. No guests, valets, or any traffic coming or going. The number of cars in the parking lot suggest over a hundred guests though" he replied. "Danica said there are hundreds inside. Or were..." Lily muttered. "We're? They're all dead?" he asked. "She said they were shrunk and used for...amusement. Once you see any movement, call and come back" she ordered. "By your order my queen" he said ending the call.

 

"Ebonheart hasn't moved from the location Danica gave us but that will change" Lily said. "Where is that girl anyhow?" Claire asked. "Down in the wine cellar lookin' after a big group of borrowers" Susan replied. "You fucking kidding?! That's like putting the fox in charge of the henhouse!" Aspen yelled. "Her survival is dependent on our goodwill. I told her this is a test to see if she's sincere about reforming. She won't dare harm them. Besides, she knows arcane, so they'll actually be safer with her" Susan said. "And you believe she'll be on her best behavior? What if she eats one? What's one in thousands?" Aspen asked. "I'll smell it on her just as easily as I smell the marmalade jam you had on your toast this morning" the small woman replied. "People. Danica is not our concern. The first few seconds of this battle is. If Ebonheart keeps the child longer than necessary, the probability of catastrophic failure increases. Ritchie, are you sure you can do your part?" Lily asked. "...yeah I'm sure. I'll reach point alpha or die trying " he replied. Claire cringed hearing that.

 

"Then we wait" Lily said turning on the tv. "And how does our weather look for today Greg?" the newscaster asked. "Beautiful Trisha! The sun is shining and it's a nice 27 degrees Celsius. The only threat is a slight chance for scattered storms. Other than that, it's a perfect day to view the eclipse. Remember to use the safety glasses for viewing!" the forecaster cheerily said. "Will do Greg!" the newscaster said. "Perfect day..." Lily muttered.

 

Down in the wine cellar...

 

"Okay that takes care of the rubbing alcohol. Now to recount the bottled waters" Danica muttered looking into a nearby box. Her fingers tapped the tops as she counted. Sitting down away from the crowds of borrowers packed down there was easier for her. As much as she wanted to be a better person, she still had that itch. A young man pissing into a makeshift port o potty captivated her. His cute little cock he jerked and shook as he finished enticed her. A young couple hugging one another made her feel tingly in her crotch. Borrower kids playing with a pet ant made her hungry. The thought of snatching anyone of them up and using them for whatever she wanted kept popping into her mind. "Can I help?" a voice said below. She looked down to see a boy of 12 or so looking up at her. "No, I'm good. Why don't you go play?" she said. He looked around. "They’re playing stupid stuff" he said softly.

 

Danica didn't need this. Cute and lean with a flimsy shirt and shorts. On his feet were simple moccasins. Any other day she would be either stuffing him up her cunt or sending him to her stomach. "This...this is grownup stuff. Go play" she said coldly. The boy turned around sniffling. Faintly, she could hear him crying. "Dammit...alright you can help" she said. The boy turned around smiling at the giantess. "You see those boxes of Ritz crackers? I need you to add up all the servings for each one. That's a big number now" she said. The boy raced off to the crackers. "That should keep him out of my hair...my reach" she muttered. Minutes passed as Danica inventoried the waters using a calculation given to her by Susan. In a nutshell, one 16 oz. bottle of water could hydrate 30 borrowers for one day. How many were in that cellar? One thousand. So, the lowest number she could have was 34 bottles. Danica moved to another box to count that one and glanced at the stack of cracker boxes. "Hmmm..." she muttered seeing the boy still at it.

 

His cute butt sticking in the air as he got down on his knees to read the box caught her focus. He began to slip off his little shoes to climb a box. His cute soles pointed at her as he happy hummed and added numbers in his teeny head made it harder on her. "Focus..." she muttered turning away. "63 bottles. Just under two days’ worth..." she said to herself. "Lady! Lady I'm done!" The boy shouted jumping up and down. His foot slipped on the slick waxed box and he fell. Danica dove extending her hand. She caught him just before he would’ve landed headfirst from a 10-inch fall. Deadly even for his kind. "Haha! Nice save!" he laughed in her hand. Her fingers wrapped around him.

 

"Nothing funny about it you little shit!" she yelled. She brought him to eye level. "You could've been seriously hurt!" she said looking him over. His head and feet were the only things visible from her grasp. He didn't fight, wiggle or plead for his life like so many others she held like this. He smiled innocently at her. "I didn't mean to scare you" he said sheepishly. Danica sighed. "900" he said. "900 what?" she asked. "900 crackers. I added up the servings for the 12 boxes" he said. Danica was surprised. "Is that good?" he asked. "Susan told me that a borrower needs about half a cracker a day to eat to stay healthy. 900 crackers are 1800 borrowers. Again, about a day and a half" she muttered. "Who is this Ebonheart lady people keep talking about?" he asked. She stared at him for a moment as she opened her palm up. "...my mother" she replied. "Is your mom bad? Everyone acts scared of her" he said. "Very bad. She does bad things to people for fun or what she thinks is good" she replied.

 

"What kind of things?" he asked. "She kills people. She makes them your size and kills them. She wants to kill all the humans now" she replied softly. The boy grew quiet. "You mom sounds like a jerk" he said. Danica looked at him and cracked a smile. "Super jerk" she chuckled. She petted his brown hair a few times. "What's your name?" she asked. "Victor" he replied. "You need to go play now Victor" she said to him. "I rather stay with you. You smell very nice" he said. He pulled her finger to his crotch. Danica jerked her finger away. "Victor no" she said. "But...but I smell you liking me!" he said confused. Danica knew full well that borrowers enter sexual maturity far faster than humans, but she didn't expect this young. "What...what you smell on me isn't me liking you that way" she stammered. "Then what?" he asked. Danica shed tears and turned away. "I want to eat you" she muttered. She sobbed quietly in the corner where she sat.

 

"Is that all?" he asked. She looked at him seeing no fear in him. "I want...to fuck you inside me" she gasped. "Please don't cry" he begged. She looked shocked. "Didn't you just hear what I said?!" she yelled. The boy nodded. "Why haven't you?" he asked innocently. There was a multitude of reasons why, but one stood out above all else. "I don't want to be like my mom. I want to be a good person" she replied. "Then be one and be my mate" he said. She didn't know to either laugh or sigh. "I'm not good for you kid. Choose someone else" she said. "No. I want you. You smell nice, you're pretty, and I haven't seen your feet but I'm sure they're nice too" he pouted. "I'm a monster" she said bring him close to her mouth.  "No, you're just sad" he said.   "A sad monster then?" she asked. "Monsters just do bad things and don't care. Sad people do care. You're not a monster" he said looking into her large eyes. "That's the nicest thing anyone ever said to me. I needed to hear that. Victor, I can't be your mate but if you can wait a few years...I'll consider it" she said. "Then I'll wait! Wait as long as I have to!" he yelled. Danica planted a loving kiss on his face before setting him back on the floor.

 

"Anything else I can help you with?" he asked. "No, that was the last of the supplies I had to count. Enough for two days. Hopefully that's enough as I don't know if your home will survive the attack. We might have to stretch it until adequate resupply happens. God...it really sounds like a war" she muttered.

 

"You wear that well" Keith said looking at his wife putting on the top part of her armor. "It chafes my tits" she muttered. "Well they went up a size because of the baby. That's right Kannika. Mommy went up a size to feed ya" he chuckled ticking his baby daughter in his arms. Lawan walked around inside the giant opened suitcase looking for something. "Can't find my sandals" she muttered. Keith handed her the baby and began crawling around on the clothes. "Found them" he said flipping a giant pair of panties aside and pulling her footwear free. "That was fast" she said. "Easy when I know what I'm smelling for" he replied. "Nice.  My sandals smell so bad you found them in a minute" she huffed. "Not bad. Worn leather mixed with coca butter and your pheromones" he said dropping them on the floor. She slipped her feet into them. "So my feet don’t stink?" she asked. "Well...now and then they can be...aromatic" he chuckled. "Daddy's being corny again" she said to their daughter. "Daddy has to check on his other kids. Just in case" he said. Lawan silently nodded knowing what he meant.

 

He spent a half hour with each one. Luke grasping his finger tightly and Claire tickling him. Yuusha touching his cheek and staring hard into his eyes. Hikari sat quietly watching but he could hear her stifle cries. After placing him in his crib, he had her sit still as he applied makeup to her body per koonago custom. Koonago very much believed in leaving a pretty corpse "Don’t. You’ll smudge it" he said seeing her teary eyes. Rouge on her cheeks made from the crushed, pureed, and dried cherry blossom. Her lips painted bright red from pomegranate oil. The same paint applied to her toes which Keith took great care with. He was stoic in doing so which she admired. A man that stood silent with conviction as his death looked possible reminded her of samurai of old. But she saw he was not without anxiety. 

 

"Your hands are soft and gentle on my toes, yet they tremble" she said. "Hikari. You've lived a long time right? Have you ever seen war? I mean the ugliness of it?" he asked. "Yes, I have" she replied. "How did you deal with it?" he asked. "Koonago stay out of human affairs mostly in the last few centuries...until you came along. We didn't interfere with the Meji revolution, the Russo Japanese war, or the Second World War. I was too young to remember the revolution and the Russo Japanese war didn't affect the nation as much as the fighting was naval and up north. However, the Second World War was a different story. Our people spread out to help villages live through the shortages by irrigating crops or keeping the tremors at bay. I myself included. I was alone in the forest on August 9, 1945"

 

"The day Nagasaki was bombed" Keith said. "The forest was 10 miles outside the city. I sat on a tree branch pondering what else I could do for the humans when a young girl no older than 8 walked under me. "Her clothes were shabby, thin from lack of food, sandals too small on her feet. In her hands was a basket with a few nuts and berries in it. No doubt the girl had come to forage for food. I took pity on her and in my loneness, I revealed myself. She was shocked to see me, but she was not afraid. She called me a koonago which itself surprised me as many didn't even believe we ever existed by then. We introduced each other. Her name was Chihiro and indeed she had come to find things to eat due to the rice shortage. I helped her find what she was looking for and she prattled on about how her grandmother told her stories of us. We stopped at a stream for her to rest and she laughed and giggled as I danced in her palms"

 

"She held me in her hands with her basket on her shoulder asking if I would be there tomorrow. Before I could answer, she looked into the sky. "A plane" she said in wonder. I didn't look as I was captivated by her wonderous eyes. Then there was a horrific flash of light and she screamed in pain. I fell from her hands as she threw them up to cover her eyes. I landed unharmed and I looked to where she had been staring. A monstrous fireball rose high into the sky where the city had been. I had never seen such a thing. Not even the stories about ancient high tier magic spoke of such power. The ground shook, and a wall of rushing air slammed into us. I was thrown into the air flying backwards and I grasped a pine needle to stop. The shaking stopped even though the fireball had become this mushroom cloud. "Chihiro!" I yelled flying back to where she was. She lay on the ground sobbing but alive. "I can't see! I can't see!" she screamed.

 

"The bomb flash had blinded her. The brightness of a million suns and she was looking dead at it when it happened. And it got worse. Black rain. Black rain that fell for just two minutes as the river was vaporized and fell back down containing fallout. She wanted to go home but there was no home to go back to. Two days passed, and I found than no matter how much I tried, I couldn't heal her. Then her hair began to fall out. It terrified me as I knew nothing of radiation sickness. In desperation, I shrank her down small enough to carry in my hands to a hot spring I could use to bolster my power. It didn't work. Even shrinking her down to the size of a bug and just flooding her with magic wasn't enough for me to heal her. She got sicker, weaker, lethargic as the days passed. I told her I'd wouldn't leave her and petted and cuddled her little dying body. My thumb petted her bare chest in an effort to keep her breathing. My fingers rubbing her tiny feet to keep circulation. She died the night of August 17, 1945"

 

"I dug a small grave about the size of your hand and covered her up. It was so quiet that night. Not even crickets. As I cried over her grave a firefly landed on the fresh grave. It pulsed its light, took off and then landed on the top of my head. It took flight again and just hovered in front of my face for a few seconds pulsing before flying into the air. I looked up and saw it was not alone. Hundreds...no thousands were flying above me and I flew up to them. They were flying away from the burnt ruins of Nagasaki to the mountains. Some say fireflies carry the souls of departed children Keith. I believe they're right" she said.

 

"Hikari...that was horrible to go through but how did you cope with it?" Keith asked. "Wars come and go. Those we lose are mourned and those that survive rebuild and carry on for those lost and those to yet to be born. I don't dwell on her painful passing. What I dwell on is making the world a place where children like her can grow up in peace. I'll gladly fight a war and die in it for that" she replied. Keith smelled her bare sole before kissing it. "Then I should feel the same huh?" he asked. "No. You asked how I cope with that. You? You have to find your own way" she replied. Keith stood up and kissed her forehead. "Guess I should start finding my way" he said. "Perhaps beloved" she said before she caught herself. "It's alright to call me that" he said softly. Her hand trembled until he held it. "Before I go, I'll tell you my last name. Acornwood. You're now one of the few that know it. Make sure...make sure he knows it" Keith said looking at their son. "I will..." she muttered trying not to cry. Keith left her in her room.

 

Ritchie stood on the bed before a now giantess Claire. Both blushed waiting for the other to say or do something. "Are...are you sure this will work?" she asked. "Pelé said it was possible. For it to work though some sympathetic magic has to be in play. It's either this or drink your blood" he replied. "I rather do this then" she said spreading her legs revealing her pussy to him. "You’re red as a beet" he said. "So are you!" she yelled. "Because I'm looking at someone pretty. What's your excuse?" he asked. "Because every time we've been alone lately, I ended up using you. I feel bad about it" she replied. Ritchie walked over to her left foot. "Do I act like you abused me?" he asked rubbing his hand up and down her big toe. She shook her head. "I love  you sis. Every emotion and thought I have; fear or loathing isn't one of them" he said admiring the swirls on the pad of her toe.

 

"I loved Aspen for a long time, but I knew I could never have kids with her. And being a male that's a big thing for me. I modeled what it means to be a borrower man from dad. Strong and kind. Attentive to the needs of females. Making a family. I could do all of that with Aspen except the last. Having kids...I thought about you. I remember that big fight you had with mom when you outed yourself as gay. You ran off, but did you know mom pressured me into making a baby with you back then? Hell, I was barely squirting back then and comes mom telling me to fuck you to carry on the bloodline. I told her no. Told her that it had to be your choice" Ritchie said.

 

"I never knew that" Claire said. "You didn't like me much, but I still respected your decision. And as things got worse between us, I thought maybe you'd love me more if I was the father of your kid" he said softly. Ritchie was quiet as he rubbed the space between her toes. Claire sniffled hearing such a painful thing. "Mom taught me how to be a borrower. Dad taught me how to be a man. You...you taught me never to give up on loving someone even if it's difficult. For that lesson I thank you" he said kissing her second toe. Claire glowed warmly as she spread her pussy for him. "Please...please drink of me little brother" she said softly. Ritchie calmly walked to her crotch. It smelled of pheromones as his hands found their way inside her. She was warm and wet for him as he drank her fluids and nibbled her folds. His giantess sister cooed and sighed. "Claire..." he moaned as he began fucking his body into her sopping wet cunt.

 

Claire wanted to push him right up inside her so badly she could taste it. Lick and suck on him. Taste his semen. Her body ached for him to fertilize her. When he shuddered and grained as he pissed his seed into her, Claire lovingly petted his back and bare ass. She picked him up and held him to her right nipple. With not a word, he began drinking her leaking milk. "Yeah. Drink your big sis's milk" she said down to him. She tried to stay calm as best as she could. In truth she didn't want to ever let him go. Up until last night, Claire had come to grips about putting herself in danger and he being on the sidelines. That had changed considerably. Ritchie had a very dangerous job ahead of him. One that even if Ebonheart didn't kill him within the first few seconds, he stood to lose his life if he timed it wrong. Worse yet, it would be Claire or more accurately her power that would do him in. He would "borrow" a sliver of her power by sympathetic magic. A feat Pelé said possible by sharing common blood and bodily fluids, but Claire was hard wired for magic and Ritchie wasn't. Their best estimate was his body could withstand the power for ten seconds before his heart would literally explode from stress. As one would imagine, nobody thought good of that timeframe. A great deal could happen in ten seconds.

 

"It's 1:25" he said looking at a clock. "Yeah. Getting close. Less than two hours" she said. "You should go be with her now" he said. Claire nodded as he she put him down. Both were silent as they got dressed. "If something happens to one of us, look after mom and dad. Agreed?" he asked. "Agreed. Ritchie? Love you with all my heart. If it wasn't for Aspen, I would've had your child" she said to him. "Well duh. I was like the only one available unless you count dad" he chuckled. "I mean I wouldn't have minded dummy" she said to him. "Oh? You know we have time for a real fuck. If you can shrink down..."

 

"And now you made it weird!" she yelled tapping her foot before him. Drops of tears fell on the floor in front of him. "Don't die on me you brat" she said. "Right back at ya" he said looking up at her.

 

Lily sat on a random rooftop overlooking the colony. She didn't hear the patter of heavy footsteps behind her. "Penny for your thoughts" Susan said bending down startling her. Lily slid off the roof and right into her hand. "Jesus!" Lily yelled. "Weren’t my fault you're skittish" Susan said. "Grew yourself?" Lily asked. "Needed to check the city one last time. So, what were you thinking about?" Susan asked. "It took me years to fine tune this city for you all. And now...now someone is coming that could blow it to smithereens in minutes" Lily said. "This city isn't important Lily. It's the people. I could crush this house under my bare feet right now and it wouldn't mean a damn thing. You know why? Because the owners are alive. Alive and safe because of you. Even if we lost everything here, as long as our people survive, we can rebuild it" she said.

 

"I know but still. I put my soul into this place. The very first building I put here was for a family of three. My first rescue. Slowly I expanded on this place until it had a life of its own. Even if we rebuild, it will never be exactly the same" she said. Susan sat down in the middle of the street. She extended her legs till her giant feet touched the walls of nearby homes. "You can never go home again" Susan said. "Pardon?" Lily asked. "You heard that phrase before right but do ya know what it truly means? It means that home isn’t a place. It's a memory. A memory of a time passed which you never return to. And what makes a memory? Our feelings, those around us. It's not so much as a place but who was inside that place" she said. Lily was quiet. "Heavy shit right?" she chuckled.

 

"Rose okay?" Susan muttered. "Yeah. A maid is looking after her until I return" lily replied. Susan stood up and began walking through the city. Now and then she would stop to sniff the air. "With everyone gone, can you smell anything?" Lily asked. "I can still smell you" Susan replied. Susan began pulling off her clothes bit by bit. "Hey! We don't have time for that!" Lily yelled pushing her fingers away. "Oh yes we do. Everybody is getting their last-minute fuck on. Hell, I can smell Lawan on the street over there" Susan said nonchalantly. "There are things to still do. We haven't cleared the city yet" Lily said. "Nobody is here. Can't smell or hear anyone except us. Now like or not, I am going to have my way with ya. Might be my last chance" Susan said. Lily was stripped bare soon after that and was brought close to Susan's face.

 

The giantess smelled her freshly washed body. The scent of lavender soap mixed with her natural oils and sweat. Lily's little feet kicked her lip until Susan parted them sucking her feet in. The woman laughed and squirmed as her rough taste buds tickled her soles. Susan released her feet. "Yummy. That's what love smells and tastes like" Susan hummed. Lily stood up in her palm, walked over to her lips and kissed them. Susan stuck the tip of her tongue out and Lily sucked on it. "Stuck your tongue out sweetie" Lily said. Susan did, and Lily literally sat on it. She began rubbing and gyrating on her tongue moaning as her taste buds tickled her clit and bare ass. With a heightened sense of smell, she also had a heightened sense of taste. Susan could taste every bit of her sweet vaginal nectars. Her master, her savior, her lover was masturbating on her tongue and she tasted glorious. Lily held onto the bridge of the giantess' nose as she dug her heels into her cheeks to push and move her hips about.

 

With a screech, Lily came coating Susan's tongue with her fluids. Lily reclined in her hand, but Susan had other ideas as she took the tip of her finger and pushed on the tip of her head. Her legs bent till her toes were on the sides of her head. "Susan calm down now" Lily said as her body was moved past her lips. Her lips closed sealing off the light and her hand found its way into her shorts. Her humming vibrated her entire body as she was sucked on. Susan kicked off her sandals and slipped down sitting on the street as she sucked and nibbled on her tiny lover. Lily knew she wouldn’t be eaten. That Susan had enough control not to do that but in truth, Susan really did contemplate swallowing her alive. Susan had kept a very big secret from Lily for years.

 

Early on in her career, Susan had to dabble in arcane. A necessary thing to know what spells some human was trying to cook up. Immortality? Lead into gold? Destructive spells? She had to know it all and she did literally by touch. She loved Lily even back then ad had one or two sensuous nights with one another. It was only Lily that she let lick her feet let alone touch them. On a mission to bust a Wall Street broker, she stumbled upon the spell he was using. It was an augury spell. One that could divine the future. He was using it to get stock quotes weeks in advance, but Lily caught onto his game. Susan was sent to "stop" him before the FTC caught wind and found how he was manipulating the system. The ant sized man cried in pain under her bare sole. It was probably the only thing she liked about the job. Shrinking someone smaller than she was a torturing the woe begotten human. Her sweaty tiny toes scrunched on his head sending shivers up her spine. The only time she let someone other than Lily touch them was for things like this.

 

The man spilled the beans very quickly telling her all that she needed to know. Where he got the spell, how long he had it, how much he used it. He was guilty of using a class 4 prediction spell. Class 4 meant the danger level was medium and only very selective humans that have proved moral worth were allowed to use it. The most infamous example being Nostradamus himself. If it was one or two instances, she would just destroy his findings and wipe his memory. However, he was so deep now there was no telling what traces he left behind. Susan had to kill him and destroy anything he was connected to. She ate him alive leaving no traces of him. Fried his computers and wiped his emails via another member of her regiment. His safe deposit box revealed nothing and as she sat on a private plane heading back to England, she thought about that spell.

 

Any Mage can tell you that prediction spells bring trouble. Too much knowledge is a dangerous thing, but Susan had a question on her mind. "Will me and Lily ever be a real couple?" she wondered. A small cap of water served as the viewer, her blood the activator, her question the purpose. The borrower sat anxious for her answer. She saw herself older, five years older making love to Lily in the city. She was human sized seeing how she towered over buildings and she was licking and sucking on her. Susan was ecstatic! Clapping her hands and stomping her feet giggling until the water parted clean in two. On one side was a scene of Lily sobbing and she was absent. The other was Susan sobbing and Lily was absent.  What the hell does that mean?! Two futures?! Which one dammit?!" she yelled. The water mixed together, and the spell ended. Over time she did this again and again with the same result. Today she realized what it meant. A choice will be made by someone and it will result with the death of either herself or Lily.

 

Susan didn’t wish for either future. She thought about eating Lily right there and then. Keep her to herself for eternity. Then she remembered her mission. To keep Rose safe. She couldn't eat her mother. No matter what the future held she couldn't do something so selfish. Susan opened her mouth and took Lily out. Lily coughed and spat her saliva out. "That was hella close that time!" Lily yelled up at her. Susan stared sadly at her. "*sigh* Be careful or you'll get to feel what I felt" Lily winked. Susan turned away shedding tears. "Lily...there's something you should know. Years ago I...huh?" she was saying until she cocked her head looking down the street. She sniffed the air. "What's wrong?" Lily asked. "A scent. The wind shifted carrying a scent. Someone stayed behind" she said standing up. Her bare feet made low slapping sounds on the concrete as she walked a few feet down the street. "It's weird. It's like two scents in one" she said. "Like someone who's pregnant?" Lily asked. "No. Pregnant women smell sweet and musky from extra estrogen. One other person smells like this. Keith. It's gone. It disappeared" she said. Susan began prying off roofs looking into nearby homes. "Ebonheart?" Susan asked scared. "Can't be. No way she got through my wards undetected. My agent is still watching her" Lily replied. "Maybe I'm just stressed" Susan said shaking her head.

 

"You were saying something earlier?" Lily asked. "...it's nothing. Just gonna say I loved you for a very long time" Susan said lying. "Dummy. I already knew that" lily laughed. Susan laughed with her as she carried her back to the house.   

 

Agent Lion looked at his phone. "2:39. She has to get moving soon" he muttered. "Still here?" The barista asked. "That I am but I'll be leaving shortly. I...hold on" he said looking through the phone. He watched carefully as a small procession (only visible because of his better sight from that range) exited the hotel. Black vans were pulled to the front. Agent Lion began to count them and got nervous. "If they're packed to the brim with small troops, they'll come in like a damn horde" he muttered. He quickly called Lily. "They're moving" he said. There was a pause. "No way to tell. As least 6 vans so far. If you subtract the full-grown ones, the numbers that girl gave us would probably pan out. Wait...a lone Caucasian came out. She's...she's looking dead at me!" he yelled.

 

"Seems like we got an audience" Ebonheart said looking across the street. She made a fist and concentrated. It happened so quickly agent Lion barely had a moment to get to cover. There was a split-second high-pitched hiss and then an almighty boom. He rocked back and forth on the floor in pain as his ears rung. His vision came too, and he glanced around. "Bloody hell" he whispered. Ebonheart had transmuted the water in the pipes into steam. This sudden flash of pressure detonated the lines like a long snaking pipe bomb. The blast sheered the top floor over the cafe causing half of it to collapse down right on top of customers. With Lion sitting in front, he was unharmed but those in back were crushed to death by the falling ceiling. "Dandel....hel...help..." a voice weakly said. He turned to see Anita, the barista that had been flirting with him better part of the day pinned underneath a support beam. The constant groan of the rest of the floor threatening to give way heralded her demise. Lion looked out the blasted-out window to see the vans pulling away. He knew he had a duty to follow and report back. He glanced back at Anita.

 

"Damn" he muttered. She was young. Young enough that this was probably her first job graduating high school. She had her whole life ahead of her and now it would cut short because she was in the wrong place and time. "Bollocks to that. Anita. I'm going to ask you two questions. First, do you trust me?" he asked. She quickly nodded even though in pain and blood pooling around her. "Good and here's the most important. Can you keep a secret?" he asked. Anita looked dead into his eyes and nodded. Lion sighed and dabbed his finger in her blood. He quickly began scribbling a spell. "What....doing..." she groaned. "Making a shrinking spell for you. In a moment you'll be the size of my thumb. The only way to free you without risking the full collapse of the ceiling" he said. At first, she thought he was joking until seeing his brow furrow in seriousness. Then she thought him daft. Suddenly the floor glowed and her body receded into itself. The beam crushing her legs was no lower doing so. And the man kneeling before her was growing lager by the second. "My...god..." she muttered seeing him tower over her. He paid no attention to her muttering as he followed up with a healing spell. The bones in her legs receded back into her flesh and knit. Her blood pressure stabilized and even though it hurt fiercely, she didn't cry out.

 

The groan of broken wood and bent metal grew. "Easy does it" he said scooping her into his hand. Lion stumbled out the coffee shop making his way to his antique Vincent motorcycle parked nearby. The sound of sirens approaching said he needed to leave. He pushed the hair out of her face and caressed her tiny cheek. "I'm sorry you got caught up in this" he said placing her on the sidewalk. He undid the spell growing her back to normal. "The ambulance will be here soon. Get checked out as my healing magic isn't that good. Not bad but not good either" he said. "Magic? That was all magic?! Dandel...who are you?" she asked. "...if I told you I'd have to kill you" he said putting on his helmet smirking. "Can I still call you?" she asked. "If I survive the day...most certainly" he said starting the cycle and roaring off.

 

"The line went dead but he said she was coming in full force. Status?" Lily asked. "The divisions have already begun taking positions. Shooters are ready for phase 2" Susan said. "And I'm good for phase 1" Ritchie said. "Elena and her band are waiting on stage. Where are we sitting on defenses here?" Keith asked. "With barrier spells ready to go, the population is hunkered down in cellars and first floor rooms. I got a division stationed here for backup" Lily replied. "And Rose?" Claire asked. "I'll be with her" Susan said. "And you grandma?" Claire asked. "In the rear helping give out orders" she replied. "It's really happening" Aspen said. "Yeah. It's 3:01 right on time" Keith said looking out the window as the very first part of the eclipse had begun. "No... I mean it's really happening. My water broke" she said. Claire immediately got Aspen in her arms and took off flying. "Remember the plan!" Keith yelled as they scrambled to follow.

 

"Is this truly the best idea?!" Claire yelled holding aspens hand. "We know this street the best. It's in the center of town. And we got a 360 degree kill box with our shooters so yes Claire it's the best idea" Keith said looking at Aspen. "It doesn't hurt" she said. They didn't know whether to be surprised of terrified about that. Ritchie looked outside. "Half eclipsed" he said. "Yeah. Full eclipse is at 3:18. Zero hour. Lawan. Are the babies safe?" he asked. "Last thing I did before we got the call" she replied. "Alright. Understood. Retract the dome" Lily said hanging up her phone. "They just were spotted entering Yorkshire. ETA is 5 minutes" she said. A few seconds passed and Aspen cringed. "She's...coming..." she said. Lily placed her legs on the stirrups and got into position. "We're right here sweetie" she said rubbing the sweat off her forehead.

 

"I feel like The Visigoths marching over the seventh hill of Rome. Remember this moment Xaimei. History records the victors but rarely the moment before battle. Are you concerned your brother isn't here to enjoy our upcoming triumph?" she asked seeing the human sized woman looking out the window. "No. His place is not here. Forgive me. This countryside is very beautiful" she said. "It is. Not unlike Tir Na nÓg. It will be better when the tree cutting, polluting, wasteful humans are gone from it" Ebonheart said coldly. "You see them?" Xaimei asked pointing to the faint glowing arcane surrounding the house. "I do. No doubt they got the population inside. They are not our target for now. A pity that such a nice house will be ash and rubble by hour's end" she said as they neared the front. "Take no action to stop her. None" lily said ending the call. Aspen and them looked at her. "She's here"

 

It had grown dark outside. The eclipse was near its zenith and Aspen as heaving hard. "I can see the head! Push!" Lily yelled. "I want our forces to ring the entire colony. Light mages follow me. Human sized forces take cardinal points" Ebonheart ordered as they approached. "The light mages will kill Keith and his merry band" Xaimei grinned. "Just after I thwart his childish ruse. Once that is done, our forces will bombard the colony giving me time to cast my most powerful fire spell. Morning Star. Within seconds, all the oxygen in a 1000 ft. radius will flash over scorching anything in range. The pressure wave will fan out obliterating anything standing. To them it will appear like a nuclear blast. Our forces will survive. These amateurish fools won't" she said.

Chapter 28...A New Hope Pt. 2 by Size Master

"I got her! I got her!" Lily said. "Get ready. Don't fire until after phase 2 kicks in. Elena start the song. Ritchie. Any second buddy. Do your best...and remember we love you" Keith said on the walkie. Aspen cried softly as she held her daughter for the first time. The eclipse was at its peak and like clockwork, the roof was torn off. Lawan gazed up and saw her vision had come to fruition. A giant manicured hand came down palm up and open. "As per our contract. Hand her over" Ebonheart said. Lily took Hope from her mother placing the rice grain sized infant in her hand. Ebonheart's eyes locked right on Claire as she stood back up. A rhythm filled the air getting louder.

 

(Authors note: the song Elena is singing is Gabi Sklar Stay True)

 

"I'm gonna count to three and the clock is tickin' quicker and when the day is done you know I’ll be the winner. So don't fight this war you got too much to lose. Me I got nothin' to prove"

 

Backup singers "Oh oh ooooh..."

 

"Make way as I'm comin' through"

 

Backup singers "Oh oh ooooh..."

 

(Rapidly, borrowers standing at attention with their hands on their guns begin to flash briefly as fortifying spells embedded in Elena's song took effect)

 

"What the hell?" a Mogwai asked. "Steady. Just a simple defense spell. You were briefed" one said. "That look they're giving us. No fear whatsoever. They look eager to fight us" one said.

 

"I'm a fire in the night. One two three I can't make it any clearer. When you see these eyes you'll breathe a little thinner. So don't fight this war you got too much to lose! ME I GOT NOTHIN' TO PROVE! Cause I'm breakin'...the rules! There's nothing to hold me to the ground because I want to be up instead of down. So watch out. I'm brand new. And what I want is not you! So gotta stay true! OH OH OOOh gotta gotta stay true..."

 

 

 

 Claire fired up and Ebonheart narrowed her eyes. "Now" Claire hissed. Crouching behind her was her little brother who shot off like lightning. With her eyes still locked on Claire, Ebonheart couldn't react fast enough as Ritchie snagged his niece and tore through the air. "HIM?!" she screamed turning to follow. Ritchie zoomed away at full speed and with precision created 12 illusions of himself flying off in different directions. "Fucking pest!" Ebonheart howled. Claire flew right up to her face. "Forgot about me already?" she asked. "Your friends... are going to die" the giantess    hissed. " Think not. I'll give you four seconds to look behind me before I break your fuckin nose...starting now" she said seriously. Ebonheart glanced behind her very quickly keeping the fiery girl in her peripheral view. Her light mages dropped out of the sky almost in unison.

 

12 seconds earlier...

 

The borrower girl steadied her aim as the spell took hold of her body. Her muscles tightened. The slight groan of her uniform barely heard over her thumping heartbeat. She was a seamstress with her mother. Very good with her hands and eyes which made her perfect for her assignment...sniper detail. Her weapon? The Ares Platinum. The first foray of enchanted weapons not having an point or blade. Created for one simple purpose. Kill homunculi at long range. With such a threat rather small, it was rarely even brought into the field. Lily enchanted them with a lightning affinity for it to work. Actually, to call it a sniper rifle would be a misnomer. It was in truth a sniper railgun. The weapon was the length of a toothpick and it fired a iron round the size of a pinhead. Because of its size, normal chemical rounds (i.e. gunpowder) wouldn’t work. Air drag would cause the round to tumble off within just 5 feet. However, using a magnetic pulse created by discharging electricity through the very conductive platinum, propelled the round at over 5 times the speed of sound. The hypersonic speed would cancel out the drag and it gave the round a side effect. It melted. Friction heated the round up past melting point and when it came into contact with the target, it splattered and bored and burned though it like an anti-armor round.

 

She didn't pull the trigger, she squeezed it. She didn't aim for his head. Even with borrower eyes jacked up by fortifying magic, pulling off a shot like that was very slim. No, aim for upper center mass. Aim small miss small. The rifle made a weird thump as it fired. The vibration went through her body, rattled her right down to her tiny toes and into the rooftop top in which she lie prone. She watched it for a split-second tear through the air orange hot and strike her target. The Mogwai man was pointing his finger right at his own target, Aspen. His sick grin thinking of murdering her as she lay helpless and half naked on the bed. All that ended when a searing pain tore through his chest and then oblivion. The round did its job by scorching through his back. Being iron, it naturally cut through his magic defenses as if they weren't even there and it tore through flesh, his brain stem, his lungs and trachea, and exiting through the front. The thumb sized man was dead before he hit the ground and his friends followed suit.

 

"Times up" Claire said punching Ebonheart in the nose so fast her fist made thunder. Ebonheart flew off her feet crashing into a row of houses. Luckily, borrower forces had been told to stay back from the house just in case. With some breathing room, Lawan, Hikari and Keith flew out of the rooftop to engage the enemy. "Fire at will! FIRE AT WILL!" Lily screamed. And with that, the battle for the future of humanity and all species of tiny had begun.

 

At first, the Mogwai thought being in the air would prove advantageous but found that idea lacking very quickly as Borrower sight made their shots very accurate. Lightning spells assaulted them. Ice spells slamming into their defenses. Fire spells obscuring their vision. Even as they counterattacked, they found the borrowers not relenting or breaking ranks. A Borrower would be killed instantly, and the soldier nearby would take their gun and use it. Bravery wouldn't win this fight though. For every Mogwai killed, four borrowers would die trying. This was anticipated though as it was pointed out that to crush the enemy, one would have to strike down their commanders. Crush the brain and brawn which Hikari had set out to do. Her target...Xaimei.

 

The ground cracked at her feet as she put down pressure. Xaimei was pissed. Their plan to wipe them out immediately had failed spectacularly and her forces found themselves fighting a force not even close to being considered weak.  She surveyed the colony from her human height to see her kind had taken to ground to give the borrowers a more difficult and cramped area of attack. She glanced at the stage where Elena was and then back to the mansion. "I want a contingent of lightning mages to attack the house. Humans sized commanders are to attack the stage" she ordered through magic communications. "But that will divide our forces" someone said. "Yes, but it will force the enemy to divide theirs to defend the civilians. Now go!" she yelled.

 

A borrower man concentrated his attack on a Mogwai as it staggered from multiple attacks until a icicle pierced her chest. Her friends took flight and raced away. The borrowers cheered as their attackers fled from the burned-out bloody streets. That is until they saw they were not retreating but retasking. They flew right over Keith’s head in a V formation. "That ain't good. Lily! A shitload of them just peeled off heading for the house! They’re trying to distract us!" he yelled as he cut down an enemy. "Can you stop them?!" Lily yelled. "No, I can't! Got my hands full here! Lawan?!" he yelled. "Up to my own ass!" she responded. "Hikari?!" he yelled. "Sorry but I'm about to meet this Xaimei" she replied. "Shit!" Keith hissed as he deflected a lightning bolt. He charged the attacker with uncanny speed taking his head off his shoulders. "I do not have time for you fucking small fry!" he yelled as they surrounded him.

 

Hikari wanted to defend the house. She knew it was a ploy to divide them, but her path was clearer than it was before. The Mogwai giantess before her had given the order and if not stopped would give more damnable ones. "It is customary to give one's name before attacking but we both know who each other is. Shall we get to it?" Hikari asked hovering in the air. Xaimei turned around facing her. "You should've taken your shot when I was distracted...or at least stayed in Japan tending your hot springs girl" Xaimei said taking a stance. "Haughty talk for someone who calls a mushroom infested dank cave a homeland. I'm curious. Does it take a lot of scrubbing to get the smell of mold and worm shit out of your clothes?" Hikari asked as the air grew dry around them. A ball of fire formed in Xaimei's hand. "You'll live long enough to watch me suck the marrow from your tiny leg bones" she hissed. Xaimei hurled the fireball at her which struck a shield of water the formed in a second. "You can try child. You can try" the small woman said.

 

Hikari three shards of ice at her and the giantess easily deflected them. Xaimei counter attacked with streams of flame which were extinguished. Each one taking the measure of the other. Xaimei tore off the lower part of her skirt tossing it away draping a destroyed neighborhood. "Seems as if we are comparable in strength" Hikari said as hot wind blew her kimono open exposing her body. "No. We are not" Xaimei said wriggling the toes on her right foot. Xaimei still had in her possession a lower quality Philosophers stone given to her by her friend, lover, and partner from Ebony's first visit to her land. Wriggling her toes as a way to invoke its power as she turned it into a toe ring. Why do this? If she wore it on her finger, none would take her own natural ability seriously. But kept out of sight, even though people knew she had it, they would foolishly take her innate ability as genuine and not consider the jewel. Out of sight, out of mind. Xaimei formed another fireball but this one shrank in size glowing brighter. She tossed it at her enemy.

 

Hikari went to block it and it turned her shields to steam instantly. Luckily, the steam explosion forced Hikari away as the fireball stayed intact exploding a city block 100 ft. away. Hikari knew she was in big trouble. She had sucked the water vapor dry. Pulling water from underground was a lengthy thing and Xaimei's attacks were clearly nothing to trifle with. Then she saw salvation. A way to stop the Mogwai leader but it meant staying alive for at least 5 minutes. She was forced to take to ground as it was far easier to steal water from the underground pipes that way. There was a flash of light nearby and Claire and Ebonheart had disappeared. A bolt of fire came down on her and she barely had enough water to save herself.

 

A thin barrier of boiling water was left after her attack. Her makeup ran down her face as the air was scorching humid inside. Koonago, by nature, were resilient when it came to humidity, and very hot water. Par for the course for creatures that could control hot springs and earth but even they have limits. Another attack by Xaimei boiled away her shield. It became hard for the girl to breathe. The air around her a dizzying 140 degrees.  Fortunately, Hikari had a plan to at least slow the giantess down. Lily had made these borrower homes to be strong, sturdy, and realistic. No plastics or ceramics used. Limestone. Limestone carved into houses and painted by hand. Limestone Hikari with her earth controlling powers could use. She clapped her hands hard and buildings around them exploded violently. Crisscrossing her hands, she sent the shrapnel digging into Xaimei's exposed shins and feet.

 

She screamed in pain and fell backwards sending tremors through the ground. "You fucking insect! I'll burn you to ash for that!" she yelled. Hikari took that time to gather as much water from the underground pipes as she could. Pieces of stone slipped out of her wounds. "Not yet!" Hikari yelled waving her hands once more. The toes of the giantess wriggled for a split second before a series of snaps were heard. Xaimei howled in rage as the koonago Princess used her mastery of water and earth to manipulate the blood and calcium in her body to break her toes. Her toe ring flared up and her wounds were healing faster than before. Hikari tried her trick again only to see it fail. "You think me a fool that I'd let you do that again?!" Xaimei yelled. Hikari looked at the sky. "A few more minutes" she thought. Hikari fell back using water to hasten her movement. Xaimei stood back up.  "Everyone retreat from this area now!" Hikari yelled. Within a minute, only Hikari, Xaimei, and the bodies of the dead were in the eastern block.

 

She was desperate. One last trick she had to buy time and she was loathe to use it. "Tsukiyoimi" Hikari said slowly raising her fist and as she did the intact bodies of the dead in the street began to rise. "Necromancy" Xaimei whispered. "No child. Something else" Hikari said directed the dead to walk towards the giantess. The small amount of blood left in their bodies was enough for the koonago to "puppet" them around. Blood is mostly water and iron after all. Xaimei was aghast at the sight of zombie like things marching on her. Worse yet, some were of her own kind. Xaimei began stomping them like roaches as the got close. The already mangled bodies of the dead squashed flat under her sandaled heels, but it was not enough. No, the carnage in this area of the city had left plenty for Hikari to work with.

 

They crawled up her legs as she brushed one by one off. The giantess began to panic stomping her feet so hard she broke her straps on her shoes. They crawled past her waist, past her breasts and now clawed their way up the sides of her neck. "OFF ME! OFF MEEEEE!" she screamed and as she did, they climbed right into her mouth. Some burnt by lightning tasted extremely foul. Those skewered reeked of blood. And her gurgling signaled they reached her throat. Hikari was going for the soft kill if possible. Choking her to death from the inside. Then a burst of power turned those on her body to dust and she gripped her throat. Those clogging it were shrunk to the size of ants which she swallowed easily. Xaimei gasped for air and stared with wrath at the girl at her feet. "I...have...had...enough of you!" Xaimei screamed.

 

Xaimei raised her hand high in the air as she sucked out the last of the power from the stone. A mass of flames took form as the air grew hot. Everyone fighting that day took pause to see it. "You dishonor me and then dishonor my fallen?! I will scorch you till NOTHING is left! Behold! My family guardian spirit! Only those worthy could EVER invoke its power! Come forth! FENG HUANG!" she screamed. The mass of fire took the form of a giant bird not just any bird. A brilliant phoenix. It did not burn as it was flame itself. Its wings spanned 100 ft. in each direction. It's tail 25 ft. long wagged slowly and as it did cast of heat hot enough to blister stone below. It let out a shriek so hot the air shimmered. "Koonago. Your puny water magic is nothing in its glory" Xaimei said chuckling with a wide-eyed grin. Hikari looked at the sky above them and grinned. She felt what she was waiting for on her skin. "Foolish child. Do you truly think you are the only being in this world with an elemental guardian you can summon? You have fallen so deep into my trap you haven't felt or even heard its approach" Hikari said calmly. Xaimei frowned as she paused. "You think bluffing..."

 

"I do not bluff. Stop, look, and listen" she said. Xaimei did and the first thing she noticed was the feeling of raindrops on her exposed skin. She looked above hearing thunder and seeing flashes of lightning. "Oh...no..." she muttered. "BEHOLD MY GUARDIAN! YAMATA NO OROCHI NO MIZU!" she yelled. A cascade of rain that was falling through the air suddenly stopped. Lighting increased as clouds were compressed and shrunk for every drop of water in them. If anyone was watching the weather radar then, it would seem to them the storm cell going over Yorkshire was shrinking. A chorus of growls came from the clouds as one by one, the heads of dragons popped out from underneath. Xaimei looked stupefied as the watery beast emerged. Eight heads with eight tails, The Orochi was the size of her phoenix but far more terrifying. "I am more than just a koonago child. I am human also. The blood of emperors flows through me. I am literally a princess of both species and you are not even one" Hikari said coldly as the orochi took looks of the bird.

 

Hikari was the daughter of emperor Meji. That much was known to them but wasn't widely known was the legacy passed down due to that. Meji was the son of emperors. Emperors that had bloodlines going back thousands of years back before even the Koonago existed. His name lost to time, an ancestor of Meji slew the original orochi. To call the beast a yokai was like calling a dragon a lizard. A monstrous thing that devoured Japanese girls as it terrorized the countryside. It was said one family lost 8 of its 9 daughters to the thing. Snatching one girl a day into its jaws, crunching on her flesh and bones, and swallowing with a sinister gleam in its 16 amber colored eyes. That was until this one young man came along to do battle with it. It slew the beast with a enchanted sword (some say he was imbued with otherworldly magics and therefore that era's Etherion user) and brought peace to the land. However, killing such a creature and removing it from the world are two separate things. Simply put, its soul remained. And creatures of its magnitude had the tendency to resurrect if the soul was untended.

 

The soul of the orochi was sealed away to prevent this until Hikari was born. A being of magic, Hikari could bend the creature to her will, give it a temporary form, she it as a weapon and that is what she did this day.    

 

"Defeating your opponent is more than overpowering them. Guile, cunning, patience, and luck wins the day. Someone your age has trouble grasping while I have had over a century to master that lesson. Orochi, show this fool why water rules this world and not flame!" Hikari yelled extending her hand. The beast charged right into the phoenix and an explosion of steam shot from the epicenter so violently people were thrown off their feet. The bird began to shrink as the orochi fueled by the rainstorm above kept its size. The screeching of the two would be remembered for years to come. Those watched in astonishment as the bird became so small the beast coiled its 8 necks around it strangling it into oblivion. "No...can't be...can't be!" Xaimei cried seeing her majestic phoenix snuffed out. "Can and was. This fight is done. Orochi, she is not Japanese, but she is a young woman. Do what you will" Hikari said with no emotion. Xaimei screamed throwing her hands up as one of the necks bent down with its head. Its jaws clamped on her waist yanking her into the air right out of her expensive sandals.

 

She screamed, and her mouth filled with rainwater as it chomped her in. Then an almighty pressure squeezed her. A thousand psi of water pressure killed her quick as the beast chewed and chewed turning his water made head crimson. It arched its neck and the collection of bloodied water traveled down into its center mass where it's belly would be. Xaimei was no more. She turned its attention to those below. Mogwai watching saw their leader die a horrific death realized defeat was most certainly possible and they questioned if they could win such a battle even with combining their power. "Surrender..." Hikari was saying until Ebonheart and Claire popped back into reality. Claire worse for wear and Ebonheart holding a flowing, sparking, sword. "LIMIT STRIKE!" Ebonheart shouted firing off a wave of pure magical might with a swing of Joyeuse. Claire barely turned her body enough to get a glancing blow with the brunt of it racing towards Hikari. On instinct, she had the Orochi block for her and with a thunderous boom blew it to smithereens. Claire landed with a heavy thud on the ground. Hikari was blown clear of the area.

 

9 minutes earlier...

 

Ebonheart picked herself up as her nose healed. She wiped the blood from it grinning. "You'll have to do better than that" she said. "Oh, I intend to" Claire said as her hands flared with power. She glanced around the nearby area and then her own hands. "Worried about collateral damage? I can help with that" Ebonheart said pulling a small marble out of thin air. Suddenly there was a flash and when her vision cleared nothing looked the same. Similar but different. The city was still around them but oddly grayed out. Points of light scattered through it, it was as if the colony was a ghost. Even the sky took on a grayish hue. "Amazing this old bauble still has power. Long ago the fae crafted this reality marble and named it Avalon. Its realm sits parallel to the one you know with some exceptions. Here you don't have to worry about killing anyone" Ebonheart said grinning. Claire flew right at her only to impact a powerful shield. "Oh, young one. So much to learn" Ebonheart said swatting Claire hard to the ground.

 

She snarled as she let more of her power take hold. She formed a blade of pure flame and flew up to strike her. With ease, Ebonheart parried the tiny attack with her own blade Joyeuse. The flame sword was swallowed up by it in seconds. Claire tried again and again and shockingly Ebonheart parried with her giant blade absorbing Claire’s magic. "You wish to cut me? Fool. I've been using blades since before borrowers existed. I'm the most experienced sword master on earth!" Ebonheart said swinging her sword. A fiery blast came forth hitting Claire. She crashed down on the ground once more. Ebonheart fired a series of ice shards at her which she deflected but caused her to lose balance. The giantess dropped her sandaled foot down on top of her and Claire pushed back with her hands square on the sole. Powered up, she could smell old leather, rubber, foot sweat...and human blood. Dozens of scents of human blood. The thought that she had crushed the life out of so many shrunken humans under those sandals enraged her that she shrugged off her giant foot making Ebonheart stumble back. Claire used that moment to grow.

 

"About time you wised up! Let me guess? Keith spouted some scientific bullshit about mosquitos being the most dangerous creature on earth even though it's small. Attack her from a mosquito's point of view? Well you saw how that turned out. Anger in those eyes. So much but behind it is fear. Fear of losing loved ones? That infant? No... how you're staring at my mouth. Oh yes. You remember the last time we met. How I savored and swallowed that delicious fat, pregnant little morsel you were. Does it give you nightmares child? Alone in the darkness as your skin burns and peels. Your body slowly breaking down to become just nutrients?" she asked.

 

"Shut up!" Claire yelled trying to punch her. Ebonheart grabbed her wrist and broke it. Claire grimaced and pulled back. Aspen made that deal to save you and your son. A deal that will bring humanity to ruin. 7 billion lives for a puny...little...thing. A thieving rodent who's only purpose is to be playthings. No, I'm being too critical. You're not even that anymore. A weak little creature not borrower, not human.  A bastard of nature. And for what? Power you can't even control right. Everyone you love I'm going to make sure they suffer. When I find Ritchie, I'm going to eat his scrawny ass. Your mother I'll squash her like a water bug. Lily I'll execute her for the human sympathizer she is. Rose I'll crush in my hand as her mother watches. Keith, Keith I'll rape him to death. Horny fuck might actually get off on it before he succumbs to my pussy. And as for your precious Aspen, she will be the first infected with my magical plague. Her own daughter will end her. As for you Claire, you get to see it all as my power makes you my slave. You'll be screaming on the inside but a drooling moron outside" Ebonheart said with a sadistic chuckle. "You...won't...touch...them!"  Claire growled like an animal.

 

Power surged through the girl so intensely, her clothes burned away. Her eyes glowed like embers. Her hair like living flame. Her muscles tightened, and her feet sank into the ground. Lightning began to spark around her body. Ebonheart raised an eyebrow surprised she could charge up this much. "And what will you do you fake ass fairy? A creature with delusions she's a fae with power not even her own!" Ebonheart yelled. A orb of pure energy formed between Claire's hands. Ebonheart winced at the brightness. It's power so tremendous, the sky literally cracked. "I AM A FAE AND YOU CAN BURN IN HELL!" Claire screamed as a beam of fiery plasma erupted from the orb. Ebonheart had her sword raised just as the beam came into contact. Claire looked wide-eyed as she poured power, more power than she ever dreamed into the attack. Ebonheart began to push back on the beam causing a massive detonation. The blast utterly shattered the reality marble Avalon tossing them back into the real world.

 

Claire breathed heavily. The attack exhausted her. "No...can't....can't be..." she muttered seeing the woman unharmed holding a sword speaking with the totality of energy Claire had used. "Rope a dope...LIMIT STRIKE!" Ebonheart said unleashing the charge held in Joyeuse right as Claire. Claire barely has the stamina to invoke her fiery wings. The strike hit her wings acting as a shield causing her to fly to the right and crash hard to the street below. Her body had obliterated everything on the right side of the street in that district. "Oh god..." she muttered as she was not scared of Ebonheart but where she landed was within a step or two from where Ritchie was supposed to be hiding. "Don't know what that water snake thing was but it's vapor now. Now I saw something interesting when we were in Avalon. A powerful magic right around here..." she said grinning.

 

12 minutes ago....again...

 

Susan felt the tremors as she sat on Rose's bed. It had begun and then some. She held Rose's hand feeling the magic of Elena's song flow through her. Minutes passed and Rose squeezed her hand. "Rosie? Sweetie?" Susan asked before a huge tremor shook the house. She glanced out the window. "Son of a bitch!" she said seeing they had broken through their barrier. Her sword in one hand, gun in the other, Susan waited as she took off her shoes. Her bare feet could feel every tremor on the first floor. Her tiny toes could read their steps. Borrowers moved light stepped by nature, Mogwai didn't. There was a division stationed on the first floor which had engaged the enemy. Their screams she could hear. Their blood she could smell. She cocked her head as a few human sized footsteps seemed to get fainter and deeper. "One's heading to the cellar!" she thought. She paused looking at Rose. Her charge was to defend her. There was a small contingent down there to guard them from the enemy (and possibly Danica) but judging from the sound. The division was on its last leg. Two minutes passed and then a series of footsteps approached. Susan stood on top of a dresser ready.

 

A Mogwai man opened the door looking. "Hey, got one just lying in bed" he said. "Then eat her and keep moving. We wasted too many lives and too much time already" a female voice said behind him. Susan waited as the giant entered the room. His back turned to her. Susan gripped her iron sword and leaped from the dresser. "Never scream or yell as to broadcast your attack. Be as a falcon. A falcon swoops down with speed and silence focusing on a singular prey in a flock or school" she remembered her teacher once said. Susan landed holding his black hair as she jabbed her sword right into his neck cutting his brain stem. The giant fell dead to the floor. She had no time to celebrate as a manicured hand reached for her. Susan jumped away throwing a fishing line with a hook on it. It snagged the giantess' shirt and Susan used her momentum to swing up. "Vermin!" the woman yelled swing her body hard right causing Susan to lose her grip and slam into the wall. She tumbled down and luckily landed in Rose's left sneaker. The insole cushion was far better than hardwood floor.

 

Borrower have 4 times the sense of smell that humans and Susan had 4 times the sense of smell than borrowers make her nose 8 times more powerful than you or I. With her body fortified, her sense of smell was jacked even higher. She coughed and gagged on the stale foot sweat smell that permeated Rose' sneaker. So strong it burned her nose threatening to knock her out with sensory overload. A shadow crept overhead, and Susan saw at the last second the Asian giantess slamming her foot down. Susan scrambled to the toe of her shoe causing her to gag even more. She heard the giantess' muscles tighten and she scrambled back just in time as the toe section was stomped. Then the shoe was picked up and turned upside down. Susan fell out and clung to the shoelace. "Fucking pest!" the woman howled. Susan looked down and dropped right onto her arm. In a split second, she slashed her exposed wrist causing a fountain of blood to shoot out. Instinctively, she dropped the shoe to tend to her wound.

 

Susan felt a cascade of footsteps pass the doorway. "We have other rooms" a small voice said. "I know that! Fuck this I'll burn the whole goddamned room!" the woman yelled. Susan was right near the windowsill. The tremor had knocked the glass out. She could escape but not with Rose. Grabbing her, hoisting them up, and jumping out would take too long and the giantess could kill them easily. Save herself or stand her ground with possible reinforcements just outside. "Well, I guess I know now which future is coming to pass" she thought holding her sword tight. She lept as hard as she could causing the hardwood floor to creak under her barely 2-ounce weight. She dug her sword into the woman's leg using it as a spring board. She yanked it out and stabbed her thigh. The Mogwai woman staggered back and when she did, Susan missed her stab into her chest. She fell right into the giantess' palm which closed.

 

Her fist tightened hard enough that she dropped her sword. "Give me a scream" The giantess said coldly as her grip tightened. He air was pushed out her lungs. Her legs couldn’t kick. Her bare feet poking out from below her fingers twitched as her ribcage was compressed. One pop, two pops, then three. Three ribs broken, and Susan stifled a scream. She wouldn't give the giantess the pleasure. "Just...let the girl live. Non...combatant...you...have honor right?" Susan asked. The giantess looked at the bed. "Your friend wisely ran" she said. Susan looked behind her to see the bed really was without Rose. "At least she has a chance..." Susan thought. Just as death seemed ready to take her, a very weak click was heard by her. Susan watched in astonishment as a large shard of ice skewered the giantess right in the eye. Deep enough piercing her brain, she fell to the floor with a thud. Susan pulled herself free of her grip and saw the Asian woman very much dead. She turned to where she heard the sound.

 

Rose stood there in her pajamas holding Susan's gun. Susan walked over to her and gently took it from her. "Sweetie? Can you hear me?" she asked. Rose nodded. Susan hugged her tightly weeping. "Welcome back" she said. "I heard singing. In the darkness I heard singing. I followed it out" Rose muttered. "Fortification magic. Must've gave you enough mental strength to come back. Just in time too" Susan said kissing her forehead. Suddenly, there was a chorus of screams, shouting, and claps of thunder. "Fuck. Forgot about them. Hide under the bed" Susan said trying to use arcane to fix her ribs. Susan limped to the doorway. She could smell blood and smoke. She didn't want to see the grisly sight of innocents dead but what she saw was not that.

 

 "Who the fuck did this?!" she asked seeing dozens of Mogwai dead, burnt, skewered, and seemingly crushed into the floor. She made her way to the nearest room with civilians. "Did you see what happened?!" she yelled. A lone woman stepped forward from the terrified beyond belief mob. "A young woman. She grew to human sized and slaughtered them! She didn't even use those guns! She just waved her hands and they died by the drove!" she yelled. "She used unassisted magic?! Who is she?!" Susan yelled. "We don't know. She's unique with that skin color. She...she took the baby called Kannika from us" she stammered. A chill ran down Susan's spine. "Someone that powerful was among us and we don't know?! Why would she take Keith and Lawan's daughter?!" Susan thought. 

 

6 minutes earlier...

 

Danica felt the boom from above. Dust and cobwebs fell from the ceiling. Wine bottles in racks rattled. The cries and whimpers of children around her began to upset her. A small team of borrowers stood out front of the cellar door to protect them. Another team inside as last resort. Heavy footsteps above then a series of screams and peels of thunder. A whoosh sound followed by shrieks and a heavy thud. The smell of smoke and burnt flesh filled their nostrils. The door creaked open revealing a young Asian giant. His clothes shredded and wounds closing on his arms and face. Borrowers at his feet immediately opened fire on him. With one hand he shielded himself. The other formed thin plates of ice in the air. Once done, a beam of light shot from his finger onto a plate. They acted as both mirrors and lenses killing at 12 borrowers in an instant. It was clear he was no ordinary Mogwai. A tattoo of a flower on his right bicep. "Lotus guard" she muttered.

 

Weeks ago, when Xaimei had come to visit them, Danica asked if there were any really powerful magic users among her kind. "Absolutely, the strongest of us belong to a group called Final Heaven. Those in training to join are in a group called The Order of Lotus" she replied. "So, they're like young?" Danica asked licking her ice cream ignoring the screams of her human sprinkles. "Some as young as 9. The Lotus Guard as well call them are the next generation of elites. Their spells are unique" Xaimei replied. "Unique how?" Danica asked. "They have the talent to combine and balance elements to create fearsome attacks" she replied. And now...Danica was looking right at the boy who had bested a contingent of borrowers as easily as one would burn an ant under a magnifying glass.

 

Oddly, he hadn't noticed her yet, but his cruel grin told enough that he was determined to have some fun with the thousand plus little people in the cellar. They began to flee to the far back of the cellar until they found they couldn't move. Their own shadows gripping their ankles. His raised his foot over a few before squashing them flat. Their crunching of their bones and the wet pops of their bodies caused many to shriek or flat out faint. He bent down and grabbed a girl that fancied him. He laughed at her cried to spare her and with a flick of his wrist blew her clothes clean off. He licked his lips and the girl passed out between his fingers. Danica watched in horror as he simply dropped her into his mouth and let her body slide down his throat. He patted his belly and then those still trapped, had their shadows creep up their bodies until they were engulfed. "Eternal Night" he muttered clenching his fist. A high-pitched shriek and then nothing but crackling bones and wet pops. The giant, no older than, 14, had murdered over a hundred borrowers with their own shadows.

 

"This is taking too long" he muttered casting his own shadow in front of him. Borrowers still running were mired in it. "Danica...help..." a voice said 5 ft. in front of her. "Victor" she said recognizing him. The shadow began to creep up his tiny body. "STOP!" she yelled. The giant was startled. He squinted his eyes indicating his eyesight was very poor. He stepped closer. "A human among them?" he asked. "Not just any human. The daughter of Ebonheart" she replied. "Your name" he said. "Danica" she replied. "That is her name" he mused as his shadow touched her feet. Poor Victor was entombed now. "Spare them and take me as a trophy!" she yelled. "Or I could just kill them and take you anyway" he mused. "Harm another and I'll bite off my tongue and bled to death. You want me as a trophy. At least to use as a bargaining chip to be promoted to Final Heaven" she said. The boy was shocked she knew of their ranks.

 

His shadow receded freeing them. Victor gasped for air. With a snap of his fingers, he shrank Danica where she sat. "Come forward" he said. Danica did passing those staring in shock of who she really was or what she had just done. Victor ran to her. "He'll kill you! You can't....can't trust him!" The boy sobbed. He hugged her tightly. "Go" she said pushing him away. Once close enough, he grabbed her up. Like the poor girl from earlier, he used wind magic to strip her clothing off. The boy chuckled at her. Danica wisely opened her legs revealing her tiny pussy to him. "This is what you wanted to see right?" she spat. "I don't think mistress Xaimei will mind if I have fun with you" he snickered as his shorts fell to his ankles. Those below saw the enormous (for them) erection. Victor could only cry knowing someone he loved was about to be cruelly raped to save their lives. Well, that's what would've happened until someone began to come down the steps.

 

"I want you to use your feet to tickle me down there" he said. People grew quiet as a figure came from behind. The boy was too enamored with his prisoner to hear her steps behind him. She wrapped her arms around his neck, positioned her hands on his forehead and chin, and with shocking sopped and power, snapped his neck. Danica fell from his hands and was caught by borrowers fast enough to scramble into place. The Mogwai teen giant fell to the side dead. Towering above them was their savior. They were astonished as none had seen her before yet somehow, she was familiar. The giantess looked upon them with no emotion, her toes tapping slightly in her sandals as she gazed on the throng of people at her feet. "Thank you for saving us!" Danica yelled. The woman looked at her and only that. She waved her hand and a orb of light glowed into being in the back center of the crowd. "The baby! Yuusha!" a woman screamed as the infant was spirited away. Holding The protective orb in her hand, the giantess turned and walked away. "What just happened?! Who did this?!" Susan asked minutes later coming onto the scene. "A black girl came and took Hikari's baby after snapping this kid' neck" Danica said human sized now that the shrinking spell had worn off with the boy's death.

 

4 minutes earlier...

 

Lawan was getting tired. Her legs felt like jelly from running around so much. She held the line that protected Elena while she sang. Now into her third song, Elena herself was beginning to tire. Still, watching those before her fight so hard to keep her safe gave her strength to carry on. Lawan leaped over her attacker taking his head off his shoulders. Her glave was stained with blood as she slammed the pole to the ground sending off a shockwave sending Mogwai onto their asses. Her sandaled feet slipped in blood and a giant Mogwai woman ensnared her. With little ceremony, she was tossed into her mouth. Lawan held onto her tongue with all her might. Her battle sandals coming off her feet from the violent bucking of the tongue. Her grip slipped, and she was tumbling to the back of her throat. At the last second, her bare feet found enough traction to anchor her on a molar. With her free hand, she cast a spell sucking the air out of the giantess' lungs. Her hands gripped an incisor as she continued the spell even as the giant tooth cut her flesh both hand and foot. She felt her twice and convulse before falling. Lawan kept it going for a full minute until the spasms stopped. Tired, Lawan climbed out her mouth. The Mogwai looked aghast at the woman who killed their commander. A wind spell enveloped her blade and she spun a full circle cutting them all down.

 

Lawan fell to her knees clutching her glave. She held the line but just barely. She watched in awe as the orochi extinguished the phoenix and then Xaimei herself. "We might actually win this" she thought until Ebonheart and Claire popped back into view. She cringed as the magical blast annihilated the orochi and possibly two close friends. "Oh no" she muttered seeing two of their biggest guns falling in battle. Elena stammered. "Keep singing. For the love of Buddha keep singing!" Lawan yelled trying to take flight.

 

3 minutes earlier...

 

Ritchie had been hunkering down in the upstairs of a random home of his choosing. The second he invoked Claire’s power it burned. Every blood vessel and vein in his body felt as if it was being electrified and scorched. Nevertheless, it exhilarated him. Holding the newborn in his arms, he took flight and moved faster than even he thought possible. He heard Ebonheart yell out at the deception and made illusions of himself splitting off per the plan. He flew low to the ground kicking up dust to obscure his eventual landing. After kicking in a door, he rushed to the top floor and suppressed his power. He was warned not to exceed 10 seconds, it had been eight. His heart ached. His joints creaked. Even his toes hurt at the rough landing as his sandals had slipped off during flight. The baby not even 15 minutes old hadn't cried out since entering the world. Her eyes barely open, she gazed up at him. "Wow" he muttered seeing a faint glow in her irises.

 

Ritchie knew a good deal about magic being a scion of Pelé. The difference between his own feeble power and what sliver he had borrowed from Claire was as different as a cigarette lighter was to a flamethrower. And still he could sense the innate power in his surrogate niece. "I won't let her get you" he muttered bending down to kiss her forehead. He shivered as he could smell Hope. The scent of Aspen very much on her. Minutes passed at the ground shook, people fought outside screaming and dying. A cold determination came over him. He'd die before Ebonheart could touch her. He knew as much to his very bones. No fear or second thoughts about it. And if necessary, use the power again to make sure of it, exploding heart be damned. Ritchie understood the emotional burden Claire carried having this power now. Even though he was Menehune by now, he still carried some borrower blood and it spoke to him. "Protect...protect...PROTECT!" it screamed. Then a shout that hurt his ears and a mighty blast of reddish orange light. An earthshaking boom and Ritchie stood up and walked to the blown-out window. "Oh god..." he muttered.

Chapter 28...A New Hope Pt. 3 by Size Master

Lying on the street was his naked, bleeding, barely conscious giantess of a sister. He didn't hear what Ebonheart said next, but he did hear his sister mouth "run". He didn't get anywhere before the roof was torn off and Ebonheart standing over him grinning like the devil himself. A invisible power ripped Hope from his arms and he yelled as he jumped into the air. Ebonheart grabbed him in her fist. "Remember what I said Claire?" Ebonheart asked her. Ritchie could hear her beg to let him go. His beautiful sister all bloody and bruised. Her pretty hair red from not her power but her blood. And as beaten as she was begged for his sake and not hers. Such a thing made him snap and he invoked his power one last time. He broke free of her grasp and flew right to Hope who was just hovering in the air. He reached out to grab her and as he got near, felt the pain in his chest explode. His fingers less than a millimeter from Hope, faltered as with the rest of him. The tiny boy began to fall right into Ebonheart's open palm.

 

"Please...he can't do anything to you now. Don't...don't kill him" Claire begged. "Too late for that. Look. He's dead already" she said bouncing his body up and down in her hand. Her breath caught in her throat as she could see the woman wasn't lying. With barely a thought, Ebonheart placed his corpse into her mouth and chewed. So horrified at the sound of her little brother being chewed to ribbons, Claire pissed herself. Every memory of her and Ritchie came flooding back into her mind as his flesh and bones were torn asunder. The day he was born, and she held him. The fights. How he snuck into her bed when he had nightmares. Birthdays. How many times he said he loved her and she scoffed. How many times she said it back and he smiled. The trip to Cancun and he almost killed himself because he thought she hated him for being born. And the worst of it all when he sobbed he didn't want to be an only sibling. Now, that sick reality had come to pass but it was he that met his end and not her. Ebonheart swallowed his remains and cruelly spat out his bloody shirt on the ground just inches from her face.       

 

"I'll deal with the others in a moment" Ebonheart said casting a spell to reveal the ancient Japanese box. The box hovered in front of Hope and cracked open. Claire had no words to give. No words to describe what she was going to do. Power began to surge through her once again slowly healing her but at the same time changing her. The air tasted of ozone and her hair stood on end. A massive bolt of lightning tore down the street hitting Ebonheart sending her crashing 30 ft. away. Two feet settled down before Claire. Her eyes flowed the legs right to his face. "Keith..." she muttered. They could hear Ebonheart laughing and she began to stand. "She killed him...she killed my baby brother" she sobbed. "I saw. Claire. Stand up and collect Hikari. She fell somewhere over there. After that make sure nobody gets near us" he said extending his hand. Claire gasped seeing he had carved arcane into his skin. His eyes glowing yellow with power. "What about Hope?" she asked. "We can't touch her or we'll age like she is. She's safe...for now" he replied. Claire picked herself up just in time to see Ebonheart stand up herself. A gust of wind and he was gone. Claire was astonished to see him cover such a distance in a blink of an eye.

 

Keith swing his sword so fast the wind picked up debris. Ebonheart parried it and they were locked. "Thought that speed trick would work on me? You not the first to try that moron. Just like you think you can best me in a swordfight" she said. "You’re mistaken if you think he's fighting alone Arleigh" Oberon said though Keith. "Do not call me by that name! MY NAME IS EBONHEART!" she screamed pushing him back. "Joyeuse? That's how you beat Claire. We won't fall into that trap just as you won't beat your old sword teacher...or have you forgotten who taught you how to wield one?" Oberon asked. "I forget nothing you old fool" she hissed. Firing a bolt of lightning. Keith deflected it as she swung. He parried down to stop it. A kick to the back of his neck he caught with his left arm. The kick close enough he could smell the blood and sweat on her sole. He broke her ankle before tossing her into a row of houses. He touched the gashes on his arm and a torrent of icicles came raining down on her. She swung her sword rapidly and each icicle was seemingly absorbed by the blade. She quickly got up and swung her sword. A cold blast of magic knocked Keith back crushing more houses. "What was that about not falling for my trap?" she asked.

 

"Joyeuse...didn't do that before. Not that well" Oberon groaned. "Not until this" she said showing the hilt of the sword. In it was her philosopher’s stone. "She merged them boosting its power" Oberon hissed. Keith staggered to his feet. For the next three minutes they exchanged strikes. The very shockwaves leveling homes. Claire glanced up at Hope who looked to be a teenager now and back at Keith. "Something wrong with your sword?" she asked seeing its innate glow flicker. "My Joyeuse is eating away at its enchantments. Soon it will be nothing but a length of useless metal and you will have NO defense against me" she snickered. "She's right...I can feel it. Our connection to Rune Breaker is fading" Oberon said to him. Keith gripped it tighter. "There has to be a way. Some weakness. Some..." he was saying before the sword shimmered. Keith flashed back to the night before they first went to Japan.

 

"What you up to?" Claire asked sitting on his desk. "Just reading up on the folklore of Japan. So many stories..." he said browsing websites. "Like what?" she asked stepping onto his laptop. Keith gently picked her up and placed her where she wouldn't step on any keys. "Well like this one of Prince Yamato..." he said.

 

"That's it. That's its weakness. Eva...you said you'd take the form needed most. I need this form" he prayed. The sword glowed intensely and when it stopped it was no longer the same. The blade and hilt had transformed resembling an ancient and regal katana. Keith narrowed his eyes and swung the sword even though he was at least 15 ft. away from her. A weird whistle traveled though the air and suddenly a cut formed on Ebonheart's chest cutting her shirt away right below her breasts.  A thin line of blood formed on her skin. Keith swung again as she raised her sword. This time a gust of wind cut her arms. She dropped to one knee grimacing. "I knew it. That's your weakness!" Keith yelled. "Impossible...this sword eats magic!" she yelled. "Not all of it. It can eat ice, fire, and just about anything else...except wind. No way it can absorb an element that totally surrounds it. If you even try you'd suffocate yourself! This is what will end you! Rune Breaker Kusanagi form! The sword that commands the winds! *" Keith yelled.  

 

(Authors note: Based on a real Japanese myth tied to the orochi. Once the hero (and God) Susanoo killed it, he found a sword in its tail. Centuries later, Prince Yamato found himself the target of a lord trying to kill him in a grassy field by setting it on fire. Yamato took Kusanagi and cut the grass trying to stem the burn. He found out every time he swung it the wind blew in that direction. Using that he pushed the fire right back at the lord, killing him and saving himself. Regarded as a nation treasure ever since.)

 

Keith swung over and over and with no way to absorb the attack, Ebonheart was placed square on the defensive.  Her magic defenses were barely enough to keep her from being cut down in seconds, but it was clear that she would ultimately lose. His attacks were too fast for her to counter with her own. Too precise to deflect, and too damaging to simply tank. But she saw she didn't have to withstand his assault no longer. Hope had changed to what she had needed. "Come to me child!" Ebonheart commanded. The orb surrounding Hope faded away leaving the tiny, naked, biologically 15-year-old girl exposed. Hope cocked her head to one side and floated towards her.

 

"Lily we got a new problem!" Susan yelled running up beside her friend and lover who stood now human sized at the main entrance of the colony. "Lily!" Susan yelled. Lily looked down and gasped seeing Sudan wasn't alone. "ROSE?!" Lily yelled grabbing her daughter up in her hands. Lily bit her quivering lip looking at her. "Mom..." Rose said. "She spoke! Susan she spoke! Say it again baby! Say it again!" Lily cried. "Mom" Rose sighed. Lily brought her to her face and kissed her all over her body. Rose's pajamas were soaked with her mother's tears. "Lily...Jesus what happened?" Susan asked seeing a full quarter of the city in utter ruin. "Hikari did away with the Mogwai leader but Ebonheart beat Claire and Hikari at the same time. Keith fought her but...it looks like Hope just sided with her" Lily replied. "And our forces?!" Susan asked. "Not...not many left. I was connected to so many in the beginning but their voices have diminished. Oh shit what about the people in the house?!" Lily asked. "Those Mogwai came in hot and heavy. Big shots. They decimated the borrower division inside. They did their best and took a little over half of them with them but they lost" Susan said.

 

"...how many...how many innocents?" Lily said trembling. "About 200 or so. The Mogwai are dead" Susan replied. Lily looked shocked staring at her. "Wasn't me girl. Some black girl demolished them with actual magic. Not the scribble on shit kind" Susan said. "You're sure?! Susan. There's nobody here like that. I'd know if someone who can actually conjure lived here" Lily said. "Well duh. I'd know too. Especially if she’s a minority. There aren't many here up in northern England or in borrowers in general" Susan said. "So, who is she?" Lily wondered. "I don't think she's on our side Lily. Yeah, she slaughtered Mogwai, but I think it was because they were in her way. She took the babies sweetie. Yuusha, Luke, Kannika, she took them" Susan said. Lily trembled once more.

 

"What have you done to my child?!" Keith yelled as Hope hovered right past him. "Aged her to a point her body could cope with casting such powerful spells, that was easy. The hard part was making her mind capable of comprehension. It would serve no purpose if her mind stayed that of a 20-minute old baby. So, I added the knowledge of an 8-year-old girl I got from a convenient donor at my hotel. Sure, it did leave the shrunken child a vegetable, but I made sure she didn't suffer too long" Ebonheart replied smirking. "You piece of shit!" Keith yelled swinging his sword at her. "Hope!" she yelled. The girl turned and raised her hand. There was an odd ping sound and a gust of wind opposite of his swing rushed back slicing him across the chest. Hope cocked her head as if to study him. "Hope. They're bad people. You should make them disappear" Ebonheart said. Hope raised her hand and a blast of light burned right their Keith's lung. Powerful enough that it negated all his defenses and extinguished the spell Oberon put on him making him human sized long ago. He shrank as he fell to the ground. "Now the others" Ebonheart commanded. Claire rushed to his side as he coughed blood.

 

"Don't...don't hate her" Keith muttered. "Keith...hold on" Claire said applying pressure to his wound as she tried to heal him. Lawan landed nearby rushing to him. The giantess saw his mortality pooled on the ground and then stared right at Hope. "No. I forbid you. You will not harm my daughter!" Keith yelled before coughing blood once more. "She's gonna kill us all!" Lawan yelled. "Have...faith" Keith smiled. "Kill them with a larger spell. Stop playing" Ebonheart ordered. "He said I was his daughter. Is that true?" Hope asked. Ebonheart didn't answer. "Do it myself" she hissed firing a lightning bolt. They took cover and found it hit a barrier. Hope's barrier. The tiny girl descended to them. She looked confused at the sensation of cool stone under her bare feet. She paid no attention to the two giantesses around her as she walked closer. Lawan had the urge to squash her but held off. Partly was because her husband told her not to attack but also if she was as powerful as the stories said about Etherion users, all it would do is fatally piss her off.

 

Keith looked up at the girl standing to his right. "Are you my daddy?" she asked. Keith smiled. She bent down and smelled him and then herself. "You smell like me" she said bending down. With a wave of her hand completely healed him. Keith staggered to his feet. Seeing her aged up with mind boggling to him. "You look so much like your mother" he said extending his hand. She stepped back. "I won't hurt you" he said. She didn't move as his hand stroked her cheek. Her eyes looked at his hand. "You hand is warm and soft" she muttered. Tears fell from her eyes. "Sweetie. This isn't what I wanted for you" Keith said looking at her body. "15 years stolen in a span of minutes" he added. "She really does look like Aspen when she was a teenager" Claire said. Hope touched her ankle and Claire shrank. "Who are you?" Hope asked. "I guess your surrogate mom" Claire said. Hope looked confused. "Don't know what that means. Show me" she said touching Claire's forehead. Claire gasped as Hope read all her memories for the last two months right up until now. Hope turned and looked at Ebonheart.

 

"You ate her brother. Why?" Hope asked. "Hope. They are bad people. You kill bad people" Ebonheart said. "No, they are not" Hope said sternly. With a wave of her hand, she made Ebonheart convulse. The giantess keeled over as a small collection of vomit spewed from her mouth. It froze in midair and began to take a form. Bones, organs, blood, flesh, all began to take form and when done...those present saw Ritchie. A swirl of energy took root in his body and he opened his eyes. "Where...where am I?" he asked. "By The goddess...she put him back together and even summoned his soul back from the aether!" Oberon said. "RITCHIE!" Claire screamed running to hug him. "Claire? What happened? Last thing I remember is that crazy bitch tearing off the roof" he said. Claire gave no answer as he hugged him tightly.

 

"Thank you Hope" Claire said to her. Her smile made the girl smile back. "ENOUGH! Hope you will do as I say!" Ebonheart yelled flashing her Philosopher stone. Hope just looked at her. "Why...why won't it work?!" she yelled. "Your mind control spell uses the darkness in people's hearts. She's 20 minutes old you fool. She hasn't lived long enough to have darkness in her heart. The spell is useless" Oberon replied. "I want to see mommy" Hope said. She snapped her fingers and Aspen appeared before them. "Hi mommy" she said. Aspen staggered to her. She looked her over. "That really is our baby Aspen" Keith said. Aspen hugged her and wept. "You lost Ebonheart. When you gave her the mind of a child you sealed your defeat. A child will obey authority, but the love of a parent and child is absolute. Surrender" Oberon said. Ebonheart said nothing as she took to the air. "Plan B. All forces buy me time as I cast my last spell!" Ebonheart yelled. "Daddy. She's gonna do something bad. Really bad. Her thoughts say...morning star" Hope said.   "No more chances" Ebonheart hissed.

 

Her indomitable army, the Slaugh appeared and descended upon them. One made a beeline for Lily. "LILY LOOK OUT!" Susan yelled tackling with all her might to push the giantess aside. The fiery creature barely missed her head. It swooped around and hovered. "...Lily?" it's hissed as it hovered inches from her face. It appeared to study her. Its form became sharper as it did. "Oh my god I think it's my mom" Lily muttered. "This thing is Titania?!" Susan asked. "It's you isn't it mom. Keith said you died full of resentment. Oh what have you become" Lily lamented. "...Lily..." it said. "Mom...you have to break free of this. Innocent people are dying. People like your granddaughters" Lily said holding her hands out showing Rose to her. It hovered down. "Are you insane?" Susan asked. Lily shushed her. "The mother I knew would never be anyone's slave. Remember who you are. The queen of Fae. Mother...protector...teacher" Lily said shedding tears. The fire of the Slaugh turned a cool blue as it went to touch Rose. She went rigid as it touched her cheek. "Rose?" Susan asked scared. "It's okay. It doesn't burn. Feels warm but it doesn't burn" Rose said. Titania hovered to Lily's face kissing her cheek. With no spoken words, she bid her farewell and disappeared.

 

"Stop...stop hurting people! RIGHT NOW!" Hope screamed. Everyone and I do mean everyone froze. Their bodies frozen and in motion. "You...can't...stop it child" Ebonheart said fighting the spell. "But I can" a voice said from above. All eyes were on the giantess as she sat her feet on the stone street. "LITA?!" Claire yelled recognizing her friend. "A black giantess...Lily...did she kill those Mogwai and kidnap those kids?" Susan asked. "I doubt this is coincidence. I had forgotten my granddaughter had a friend matching her ethnicity" Lily replied. Lots spa pled her fingers and ethereal chains grabbed Ebonheart and dragged her to the ground. "What kind of binding spell is this?! I can't break it!" she screamed. "Doubtful you could my wayward child" Lita said. "Who are you calling wayward child youngling?!" Ebonheart roared. "I haven't been you since humans still climbed trees for protection" Lita said. "Keith...her voice. Keith? Are you paying attention to this?" Oberon asked. Keith’s eyes were locked on what was hovering over her head.

 

He took off into the air. "Those...those are my kids. WHAT ARE YOU DOING WITH MY KIDS?!" he yelled. Lita looked at him. "What they were born to do" she replied. Keith reached out and a barrier knocked him down to the ground. Lawan caught him before he hit the street. "Kannika is up there along with Yuusha and Luke" he said coughing. Lawan looked up panicked. "Sister...what have you done?" Pelé said through Ritchie. "Ah Pelé. Was wondering how long you were going to sit this out. How is that species of yours?" Lita asked. "Sister? Who the fuck is she?!" Claire asked. "Ikaros. She's Ikaros my twin sister" Pelé replied. "More than that. She's the one that give my kind life" Oberon said. "What are you speaking of you old fool?" Ebonheart asked tugging on her chains. "Has you mind become so mired in hate you forgot the voice of our maker? Think Arleigh. Think back to the first day which we lived. The first voice we heard" he said. "...by the powers you're right" she muttered.

 

"Why do you have my children?!" Keith yelled. "Keith. Splendid, virile, lustful Keith. You did me proud to make this all possible" he chuckled. "Ikaros. What have you done?" Pelé asked again. "Made a way to reclaim that which I foolishly gave away" she replied. "Etherion? A vessel has already been chosen. You can't reclaim it" Pelé said. "I can. I found a way. After I fulfilled my vow on passing my Etherion seed on to create a magical vanguard species it was not long after I saw my error. The fae were long lived but poor in reproducing. Not wanting to leave their realm, they were useless in defending this one. They needed a reason to defend humans other than my guidance. So...I made it that a human boy entered their realm and the Formorians freed of the Darklands prisons" she said. "YOU DID THAT?!" Ebonheart yelled. Lita grinned slightly at her.

 

"How else would a non-magical being enter a land of magic? Anyway, not long after your struggles it became clear your kind was not up to any real task. Humans, even with their weaknesses, were suited better to prosper and with Fae beginning to turn their backs on them, it became clear that I would have to regain my power" Ikaros said. "Again impossible. And with a flawed reason to boot. EVERY species has the right to determine their futures regardless of your impatience" Pelé said. "Impatience?! Sister I have waited thousands of years for this moment! Yes, I couldn't regain Etherion by simply waiting to be chosen again. I even considered taking your and our older brother's seeds in an effort to force the choosing on me but no. There was another way. Sympathetic magic. My creating links to different seeds, I could transfer Etherion to me. And that's where my cute little Keith comes into play" she said. They all looked at him.

 

"Keith you're a ladies man but come on. You never thought about why you tend to get into the panties of every girl you meet? You're literally charmed boy. Right from birth      

birth you were given libido and charm to fuck and impregnate girls" she said. "Why?" Keith asked confused. "Every offspring of a magical species, either it be fae, Alux, Koonago, or Menehune carry the seed of Etherion. The spark of original magic passed down through blood. By uniting bloodlines, you brought those seeds together. Well, together enough for my purposes. Observe..." she said holding her hand out. The babies began to form a circle in which Elena and Claire were yanked off their feet towards it. "Keith! Keith...AHHGH!" Elena screamed out as energy formed a ring connecting each one. The infants cried out in pain.  "And as the new inheritor of Etherion shares a Fae Etherion seed, the process of transference can begin!" Ikaros yelled.  "Claire too?!" Keith yelled. "When I merged my power with her, she became her prey. What have I done?" Pelé asked. "Fire!  Attack the giantess!" Lily ordered. 

 

A heavy barrage of fire impacted barrier around Ikaros. "Fools. Attacking me with my own magics" she said as she extended her spell attacking Hope. "Daddy....she's hurting me" she whimpered. "Fight it baby! FIGHT IT! You too Mogwai unless you want this bitch to rule over you!" Keith howled. Seeing Ebonheart in chains and their own survival dwindling, they actually did. "Yes...I can feel it working! Your attacks aren't going to do a thing to me! Waste your precious time!" Ikaros laughed. "She's right...even I can see it's not working. She's gonna kill her. She's gonna kill my baby" Aspen sobbed. Keith looked at her. "No, she won't" he said scribbling a spell. "Keith. She's right. Nothing is getting through" Lawan said. "I see that honey. If magic won't work...then maybe science will. I'm betting even that giant ancient cunt has to obey the laws of quantum physics" he said. 

 

"What are you planning?" Lily asked walking beside him and looking at the arcane. "That's a translocation spell!" Lily said recognizing it. "Yeah it is. Aspen. Is your size watch still in your room? Quickly! It's it?!" Keith asked. "Y...yes!" she yelled. "Good. I'll be right back!" he yelled finishing the symbols. Keith stepped onto the arcane and vanished in a flash of light. "Where did he go?!" Susan asked. "Somewhere close that's he’s been to before. That's how the spell works. It's incredibly dangerous to use. Get it wrong and you could end up in a wall, a floor, underground, or dozens of feet in the air" Lily replied. 

 

"Go Kagatsuchi! Bind her!" Hikari yelled as her water dragon rushed to stop her. Hikari was so desperate that she even used the spilled blood of the dead on the ground. Shockingly, it actually slowed Ikaros down. "Something that finally worked! Good going child! The blood in it is causing her difficulty!" Lily yelled hopeful. "I...can't hold her for long! Kagatsuchi isn't as strong as Orochi!" Hikari yelled trying to keep the dragon curled around the giantess. "I've been holding back as a gift to my Keith. I will kill you if I must!" Ikaros yelled as her arms pushed the beast free from her. "HE IS NOT YOUR KEITH! HE IS OURS!" Hikari screamed giving her all.

 

Keith tore her room apart after growing to human size. After fighting so long and Oberon's sizing spell broken, Keith was running on empty. "Found it!" Keith yelled finding the watch in her nightstand drawer. "Return" he whispered invoking the return part of the spell. "I'm back...oh fuck" he said seeing Ikaros strangling a dragon made of bloody water. Hikari collapsed soon after. "She gave her all. It was working but it wasn't enough" Lily said. "Might be because iron is in blood. I need someone to make a barrier. A very good fucking barrier when I say so" he said fiddling with the size watch. "I can do that. Please tell me you got a decent plan though" Lawan said. "Decent? More like fucking Hail Mary. The watch has a security feature on it. If necessary, it will go into overload and release its entire charge of boson particles all at once. The blast will shrink anything in a 150 ft. radius and the effects are permanent" he said. "Won't that shrink us too?" Lawan asked. "That's where your barrier comes into play. Instead of surrounding us, I want you to surround her with it" he replied.

 

"Trapping The blast around her" Aspen said nodding. "Exactly. Because it's so localized, the effect will be magnified by a good 1000%...in theory. There's a catch" he said. "There's always a catch. What is it?" Susan asked. "Two people have to go up. One to attach it to her, the other distracting her. I'd do it myself, but I'm tapped out. Worse now Elena's song has stopped. Fuck...Hope just passed out. Not to long now" he muttered. "Hand it over. We'll go" Lily said. They looked at her. "Me and Susan are the best candidates and we're out of time!" she yelled. Keith handed her the watch. "Turn it counterclockwise and press both buttons at the same time. After that you got 15 seconds before boom" he said. "Susan a flight spell please" Lily said nodding. She looked at her daughter. "Mommy's got to whoop some ass honey. Love you" she said softly as she handed her small daughter to Keith. "Change the symbol like this Susan" she said bending down. She quietly palmed a piece of rock.

 

"Godspeed grandma" Aspen muttered as Susan held Lily in her arms and took flight. "She called you grandma" Susan said. "She's part of the family, just like you dear. She has that right" Lily said as they neared her. "Hand it over. I'll plant it while you distract with a shot from your gun" Susan said. "Sorry but no. I might be depowered but I'm still fae. I have a natural magical resistance to her" Lily said.  Susan looked at her. She knew she could take the watch from her by force Keith didn't spell it out but the odds of whomever planted the watch surviving was low. This was that moment she feared for some time. A choice to be made which one survived the day. "It's the best option Susan. I can't gamble my daughter's life on your feelings. If you love me...you'll honor this" Lily said as they approached Ikaros. "...go get her girl" Susan said tossing Lily at her. Once freed, Susan took her gun and fired two spells. One of ice and one of fire. They mixed causing an explosion of steam that blinded the power-hungry giantess. Lily activated the watch just as Keith told her to and took the rock he had been hiding and slashed her wrist to the bone.

 

Lily crashed into Ikaros. "Get off me!" she yelled. "Transmutation! Iron binding!" Lily said activating an arcane. With her magical iron rich blood, she formed a thin but strong chain that bound Ikaros arms. " She's not letting go! What's that red...oh fuck me! Oh lily... NOW LAWAN!" Keith yelled. Lawan waved her hands. A shimmering barrier surrounded Ikaros and Lily who bear hugged her with all her might. "I command you! Your maker commands you to let me go!" Ikaros screamed. "You didn't make me. Titania made me and with all her faults, she was a real goddess compared to the likes of you. Hear that whine? That's thousands of years of karma coming for your ass!" Lily yelled as the watch built to detonation. There was a huge flash or red light as Ikaros screamed. And then...nothing.  "Did...did we get her?" Aspen asked. Keith looked as the babies, Claire, and Elena gently floated back to the ground. He picked up Hope and saw that while she was shaken, she was unharmed. "Yeah...we got her" he replied.

 

"...Lily" Susan muttered falling to her knees after landing. "Mom...where's mom? Where's my mom?!" Rose yelled. Susan took her from Aspen. "She's gone sweetie...she's gone" Susan said softly. She cradled the tiny girl to her cheek as they cried. Aspen took Hope from Keith. "Sweetie? You okay?" she asked. "Sleepy mommy" she replied. Aspen grit her teeth. "Can you make mommy big?" she asked. The girl nodded before snapping her fingers. Human Aspen menacingly towered over the smoking, partly ruined city. Her gaze turned to Ebonheart who was still in under shock after the events and then to The Mogwai standing around in a similar state. "It's over! Done! You fucking hear me done! You want to keep fighting I'll make my daughter kill you in an instant! You understand what I'm saying?!" Aspen yelled. She saw more than a few nods. "So help me if we hear of you assholes fucking with people you're fucking done. Consider this parole. Hope. Send them all home if you can" she said. Hope nodded and raised her hands. Hundreds of small spells glowed under their feet before a cascade of flashes sent them home to China. "As for you" Aspen hissed looking at Ebonheart.

 

"Aspen wait. Don't kill her" Oberon said. "I have every reason to!" Aspen yelled. "True but her host is innocent in this. I have a much better punishment" Oberon said to her. He reached into his pocket pulling out a soul gem crafted from Danica's blood last night. "Hope. I know you're tired, but I need you to do two things. Take the bad person out of her" Oberon said. Hope cocked her head as if peering into her soul before pulling her arm back. Ebonheart screamed as her soul was torn from her host and shoved into the gem. "And last. Make the gem end up there" he said pointing to the moon in the sky. In a flash of light, it was gone. Ebonheart screamed pounding on the surface of her ruby red prison that sat in the Sea of Tranquility. A place devoid of sound and life.

 

"Mommy...I wanna sleep" Hope whined. "Okay honey. Let's take you inside" Aspen said walking through city. The remaining borrowers would speak of this sight for generations. How a mother carried the most powerful child in the world in her hands to give her a nap on the eve of victory. Lawan held her daughter in her hand as Keith helped Claire and Elena. Keith handed his son to Claire. "We won?" she asked. "Yeah but with a personal cost. We lost Lily" he replied. Keith hugged her as she sobbed. Lawan looked at the devastation and bodies. "By the Buddha. What do we do now?" she asked. "First you call home. See if we still got one. And second, we just keep living" he said.

 

3 days later...

 

"I can't get it to stay daddy" Hope whined sitting on a table. "Hold still honey. Daddy with get it for you" Keith said holding a tiny elegant sandal between his fingers. He tickled her tiny foot with his fingernail delighting in her chuckle before holding her ankle between his fingers as he slipped it on her bare foot. "Sweetie? Why don't you want to be big like the humans?" he asked. Keith was curious as she had not changed size since her birth. "Dunno. Don't feel like it" she replied. "Ain't it scary being around giant people that could eat you up?" he asked. "That's silly. Nobody wants to eat me. Everybody loves me" she giggled. "Oh? You see that?" he asked. "Yep. I can sense it with my magic. I can sense all kinds of stuff like the boys want to umm...fuck me?" she said blushing. Keith cringed. "Not until you mature up there" he said pointing to her tiny head. "Is that the same for you daddy? You thought about licking my feet just now and sucking on me" she said. Keith wanted to die of embarrassment.

 

"That's...a little different. It's how borrowers bond honey. I get how that can be confusing" he explained. "It's pretty here" she said. "Yeah, the cathedral is pretty" he said finishing her shoe. "And everybody inside is very sad" she said. Keith nodded. "What’s death like?" she asked. "The end of life. All the days you see just end" he said softly. She grew quiet. "And you don't get better? I made Ritchie better when he died" she said. Footsteps came from behind. "Yes, we know sweetie but not everybody gets better. People just leave us" Aspen said softly bending down. She held her hand out for the girl to climb into. "So Lily isn't coming back?" she asked. "No sweetie" Aspen replied. "Truthfully, I have no damn clue about Lily or Ikaros Aspen. They're the size of an electron and shit gets weird at that size. Without observing them, they're both states like Schrodinger’s Cat" Keith whispered. Aspen hushed him. They quietly entered the chapel and sat down.

 

"The barrier is still good Lawan?" Keith asked. "It's amazing. Somehow it stabilized right when she was born. Like an unconscious thought. What's the word on Danica's mother?" she asked. "Shaken as hell but eternally grateful to be free. Look at this turnout" Keith said looking around. In the forefront was a special area just for borrowers. Over two hundred humans behind them. "Lily was special that much is certain. Who's in the urn anyway?" Lawan asked pointing to it. "A random borrower that died in the fight we grew to human size. With the story that Lily was killed by a firework accident, the coroner actually bought it. Well, with some magic to ease his mind" Keith replied. They watched as the vicar stepped to the podium.

 

"Thank you all for coming today. We gather here today to pay respects to a dear friend, a mother, and to some a savior. Lilian Rosalie Durmont was this and much more. She was a caring compassionate woman who never hesitated to help those in need regardless their species. She gave to humans that needed support and to borrowers gave them a chance at a real life. She made it a point never to judge a person's worth on their looks but by the character of their heart. I first met her back in 1997 when her late husband brought her to Easter service. She was quiet, nervous, and timid thought out the service. When he introduced me to his fiancée, he made it a point to hold her trembling hand. In my years of serving the lord, I can spot wounded souls and she had one. I never asked about it, but I always made sure my office was open. Surprisingly, it was she who counseled me"

 

"Years ago, just after 9/11, I was busy scribbling notes for the next Sunday's service and I was having a bit of a problem. Problem was my sermon was about not giving into hate and with the feelings prevailing at the time even I felt my words were hollow. In comes Lilian with a bag of canned goods for a church drive. "Lilian, do borrowers hate us?" I asked. She sat the bag down and turned to look at me. "Depends on the borrower you ask" she replied. "I'm serious Lily. The things I see online, do they hate us?" I asked. "...some do. Some don't" she replied. "How can some not hate us?! The ungodly things we do to them!" I said. "I council a lot of borrowers Reggie. Listen to their stories. And those that tend to hate humans spent little time around them. Those that don't have lived years in their homes. Watched them closely. Some even fell in love with humans" she said.

 

"She must've picked up on my doubtful expression. "I'm serious. It's easy to hate a species when you've seen the worst of those you’ve met. It's much harder when you get to know the individual. See them live their life lives with the same ups and downs as you have.  Well not the exact same. I'm sure you don't have to worry about someone getting a pet cat" she said chuckling. "Reggie, hate doesn't last. It never does. One day borrowers and humans will come together to make this word a better one" she said. "Is that why you do what you do?" I asked. "Part of it. The other reason is because I have a responsibly to the future" she said. "Responsibility?" I asked. "We don't own the world. We're just renting it. Children born of love and hope will take over the lease so to speak so it's our job to make sure hate has no purchase. What I do cleanses the hate from their hearts and gives them a chance to pass on the world to their children" she said softly.

 

"With that, I found myself able to give my sermon. That's the kind of person Lilian was. She thought about the future, making the world better not just for borrowers but for everyone. Everyone in this room she made their lives better not just for your sake but for your children's sake" The vicar said softly. Keith listened to Rose sobbing softly calling for her mother. Susan hugged her petting her hair. The borrowers wept quietly. One by one, people came up with a story about how Lily helped them. In the end, Rose carried the urn by herself out the chapel.

 

"Lovely service wasn't it?" Lawan asked. "Yeah, she helped so many. Not just borrowers either. No exaggeration to say half the businesses here owe their existence to her through her loans" Keith replied. They walked through a grove alone as the others headed to their cars. Oberon stopped Keith. "Keith...over there" he said having him look at a young girl peeking from behind an old oak tree. "Must’ve got separated" he said. "No, that is no girl" he said. "Something the matter?" Lawan asked. "Stay here" Keith said walking to the girl.

 

Keith saw nothing really out of the ordinary about her. About 8 years old with a black dress, black skirt, black sandals, and black painted toenails. Her eyes were a deep blue with black hair. "I see you Morrigan" Oberon said. The girl emerged fully from behind the tree. "It's been some time Oberon. You too Keith" she said softly. "It's auspicious for you to appear during a funeral" he said. "True. I take souls. I don't attend the services. I’ve been busy though" she said. "Aye, a great many borrowers did die" Oberon said. "Indeed, they did and the one called Hope nearly upset the balance" she said. "Ritchie is a Menehune. You have no purchase on him" Oberon said. "His soul was not changed" she said. "It goes by blood death God. Even I know that" Keith interjected. The girl glared at him. "That it does but she came very close to resurrecting those that died. If not her fatigue, she may have thus upsetting the balance" she said. "Is this a threat?" Keith asked. The girl disappeared behind the tree to emerge older as a middle-aged woman.

 

"An observation young man. Your child has the power to send the very rules of nature and causality off kilter on a global scale" she said. "She's done nothing except that which is good. She even said she turned against Ebonheart because could hear the wailing of her Koonago brother" Oberon said. "And she stopped the slaughter that was going on by freezing everyone in place" Keith said. "Yes, very noble but that's how it always starts with those who wield Etherion. Isn't that true Oberon?" she asked disappearing again to come back out an old woman. "Hope is different. Her blood straddles two species. She draws on the council of both" Oberon said. "All I'm saying is good intentions can lead one astray. Be wary old King. For it is not only I that has taken notice of her. The other Powers have too..." she said before disappearing entirely. "Powers?" Keith asked. "Morrigan isn't the only deity that still exists Keith. And those that do aren't as passive as Pelé or her. Another worry for another day. Come, there is much to do back at the manor. The lawyer will arrive at 4" he said.

 

Rose, Susan, Thomas, Rebecca, Keith, Lawan, Aspen, and Claire sat quietly in the foyer at the lawyer took out his brief. "Before I get started, I just want to say how sorry I am for all of you. Lily will be very much missed...including me" he said. "You knew mom well?" Rose asked. "Very much so. I was one of the first she rescued. That's right I'm a borrower" he said. "But you're..."

 

"Human sized. Yeah, I see that. In seriousness, she used her magic to grow me permanently and made it so I had a human identity. So, when she asked me to oversee her will, even though that's not my expertise, I accepted. Shall we get started?" he asked thumbing over pages. "Lilian Rosalie Durmont of sound mind and body hereby author the following will which will be carried out in the event of my death. To Susan Durmont, I leave you 1.6 million dollars in which you are to spend however you see fit. See the world, live your life, and for god's sake get laid. Don't stay celibate because I'm dead. Your cute tiny body is too good to waste like that. Oh, and if you have a kid make sure they don't grow up with the kooky southern drawl. I found it sexy, but many don't" he said.

 

"Fuck you Lily. My accent is awesome" Susan said sniffling. To my precious daughter Rose, to you I leave my majority control of Durmont Fashions. That incudes my shares and seat of CEO on the board. Furthermore, I leave ownership of the estate, cars, and the land which the estate sits on. Don’t throw any crazy parties but if you do make sure it’s the right kind of crazy. Remember who you are and where you come from. Don’t let the pain and loss change your heart. And most important, don’t forget you’re not alone. You’re a queen now and queen’s kick ass, take names, look out for their subjects, love and be loved, and look fucking fabulous doing it” he said. “…mommy” Rose sobbed quietly in Susan’s arms.

 

“Claire. To you I leave guardianship of my daughter until she comes of age. Furthermore, I’ve taken steps to pay off the mortgage of Aspen’s home in Ipswich. As for your wish to model, well, I hope you choose to sign on with my company. I only wish I could see it my beautiful granddaughter. Aspen, please take care of her or I’ll haunt your ass. Rebecca, sweetie it seems we keep losing one another. Hopefully this time there was meaning to it. I asked you not long ago what you wanted, and your reply was to have a safe quiet life for you and your kids. That’s something you can have here or back in America. Whatever you decide, you’re in good company to make that wish come true. And finally, Keith. Keith, you have shown me that one doesn’t need money to save people’s lives. All one needs is the will and the heart to do it. You once called me out on my way that I run missions and you were right to do it. In my quest to suppress magic, I forgot that those responsible can be innocent too. With that in mind, I leave command of THORN to you. That is if you chose to accept.”

 

“That’s it everyone. I was blessed to have you all in my life. Don’t dwell on my passing as I will always be with you…in spirit” the man said finishing. He wiped his eyes and sighed.

 

An hour or so later…

 

“You only smoke when you’re really stressed” Lawan said sitting at the sunroom table. Keith looked up at his giantess wife for a moment before looking back at Hope who was gigging as she held her brother Yuusha. “Lily left me a big responsibility” he replied. “One you don’t have to take” she said petting his hair. “The mogwai are still out there and Morrigan gave a not so subtle warning that there are those out there not taking Hope’s birth lightly. THORN might be the best defense against them unless we use her. I rather not subject her to a life of conflict” he said. Lawan looked at her. “She looks extremely happy playing with him” she said. “She’s eager to know her siblings. Her love for them was the tipping point” he said. “Well, come a few months she’ll have two more” Lawan said softly. “Two? I know of Elena but…you mean you…”

 

 “That’s right. Missed my period. Congrats stud” Lawan snickered.  Keith hugged her finger tightly. “What you decide to do I’ll support fully” she said. Keith nodded.

 

That evening…

 

“To those we lost, to those we saved, to those that will be born because we stood against the darkness” Keith said toasting that dinner. Everyone took a drink. The dinner was mostly quiet as Rose or Susan shared stories about Lily. Once done, Keith gazed at the thunderclouds gathering outside as he sat in the sunroom. “You taking the job?” Claire asked hovering onto the table with Aspen in her arms. He looked at the tiny girls and smiled. “Yeah I think I will” he said before a flash of lighting and thunder peeled overhead. They could hear the rain pelt the glass roof. “It all began on a night like this” he muttered. He picked them up one in each hand. He held each one to his face and quietly cried. “We love you too Keith” Claire said.  Each embraced the other grateful to be in one another lives. Keith had feared the death god’s warning but with Claire, Aspen, Lawan, Elena, Hikari, Susan, and Rose, he felt confident that whatever the future had in store for them, he, they, and his daughter could face it.

Epilogue...Remembrance Day by Size Master

"Tuck your uniform in Cadet Root! Stand up straight Cadet Leaf! You're THORN initiates! Carry yourself as such!" Keith barked. "YES SIR!" the 20 tiny cadets yelled in unison. Keith walked passed each one in line. "Today marks the 5th anniversary since the battle of the Eclipse. Those that gave their lives are remembered on this day we call Remembrance Day. The honor of flying the missing man flight has fallen to you. I want a clean formation. No straggling, no aerobatics, no screw ups or so help me god you'll be eating my wife's dead foot skin for breakfast, lunch, and dinner for a week! Do you get me?!" he yelled. "WE GET YOU SIR!" they yelled. "Good. You have free time till 1500. Dismissed!" he said. They saluted and walked off. Keith exited the assembly building. The smell of food stalls, the sound of kids playing, and the sights of balloons and streamers everywhere signaled how much it meant for borrowers to have this day.

 

It had been five years since the day Ebonheart tried to conquer the world and a great many borrowers had lost their lives trying to stop her. 309 soldiers dead with another 267 civilians lost. The biggest loss of borrower life in one day ever officially recorded. Keith had become the commander of THORN with Lawan serving as primary instructor. Roles that suited them well. The loss of Lily was a hard thing for all to overcome. She was very much the soul of the colony. It was as if each one lost a mother. They carried on in honor of her. Rebuilt their homes, had children, branched out into the world. In fact, just before today, a borrower was elected to parliament. Something that made the loss more bearable. Keith rode back to the main house my trolley as for him this wasn't just Remembrance Day. He entered the house through the sunroom and was greeted by two giant feet with dark blue painted toes. "Dad! See my toes?! Aren't they pretty?!" Hope squealed. She took her foot out of her flip flops and curled her toes downward shooing off her nails. "They're beautiful sweetheart" he said smiling at his giantess daughter. The girl gleefully grabbed him up and walked to the living room.

 

She giggled as he cuddled him for a moment before placing him on the coffee table before her. "And how is my little girl's fifth birthday so far?" he asked. True, Hope was technically five years old now but had not aged a day physically past 15. "Better if you had come to the spa with me" she pouted. "You didn’t have fun with mommy and momma Claire?" he asked patting her sole. "I wanted to spend time with you daddy. You're so busy right now" she said. Keith sighed. He had been busy with training new recruits and monitoring the sudden jump in illegal arcane use. "After today, daddy is gonna take time off so he can spend time with you okay?" he asked tickling the space between her big and second toes. She looked down on him with one eye closed. "Promise?" she asked. "Cross my heart" he replied. "Alright daddy" she said smiling. A bunch of tiny kids yelled as they scampered across the floor. They all clambered onto the sofa and crawled on Hope. "HAPPY BIRTHDAY HOPE!" they screamed. "Hahaha! That tickles!" she said crawling up her arms as she laid down.

 

She squealed as one squeezed between her breasts making his way to her face. "Yuusha! Cut that out!" she yelled and as she did the boy fell into her mouth. She quickly spat him out into her hand. "Settle down you all. Where is your mothers?" Keith asked. "Setting up the cake" Kannika replied. "Okay. Run along now. Your sister and me will join you shortly" Keith said. They climbed back down onto the floor and scampered off. "Seems as if Yuusha has a favorite sibling" Keith chuckled. Hope blushed. "How have you been dealing with your urges?" he asked quietly. Hope paused. "What...what do you mean?" she asked. "Sweetie, I know you have a sex drive. You're half human but half borrower too. You're at the age where that's what you're thinking about" he said. She hid her face in her knees. "Don't be embarrassed. I want you to talk to me" he said. "When...when I smell cute boys, I get tingly. Even you daddy makes me tingle" she said with a shaky voice. "I was your age when I started wanting to have sex. Your grandmother was too if I recall" he said. "Daddy...you don't understand. What I want to do is naughty. I want to push them in me and feel them squirm" she said. "You're not the first Hope" he said. "And then eat them?!" she yelled in tears. Keith nodded.

 

"Your grandmother Lily and momma Claire experienced the same feelings. Even I have been tempted to eat those I love. You're not a monster" he said. The girl broke down crying. Keith hopped onto the sofa and sat right next to her. "You're too young to really comprehend your feelings but I'll try to explain. Borrowers are very sexual people. We smell and taste those we love a lot. It's how we bond. Sometimes it gets very intense and if there's a size difference, it can get confusing. Before you were born, your mom ate Claire" he said. "She did? Why?" Hope asked. "Claire loved your mother so much she trusted her with her very life. It was an act of pure faith and devotion. Now I don't want you eating people young lady. That takes skill, preparation, and trust" he said. "But what about the other stuff?" she asked. "That...that's a good question that we have to all discuss. Now let's go check on that cake" he said casting a spell to grow himself.

 

"Happy Birthday to you! Happy Birthday to you! Happy Birthday dear Hope! Happy Birthday to you!"  everyone sang. Hope bent down and blew out the candles. "So, what did you wish for dear?" Hikari asked. "For daddy and mommy not to fight" she said quietly. "We're not fighting sweetie" Aspen said confused. Hope shrugged. "Time for cake!" Claire shouted dropping from above. Her small body landed with a splat in the vanilla frosting. The three-inch woman laughed as she made frosting angels as she moved her arms and legs. "That looks like fun! Me too!" Hope shouted jumping into the air and shrinking herself. She landed right next to Claire and began tossing handfuls of frosting at her. The kids on the table got into the action and began to scale the cake. "I guess we call all wait to cut the cake" Keith chuckled seeing the children mired like large living sprinkles in the frosting.

 

The parents sat down to take a breather. "I swear all these cakes are making me fat" Aspen said. "Well, there has been a good many birthdays in the last two months. Claire's, Kannika's, Yuusha's, Luke's, and now Hope's" Keith said. "And two more in as many months" Elena said. "True. Eliza and Justin. Did Eliza say what she wanted?" Keith asked. "Only for us to take her to the Mayan ruins. Both her parents mind you" Elena said making a point. "We will. I promised Hope that I would step back from work for awhile" he said. "How is work?" Hikari asked waving at her son who was covered in frosting. "Somebody is selling the shrinking arcane for bitcoins on the dark web. Rumors say it's Mogwai" Keith replied. "You believe them?" Aspen asked. "We've got troubling news from the Mogwai camp. Ever since Xaimei's estranged brother pulled off his coup, more and more reports have surfaced of financial leaders in China and Hong Kong have been stepping down. It's possible the Mogwai have resorted to buying their way into society" he said.

 

"But enough about work. You gave any more thought into going for your masters in borrower psychology?" Keith asked. "Some. It's a new field based on some very fucked up history but there are plenty of patients in need of care out there" she said. "You should Aspen. Now that borrowers are out in force, more and more cases of PTSD are being reported" Elena said. Aspen quietly nodded. "Danica sent me an email last night. She starts her new job as teacher this fall" Keith said. "I still think it's a bad idea to leave her unsupervised with borrower kids" Aspen said. "I doubt she will slip them down her throat during nap time" Keith said sarcastically. "Then she's completely fine?" Aspen asked narrowing her eyes. "Not completely. She still has...urges now and then" Keith muttered. Aspen threw her hands up. "What? Borrowers are part of society now Aspen. She's bound to run into some of them. You can't go anywhere without seeing at least one now. Hell, who knew there were so many in hiding?" he asked.     

 

"We all have our urges and desires Aspen" Hikari said plucking her son out of the frosting. She placed him on her tongue and shut her mouth. She swished him around sucking on him now and then before spitting him out onto her palm. "You had fun but now is time to partake" she said to him before placing him back on the table. "...yes oba-san" he said. "To deny life because you have them is a life not living" she finished. "Amen to that. I see you're enjoying that growth spell" Keith said. "Everyone else uses it. I should as well" she said shrugging. "Alright everyone, let's get cleaned up" Aspen said standing up. She held out her hands as the sticky kids climbed into it, including Hope and Claire. Aspen left the room shortly afterwards.

 

Aspen drew a warm bath in the sink for them and placed them one by one in it. Hope took it upon herself to scrub her siblings. "You've become more pragmatic lately" Claire said washing the frosting out of her hair. "I'm not the same Youtuber girl I once was. Having the most powerful person in the world as your kid makes you rethink a lot of things" Aspen said handing her a sliver of soap. "Hikari had a point though. We all got our hangups. Because we got them doesn't mean we should avoid life" Claire said. "Danica ate hundreds if not thousands of people. That's not a "hang-up" Aspen said coldly. "Do you agree she should make amends?" Claire asked soaping her breasts. "Absol-fucking-lutely" Aspen said. "Mommy made a swear!" Hope yelled. "Sorry...absolutely" Aspen said. "Then why are you complaining as she does in the best way she knows how?" Claire asked rinsing her chest. Aspen didn't answer.

 

Aspen placed Claire in the edge of the sink basin and had her lay down. "Hold still. You got some in the crack of your ass" Aspen said soaping her finger. Claire shuddered as her giant finger parted her asscheeks. Her toes curled as it tickled. Aspen remained silent as she soaped her legs and tiny feet. She dunked Claire in the water rinsing her. "I want to take Hope with me to Rome next week. I got a fall fashion photo shoot scheduled" Claire said. "She's never been that far away from home before" Aspen said. "Exactly. She needs to see what the world is like" Claire said. "She's seen the world" Aspen retorted. "Honey. As lovely as Yorkshire and London is, it's not the world. She needs experience" Claire said. "Experience? She's five" Aspen said. "By a calendar. She's 13 in terms of knowledge she knows things but lacks the understanding of things" Claire said. "I'll think about it" Aspen said.

 

That afternoon...

 

"We witness today, August 15, 2023, the fifth anniversary of the battle of the Eclipse. A day many gave their lives on to ensure that we can live in freedom, equality, and the pursuit of our dreams. My mother Lily used to say that the joys in our lives are won minute by minute. That we fight for our happiness with the weapons of hope, love, and sacrifice. I think we all understand what she truly meant by that. The time is now...3:18 p.m. The minute the battle began. Let's all observe that minute in silence" Rose said as she looked on over the thousands of borrowers gathered in the streets.

 

Borrowers of all ages looked up at the 23-year-old giantess with solemn respect as it was her mother that gave her life to save them all. All was quiet except the odd baby crying. The eternal flame monument flickered in the warm summer breeze. In very tiny lettering at its base it said, "To those who gave their lives so others could live theirs".

 

The minute passed, and a chorus of bugles played Taps. Overhead, the squadron of THORN initiates flew overhead in missing man formation as they airdropped lily flower petals. Keith was more than pleased. Once done, Rose spoke once more. "That...that" she was saying as tears fell from her eyes. The giantess slumped to the street. Susan zipped onto her shoulder to comfort her. The closest to her patted her giant toes looking up at her with tears in their eyes. Rose sniffled. "I'm sure mom would've enjoyed that. I see so many faces I grew up with and so many more that were born since that day" she said picking up a random five-year-old girl and placing her in her palm. "This is why we celebrate this day. This is why my mother and so many others died. This is our love, our hope, our future" she said showing them the girl. She placed her back on the street. "Happy Remembrance Day!" she shouted wiping her eyes. Everyone loudly cheered.

 

"That was beautiful sweetie" Susan said. "Thanks Suzie. The turnout is even bigger this year" Rose said standing back up. "Many went to live out in the human world, but they always come back for this day. We might have to look into expanding the colony again. Or at least build motels" Susan said snickering. Rose walked back to sit in the sunroom entrance. Susan hopped down right next to her feet which were propped up on the table "That Kyle guy came back clean" Susan said brushing the dust off the giantess' soles. Rose nodded. "Rosie, you have to look into finding someone even if it's another girl" Susan said. "There are plenty right here" Rose said. "I'm no shrink doctor but I can tell you're using that as a safe zone. Not every human out there is in league with an undying evil fae" Susan said. "You can't imagine what it was like. To feel your bones broken one by one by someone you loved. To feel your most delicate parts of your body torn and stabbed as he grinned. To wish you could just die" Rose whispered. Her toes curled at the horrible memory.

 

"No, but I'm no stranger to cruelty. I was blinded by Windex because a human thought it would be funny. My mother was raped with a cotton swab until she bled out. My father violated so brutally he sobbed like a child. I hated humans, this world, and my life until someone with exceptional kindness came into my life. What if this Kyle who works with you is that special someone? That person meant just for you?" she asked. Rose was silent. Susan raked her nails across her giant sole. "Don’t tune me out. I asked ya a question" Susan asked. "I don't know!" Rose shouted jerking her feet away from her. Rose cried softly. "I worry about ya kid. You're the closest thing I have to a daughter of my own. I don't want you living in fear of men the rest of your life. That's not what you mom would've wanted" Susan said. Rose looked at her.

 

"I miss her. I miss her so much" Rose sobbed. "I know. I do too. But she did leave me something precious and I don't mean that money" Susan said hopping up her body to sit on her shoulder. "Give that boy a shot. Can you do that for me?" Susan asked. "What if it doesn't work out?" Rose asked placing her in her hands. "Then it doesn't work out and you move onto the next person" Susan said without hesitation. Rose brought her to her face and kissed her. "I'll give it a try" Rose said. "That's all I ask" Susan said. "I noticed you haven't taken any partners" Rose said eying her. "I've been...shopping around. I'm at an age where girls my age are on their second kids while I don't have one. You're fine and dandy to look after but I kinda want a precious one to suck my nipples and look at me with that innocence" Susan said. Rose grinned and used her fingers to rip open Susan's blouse. "What are you...hmm..." Susan moaned as Rose sucked both her tiny tits into her mouth.

 

"You...little brat" Susan groaned as she held onto Rose's nose. Rose suddenly stopped. "You walked right into that one" Rose said looking at her. "Those puppy dog eyes...just like your momma" Susan hissed. Rose stuck her tongue out and pulled back her skirt and panties. Gently she lowered Susan in and let go sealing the borrower woman inside right against her giant pussy. Susan was face to face with her wet, steamy, cunt. "Really like her momma! Don't even ask!"  Susan yelled right into the cavern that seemed to want to devour her. "Suzie...I know you're lonely. I've seen you crying in moms’ room alone. I'm not mom but I can love you that way too" Rose said patting the small bulge in her panties. Susan paused. Her hearing was good enough to hear that. She shed a single tear before licking and chewing on her labia. Being her daughter, Rose's scent was very similar to Lily's. A scent Susan was very familiar with. One she bonded to long ago.

 

Susan drank her fluids as she climbed headfirst inside her. Rose bit her lip in an effort to quell her moans. Hundreds of borrowers surrounded her, and more than a few males paused smelling her pheromones. The smell of her feet and pussy entranced the closest ones but none dared to openly engage with her. Not out of fear mind you but of respect. They knew how trying this day was for her. On The first Remembrance Day, Rose was a wreck. She didn't leave the house that day and when she did, they all doted on her. Their beloved giantess needed their love and support. Her favorite cupcakes, a detailed pedicure only a borrower could give, and the kids. Kids were her soft spot. Little once inch kids playing in her hair, running up and down her tummy. Boys lining up to kiss her. Rose felt their love. And as the years got easier, the sting never faded away completely. Boys and men loved her enough they wanted to marry her, but the horrible truth of what Jacob had done was well known and her fear of older men. She was a cherished prize but an unobtainable one. A pity for them as she was exceptional breeding stock. Kind, loving. Sexy feet that smelled of berries and foot sweat. Ample breasts for rearing. The running joke was men wished they were little boys again just for the chance to climb on her body.

 

The indentions of her little feet pushed out on the panty fabric as Susan was buried up to her thighs in giantess cunt. Her hands groping in the hot humid darkness of her canal. The air pocket growing stale and then she felt it. That one part that throbbed slightly harder that the rest. Susan cupped it between her hands and squeezed. Rose jerked and kicked out her feet suddenly nearly smashing some men that lingered too long near her. The girl panted as she came down from her orgasm. Rose reached in and fished out her bodyguard and now apparent lover. "Don't...don't think because we did that you're going to weasel out on seeing that boy. I think I lost a shoe..." Susan said looking at her right bare foot. Rose felt something and pulled it out her panties. Sheepishly, she gave Susan her missing sandal. "Ya get wet like you momma. Ruined my blouse and skirt for sure" Susan said slipping what was left off. "What? I liked it" Susan said seeing a worried expression on Rose's face. "I really got carried away. Sorry" Rose muttered. "Damn sure did get carried away but it's been a long time since you had sed sex right? All that pent-up energy. Now take me to the bathroom. Need to clean up. And while you’re there...you're gonna get me off" Susan said. "So, you don't think I took advantage of you?" Rose asked.

 

"That should be my question. You're so much like your mom it's creepy. And while you taste sweet as honey...I know I must let go. It's not right to her or you. I don't mind a friendly fuck, but I must stop seeing her in you. Hurts too much ya know?" Susan said. "Yeah I know" Rose said standing up. They left the colony for some private time.

 

That evening...

 

"There you are" Keith said sitting down at the kitchen table. "Yeah you caught me" Aspen said snickering as she gulped down the last bit of wine in her glass. Keith looked at the bottle. Only a little bit was left. "Any reason you're drinking alone?" Keith asked. "Just the usual anxiety especially today" she said reaching for the bottle. Keith moved it away. "Care to talk about it?" he asked. "Many parents have to raise kids with special needs. Down syndrome, autism, cerebral palsy, but me? I get the kid with godlike powers" Aspen said slightly cold. Keith scooted close to her and placed her foot in his lap. He began to massage it. "Powers she's learned not to abuse because she has someone like you as a mother" he said using his thumbs to massage the ball of her foot. "Just because she's shown restraint here doesn't mean she will out there. Temptation on one side and assholes on the other" Aspen quipped. Keith began to pull one each toe one by one as Aspen relaxed slightly. "What's this really about?" Keith asked.

 

"Claire wants to take her on a trip to Rome. I said I'd think about it, but I really don't think Hope is ready for that" she replied. "I think it's a good idea actually" he said. Aspen pulled her foot from his grasp. "You kidding? Hundreds of miles away from home, all those sights and sounds, and Claire (who’s not the best role model for self-control) as chaperone?" Aspen asked. "She needs stimulus to emotionally grow. These three-hour jaunts to London one or twice a month isn't going to cut it. She needs to socialize with humans Aspen. Learn how the world works" he said. "And if someone angers her? You remember the first time she lost her temper. That tantrum she threw and shrank the whole lot of us? A spell so strong it took the efforts of Claire and Oberon to break? Where is that guy anyway?" Aspen asked. "Traveling around looking for what he calls Old Ones but back to the matter at hand. No, I haven't forgot but that was four years ago. Hope has grown since then and I'm telling you now, she's asking some thought questions" he said.          

 

"What kind of questions?" Aspen asked narrowing her eyes. "Questions about sex. Why people think certain things" he replied. "She's five Keith!" Aspen yelled. "In a 15-year-old borrower body. Even if she was human her hormones would be popping fresh. But she's not human. She took after me and I can assure you at 15, borrowers are itching to fuck out a baby. It would be weird if she didn't have it on her mind" he said. "And what did you tell her?" Aspen asked coldly. "That emotionally, she's not ready for that" he replied. "Well thank god you had enough sense to see that" she said. "Excuse me? You need to wrap your head around something. You CANNOT raise this girl like she's human. Even if she didn't have powers your human standards don't apply and ignoring her biology isn't going to make the problem go away."

 

"Here's a news flash Aspen. Kids don't like to talk about those kinds of things with their parents. What's she told me is at best only half of what's on her mind. Jesus, I can only imagine the confusion in her head. She has the smarts of a 13-year-old but the emotional understanding of a five-year-old. She loves to smell of sweaty boys but doesn't know why. She wants them to touch her but doesn't know why. She wants her toes sucked but doesn't know why"

 

"STOP IT!" Aspen yelled. "She is in heat Aspen! Growing up with Claire you should understand that! Now while I agree she not ready for such things it IS in her mind. With her powers..."

 

"With her powers Keith she could control their minds and do anything to them" she finished. "Exactly and don't you think we should be in her corner to help her sort out those urges?" he asked. When Keith finished that sentence, they both could hear faint crying. Keith glanced down at the floor near the wall. "Stop fighting! This is why I made that wish! Stop fighting!" Hope yelled. "You saw this going to happen, didn't you?" he asked. The girl nodded. "Farsight ability" he said to Aspen. Keith got up and walked over to his tiny daughter on the floor. He bent down, picked her up, and carried her back to the table. "Me and mommy aren't fighting. We're just disagreeing on some things" he said. "About me. Mommy thinks I'm dangerous" she cried softly. It broke her heart to hear Hope say that. Aspen took her from Keith. "Not dangerous honey. Just...lacking control" Aspen said petting her hair.

 

"You're afraid I might do something to someone out there" Hope said. "Don't lie to her Aspen" Keith muttered. "Sweetie. Daddy told me you got some feelings that are hard for you to understand. Is that true?" she asked. "I want a cute boy to lick my feet. I see girls with babies and I want one too. Boys...boys look at me and I like how they smell. And...and I want daddy to suck on me" she said softly looking at her feet. Keith mouthed "told you" to Aspen. "That's...normal for someone with your body. Borrowers go through that around that time. What were worried about is you will without thinking make someone do that" Aspen said. "But you always said to use my power to help and protect people! I'd never hurt someone! Why do you think I'd hurt someone so easily?" Hope said hurt. An innocent question from her but it cut just as deep. Aspen began crying softly. Keith took her back. "Honey. Sometimes when you want something bad enough you constantly wish for it. A girl like you makes wishes come true. We have faith that you won't hurt someone intentionally but like once before when you got mad, your wish came true without thinking" Keith explained.

 

"But I made sure that didn't happen again. I've been good" Hope said pleading up at the giant. Keith petted her right side lovingly. "I know ya did and we are very proud aren't we Aspen?" he said. Aspen nodded. "There was something important I wanted to discuss with mommy but since you're here I might as well tell you too. What do you think about going to a human school?" he asked. Aspen looked astounded. "I'd love that!" Hope beamed. "A school? A human school Keith?!" Aspen asked. "She needs to learn how to socialize with humans. It's a closed environment. We know where she will be and it will be the same academy Rose went too" Keith replied. Aspen bit her lip. "Can I start this fall?!" Hope asked. "Slow down kiddo. There’re a few things we need to go over first. You have to stay tiny all the time there. So, no growing or shrinking allowed. You cannot let anyone know about your magic. You will have a bodyguard watching you just like auntie Rose did. And lastly, do not use your powers on humans" he said.

 

"I won't I swear!" Hope said. "And to make sure we're satisfied that you can control your impulses (especially mom), you are forbidden for the rest of the summer to use your magic. If you can do that, you can go. Agreed mommy?" Keith asked looking at Aspen. "...agreed" Aspen replied. "Thank you daddy! Thanks mommy!" Hope yelled jumping out of his hand to kiss them. "Ah ah ah! Flying is magic!" Keith yelled. Hope froze and flittered down to the table. She climbed up Aspen and kissed her. "Now off to bed young lady" he said. "Night night!" she said climbing down to the floor. Keith and Aspen watched her skitter off like a mouse. "This better work out Keith" Aspen said standing up. Keith stood up. He embraced her. "Have faith it will work out. The same faith you had in Claire and you being together. Take that and put it in our daughter" he said. Aspen nodded. He hugged her tightly and kissed her deeply. "Haven't done that in a while" she said. "I'm sorry I slacked off. Happy Remembrance Day Aspen" he said. "Happy Remembrance Day Keith" she said back.

 

Keith barely made it onto his bed before the shrinking spell wore off. "You alright?" Lawan asked. "Exhausted. I see those two conked right out" he said looking at Kannika and Justin sleeping next to their mother. Keith crawled next to them. "Sugar crash. What troubles you?" Lawan asked. "Had a big disagreement with Aspen about Hope. Hope needs to socialize with humans her age. Aspen is worried she might shrink, rape, or kill them without thinking" he said. "A valid worry" Lawan said. Keith propped his head on his arm and looked at her. "She's gotten better Lawan" he said. "And I agree but she is the most powerful being in the world as far as we know. Even the best mages have to wave their hands or fingers to cast magic. The child nearly has to think it. That takes considerable mental discipline not to mess up" she said. "Which she has been training to do under your guidance" Keith said. "Yes, Hope is a very talented girl when it comes to mediation and focus but she is still young and like you has ADD" she said. "So, you think it's a bad idea" he said.

 

"No. She must encounter humans en masse eventually. Might as well do it now" Lawan said. Keith played with his son's black hair. "Man, it's nerve wracking being a dad with a child that powerful" he whispered. "Well, in another 5 years you will have to contend with three more learning magic. Kannika has already pulled off a growth spell all on her own" she said. "Really?" he asked. "Indeed. She should've been practicing on wind spells, but the child decided to try a growth spell. She barely pulled it off but pulled it off she did" she said. "How big did she get?" Keith asked. "22 ft. Big enough that was trapped underneath her foot" she replied. "22 ft.?! That's amazing! Doesn't it take a great deal of concentration to grow past human size?" Keith asked. "I'm glad you find that so impressive. Not so amazing when you're trapped underneath a 5-year old's toes. But yes, it takes great skill to pull that off. Our daughter seems to be a prodigy" Lawan said.

 

"Well, she has good genes. Mommy is no slouch in magic either" he said. "That's sweet dear. What's in store for tomorrow?" she asked. "Tomorrow is my turn if you remember" he said. "I thought you forgot seeing how busy you are" she said. "If it comes to mind blowing sex with the prettiest Asian girl in the world...I'll make time. Goodnight Lawan" he said. ".... goodnight beloved" Lawan said closing her eyes. Keith kissed his son, his daughter before snuggling underneath the giant bedsheet. The last 5 years had been trying for him, but he wouldn't have had it any other way. For this was his never ending happily ever after...

 

 

The End                

This story archived at http://www.giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=6946